2M * >'.-/.-i V* * ) s ■fi **•• t^(f S\ A— _ Vr ^ ) X •;! H w^-t^w ^v N^ NATIONAL LIBRARY OF MEDICINE: Bethesda, Maryland r n _* •;r .y QUINCY'S LEXICON-MEDICUM.' A NEW m:sMim2a ©a^atMmiM's CONTAINING AN EXPLANATION OF THE TERMS ANATOMY, PHYSIOLOGY, PRACTICE OF PHYSIC, MATERIA MEDICA, CHYMISTRY, PHARMACY, SURGERY, MIDWIFERY, AND THE VARIOUS BRANCHES OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED WITH MEDICINE. SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND COMPILED, FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. " Nee aranearum sane texus ideo melio*, quia ex se fila gignunt, nee noster vilior quia ex alienis lib.imus ut apes." .Icst. Lips. Alonit. Polit. Lib. i.eap. i. BY ROBERT HOOPER, M. D. OP THE UKTVERSITY OF OXFORD, AiTD THE nOIAL CQLLEOE OF PFlrSTCIANS OF IOSHON PHTSICIAN TO THE ST. MART-IE-HONE INFIRMARY, &C. &C. PHILADELPHIA:. PUBLISHED BY BENJAMIN WARNER, M. CAREY & SON, AND EDWARD PARKER, 1817. Griggs & Co, Piintf i> TO WILLIAM SAUNDERS, M.D. F.R.S* FELLTJW OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS ; / OF THE ANTIQUARIAN AND OTHER SOCIETIES ; THIS WORK IS DEDICATED, AS A MARK OF RESPECT AND ESTEEM, BY HIS SINCERE FRIEND, HIE AUTHOR. PREFACE. fV HEN Dr. Quincy published the Qrst edition of his Lexicon Me- dicum, mathematical principles were generally adopted to explain the actions of the animal frame : hence we find in his work a continual recurrence to them. Since his time the functions of the animal econ- omy and the knowledge of anatomy have received successive im- provements, and the fashionable follies of mathematical explications have been reduced to their proper standard. To preserve the name which Dr. Quincy so deservedly obtained, and to render his work as useful as possible, such alterations and amendments were made in every following edition, as were suited to the doctrine of the times. It nevertheless has so happened, that his work, even in the thirteenth edition, contains very many of the absurdities of his day : The ana- tomical explanations are given in the language of the old schools, too often tedious, and abounding with every hypothesis ; the physi- ology of the human body has been almost wholly overlooked ,* and all useful nosological descriptions omitted. Similar deficicnccs and useless exuberances occur in every other department of the work. rilEFACE. When, therefore, the present editor was solicited to undertake its revision, he thought he could not do a more acceptable office to the public, than almost wholly new model it. With this view he has been careful to collect such information as may render the work generally useful. Particular attention has been paid to the deriva- tion of the terms, the anatomical description of the various parts, and the explanation of their functions; the diseases are considered according to the most approved nosological arrangement, and their symptoms and distinctions clearly enumerated : the materia medica and the preparations, especially those which enter the last edition of the London Pharmacopoeia, have been amply considered ; the im- provements of modern Chymistry every where introduced, and the terms in Surgery, Midwifery. Medical Botany, and other Branches of Natural Philosophy, as far as connected with Medical Science, have been fully treated. In doing this, the editor has availed himself of the labours of the most eminent writers on the different branches of medicine, and has made such extracts, abridgments, translations, and selections, as the extent of the work would admit. It was his original intention to have gi\en to each writer the merit of the par- ticular description selected from his work ; but having occasion to consult, frequently to abridge, and sometimes to alter various pas- sages in works connected with his subject: and finding it difficult. and in many instances impossible to discover the original writer of several articles; and at the same time attended with no particular advantage, he prefers making a general acknowledgment of his obli- gations than to particularize the respective labours of each individual. PREFACE. i he following have principally contributed toelucida tethe several sub- jects. Accum, Aiken, Mhinus, Bell, Bergius, Blanchard, Burns, Burseri- us, CaUisen, Castelii, Chaptal, Cooper, Cruickshank, Cullen, Denman, Duncan, Edinburgh Dispensatory, Endinburgh Encyclopaedia, Editors ofMotherby>& Dictionary, Fourcroy, Green, Haller, Hunter, Innes, Latta, Lavoisier, Lewis, Linnaeus, Meyer, Murray, Nicholson, Pott, Richerand, Richter, Saunders, Sauvage, Scarpa, Smith, Soemmering, Swediaur, Synwnds, Thomas, Thomson, Turton, Vaughan, Vossius, WiUan, WiU )klCs Encyclopaedia, Wilson, WoodviUe. H i V, I A NEW mn®a@^iL wwwi Abducent Muscles. See Abductor. Abductio. (From abduco, to draw away.) A species of fracture, when a bone is divi- ded transversely near a joint, so that each part recedes from the other. In Ccelius Aurelianus it signifies a strain ; and is men- tioned as one of the causes of ischiadic and psoadic pains. Abductor. (From abduco, to draw away.) Abducent. A name given to those muscles whose office is to puli back or draw the member to which it is affixed from some other, as the abductor pollicis draws the thumb from the fingers. The antago- nists are called adductores, or adductors. Abductor auricularis. See Posterior auris. Abductor auris. See Posterior auris. Abductor brevis alter. See Abductor pol- licis mantis. ABDUCTOR INDICIS MANUS. Ab- ductor of Douglas. Semiinterosseus indi- cts of Winslow. Adductor indicts of Cow- per. An internal interosseous muscle of the fore-finger, situated on the hand. It arises from the superior part of the metacarpal bone, and the os trapezium, on its inside, by a fleshy beginning, runs towards the metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, adheres to it, and is connected by a broad tendon to the superior part of the first phalanx of the fore-finger. Sometimes it arises by a double tendon. Its use is to draw the fore-finger from the rest, towards the thumb, and to bend it somewhat towards the palm. ABDUCTOR INDICIS PEDIS. An in- ternal interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, which arises tendinous and fleshy, by two origins, from the root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the fore-ioe, from the outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great-toe, and from the os cuneiforme internum, and is inserted tendinous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe in- wards, from the rest of the small toes. Abductor longus pollicis mantis. See Ex- tensor ossis metacarpipollicis mantii. ABDUCTOR MEDH DIGITI PEDIS. An interosseous muscle of the foot, which arises tendinous and fleshy, from the inside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the middle toe internally, and is inserted tendi- nous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the middle toe. Its use is to pull the middle toe inwards. ABDUCTOR MINIMI DIGITI MA- NUS. Carpo-phalangien du petit doigt of Dumas. Extensor tertii intemodii minimi digiti of Douglas. Hypotlienar nunor of Wmsl)w. A muscle of the little finger, situated on the hand. It arises fleshy from the pisiform bone, and from that part of the ligumentum carpi annulare next it, and is inserted, ten- dinous, into the inner side of the upper end of the first bone of the little finger. Its use is to draw the little finger from the r. st. ABDUCTOR MINIMI DIGITI PEDIS. Calcaneo-phalangien du petit doigt of Du- mas. Adductor of Douglas. Parathenar major of Winslow, by whom this muscle is divided into two, Parathenar major and metatarsens. Adductor minimi digiti of Cowper. A muscle of the little toe, which arises tendinous and fleshy, from the semicircular edge of a cavity on the inferior part of the protuberance of the os calcis, and from the rest of the metatarsal bone of the little toe, and is inserted into the root of the first joint of the little toe externally. Its use is to bend the little toe, and its metatarsal bone, downwards, and to draw the Little toe from the rest. Abductor ocuti. Adductor of Doug- las and Winslow. Orbito-intusscleroticien, orbito-extusscleroticien of Dumas. Rectus Adducens oculi of Albinus. Indignolortus, or the scornful muscle. Adducent Iracun- dus. See Rectus externus oculi. ABDUCTOR POLLICIS MANUS. Sea, phosus-phnlanginien du pouce of Dumas. Ad' ductor pollicis mantis, and Adductor brevis alter of Albinus. Adductor thenar Riolani of Douglas, (the adductor brevis alter of Al- binus is the inner portion of this muscle.) Adductor pollicis of Cowper. ABI ABO S A muscle of the thumb situated on the hand. It arises hy a broad tendinous and fleshy oeginning, from the Ugamentum carpi annulare, and from the os trapedum, and is inserted tendinous into the outer side of the root of the first bone of the thumb. Its use is to draw the thumb from the fin- gers. ABDUCTOR POLLICIS PEDIS. Calea- neophalangien du pouce of Dumas. Abductor of Douglas. Tlienar of Winslow. Abductor polacis of Cowper. A muscle of the great toe, situated on the foot. It arises fleshy, from the inside of the root of the protuberance of the os calcis, where it forms the heel, and tendinous A ©m the same bone, where it joins the os navicu- lare; and is inserted tendinous into the in- ternal sesamoid bone and root of the first joint of the great toe Its use is to pull the great toe from the rest. ABDUCTOR TERTII DIGITI PEDIS. An interosseous muscle of the foot, that arises tendinous and fleshy from the inside and the inferior part of the root of the me- tatarsal bone of the third toe; and is insert- ed tendinous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the third toe. Its use is to pull the third toe inwards. Abebaos. (From *, neg. and B£auot firm.) Abebteus Weak, infirm, unsteady A term made use of by Hippocrates de Signis. Abebsus. See Ahebxos. Abelmoschus (Arabian.) Granum mos- chi. Moschus Arabum. AZgyptia moschata. Bamiamoschata. Alcea. Alcealndica. Alcea .>Egytiaca villosa. Abretle. Abelmosck. Abel- musk. The seeds of a plant called the musk mallow, which have the flavour of musk. The plant Hibiscus abelmoschus of Linnaeus, is indigenous in Egypt, and in many parts of both the Indies. The best comes from Martinico. By the Arabians the seeds are esteemed cordial, and are mixed with their coffee, to which they impart their fragrance. In this country they are used by the perfu- mers. Abelmosch See Abelmoschus. Abelmosk, See Abelmoschus. Aberuatio. (From ab and erro, to wan- der from.) Lusus naturte. Dislocation. Abkssi. (Arabian.) Filth. The alvine ex- crements. Abf.sum. Quicklime. Abevacuatio, (From ab, dim. and eva- cuo, to pour out.) A partial or incomplete evacuation of the peccant humours, either naturally or by art. ABIES. (From abeo, to proceed, because it rises to a great height; or from ww, a wild pear, the fruit of which its cones something resemble.) Elate Tlieteia. The fir. An evergreen tree. Linnaeus includeH the abies in the genus Pinus. Botanists have enumerated several species: the four which follow, are the principal that afford mate- rials for medicinal use. 1. Pinus Picea, the silver fir-tree, which affords the common turpentine. 2. Pinus abies alba, the Norway spruce fir-tree, which yields the Burgundy pitch. 3. Pinuslarix, the common white larch- tree, from which is obtained the Venice tur- pentine. 4. Pinus sylvestris, the Scotch fir, which yields the pix liquida. Abies Canadensis. See Balsamum Ca- nadense. Abioeatus. See Abactus. Abiotos. (From *, neg. and /&o», to live.) A name given to hemlock, from its dead qualities. See Conium. Ablactatio. (From ab, from, and lac, milk.) -iUnrtation. The weaning of a child from the breast. Ablatio. (From affero, to take away.) The taking away from the body whatever is useless or hurtful; it comprehends all kinds of evacuations. Sometimes it signifies the subtraction of a part of the diet, with a medical view ; and sometimes it expresses the interval betwixt two fits of a fever, or the time of remission. Chymical ablation is the removal of any thing that is either finished or else no longer necessary in a process. Abluentia (~Abluentia, sc. medicamenta, from abluo, to wash away.) Abstergents. Abluents. Medicines which were formerly supposed to purify or cleanse the blood. ABLUTION. (From abluo, to wash ofF.) A washing or cleansing either of the body or the intestines. In chemistry it signifies the purifying of a body, by repeated effusions of a proper liquor. Aboit. An obsolete term of Arabic ex- traction for white lead. Abomtio. (From aboleo, to destroy.) The separation or destruction of diseased parts. ABORTION. (Abortio, from aborior, to be steril.) Aborsns. Amblosis. Diaphthora. Ectrosis. Exambloma. Examblosia. Apo- pallesis. Apopalsis. Apophthora. Miscarriage, or the expulsion of the foetus from the uterus, before the seventh month, after which it is called premature labour. It most commonly occurs between the eighth and eleventh weeks of pregnancy, but may happen at a later period. In early gestation, the ovum sometimes comes off entire ; sometimes the foetus is first expell- ed, and the placenta afterwards. It is pre- ceded by flooding, pains in the back, loins, and lower part of the abdomen, evacuation of the water, shiverings, palpitation of the heart, nausea, anxiety, syncope, subsiding of the breasts and belly, pain in the inside of the thighs, opening and moisture of the os tincae. Abortives. ("Abortiva, sc. medicamenta ,■ from aborior, to be steril.) Amblotica. Ecbo- lica. Medicines capable of occasioning an 4 ABS ABS abortion, or miscarriage, in pregnant wo- men. It is now generally believed, that the medicines which produce a miscarriage, effect it by their violent action on the sys- tem, and not by any specific action on the womb. Abrasa. (From abrado, to shave off.) Ulcers attended with abrasion of part of their substance. ABRASION. (Abrasio, from abrado, to tear off.) This word is generally employed to signify the destruction of the natural mucus of any part, as the stomach, intes- tines, urinary bladder, &c. It is also applied to any part slightly torn away by attrition, as the skin, &c. Abrathan. Corrupted from abrot-'»""m, southernwood. See .nh~*amrm. Abbittk see Abelmoschus. Abric. An absolete Arabic term for sul- phur. Abroma. (From *, neg. et fywy.*., food; i. e. not fit to be eaten.) A tree of New South Wales, which yields a gum ABROTANUM. (X^oTavov, from *, neg. and /SgoTSf, mortal; because it never de- cays : or from affgsc, soft, and tsvoc, exten- sion ; from the delicacy of its texture.) Common southernwood. Abrotanum mas. Artemisia fruticosa, of Linnaeus -.—folds setaceis ramosissimis. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia superflua. A plant pos- sessed of a strong and, to most people, an agreeable smell; a pungent, bitter, and somewhat nauseous taste. It is supposed to stimulate the whole system, but more par- ticularly the uterus It is very rarely used unless by way of fomentation, with which intention the leaves are directed. Abrotanum mas. See abrotanum. Abrotonttes. (From abrotanum.) A wine mentioned by Dioscorides, impregnated with abrotanum, or southernwood, in the proportion of about one hundred ounces of the dried leaves, to about seven gallons of must. Abscedentia. (From abscedo, to sepa- rate.) Decayed parts of the body, which, in a morbid state, are separated from the sound. ABSCESS. (From abscedo, to depart; because parts, which were before contigu- ous, become separated, or depart from each other.) Abscessio Abscessus. Imposthuma, A collection of pus in the cellular mem- brane, or in the viscera, or in bones, prece- ded by inflammation. Abscission. (~Abscissio; from ab, and scindo, to cut.) Apocope. The taking away some morbid, or other part, by an edged instrument. The abscission of the prepuce makes what we call circumcision. Abscis- sion is sometimes used by medical writers to denote the sudden termination of a dis- ease in death, before it arrives at its decline. Celsus frequently uses the term abscissa vex to express a loss of voice. ABSINTHIUM (a>8«»/ from «, neg. and 4'"8cc, pleasant: so called from the dis- agreeableness of the taste.) A genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Syn. genesia. Order, Polygamia superflua. Worm- wood. Absinthium commixf.. See Absinthium vulgare. ABSiNTHiuMMAniTiMUM. Seawormwood, falsely called in our markets, Roman worm- wood. Artemisia mavitima. AbsintMum Ponticum of Linnxus ■.'—foliis multiparlitis, tomentoxis racemis cernuis fios- cults famineis terms. This plant grows plentifully about the sea-shore, and in salt magics. The specific differences between it and the common wormwood, absinthium vulgare, are very evident. Its taste and smell are considerably less unpleasant than those of the common wormwood, and even the essential oil, which contains the whole of its flavour concentrated, is somewhat less ungrateful, and the watery extract somewhat less bitter than those of the com- mon wormwood. Hence it is preferred, in those cases where the Artemisia absinthium is supposed to be too unpleasant for the stomach. A conserve of the tops of this plant is directed by the London Pharma- copoeia. . Absinthium Ponticum. See Absinthium Maritimum. Absinthium vulgare. Common worm- wood. Falsely called in our markets Absin- thium Romunum, or Roman wormwood. Ab- sinthium Ponticum of Discorides and Pliny, Murray. . Artemisia Absinthium of Linnaeus •■—foliis compositis mnltijidis, floribus subglobosis pen- dulis : receptaculo villoso. Class, Syngenum. Order, Polygamia superflua. This plant is a native of Britain, and grows about rub- bish, rocks, and sides of roads. The leaves of wormwood have a strong disagreeable smell: their taste is nauseous, and so in- tensely bitter as to be proverbial. The flowers are more aromatic and less bitter than the leaves, and the roots discover an aromatic warmth, without bitterness. This species of wormwood may be considered the principal of the herbaceous bitters. Its virtus, in the words of Bergius, is antipu- tiedinosa, antacida, anthelmintics, resol- vens, tonica, spasmodica. And although it is now chiefly employed with a view to the two last-mentioned qualities, yet we are told of i's good effects in a great variety of diseases, as intermittent fevers, hypochon- driasis, obstructions of the liver and spleen, gout, calculi, scurvy, dropsy, worms, &c. See Woodville's Medical Botany. Cullen thinks it is possessed of a narcotic power, and that there is in every bitter, when largely employed, a power of destroying the sensibility and irritability of the nervous power. Externally, wormwood is used in discu. ABS ACA 5 tient and antiseptic fomentations. This plant may be taken in powder, but it is more commonly preferred in infusion. The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia directs a tincttire of the flowers, which is, in the opinion of Dr. Cullen, a light and agreeable bitfer, and, at the same time, a strong impregna- tion of the wormwood. Absorbing vessels. See Absorbents. ABSORBENTS. Absorbentia. 1. Small, delicate, transparent vessels, which take up any fluid from the surface of the body, or of any cavity in it, and carry it to the thoracic duct, to be mixec1 with the blood. They are denominated according to the liquids which they convey, lacteals and lymphatics. See Lacteals and Lymphatics. 2. Medicines are so termed, which have no acrimony in themselves, and destroj acid'ties in the stomach and bowels; such are calcined magnesia, prepared, chalk oyster-shells, crab's claws, &c. ABSORPTION. (From absorbeo, to suck up.) A function in an animated body, ar- ranged by physiologists under the head of natural actions. It signifies the taking up of substances applied to the mouths of ab- sorbing vessels : thus the nutritious part of the food is absorbed from the intestinal ca- nal by the lacieals : thus mercury is taken into the system by the lymphatics of the skin, &c. The principle by which this function takes place, is a power inherent in the mouths of the absorbents, a vis insita, dependent on the degree of irritability of their internal membrane by which they con- tract and propel their contents forwards. Abstentio. Catlius Aurelianus uses this word, to express a suppression, or reten- tion. Thus, abstentio stercorum, a retention of the excrements, which he mentions as a symptom very frequent in a satyriasis. In a sense somewhat different, he uses the word abstenta, applying it to the pleura, where he seems to mean, that the humour of the inflamed pleura is prevented, by the adjacent bones, from extending itself. ABSTERGENTS. (Abstergentia, scili- cet medicamenta ; from abstergo, to cleanse away.) Lotions, or any application that cleanses or clears away foulness. The term is seldom employed by modern writers. Abstraction. (From abstraho, to draw away.) A term employed by chymists in the process of humid distillation, to signi- fy that the fluid body is again drawn off from the solid, which it had dissolved. Abstractitius. (From abstraho, to draw away.) Native spirit, not produced by fermentation. Absus. An obsolete term for the Egyp- tian lotus. Abvacuatio. (From abvacuo, to empty.) Local or morbid discharge. A large eva- cuation of any fluid, as of blood from a plethoric person. Acaca. (From «, neg. and ***«;, bad.) Diseases which are rather troublesome than dangerous. ACACIA. (Atccctcict, from eutctgw, to sharpen.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sj stem. The Egyptian thorr.. Acacia Gkrxanica. Acacia nostrai. German acacia, or the German black-thorn or sloe-tree. Acacia nostras. Succuspruni sylvestris. The inspissated juice of the German wild sloe, }>runus spinosa, or pru- nus sylvestris spinosa of Linnaeus ; now fal- len into disuse. ACACI-E GUMMI. Gummi acanffa- num. Gummi thebaicum. Gummi scorpio- nis. Gum-lamac. Gummi senega, or seni- ca. Acacia gum, or gum-arabic. The gum of the Egyptian thorn. Acacia vera, of Wiildenow :—spinisstipu- laribus patentibus, foliis bipinnatis ,■ partia. libus extimis glandula intertinctis, spiels glo- bosis pedunculatis. Cairo and Alexandria were the principal marts for gum-arabic, till the Dutch introduced the gum from Se- negal into Europe, about the beginning of the seventeenth century, and which now supplies the greater part of the vast con- sumption of this article. The tree which yields the Senegal gum, grows abundantly on the sands, along the whole of the Barbary coast, and particu- larly about the river Senegal. There are several species, seme of which yield a red astringent juice, but others afford only a pure, nearly colourless, insipid gum, which is the great article of commerce. These trees are from eighteen to twenty feet high, with thorny branches. The gum makes its appearance about the middle of November, when the soil has been tho- roughly saturated with periodical rains. The giimmy juice is seen to ooze through the trunk and branches, and, in about a fortnight, it hardens into roundish drops, of a yellowish white, which are beautifully brilliant where they are broken off", sna entirely so when held in the mouth for a short time, to dissolve the onter surface. No clefts are made, nor any artificial means used by the Moors, to solicit the flow of the gum. The lumps of gum-s.. neg.il are usu- ally about the size of partridge eggs, and the harvest continues about six weeks. This gum is avery vholesome and nutritious food; thousands of the Moors supporting them- selves entirely upon it duringthe time of har- vest. About six ounces is sufficient to sup- port a man for a day; and it is besides, mixed with milk, animal broths, and other victuals. The gum-arabic, or that which comes directly from Egypt and the Levant, only differs from the gum-senegal in being of a lighter colour, and in smaller lumps ; and it is also somewhat more brittle. In all other respects, the two resemble each Other perfectly. Gum-arabic is neither soluble in spirit nor 6 ACA ACC in oil; but, in twice its quantity of water, it dissolves into a mucilag nous fluid, of the consistence of a thick syrup, and in this state answers many useful pharmaceutical purposes, by rendering oily, resirtous, and pinguious substances miscible with water. The glutinous quality of gum-arabic ren- ders it preferable to other gums and muci- lages a« a demulcent in coughs, hoarseness- es, and other catarrhal affections. It is ilso very generally employed in ardor urinx, diarrhoeas, and calculous complaints. Acacia Indica See Tamarindus Indica. Acacia nostras. See Acacia Germanica. Acacia Vera. Accacia veravel. }Succur acacia vera. 1. The expressed juice of the immature pods of the tree called Acacia vera by Willdenow, and Mimosa JVilotica by Lin- naeus. This inspissated juice is brought from Egypt in roundish masses, wrapped up in thin bladders. It is considered as a mild astringent medicine. The Egyptians give it, in spitting of blood, in the quantity of a drachm, dissolved in any convenient liquor, aud repeat this dose occasionally. They likewise employ it in collyria, for strengthening the eyes, and in gargles, for quincies. It is now seldom used as a me- dicine, being superseded by the use of catechu, or terra japonica. The inspissated juice of the unripe sloe is usually sold for the Egyptian acacia. 2. The systematic name of the true aca- cia or Egyptian thorn: the tree which af- fords the gum-arabic. See Acacia gummi. Acacia veravel. See Acacia vera. Acacia Zeylohica. Logwood. See Lignum Campechianum. Acalai. (Arab ) Common salt, or mu- riate of soda. Acalcuji Tin. Acamatos. (From *, neg. and na^o*, to weary.) A perfect rest of the muscles. Acanor. (Hebrew.) A chemical furnace. Acantha. (Aauuivfla, from euui a point.) A thorn, or any thing pointed, as the skin, or spina dorsi- Acavthabolus. (From axstvfl*, a thorn arid /2*aa» to cast out.) An instrument, or forceps, for taking out or removing thorns or whatever may stick in the flesh. Paulus AZgineta. Acanthe. The name of the artichoke in • ancient authors. Acanthinum. (From axstvfl*, a thorn.) Gum-arabic was so called because it is pro- duced from a thorny tree. Acanthulus. (From ajc*v8«t, a thorn.) A surgical instrument to draw out thorns or splinters, or to remove any extraneous matter from wounds. ACANTHUS. (Awwflot, from cot*»9a a thorn; so named from being rough and prickly ) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Angiospermia. Bear's breech. Brank-ursine. Acanthus holms. (Ax**8«c, fro» *muj&*, a thorn; so named from its rough and prickly surface. ( Bear's -breech oi Bianck- ursine. Acanthus mollis, foliis sinuatis iner- mibus of Linnaeus. Branca ursina of the shops. The leaves and root abound with a mucilage, which is readily extracted by boiling or infusion. The roots are the most mucilaginous. Where this plant is com- mon, it is employed for the same purposes to which althxa and other vegetables pos- lessing similar qualities are applied among us. It is fallen into disuse. The herb- women too often sell the leaves of heliebo- raster or bear*s-foot and of spondylium or cow's parsnip for the bear's breech. Acapnon. (From *, priv. and tuurvoc, smoke) Common wild marjoram. Un- smoked honey. Acarus. (From eutagj* small.) An insect which breeds in the skin. Acatalepsia. (From <*, neg. and tutta.- *«/*£»»», to apprehend ) Uncertainty in the prognostication orjudgmenl of diseases. Acatalis. (From *, neg. and £*«», to want.) The juniper, named from the abun- dance of its seeds. Acataposis From *, neg. and Katntrnvm to swallow.) Difficult deglutition. Acastatos. (From *, neg. and x*flju<, to determine.) In- nstant. 1. Fevers are so called which are anoma- lous in their appearance and irregular in their paroxysms. 2- Turbid urine without sediment. Acazdir. Tin. ACCELERATOR URINES. (From ac- celero, to hasten or piopel.) Ejaculator Seminis. JBvlbo-syndesmo caverneux of Du- mas. Bulbo-cavernosus of Winslow. A muscle of the penis. It arises fleshy from the sphincter ant and membranous part of the urethra, and tendinous from the crus, near as far forwards as the begin- ning of the corpus cavemosum penis ,• the inferior fibres run more transversely, and the superior descend in an oblique di- rection. It is inserted into a line in the middle of the bulbous part of the urethra, where each joins with its fellow ; by which the bulb is completely closed. The use of these muscles is to drive the urine or semen forward, and by grasping the bulbous part of the urethra, to push the blood towards its corpus cavemosum, and the glands by which they are distended. Accession- (From accedo, to approach.) The approach or commencement of a dis- ease. A term mostly applied to a fever which has paroxysms or exacerbations : thus the accession of fever, means the commence- ment or approach of the pyrexial period. ACCESSOREI OF WILLIS. (Acces- soriif sc. nervit from accedo, to approach ; ACE ACE 7 having connection with by contact or ap- proach ; so called from the course they take.) The name given by Willis to two nerves which ascend, one on each side from the second, fourth, and fifth cervical pairs of nerves, through the great foramen of the occipital bone, and pas* out again from the cranium through the foramina lacera, with the par vagum, to be distributed on the trapezius muscle. Accesikius. Being connected by con- tact or approach. Accessorius lumbalis. A muscle of the loins. See Sacro-lumbatis. Accib. An obsolete term for lead. Accipiteh. (From accipio, to take.) 1. The hawk; named from its rapacity. 2. A bandage which was put over the nose; so called from its likeness to the claw of a hawk, or from the tightness of its grasp. Accipitrina. (From accipiter, the hawk.) The herb hawk-weed, which Pliny says was so called because hawks are used to scratch it, and apply the juice to their eyes to prevent blindness. Accijvis. A muscle of the belly, so named from the oblique ascent of its fibres. See Obliquus ascendens abdominis. Accoucheur. A midwife. Accouchment. The act of delivery. Accretion. (From ad, and cresco, to in- crease.) Nutrition, growth. The growing together of the fingers or toes. Accubatio. [From accumbo, to recline.) Childbed. Reclining. Acedia. From a., priv. and xatToc, care Carelessness, neglect in the application of medicines. Hippocrates sometimes uses this word, in bis Treatise on the Glands, to signify fatigue or trouble. ' ACEPHALUS. (A*Kj>«tAo5, from*, priv. and x^ko*, a head.) A term applied to monsters born without heads. ACER (Acer, sharp ; because of the sharpness of its juice.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, Monoecia. Acer pskuuoplatanus. The maple-tree, falsely called sycamore. It is also called Platanus traga. This tree is common in England, though not much used in medicine. The juice, if drank whilst fresh, is said to be a good antiscorbutic. All its parts con- tain a saccharine fluid; and if the root or branches are wounded in the spring, a large quantity of liquor is discharged,which when inspissated, yields a brown sort of sugar and syrup like molasses. Large quan- tities of this sugar are obtained from the trees in New England and Canada, and is much used in France, where it is commonly known by the name of Saccharum Cana- dense or Saccharum Acernum, maple sugar. It has been supposed that all Europe might be supplied from the maples of America, but the sugar is coarse and ill tasted. Aceratos. (From *, neg. and xeg*», or x«5*v»i/fu, to mix.) Unmixed, uncorrupted. Is applied sometimes to the humours of the body by Hippocrates. Paulus -Kgineta mentions a plaster of this name. Acerb. (Acerbus, from acer, sharp.) A species of taste which consists in a degree of acidity, with an addition of roughness; properties common to many immature fruits. Acerbitas. Acidity. Sourness. Acerides. (From a, priv. and *»§«, wax.) Soft plasters made "knout wax. Acescent. Substances which readily run into the acid fermentation. Acesis. (From axwyuti, to cure.) 1. A remedy or cure. 2. The herb water-sage, so called from its supposed healing qualities. Acesta. (From ax.Ky.du, to cure.) Dis- tempers which are easily cured. Acestis. Borax. See Boras soda. Acestoris. (From cuuopaj, to cure.) It strictly signifies a female physician, and is used for a midwife. Acestrides. A midwife. ACETABULUM. (From acetum, vine- gar ; so called because it resembles the acetabulum, or old saucer, in which vinegar was held for the use of the table.) A name given by Latin writers to the cup-like cavi- ty of the os innominatum, which receives the bead of the thigh-bone. ACETA111A. (From acetum, vinegar ; because they are mostly made with vine- gar.) Sallads or pickles. ACETAS. An acetate. A salt is so called in the new chemical nomenclature and pharmacopoeias, which is formed by the union of the acetic acid, with an earthy metallic or alkaline base. Those used in medicine are the acetat of ammonia, lead, zinc, and potash. ACETAS POTASS-iE. Acetated vege- table alkali, Kali acetatum. Sal Diureticus. Terra foliata tartari. Sal Sennerti. Take ofsubcarbonnate of potash, a pound and a half. Acetic acid, a gallon. Mix them together in a large glass vessel, and having evaporated the solution to half, over the fire, add gradually as much more acetic acid as may be necessary for perfect saturation. Let the solution be further re- duced to one half by evaporation, and strain it: then by means of a water-bath evaporate it, so that on being removed from the fire, it shall crystallize. Tiie acetate of potash is esteemed as a saline diuretic and deobstruent. It is given in the dose of from gr. x. to 34s. three times a day in any appropriate vehicle against dropsies, hepatic obstructions, and the like. ACETAS AMMONIA. Aceta of am- monia. A salt composed ef ammonia and acetic acid. It is so deliquescent, that it is always kept in the fluid state. See Li- quor ammonia acetatis. 8 ACE ACETAS PLUMBI. Acetate of lead. A meiallic salt composed of lead and acetic acid. See Liquor plumbi acetatis. Acetas Zinci A metallic salt composed of zinc and acetic acid. It is used by some as an astringent against inflammation of the eyes, urethra, and \agina, diluted in the same proportion as the sulphate of zinc. Acetated vegetable Alkali. See Acetas po- tassa. Acetated volatile Alkali. See Liquor ace- tatis ammonia. Acetic Acid. See Acetum. Acetification. A term used by some chymists to denote the action or operation by which vinegar is made. Acetat of Potash. See Acetas potassa. Acetat of Ammonia. See Liquor ammonia acetatis. Acetat of Zinc. See Acetas Zinci. ACETOSA. (From acesco, to be sour.) Sorrel. A genus of plants in some systems of botany. Acetosa vulgaris. Acetosa pratensis, Acetosa arvensis. Sorrel; sour-dock. Rumex acetosus of Linnaeus :—foliis oblon- gis sagittatis, Jloribus dioeceis. Class, Hex- andria. Order, Tryginia. The leaves of this plant are sour, but not the root, which is bitter. It grows in the meadows and common fields. Acetosa Romana. Acetosa rotundifolia hortensis. Roman or garden sorrel. Rumex scutatus or helveti :us:—foliis cor- dalohastutis, ramis divergentibus, Jloribus hermaphroditis, of Linnaeus. It is common in our gardens and in many places is known by the culinary name of Green-sauce. ' ACETOSELLA. (From acetosa, sorrel; from the acidity of its leaves.) Lujula. Alleluja. Wood-sorrel. Oxalis acetocella, of Linnxus :—foliis ter- natis, scapo uniforo,Jlore albo, capsulis pen- tagonis elasticis, radice squamoso-articulata. Class, Decandria. Order, Pentagynia.— This plant grows wild in the woods, and flowers in April and May. The leaves are shaped like a heart, standing three together on one stalk. The acetocella is totally inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste, on which account it is used in sallads. Its taste is more agreeable than the common sorrel, and approaches nearly to that of the juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar, with which it corresponds in a great mea- sure in its medical effects, being esteemed refrigerant, antiscorbutic, and diuretic. It is recommended by Bergius; in inflamma- tory, bilious, and putrid fevers. The prin- cipal use however of the acetosella is to al- lay inordinate heat and to quench thirst; for this purpose, a pleasant whey may be formed by boiling the plant in milk, which under certain circumstances may be pre- ferable to the conserve directed by the Lon- don College, though an extremely grateful and useful medicine. Many have employed ACE the root of Lujula, probably on account of its beautiful red colour rather than for its superior efficacy. An essential salt is pre- pared from this plant, known by the name of essential salt of lemons, and commonly used for taking ink-stains out of linen. What is sold under the name of essential salt of lemons in this country, is said by some to consist of cream of tartar, with s the addition of a small quantity of sulphuric A acid. The leaves of sorrel when employed 7s\ externally in the form of poultices, are powerful suppurants, particularly in indo- lent scrofulous humours. Acetous Acid. Distilled vinegar. See Acetum. Acetous fermentation. See Fermentation. ACETUM. (From acer, sour.) Vinegar. A sour liquor obtained from many vegeta- ble substances dissolved in boiling water, and from fermented and spirilous liquors, by exposing them to heat and contact with air; under which circumstances they un- dergo the acid fermentation, (see Fermenta- tion,) and afford the liquor called vinegar. Wine vinegar .*—Let any quantity of vi- nous liquor be mixed with the acid and austere stalks of the vegetable from which wine was prepared. The whole must be frequently stirred and either exposed to the sun, or deposited in a warm place: after standing a few days it will ferment, become- sour and in a fortnight it will be converted into vinegar. Cyder vinegar, may be made by ferment- ing new cyder with the must of apples, in a warm room, or in the open air, where it should be exposed to the sun, and in the course of a week or nine days it will be fit for use. Another method of preparing vinegar is that published by M. Heber: it Consists in exposing a mixture of 72 parts of water, and 4 of rectified malt spirit in "a tempera- ture of from 70 to 8l)° of Farenheit, for about two months, at the expiration of which the acetous process will be effected. Tarragon vinegar is manufactured by infusing one pound of the leaves of that vegetable (which has been gathered a short time before it flowers) in one gallon of the best vinegar, for the space of 14 days ; when it should be strained through a flan- nel bag; and a drachm of isingl >ss dissol- ved in cyder must then be added, the whole be carefully mixed and decanted in- to bottles for a month. Thus the liquor will acquire a most exquisite flavour; it will become remarkably fine and almost , colourless. The utility of vinegar as a condiment for preserving and seasoning both animal and vegetable substances in various articles of food, is very generally known. It affords, an agreeable beAerage, when combined «• with water in the proportion of a table- spoonful of the former to half pint of the ACE ACE 9 latter. It is often employed as a medicine in inflammatory and putrid diseases, when more active remedies cannot be procured. Relief has likewise been obtained in hypo- chondrical and hysteric affections, in vo- miting, fainting, and hiccough, by the ap- plication of vinegar to the mouth. If this fluid be poured into vessels and placed over the gentle heat of a lamp in the apartments of the sick, it greatly contributes to dis- perse foul or mcphitic vapours, and conse- quently to purify the air. Also as an external application, vinegar proves highly efficacious when joined with farinaceous substances, and applied as a cataplasm to sprained joints ; it also forms an eligible lotion for inflammations of the surface, when mixed with alcohol and wa- ter in about equal proportions. Applied to burns and scalds, vinegar is said to be highly serviceable whether there is a loss of substance or not, and to quicken the ex- foliation of carious bone. (Gloucester In- firmary.) Mixed with an infusion of sage, or with water, it forms a popular and ex- cellent gargle for an inflamed throat, also for an injection to moderate the fluor albus. Applied cold tothe nose in cases of hemor- rhage, also to the loins and abdomen in menorrhagia, particularly the profluvia after parturition, it is said to be very ser- viceable. An imprudent use of vinegar in- ternally is not without considerable incon- veniences. Large and frequent doses injure the stomach, coagulate the chyle, and pro- duce not only leanness, but an atrophy. When taken to excess by females, to reduce a corpulent habit, tubercles in the lungs and a consumption have been the conse- quence. Common, vinegar consist? of acetic acid combined with a large portion of water, and with this are in solution portions of gluten, mucilage, sugar, and attractive mat- ter from which it derives its colour, and fre- quently some of the vegetable acids, parti- cularly the malic and the tartaric. Distilled with a gentle fire, in glass ves- scls, so long as the drops fall free from empyreuma, it affords the Acidum aceticum. Take of vinegar, a gallon. Distil the acetic acid in a sand bath, from a glass retort into a receiver also of glass, and kept cold ; throw away the first pint, and keep for use the six succeeding pints, which are distilled over. In this distillation, the liquor should be kept moderately boiling, and the heat should not be urged too far, otherwise the disiilled acid will have an empyreumatic smell and taste, which it ought not to possess. If the acid be prepared correctly, it will be co- lourless, and of a grateful, pungent, peculiar acid taste. One fluid-ounce ought to dis- solve at least ten grains of carbonate of lime (white marble.) This liquor is the acetum distillation ; the acidum acetosum of the London Pharmacopoeia of 1787, and the acidum aceticum of the last (1809.) When the acid of vinegar is greatly con centrated, that is, deprived of its \vater,ic becomes the radical vinegar, or Concentrated acid of vinegar. Distilled vinegar may be concentrated by freezing : the congelation takes place at a temperature beiow 28 degrees, more or less, according to its strength ; and the con- gealed part is merely ice, leaving, of course, a stronger acid. If it be exposed to a very intense cold, equal to 38 degrees, it shoots into crystals ; when the fluid part is with- drawn, the crystals liquefy, when the tem- perature rises, and the liquid is limpid as water, extremely :>trong, and has a highly pungent acetous odour. This is the pure acid of the vinegar, any foreign matter re- maining in the uucongealed liquid. Other methods are likewise employed to obtain the pure and concentrated acid. The process of Westendorf, which has been often followed, is to saturate soda with distilled vinegar, obtain the acetate by crystalization •, and pour upon it, in a re- tort, half its weight of sulphuric acid. By applying heat, the acetic acid is distilled over; and, should there be any reason to suspect the presence of any sulphuric acid, it may be distilled a second time, from a little acetate of soda. According to Lowitz, the best way of obtaining this pure, is to mix three parts of the acetate of soda with eight of supersulphate of potass; both salts being perfectly dry, and in fine, pow- der, and to distil from tins mixture in a re- tort, with gentle heat. It may also be obtained by distilling the verdigris of commerce, with a gentle heat. The concentrated acid procured by these processes, was supposed to differ materially from the acetous acid obtained by distilling vinegar ; the two acids were regarded as differing in their degree of oxygenizement, and were afterwards distinguished by ilie names of acetous and acetic acids. The acid distilled from verdigris was supposed to derive a quantity of oxygen from the oxide of copper, from which it was expelled The experiments of Adet have, however, proved the two acids to be identical ; the acetous acid, therefore, only differs from the acetic acid in containing more water, rendering it a weaker acid, and of a less active nature. There exists, therefore, only one acid of vinegar, which is the acetic ; and its com- pounds must be termed acetates ; and the salts called acetites have no existence. Acetic acid, when concentrated, has a fragrant and, at the same time, very pene- trating smell, irritating the nostrils strong- ly. It is also so caustic, as to inflame the skin. Its acid taste is stronir, even wher tC 10 ACU ACH diluted with v> iter ; ,t is colourless, and has a specific gr.ivity of 1,0626. The acid is capable of congelation ; when it forms foliated arborescent crystals it is very vola- tile ; its odour is diffused through the at- mosphere, and, when exposed to it, gradu- ally becomes weaker. By a moderate heat, it is converted into vapour ; this va- pourivadili catches fire on the approach of a lighted taper. It combines wi h water in every proportion ; and it combines rea- dily with earthy, metallic, and alkaline bases, forming salts, which are acetates. The compounds of the acid of vinegar, directed to be used by the new London Pharmacopoeia, are acetum colchici, acetum scilloe, ceratum ptumbi superacetatis, liquor ammonia acetatis, liquor plumbi acetatis, liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus, oxymel. oxymel scillaa, potassa acetas, and the liquor ammo- nia acetatis. Acetum aromaticum. Aromatic vine- gar. A preparation of the Edinburgh phar- macopoeia, thought to be an improvement of what lias been named thieves vinegar. " Take of the dried tops of rosemary ,• The dried leaves of sage, of each four ounces. Dried lavender Jlaviers, two ounces. Cloves, two dracfims ; Distilled vinegar, eight pounds. Macerate for seven days, and strain the expressed juice through paper." Its virtues are antiseptic, and it is a useful composi- tion to smell at in crowded courts of jus- tice, hospitals, 8tc. wheie the air is offen- sive. Acetum distilatum. See acetum. Acetum scillk. Lond. Pharm. Vinegar of squills. ?<. Squills recently dried, one pound ; vinegar, six pints ; proof spirit, half a pint. Macerate the squills with the vinegar in a glass vessel, with a gentle heat for twenty-four hours i then express the liquor and set it aside until the fxces sub- side. To the decanted liquor add the spirit. This preparation of squids is employed as an attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic, gutt. xv. to LX. Acheir. Without hands. Achicolum. By this word Cxlius Aure. lianus, Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17- expresses the fornix, tholus, or sudatorium of the ancient baths, which was a hot room where they used to sweat, ACHILLEA, (a^ixxdw, from Achilles, who is said to have made his tents with it, or to have cured TeLphus with it.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class Syngenesia. Order, Poly- gamia superflua. Milfoil. ACHILLA AGERATUM. Balsamita famina. Eupatorium Mesues. Maudlin or Maudlin tansey. This plant, the ageratum of the shops, is described by Linnxus as Achillea foliis lanceolatis, obtusis, acutoser- ran*. It is esteemed in some countries ad anthelmintic and alterative, and is given m hepatic obstructions. It possesses the virtues of tansiy. Achillaa foliis pinnatis. See Genipi verutn. Achillea millefolium The systema- tic name >f the milfoil. See Millefolium. Achillea ptarmica. The •iystematic name of the sneezewort. See Ptarmica. ACHILLIS TENDO. (So called, be- cause, as fable reports, Thetis, the mother of Achilles, held him by that part when she dipped him in the riv»r Styx, to make him invulnerable. Homer describes this tendon, and some writers suppose it was thus named by the ancients, from their custom of calling every thing Acliilleun, that had any ex raordinary strength or vir- tue. Olhers say it was named from its ac- tion in conducing to swiftness of pace, the term importing so much.) The strong and powerful tendon w hich is formed by the juncion of the gastrocnemius and so- leus muscles, and which extends along the posterior part of the tibia from the ca'f to the heel. When 'his tendora is unfortunate- ly cut or ruptured, as it may be in conse- quence of a violeiv exertion, or spasm of the muscles, of which it is a continuation, takes place, the use of the leg is immedi- ately lost, and unless the p^rt be afterwards successfully united, the patient must remain a cripple for life. When the tendon has been cut, the division of the skin allows the accident to be seen. When the tendon has been ruptured, the patient hears a sound like that of the smack of a whip, at the mo- ment of the occurrence. In whatever way the tendon has been divided, there is a sud- den incapacity, or at least an extreme diffi- culty, either oi standing or walkipg. Hence the patient falls down, and cannot get up again. Besides these symptoms there is a very palpable depression between the ends of the tendon: which depression is increased when the foot is bent and diminished, or even quite remove when the foot is extend- ed. The patient can spontaneously bend hi« foot, none of the flexor muscles heing interested. The power of extending the foot is still possible, as the peronei mus- cles, the tibialis posticus, and long flexors, remain perfect anil may perform this mo- tion. The indications are to bring the ends of the divided parts together, and to keep them so, until they have become firm- ly united. The first object is easily fulfil- led by putting the foot into a state of com- plete extension ; the second, namely, that of keeping the ends of the tendon in con- tact, is more difficult. It seem- unneces- sary to enumerate the various plans devised to accomplish these ends. The following is Desault's method: After the ends of the tendon had been brought into con- tact by moderate flexion of the knee, ACH and complete extension of the foot, he used to fill up the hollows on each side of the tendon with soft lint and compresses. The roller applied to the limb, made as much pressure on these compresses as on the ten- don, and hence this part could not be de- pressed too much against the subjacent parts. Desault next 'ook a compress about two inches broad, and long enough to reach from the toes to the middle of the thigh, and placed it und-r the foot, over the back of the leg and lower part of the thigh. He then began to apply a few circles of a roller round the end of the foot, so as to fix the lower ex remity of the longitudinal com- press : after covering the whole foot with the roller, he used to make the bandage describe the figure of 8, passing it under the foot and across the place where the tendon was ruptured, and the method was finished by encircling the limb upward with the roller as far as the upper end of the longitudinal compress. Achlys (A^uf) Darkness, cloudiness. It is generally applied to a close, foggy air, or a mist. Hippocrates, De Morbis Mulierum, lib. ii. signifies by this word condensed air in the womb. Galen interprets it of those, who, during sickness, lose that usual lustre and loveli- ness observed about the pupil of the eye, during health. Olhers express it by an ulcer on the pu- pil of the eye, or the scar left there by an ulcer. It means also an opacity of the cornea ; the sam< as the caligo cornea of Dr. Cullen. Achmadium. Antimony. Achmella. Acmella. Achamella. The herb and seeds of this plant, Spilanthus achmella of Linnxus, are employed in cases of calculus of the kindeys and urinary blad- der. The plant is very glutinous and bit- ter, and is given in infusion. Achne. Chaff, scum or froth of the sea. A white mucus in the fauces, thrown up from the lungs, like froth; also a whitish mucilage in the eyes of those who have fe- vers, according to Hippocrates. It signifies also lint. ACIIOR. (*£»§, qn. *xvo>e, from *.%)» bran; according to Blanchard it is derived from *, priv. and £«goc space, as occupying but a small compass.) Lactumen : abas: acores : cerion : favus. Crusta lactea of au- thors. The scald-head ; so called from the branny scales thrown off' it. A disease which attacks the h..iry scalp of the head, for the most part of young children, forming soft and scaly eruptions. Dr. Willan, in his description of different kinds of pustules, defines the achor, a pustule of intermediate size between the phlyzacium and psydacium which contains a straw-coloured fluid, hav ing the appearance of and nearly the con- aci n sistence of strained honey. It appears most frequently about the head, and i> succeeded by a dull"white or yellowish scab. Pustules of this kind, when so large as nearly to equal the size of phlyzacia, are termed ceria or fitvi, being succeeded by a yellow, semi-transparent, and sometimes, cellular scab, like a honey-comb. The achor differs from the favus and tinea only in the degree, of virulence. It is called favus when the perforations are large; and tinea when they are like those which are made by moths in cloth : but generally by tinea is understood a dry scab on the hairy scalp of children, with thick scales and an offen- sive smell. When this disorder affects the face, it is called crusta lactea or milk scab. Mr. Bell, in his treatise on Ulcers, reduces the tinea capitis and crusta lactea to the same species of herpes, viz. the herpes pus- tulosis, differing only in situation. Aciioristos. Inseparable. It is under- stood of accidents, symptoms, or signs, which are inseparable from the particular things Thus, a pungent pain in the side is ah inseparable symptom of the pleurisy. Achreion Useless. It is applied by Hip- pocrates to the limbs which, through weak- ness, are become useless. Achroia, A paleness. Achtlus. Deficient in bile. Achthon, (ofcwgov.) This properly sig- nifies bran or chaff', or straw. Hippocrates, de Morbis Mulierum, most probably means by this word, bran. A- cliyron also signifies a straw, hair, or any thing that sticks upon a wall. Acia, (From ax», a point.) A needle with thread in it for chirurgical operations. Acicrs. It signifies weak, infirm, or faint, and in this sense it is used by Hippocrates, De Morb. lib. iv. ACID. That which impresses upon the organs of taste a sharp or sour sensation. Acids are defined by modern chymists to be salts of a sour taste, changing the blue colour of various vegetable pig- ments to a red. The word sour, which is usually employed to denote the simple impression, or lively and sharp sensation produced on the tongue by certain bo- dies, may be regarded as synonymous to the word acid. The only difference which can be established between them is, that the one denotes a weak sensation, whereas the other comprehends all the degrees of force from the least perceptible to the greatest degree of causticity: thus we say that verjuice, gooseberries, or lemons, are sour ; but we use the word acid to express the impression which the nitric, sulphuric, or muriatic acids make upon the tongue.* The vegetable pigments usually employed to ascertain the presence of acids are tinc- ture of turnsole or litmus, and syrup of violets. Acids readily combine with alka- AC1 ACI lis, earths, and metals, and form neutral salts. The characteristics, therefore, of an acid, are. 1. A peculiar taste termed acid. 2. Its changing blue vegetable juices red. 3. Combining with alkalis, earths, and metals. Acids, according to the kingdom of na- ture in which they are found, are divided into mineral, vegetable, and animal. The u>ineral acids as yet known, are the sulphuric or vitriolic, the nitric, muri- atic, carbonic, boracic, fluoric, succinic, ar- senic, molybdic, tungstic, and chromic. The vegetable acids are, the acetic, oxalic, tarlareous, pyrotartareous, galhc, citric, mallic, benzoic, pyroligneous, the succinic, pyromucous, camphric, and cor- tic. Of the animal acids there are eight, viz. the phosphoric, lactic, saccholactic, formic, sebacic, prussic, bombic, and lithic, or uric. Experiment proves that every acid con- sists of a peculiar body combined with the basis of oxygen gas : hence the origin of the word oxygen, which signifies the gen- eration of acid, it being regarded as the acidifying basis or principle of acidity. The bodies which form the other constit- uents of acids, are regarded as the ucidi- fiable basis; thus the principles of phos- phoric acid are phosphorus and oxygen; those of carbonic acid, radical carbon and oxygen. If an acid basis be perfectly saturated with oxygen, the acid, thus produced, is said to be perfect; but if the basis predo- minate, the acid is considered as imperfect. Modern chymists distinguish the former in Latin by the syllables icum, in English ic, and the la:ter in Latin by osum, and in English by ous: thus the perfect acid of nitre is called accidum nitricum, or nitric acid ; the imperfect acid of nitre, acidum nitrosum, or nitrous acid. There are some cases where an acid is capable of combi- ning with an excess or oxygen, in which case it is said to be oxygenated ,• and some- times super-oxygenated. If the acidifiable basis be combined with oxygen, yet with- out showing any of the properties of an acid, the produce is then called an oxyd or oxyde : thus iron exposed to the air or water attracts the oxygen, and an oxyd of iron, the rust, is formed. The various acids employed medicinally are, the acetic, ben- zoic, tartaric, carbonic, citric, muriatic, oxygenated muriatic, nitric, nitrous, sul- phuric and phosphoric. Acid aerial. See Carbonic acid. Acid acetic. See Acetum. For the other Acids look to the word , Icidum. Jndifiable base. See Acid. Acidifying base. See Acid. Acidification. The formation of an acid ; also the impregnating of any thing with acid properties. AcmiTT. Aciditas. Sourness. Acins, animal. Those which are ob- tained from animals. See Acid. Acids dulcified. These are now called Others See AZther. Acids imperfect. Those acids are so called in the chymical nomenclature, which are not fully saturated with oxygen. Their names are ended in Latin by osum, and in English by ous .- e. g. acidum nitrosum, or nitrous acid. Acids, mineral. Those acids which are found to exist in minerals, as the sulphu- ric, the nitric, &c. See Acid. Acids, perfect. An acid is termed per- fect in the chymical nomenclature, when it is completely saturated with oxygen. Their names are ended in Latin by icum, and in English by ict e. g. acidum nitri- cum, or nitric acid. Acins, vegetable. Those which are found in the vegetable kingdom, as the ci- tric, mallic, acetic, &c. See Acid. Acidulous water. Mineral waters, which contain so gyeat a quantity of car- bonic acid gas, as to render them acidulous, or gently tart to the taste. See Mineral •waters. Acidum aceticum. See Acetum. Acidum acetosum. See Acetum. Acidum .ethereum. The sulphuric acid. Acidum alu.minosum. The sulphuric acid. Acidum Arsenicum. See Arsenic. Acidum benzoicum. See Benzoes. Acidum boracicum. See Boracic acid. Acidum carbonicum. See Carbonic acid. Acidum catholicon. The acid of sul- phur. Acidum cithicum. See Citric acid. Acidum muriatcum. See Muriatic acid. Acidum nitricum. See Nitric acid. Acidum nitrosum. Spiritus nitri fu- mans, of the shops. The nitrous acid pos- sesses the same properties as the nitric, but in a much inferior degree. Acidum nitiiosum dilutum. This is the common aquafortis. Diluted nitrous acid possesses the same properties as the nitric acid, but in an inferior degree. Acidum puosphoiucum. See Phosphoric acid. Acidum primogenium. The sulphuric acid. Acidum succinicitm. See Succinic acid. Acidum sulphureum. The acid of sul- phur. Acidum sulphur icum. See Sulphuric acid. Acidum sulphuricum dilutuk. Aci- dum vitrioHcum diuutum. Spiritus vitrioli tenuis. ACO ACO 13 Acidum tertaricum. See Tartaric acid. Acidum vitriolicum. See Sulphuric acid. Acidum vitriolicum dilutum. See Acidum sulphuricum dilutum. Take of sulphuric acid, a fluidounce and half. Distilled water, fourteen fluidounces and half. Add the water to the acid gradually, and mix. Acies. Steel. Acinesia. A loss of motion and strength. Acini biliosi. (Acinus, a grape-stone; so called from their supposed resemblance.) The small glandiform bodies of the liver, which separate the bile from the blood were formerly so called: they are now, however, more properly termed penicilli. See Liver. Aciviform tunic Tunica acinosa. The coat of the eye called the -wrea, because the ancients, who dissected brutes, observ- ed that, in them, it was usually of the co- lour of an unripe grape. Acinus. (A grape.) The glands which grow together in clusters are called by some acini glandulosi. Acmasticos. A species of synochus, wherein the febrile heat continues of the same tenour to the end. Actuarius. Acme. (From **(*» a point.) The height or crisis of a disease. A term applied by physicians to that period or state of a dis- ease in which it is at height. The ancients distinguished diseases into four stages: 1. the arche, the beginning or first attack. 2. Anabasis, the growth. 3. The acme, the height. 4. Paracme, or the decline of the disease. Acmella. See Achmella. Acne. Acna, «xv». A small pimple, or hard tubercle on the face. Foesius says, that it is a small pustule or pimple, which arises usually about the time that the body is in full vigour. Acnestis. (From *, priv. and kimm, to scratch.) That part of the spine of the back, which reaches from the metaphrenon, which is the part betwixt the shoulder- blades, to the loins. This part seems to have been originally called so in quadru- peds only, because they cannot reach it to scratch. Acoe. (ajcov) The sense of hearing Acoelios. (From a priv. and *oi\ot, the belly.) Without belly. It is applied to those who are so wasted, as to appear as if they had no belly. Galen. Acoitus. (Axsito?) An epithet for ho- ney, mentioned by Pliny: because it has no sediment, whicn is called x«rn». Acoxion. (Akgwov) A particular form of medicine among the ancient physicians, made of powders levigated, and probably like collyria for the disorders of the eyes. Aconium. A little mortar. ACONITUM. (Of this plant various derivations are given by etymologists; as, omovh a whetstone or rock, because it is usually found in barren and rocky places : *, neg. and «»«, dust; because it grows without earth or on barren situations: aMovttai, to sharpen; because it was used in medicines intended to quicken the sight: euwiv, ccx», a dart; because they poison darts therewith: or, eucov^ofMU, to accelerate; for it hastens death.) Aconite. Wolf's- bane. Monk's-hood. 1. A genus of plants in the Linnxan sys- tem. Class, Polyandria, Tiigynia. 2. The pharmacopceia'l n.me of the com- mon, or blue, woli's-bane. Monk's-hood. Aconite. Camarum. Canicida. Cynococ- tanum. Aconitum napeUus of Linnxus •.—foUorum laciniis linearibus supernS latioribus, lined exaratts. The aconite is cultivated in our gardens as an ornament, but is .spontaneously pro- duced in Germany, and some ot her north- ern parts of Europe. Every part of the plant is strongly poisonous, but the root is unquestionably the most powerful; and when first chewed, imparts a slight sensa- tion of acrimony, but afterwards, an insensi- bility or stupor at the apex of the tongue and a pungent heat of the lips, gums, palate, and fauces are perceived, followed with a general tremor and sensation of chilliness. The juice applied to a wound, seemed to affect the whole nervous system; even by- keeping it long in the hand, or on the bo- som, we are told, unpleasant symptoms have been produced. The fatal symptoms brought on by this poison are, convulsions, giddiness, insanity, violent purgings, both upwards and downwards, faintings, cold sweats, and death itself. Dr. Stoerk ap- pears to be the first who gave the wolf's- bane internally, as a medicine; and since his experiments were published, 1762, it has been generally and successfully employ- ed in Germany and the northern parts of Europe, particularly as a remedy for ob- stinate rheumatisms; and many cases are related where this disease was of several years duration, and had withstood the effi- cacy of other powerful medicines, as mer- cury, opium, antimony, cicuta, &c. yet, in a short time, were entirely cured by the aconitum. Instances are also given us of its good effects in gout, scrophulous swell- ings, venereal nodes, amaurosis, intermit- tent fevers, paralysis, ulceration, and scirrhus. This plant has been generally prepared as an extract or inspissated juice, after the manner directed in the Edin- burgh and many of the foreign pharmaco- poeias : its efficacy is much diminished on being long kept Like all virulent me- dicines, it should first be administered in 14 ACO ACR small doses. Stoerk recommends two grains of the extract to be rubbed into a powder, with two drams of sugar, and to begin w ith ten grains of this powder, two or three times a day. We find, however, that the extract is often given from one grain to ten for a dose ; and Stoll, Scherekbeck- er, and others, increased this quantity con- siderably. Instead of the extract, a tinc- ture has been made of the dried leaves, macerated in six times their weight of spirits of wine, and forty drops given for a dose Some writers say that the napellus is not poisonous in Sweden, Poland, &c. but it should be noted that the napellus which is not poisonous, is the Aconitum lycoctonum of Linnxus. Acopon. (From a, priv. and kottou, weari- ness.) It signifies originally whatever is a remedy against weariness, and is used in this sense by Hipp>>crates. Aph. viii. lib. ii. But in time, the word was applied to certain ointments. Acopa. Ace' irding to Galen and Pau- lus ^Egineta, the Acopa Pharmaca are re- medies for indisposaions of body which are caused by long or vehement motion. So are medicines against lassitudes. Acor. Acidity. It is sometimes used to express that sourness in the stomach contracted by indigestion, and from whence flatulencies and acid belching .inse. Acoruina. An obsolete term tor Indian tutty. Acoria. (From *, priv. and Koetu> to sa- tiate.) Insatiability. In Hippocrates, it means a good appetite and digestion. Acoritzs vinum. (From eumfov, galan- gal.) A wine mentioned by D.oscorides, made with galangal, liquorice, &c. infused with wine. ACORN. The fruit of the oak. Acorns were the food of rtie first ages ; but when corn was cultivated, acorns were neglect- ed Thry are of little use with us, except for fattening hogs and other cattle and poultry. Among the Spaniards, the acorn, or glans iberica, is said to have long remain- ed a delicacy, and to have been served up in the form of a dessert. In dearths, acorns have been sometimes dried, ground into meal, and baked as bread. Bartholin relates that they are used in Norway for this purpose. The inhabitants of Chio held out a long siege withoutany other food; and in a time of scarcity in France, A. D. 1709, they recurred to this food. But they are said to be hard of digestion, and to occasion headaches, flatulency, and colics In Smoland, however, many in- stances occur, in which they have supplied a salutary and nutritious food. With this view they are previously boiled in water and separated from their husks, and then dried and ground; and the powder is mixed with about one half, or one third of corn flour. A decoction of acorns is re- puted good against dysenteries and colics; and a pessary of them is said to be useful in immoderate fluxes of the menses. Some have recommended the powder of acorns in intermittent fever; and in Brunswick, they mix it with warm ale, and administer it for producing a sweat in cases of erysipe- las. Acorns roasted and bruised have re- strained a violent diarrhoea. For other medical uses to which they have been ap- pliea, see Murray's Appar. Medic vol. i. page 100. From some late reports of the Academy of Sciences, at Petersburgh, we learn that acorns are the best substitute to coffee that has been hitherto known. To commu- nicate to them the o*ly properties of coffee, the following process is recommended. When the acorns have been toasted brown, add fresh butter in small pieces to them, while hot in the ladle, mid stir them .vith ca.-e, or cover the'ladle and shake it, that the whole may be well mixed. The acorns of the Holm oak are formed at Venice into cups about one inch and an half in diame- ter, and somewhat less in depth. They are used tor dressing leather and instead of galls for dyeing woollen cloth black. Acortinus. A lupin. ACORUS. (K-Hofov, from *opn. the pupil j because it was esteemed good for disorders of the eyes.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Hex. andria. Order, Digynia. Sweet-flag. Sweeet-rush. Acorus calamus. The systematic name for the calamus aromatictis. See Calamus aromaticus. Acorus palusthis. See Iris palustris. Acorus vf.rus. See Calamus aromati- cus. Acorus vulgaris See Iris palustris. Acos. (From axt0/ucu,to heal.) A remedy or cure. Acosmia. (From *, neg. and koit/ao:, beautiful.) Baldness; ill health: irregularity, particularly of the critical days of fevers. ^ Acoste. (From «x0c», barley.) An an- cient food made of barley. ACOUSTICA. (Acoustica, sc. medica* menta; oxov^ika from cutouuv to hear.) Re- medies which are employed with a view to restore the sense of hearing, when wanting or diminished. No internal remedies of this kind are known to produce any uniform effect. ' Acoustic nerves. See Auditory nerves. Acoustic duct. The external p.ssage of the ear. ACOUSTICS. That branch of general science which treats on the origin, propa- gation, and perception of sound. Acba. (Arab.) Acrai nymphomania. Ex. ACR ACR 15 cessive venereal appetite. The time of menstruation. Acracia. (From <*, priv. and *p*T#, strength.) Acrasia. Acratta, Debh.u, or impotence, fn m relaxation or lost tone of the parts. Hippocrates Acraipala (From <*, neg. and ttptuira.hm, surfeit.) Acrapalos. Remedies for the ef- fects of a debaucii. Acratisma. (From axpttlov, unmixed Wine.) A breakfast among the old Greeks, consisting of .a mor.sel of bread, soaked in pure ur mixed wine. The derivation of this word is the same as Acrasia, because the wine used on this occasion was not mixed with water. Acratomejli. (From axp*7ov, pure wine; and fxtKt, honey.) Mulsum, or wine mixed with honey. Acre (From «*/>oc, extreme.) The ex- tremity of the nose Acria. (Fiom axjoc, extreme.) Acrote- ria The extremities, i- e. the legs, arms, nose, and ears. Acrvepalo-,. See Acraipala. Acrebeia. (From ax/i/Cxc, accurate.) An exact anu accurate description and diag- nosis, or distinction of diseases. ACRID. (Acris.) A term employed in medicine to express a taste, the character- istic of which is pungency joined with heat. ACRIMONY. (Acrimonia, from acris, acrid.) This term is used to express a quality in substances by which they irri- tate, corrode, or dissolve others. It -has been supposed until very lately, there were acid and alkaline acrimonies in the blood, which produced certain diseases; and al- though the humoral pathology is nearly exploded, the term venereal acrimony and some others are -.till and must be retained. Acris. Any fractured exiremity. Achisia. (From n, priv and k^wu, to judge or separate.) A turbulent state of a disease, which will scarcely suffer any judgment to be formed thereof. Acritus. (From «, neg. and ngim, to judge.) Disease without regular cr^is, the event of wheh is hazardous to judge. Acrobystia. (From <**goc, extreme, and @m, to cover.) The extremity of the prepuce. Acrocheiria. (From euegoc, extreme, and £«g, a hand.) An exercise among the an- cients. Probably a species of wrestling, where they only held by ihe hands. Acrocheiresis. (From eugoc, extreme, and xuZ> a hand ) Gorrxu- says, it signi- fies the arm from the elbow to the ends of the fingers ; ^«g signifying the arm, from the scapula to ihe fingers' end. Acrochordon. (From cugec, extreme, and£og*A.OV, fi'Om **ge?, extreme, and o/^stxoj, the navel.) Acrom- phalon. The tip of the navel. Acromph a lon. See Acromphalium. Acronia. (From oxgov, the extremity.) The amputation of any extremity, as a fin- ger or toe. Acropathos. (From , to roll round; so called because its fruit is not involved in a cup,or sheath.like others.) Aculos The fruit or acorn of the ilex, or scarlet oak. Aculos. See Aculon. Acumen. A point. The extremity of a bone. Acupunctura. (From acus, a needle, and punctura, & prick.) Acupuncture; bleeding performed by making many small punctures. Acureb. Plumbum, or lead. Acuron. (From <*, neg. and jm/{«, to happen.) A name of the Alisma t so call- ed because it produces no effect if taken internally. Acuspastoris. A name of the Scandix anthriscus, the shepherd's needle, or Ve- nus'* comb. See Scandix. Acute. Morbus acutus. A disease which is attended with violent symptoms, terminates in a few days, and is attended with danger. It is opposed to a chronic disease, which is slow in its progress, and not so generally dangerous. Acutenaculum. (From acus, a needle, and tenaculum, a handle.) Heister calls the portaigu'ille by this name. It is the handle for a needle, to make it penetrate easily when stiching a wound. Actisis. (From *, neg. and kuo>, to con- ceive.) In Vogel's nosology it signifies ade- fect of conception, or barrenness in women. Actrus. (From <*, priv and Jtt/goc, autho- rity ; so named from its little note in me- dicine.) The Arnica montana, or German leopard's-bane. See Arnica. Adxmoni a. (From *, priv. and feu/nan, a genius or fortune.) The restlessness and anxiety felt in acute fevers. Adaiges. Sal-ammoniac, or muriate of ammonia. See Murias ammonia. Adamas. (From §*, to write.) A treatise on the glands See Gland. Adenoides. Glandiform: resembling a gtand. An epithet applied also to the prostute gland. ADENOLOGY. (From a/w, a glind, and \cyoc, a treatise.) The doctrine of the glands. See Gland. Adenous abscess. (Abscessus ailenosus ; from efcTnv, a glanel.) A hud glandular ab- scess, which suppurates slowly. Adephagia. (From a£m, abundantly, and tytyttv, to eat.) Insatiate appetite. See Bulimia ADEPS. Fat. An oily secretion from the blood into the cells of the cellular mem- brane. See Fat. ADEPS ANSERINUS. Goose-grease. ADEPS SlILLiE. Hog's-lard. Adepta Medicixa. So Paracelsus calls that which treats of the diseases that are« contracteel by celestial operations, or com- municated from heaven. Adepta Philosophia. Adept philoso- phy. It is that philosophy, whose end is the transmutation of minerals, and a uni- versal remedy. Adepts. (From adipiscor, to obtain.) Skilful alchymists. Such are called so as pretend to some extraordinary skill in chy- mistry ; but these have too often proved either enthusiasts or impostors. The pro- fessors of the Adepta Philosophia are also called Adepts. Adflatus. A blast: a kind of erysipe- las. Adhatoda. The Malabar nut-tree, which is a species of Justicia. It is used in India for expelling the dead foetus in an abortron, which it is said is the meaning of the word in the Zevlandic language. ADHjESION. (From adhareo, to stick to.) The growing together of parts. ADHiESlVE INFLAMMATION. A term lately introduced into Surgery, to ex- press that species of inflammation which terminates by an adhxsion of the inflamed surfaces. Adhesive plaster. A plaster made of common i charge plaster and resin, is so railed because it is used for its adhesive properties. See Emplastmm resina. Aiimi'httos. (From a, neg and * of dress. Hippocrates thinks the die".-, of a fop derogatory from the physi- cian; though thereby he hides bis igno- rance, and obtains the gooel opinion of his patients. ADIANTHUM. Adiantvm. (eutwlov, from «, neg. and , perspiro. (A di- minution or obstruction of natural perspi- ration, and that in which the ancients chiefly placed the cause of fevers. Adiarrhcea. (From «, priv. and i'ta.fftte, to flow out or through.) A total suppres- sion of all the necessary evacuations from the bowels. Adiathorosus. A spirit distilled from tartar. Adibat. Mercury. ' Adice. (A(f«tH) A nettle. ADIPOCIRE. (From adeps, fat, and cera, wax.V A substance that resembles soap, formed by a conversion of animal matter, placed under certain circumstances. Whole bodies have been found converted into this substance. Adipose membrane. (Membrana adipo- sa, from adeps, fat.) The fat collected in the cells of the cellular membrane. See Fat. A dips an. So the Greeks calleel medi- cines, &c. which abate thirst. Hippocrates applied this word to oxymel. ADIPSIA. (From a, neg. and «re its fruit e[uencheth thirst. Tln-o- phrastus calls this tree Balunos. -hlipsos i3 also a name for liquorice. Aiuriuk. Ammoniacal salt. ADV jEGO 19 A n.iuT0Ri¥M. (From ad and juvo, to help.) A name of the humerus, from its usefulness in lifting up the fore-arm. Aojuvantia. Whatever assists in obvi- ating elisease. ADNATA TUNICA. (Adnata, from ad- nascor, to grow to.) Albuijinea oculi. Tu- nica albuginea oculi. This membrane is mostly confounded with the conjunctiva. It is, however, thus formed: five of the muscles which move the eye, take their origin from the bottom of the orbit, and the sixth arises from the edge of it; they are all inserted, by a tendinous expansion, into the anterior part of the tunica scleroti- ca ; which expansion gives the whiteness peculiar to the fore-part of the eye. It lies betwixt the sclerotica and conjunctiva. A doc Milk. Adonton (From AcTaivt? the youth from whose blood it was feigned to have sprung.) Adonium. Southernwood. ADOPTER. Tubus intermedius. A chy- mical instrument used to combine retorts to the cucurbits or matrasses in distillation, with retorts instead of receivers. Ador. A sort of corn, called also spelta. Anos. Water in which red-hot iron is ex- tinguished. Ad poxdis omnium. The weight of the whole. These worels are insertetl in phar- maceutical preparations, or prescriptions, when the last ingredient ought to weigh us much as all the others put together. Aura rhiza. Blancard says the root of the Aristolochia is thus named. Aiiraciinf. The strawberry bay-tree. A sptc.1-s af Arbutu-i. A dram. Fos.-il s.dt. Aduaragi. (Indian.) Garden-saffron. Aurobolon. (Prom aJgoj large, and £<*>>.:£, a. globe, bole, or mass.) Indian bdel- lium, which is coarser than the Arabian. Adstriclion. Costiveness. ADSTRINGENTS. See Astringents. Adustion. An inflammation about the brain, and its membrane, with a hollow- ness of the eyes, a pale colour, and a dry body. In Surgery, adustion signifies the same as cauterization, and means the application of any substance to the animal body, which acts like fire. The ancient surgeons, espe- cially the Arabians, were remarkably fond of having recourse to adustion in local dis- eases: but the use of actual heat is very rarely ielmitted by the moderns. Adventitious. Any thing that acciden- tally, and not in the common course of na- tural causes, happens to make a part of ano- ther ; as the glands in strumous cases are said to be adventitious glands, in distinction from those which are naturally produced. It is also used in opposition to hereditary; thus gout and scrofula are sometimes here- ditary, and very often adventitious, they having never before been known in the family. Ady. Abanga. The palm of the island of St. Thomas, from which is prepared Thernel's restorative. ADYNAMIA. (A, to see ; as not being de- cent to the sight.) The pudenda, or parts of generation. yEDOPsopu i a. (From <*/JW, pudenda, n ■\o, to breck wind.) A term used by Sauvages and Sagar, to signify a flatus from the blaelder, or from the womb, ma« king its escape through the vagina. iEoAGROPiLUs. (From ctryxyepz, a wild goat, and pila, a b,all.) AZgagrophila. 1. A ball found in the stomach of deer, goats, hogs, horned cattle, as cows, &c. It consists of hairs which they have swal- lowed from licking themselves. They are of different degrees of hardness, but have no medicinal virtues. Some rank these balls among the Bezoars. Hieronymus Velschhis wrote a treatise on the virtues of this. 2. A species of conferva founei in Wallen- feninoor, from its resembling these concre- tions, is also so named. xEhias. A white speck on the pupil of the eye, which occasions a dimness of sight. JEgidks. Aglia. A disorder of the eyes mentioned by Hippocrates. Feesius thinks the disease consists of small cicatrices in the eye, causeel by an afflux of corrosive humours upon the part. But in one pas- sage of Hippocrates, Foesius says it signifies small white concretions of humours which stick upon the pupil, and obscure the, sight. iEGinioN. A collyrium or ointment for inflammations and defluxions of the eyes. iEdLors. Wild fescue grass. This plant is called agilops from its supposed virtue in curing the disorder named iEgylops. It is a species of Bromus in the Lmnxan sys- tem. ^Eginetia. Malabrian broom rape. A species of Orobanche, JEgis. Achlys. A film on the eye. jEgoceras. (From tu%, a goat, and xegatc, a horn : so called, because the pods were supposed to resemble the horns of a goat.) Fcenugreek. See Trigonella Fcenum-gracunu, and Bouceras. 30 A.1G .HHJ ^Egolethron. (From «/£, a goat, and o*.66go?, destruction; so named t'rom the opinion of its being poisonous to goats.) Tournefbrt says it is the Chamarododen- dron,- now the Azelaa pontica of Linnaeus. /Egontchon. (From at^ , a goat, and ttvvi;, a hoof; because of the hardness of the seed.) Cromwell. See Lithospermum. JEGOPODIUM. (From a»|, a goat, and a com- bination of nitric acid and lime, the union which existed between these two bodies will cease, because the potash combines with the nitric acid, ahd the lime being AGA AGE 23 disengaged is precipitated. The reason is, that the nitric acid has a greater affinity for the pure potash than for the lime, therefore it deserts the lime, to combine with the potash. When two bodies only enter into chymical union, the affinity, which was the cause of it, is also termed simple or single elective attraction ; thus the solution of sugar and water is produced by simple affinity, because there are but two bodies. See Attraction. Affion. Affium. An Arabic name for opium. Afflatus. (From ad and flare, to blow.) A vapour or blast. A species of erysi- pelas, which attacks people suddenly, so named upon the erroneous supposition that it was produced by some unwholesome wind blowing on the part. Affusio. Pouring a liquor upon some- thing ; but sometimes it means the same as nuffusio, a cataract. After-birth. See Placenta. Afflium. An Arabic name for opium. Aoa Cretensium. The small Spanish milk-thistle. At.ALAe'TATio. See Agalactia. Agalactia. (AyfNuC\u.: from a., priv, and yzhi, milk.) Agalaxis, Agalactia. Aga- lactatio. A elefect of milk in childbirth. Agalactos. (From a., priv. and ytxa., milk.) An epithet given to women who have no milk when they lie in. Agalactos. See Agalactia. Agalaxis. See Agalactia. A'iALLocui veri lignum. See Lignum aloes. Agalluge. Agallugum. A name of the agallochum or aromatic aloe. Agaric. See Agaricus. Agaracoides. A species of agaricus or fungus. AGARICUS. (Ayngmoi;: from Agaria, a town in Asia; or from Agarus, a river in Sarmatia, now Malowouda.) Agaric. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Fungi. Agaricus chiiu'iigoiium. Agaricus quer- ent- Fungus igniarius. Boletus igniarivs. Agaric of tue oak. Touchwood boletus. I'emale agaric. This fungus ISoletus ig- iiiarius of Linnaeus :—acaulis pu/vinatus levis, port's tenuissiinus, has been much tiseel l.v surgeons as an external styptic. Though still employed on the Continent, the sur- i.rons in this country have not much confi- i?< nee in it. A«uncus *lbcs. The plant known by this name in the phtirmacoperias, is the Bole- tus laricis of Linnasus; so called from its being met with on olel larch trees, in different parts of I'.urope. Several prepa- rations, us troches, an extract, and pills, are ordered to be maele with it in foreign pharmacopoeias, which are administered 'against phthisical complaints. Agallugum. See Agallugi. Agaricus campestris. See Mushroom. Agaricus chatarellus. A species of fungus, esteemed a delicacy by the French. Broileei with salt and pepper, it has much the flavour of a roasted cockle. Agaricus cinnamomeus. Brown Mush- room. A species of agaricus, of a pleasant s'mell. When broiled, it gives a good flavour. Agaricus deliciosus. This fungus well seasoned and then broiled has the exact flavour of a roasted muscle. It is in season in September. Agaricus muscarius. Bug Agaric, so called from its known virtue in destroying bugs. This reddish fungus is the Agaricus muscarius of Linnaeus i—stipitatus, lamellis dimidiatis solitariia, stipite votvato, apice di- latato, basi ovato. The use of this vegeta- ble is not much known in this country. Haller relates that six persons of Lithuania perished at one time, by eating this kind of mushroom, anel that in olhers it has caused delirium. It is employed externally to strumous, phagedenic, and fistulous ulcers, as an escharotic. Agaricus piperatus. The plant thus named by Linnaeus, is the pepper mush- room, also calleel pepper agaric. It is the Fungus piperatus albus,lacteo-succo turgens of Ray. Fungus albus acris. When freely taken, fatal consequences are related by several writers to have been the result. When this vegetable has even lost its acrid juice by drying, its caustic quality still remains. Agaricus pratf.xsts. The Champig- nion of Hudson's Flora Anglica. This plant has but little smell, anel is rather dry, yer when broiled and stewed) communicates a good flavour. Agaricus viot.aceus. Violet mushroom. This fungus reepiires much broiling, but when sufficiently elone and seasoned, it is as elelicious ns an oyster. Hudson's bul- bosus is only a variety of this. Age. The ancients reckoned six stages of life : pueritia, childhood, which is to the fifth year of our age;—adolescentia, youth, reckoned to the eighteenth, anel youth pro- perly so called, to the twenty-fifth year;— jnventits, reckoned from the twenty-fifth to the thirty-fifth year ;—virilis atas, manhood, from the thirty-fifth to the fiftieth year;— senectiis, okl age, from fifty to sixty \-crepita at,i.i, dec rep ill age, which ends in death. Agenesia. (Ayiv^uia.: from a., neg. and yir.y.ti, to beget.) Impotcncy in man. A term employed by Yi.gel. It is synonymous Willi anaphrodisia and dyspernmtismus. Acer. The common taith or soil. Ager natur.k. The womb. Aglratus lapis. (Ageratus common.) A stone used by cobblers. It i-ridiculously said to be discutient and gently astringent 2* AGN AGR If it possess any such virtues, it pr.ibably contains iron ; a supposition countenanced by its being used in elyeing. * Ageratuv. (A>«g*7sr: from a., priv. and pg*c, senectus ; never old, ever green ; be- cause its flowers preserve their beauty a long time.) See Achillaa ageratum. Ages. (From them an oppo- site one. They are now fallen into disuse. Agoge. The deduction or reasoning upon diseases from their symptoms am! appearances. The order, state, or tenour of a disease or body. Agoipuiasis. A looseness of the teeth. Agoxe. (Ayw»: from*, neg. anel jsur, offspring.) Hvoscyamus or Henbane; so called because it was supposed to cause barrenness. Agonia. Sterility, impotence, agony. Agovisticum. (Aymmix.ii, from pj *:■«&, to struggle.) A term used by ancient phy- sicians to signify water extremely cold, which was directed to be given in large quantities, in acute erysipelatous fevers, with a view of overpowering or struggling with the febrile heat of the blood. Agonos. (From *, priv. and yws, or yovx, an offspring; barren.) Hippocrates calls those women so who have not chil- dren, though they might have if the impe- diment were removed. Agostos. (From r holly tree. It should rather be called acifolium from its prickly leaves. AGRIMONIA. (Kyfiutttt, -. from *.ytx, a AGR AGU held, and /usvsc, alone : so named from its being the chief of all wild herbs.) Agri- mony. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 2. The pharmacopceial name of a plant; the common agrimony. Agrimonia Eupa- toria of Linnaeus •.—foliis caulinis pinnatis, foliolis urulique serratis, omnibus minutis in- ter stinctis,fructibus hispidis. This plant is common in fields about hedges and shady places, flowering in June and July. It has been principally regareled in the character of a mild astringent and corroborant, and many authors recommend it as a deobstruent, especially in hepatic and other visceral obstructions. Chomel relates two instances of its successful use in cases where the liver was much enlargeel anel indurated. It has been used with advantage in haemorrhagic affections, and to give tone to a lax and weak state of the solids. In cutaneous disorders, particu- larly in scabies, we have been told that it manifests great efficacy; for this purpose it was given infused with liquorice in the form of tea; but according to Alston it should be always exhibited in the state of powder. It is best used while fresh, and the tops, before the flowers are formed, possess the most virtue. Cullen observes that the agrimony has some astringent pow- ers, but they are feeble; and pays little at- tention to what has been said in its favour. Agrimonia Eupatoria. (Called Eupa- torai; from Eupator, its inventor ; or quasi hepatorium, Hirttropiov: from »w*g, the liver; because it is useful in disease of the liver.) The systematic name for the Agrimonia of the pharmacopoeias. See Agrimonia. Agrimony, /temp. The Bidens tripartia of Linnaeus. Agriocardamum. (From ttyptoc, wild, and Kx/xTetyupv, the nasturtium.) Sciatica cresses, or wild garden cress. Agriocastanum. (From ttypw, wild, and *3ts-*vov, the chesnut.) Earth-nut or pig-nut. Agriocinara (From a.ypto':, wild, and >//y«/jat, artichoke.) See Cinara. Agriococci.hela. (From a^g/oc, wild, Kwotsc, a berry, and (MXta., an apple-tree.) The prunus sylvestris. Agriomela. The crab-apple Agrion. Agriophyllon. The peuceda- num silaus, or hog's fennel, or sulphur wort. Agriophyllon. See Agrion. Agmopastinaca. (From aypio;, wild, and pastinaca, a carrot.) Wild carrot, or parsnip. Agrioriganum. (From ttypw, wild, and arr)i.yov, marjorom.) Wild marjoram. See Chiganum. Agrioselinum. (From etyptoi, wild, and vt\i, cr, parsley.) Wild-parsley. See Hippo. eetinum. Agriostari. (From *.yfin, wild, and ruts, wild wheat.) A species of field corn exiled Triticum creticum. Agripalma. (From ttyptoc wild, and trxhfjuL, a palm tree.) Agripalma gallis. The herb mother-wort, or wild palm. Agripalma gallis. See Agripalma. Agripp.b. Those children which are born with their feet foremost, are so called, because that was said to be the case with Agrippa the Roman, who was named ab agro partu, from his difficult birth. These births, though reckoned preter-natural, are often more safe and easy than the natural. Agrium. An impure sort of natron, or soda. The purer sort was called halmyrhaga. Agrom. A disease of the tongue pecu- liar to the Indians, in which it becomes ex- tremely rough and chopped. Agrumina. Leeks, wild onions. Agrtpnia. (From et, priv. and iwvor, sleep.) Watchfulness: want of sleep. Agrypnocoma. (From ttypumoc, without sleep, and najux, a lethargy.) A lethargic kind of watchfulness, in which the patient is stupidly drowsy, and yet cannot aleep. A species of coma. Ague. See Febris Intermittens. Ague cake. The popular name for a hard tumour on the left side of the belly, lower than the false ribs in the region of the spleen, said to be the effect of intermit- tent fevers. However frequent it might have been formerly, it is now very rare, and although then said to be owing to the use of bark, it is now less frequent since the bark has been generally employed. Ague drops. This is a medicine sold for the cure of agues, composed of arseniate of potash in solution in water. Ague-free. A name given by some to sassafras on account of its supposed febri- fuge virtue. Ague tree. See Laurus. Acuta. (From «, priv. and yvtov, a mem- ber.) Paralytic debility. Where the use of the members is elefective or lost. Agul. (Arab.) Alhagi. The Syrian thorn. The leaves are purgative. AGUSTINE. A new earth discovered in the Saxon Beryl, or Beryl, of Georgien Stadt, a stone greatly resembling the Beryl of Siberia, by professor Tromsdorff of Er- furth in Germany, to which he has given the name of agustine on account of the property of forming salts which are nearly destitute of taste. This earth is white and insipid; when moistened with water, it is somewhat duc- tile, but is not soluble in that fluid. Ex- poseel to a violent heat, it becomes extreme- ly hard, but acquires no taste. It com- bines with acids, forming salts, which have little or no taste. It eioes not combine either in the humid or dry way with alkalies, AIR AIR or with their carbonates. It retains carbo- nic acid but feebly. It elissolves in acids equally well after having been hardened, bv exposure to heat, as when newly preci- pitated. With sulphuric aciel it forms a salt which is insipid, and scarcely soluble, but an excess of acid renders it soluble, and capable of crystallizing in stars. With an excess of phosphoric aciel it forms a very Boluble salt. With nitrous acid it forms a salt scarcely soluble. Agutiguepoobi Braziliensis. (An In- dian term.) Arrow-root: dartwort. Es- culent and vulnerary, and used by the In- dians to cure wounds maele by arrows. Agyion. See Aguia. Agyrte (From uyvysu a crowd of peo. pie or a mob ; or from ctyu^ai, to gather to- gether.) It formerly expressed certain strollers who pretended to strange things from supernatual assistances ; but of late it is applied to all quack and illiterate dabblers in medicine. Ahaloth. The Hebrew name of lignum aloes. Ahamella. See Achmella. Ahovai tueveticlush. A chesnut-like fruit of Brazil of a poisonous nature. Ahusal. Orpimeiit. A.iurazat. Lead. Ailmad. An Arabian name for anti- mony. Aimateia. A black bilious and bloody discharge from the bowels. Aimorrhois. See Hamorrhois. AiMoiiRHeEA. See Hxmorrhagia. Aipatheia. (From mi alwa).,, and -office, a disease.) A disease of long continuance. Aipi. Aipima coxera. Aipipoca. Indian words for Cassada. A poisonous root of India. AIR Common air. Atmospherical air. The word air seems to have been used at first to have denoted the atmosphere in general; but philosophers afterwards re- stricted it to the elastic fluid, which consti- tutes the greatest and the most important part of the atmosphere, excluding the water and the other foreign bodies which are oc- c :sionally found mixed with it. See Atmo- sphere. Air is an elastic fluid, invisible indeed, but easily recognised by its properties. Its speeific gravity, according to the experi- ments of Sir George Shuckburgh, when the barometer is at 30 inches, and the ther- mometer between 50 and 60 deg. is 0 0012, or 816 imes lighter than water. 0:ie hun- dred cubic inches of air weigh 31 grains troy. But as air is an elastic fluid, and com- pressed at the surface of the earth by the whole weight of the incumbent atmosphere, its destiny diminishes according to its height above the surface of the earth. From the experiments of Paschal, Deluc, General Roy, &.c. js has been ascertained that the density diminishes) in the ratio of the compression. Consequent^ the elen- sity decreases in * geometrical progression, while the heights increase in an arithmetical progression. Bouguer hael suspecteel, from his observations made on the Andes, that at considerable heights the density of the air is no longer proportional to the com- pressing force; but the experiments of S.iissure junior, made upon Mount Rose, have demonslrateel the contrary. A'r is dilated by heat. From the ex- periments of General Roy and Sir George Shuckburgh, compared with those of Trein- bley, &c. it appears, that at the tempera- ture of 60 deg. every degree of tempera- ture increases the bulk of air about 1-H^i part •^" The specific caloric of air, according to the experiments of Dr. Crawford, is 170. Although the sky is well known to have a blue colour, yet it cannot be doubted that air itself is altogether colourless and invi- sible. The blue colour of the sky is occa- sioned by the vapours which are always mixed with the air, anel which have the property of reflecting the blue rays more copiously than any other. This has been proved by the experiments which Saussure made with his cyanometer at different heights above the surface of the earth. This consisted of a circular baneL»f paper, divided into 51 parts, each of which were painted with a different shade of blue ; be- ginning with the deepest mixed with black, to the lightest mixed with white. He found that the colour of the sky always corresponds with a deeper shade of blue, the higher the observer is placed above the surface ; consequently, at a certain height, the blue will disappear altogether, and the sky appear black; that is to say, will re- flect no light at all. The colour becomes always lighter in proportion to the vapours mixed with the air. Hence it is evidently owing to them. The property which the air has of sup- porting combustion, and the necessity of it for respiration, are too well known to re- quire any description. For many ages, air was considered as an element, or simple substance. For the knowledge of its component parts, we are indebted to the labours of those philoso- phers in whose hands chymistry aelvanced with such rapidity during the last forty years of the eighteenth century. Air is a compound of oxygen and nitro- gen : but it becomes a question of consi- derable consequence to determine tile pro- perrtion of these two ingredients, and to ascertain whether that proportion' is in every case the same. Since nitrogen gas, AIR one of the component parts of that fluid, cannot be separated by any substance with which chymists are acquainted,the analysis of air can only be attempted by exposing it to the action of those bodies which have the property of absorbing its oxygen. By these be>dies the oxygen gas is separated, and nitrogen gas is left behind, and the pro- portion ot oxjgen may be ascertained by the diminution of bulk; which, once known, it is easy to ascertain the proportion of nitro- gen gas, and thus to determine the exact relative quantity of the component parts. After the composition of the atmosphere wis known to philosophers, it was taken for grunted that the proportion of its oxygen varies in different times, and in different pNces ; and that upon this variation the puriiy or noxious qualities of air depended. Hence it becume an object of the greatest importance to be in possession of a method of determining readily the quantity of oxy- gen in a given portion of air. Accordingly \arious methods were proposed, all of them elepending upon the property which a va- riety of boeli. s possesses of absorbing the oxygen of the ar, without acting upon its azot. These bodies were mixed with a cer- tain known quantity of atmospheric air, in graduated glass vessels inverteel over wa- ter, and the proportion of oxygen was de- termined by the diminution of bulk. These instruments received the name of eudiome- ters, because they WPre considered as mea- sures of the purity of air. See Eudiometer. It is considered as established by expe- riment, that air is composed of 022 of oxy- gen gas, and 078 of nitrogen gas by bulk. But as the weight of these two gases is not exactly the same, the proportion of the component parts by weight will differ a little : for as the specific gravity of oxygen gas is to that of nitrogen gas as 135 : 115, it follows that 100 parts of air are composed by weight of about 74 nitrogen gas 26 oxygen gas. 100 Having thus ascertained the nature and the propor ion of the component parts of air, it remains only to inquire in what manner these component parts are united. Are they merely mixed together mechani- cally, or are they combined chymically ? Is air a mechanical mixture, or a chymical compound ? Philosophers seem at first to have adopted the former of these opinions, if we except Scheele, who always consi- dered air as a chymical compound. But the supposition that air is a mechanical mixture, by no means agrees with the phe- nomena which it exhibits. If the two gases were only mixed together, as their specific gravity is diff'erent, it is scarcely possible thkt they would be uniformly mixed in every part of the atmosphere. Even Mr. Dalton's ingenous supposition, that they neither at- AIS 27 tract nor repel each other, would not ac- count for this equal distribution; tor un- doubtedly, on that supposition, they would arrange themselves according to their spe- cific gravity. Smce, therefore, air is in all places composed of the same ingre- dients, exactly in the same proportions, it follows tiiat its component parts are not .only mixed, but actually combined. When substances differing in spec fie gravity com- bine together, the specific gravity of the compound is usually greater than the mean. This hotels also with respc ct to air. The specific gravity, by calculation, amounts only to 0 00119, whereas it actually is 0.0012 ; a difference by no means inconsi- derable. But perhaps the specific gravity of nitrogen and oxygen gas can scarcely be considered as known uiih such precision as to entitle us to draw any consequence from this ellff'erence. The difference between air and a mere mixture of its two component parts, has been demonstrated by the experiments of Meirozzo and Humbolt. The artificial mix- ture is much more elim'mished by nitrous gas than air, even when the mixture con- tains less oxjgen. It supports flame better and longer, and animsls do i«,i live in it the same time that they do in an equal portion of air, but longer. The air is, therefore, to be considered as a chymical compound. Hence the reason that it is in all cases the same, notwith- standing the numerous decomposing pro- cesses to which it is subjected. The breath- ing of animals, combustion, and a thousand other operations, are constantly abstracting its oxygen, and decomposing it. The air thus decomposed or vitiated no doubt as- cends in the atmosphere, and is again, by some unknown process or other, reconvert- ed into atmospherical air. But the nature of these changes is at present concealed under an impenetrable veil. Thompson, Air, alkaline. See Ammonia. Air, atmospheiical. See Air. Air, azotic. See Nitrogen gas. Air, fixed. See Carbonic acid gas. Air,fiuoric. See Fluoric acid gas. Air, hepatic. See Sulphuretted hydrogen gas. Air, inflammable. See Hydrogen gas. Air, marine. See Muriatic acid gas. Air, nitrous See Nitrous Oxyds. Air, phlogisticated. See Nitrogen gas. Air, phosphoric. See Phosphoric acid gas. Air, sulphureous. See Sulphuretted hydro- gen gas. Air, vital. See Oxygen gas. Aistheterium. (From aur&tyofttu, to per- ceive.) The sensorium commune, or com- mon sensory, or seat, or origin of sensation. Cartesius and others say, it is the pineal gland; Willis says it is where the nerves of the external senses are terminated, which is about the beginning of the medulla ob- 28 AIX ALA longata, (or top of the spinal marrow,) in the corpus striatum. Aitmad. Antimony. Aix la Chapelle. Called Aken by the Germans. Thermae Aquis-granensis. A town in the south of France, where there is a sulphureous water, the most striking feature of which, and which is almost peculiar to it, is the unusual quantity of sulphur it contains; the whole, however, is so far united to a ' gaseous basis, as to be entirely volatilized by heat; so that none is left in the residuum after evaporation. In colour it is pellucid, in smell sulphureous, and in taste saline, bitterish, and rather alkaline. The tem- perature of these waters varies considerably, accoiding to the distance from the source and the spring itself. In the well of the hottest bath, it is accoreling to Lucas 136°, Monet 146° ; at the fountain where it is drank, it is 112°. This thermal water is much resorted to on the Continent, for a variety of complaints. It is found essenti- ally serviceable in the numerous symptoms of disorders in the stomach and biliary or- gans, that follow a lite of high indulgence in the luxuries of the table; in nephritic cases, which produce pain in the loins, anel thick mucous urine with difficult micturition. As the healing qualities of this water are as ele- cided as in any of the mineral springs, it should be avoided in cases of a general in- llammatory tendency, in hectic fever and ul- ceration ot the lungs: and in a disposition to active haemoirhagy. As a hot bath, this wa- ter is even more va luable and moreextensive- ly employed than as an internal remedy. The baths of Aix la Chapelle may be said to be more particularly medicated than any other that we are acquainted with. Tbey pos- sess both temperature of any degree that cao be borne, and a strong impregnation with sulphur in its most active forms, and a quantity of alkali which is sufficient to give it a very soft soapy feel, anel to render it more detergent than common water. From these circumstances these baths will be found of particular service in stiffness and rigidity of the joints and ligaments, which is left by the inflammatie>n of gout and rheumatism, and in the debility of palsy, where the highest degree of beat which the skin can bear is required. The sulphureous ingredient renders it highly active in almost every cutaneous eruption, and in general in every foulness of the skin ; and here the internal use of the water should attend that of the bath. These waters are also much employed in the distressing debility which follows a long course of mercury and ex- cessive salivation. Aken water is one of the few natural springs, that are hot enough to be emplcyed as a vapour bath, without the addition pf artificial heat. It is em- ployed both in cases in which the hot bath is used, and is found to be a remarkably pow- eriul auxiliary in curing some of the worst species of cutaneous disorders. Withte- gard to the dose of this water to be begun with, or the degree of heat to bathe in, it is in all cases best to begin with small quanti- ties and low degrees of heat, and gradually increase them, agreeably to the effects and constitution of the patient. The usual time of the year for drinking these waters, is from the beginning of May to the middle of June, or from the middle of August to the latter end of September. Aizoon. (From *n always, anel £w» to live.) Aizoum. An evergreen aquatic plant, like the aloe said to posess antiscorbutic virtues. A java. (Indian.) A said used in the East Inelies as a remedy for the cholic. Al. The Arabian article which signifies the ; it is applied to a word by way of emi- nence, as the Greek o is. The Easterns ex- press the stipe lative by adding God there- to, as the mountain of God, for the highest mountain ; and it is probable that Al re- lates to the word Alia, God: so alchemy may be the chymistry of God, or the most exalted perfection of chymical science. Ai.a. A wing. The arm-pit, so called because it answers to the pit under the wing of a bird. Alabari. Lead. Al uioRMis. Any thing like a wing Al.b auris. The upper part of the ex- ternal ear. ALi» nasi. Two cartilages of the nose which form the nostrils. Aljb VKsptRTiLioKUM. That part of the ligaments of the womb, which lies between the tubes anel the ovaria ; so called from its resemblance to the wing of a hat. Al.b ixteunjj minores. See Nym- pha. Alafi. Alafor. Alaforl. Alkaline. Alla phthisis. (From ttktios, blind, and qQirit, a wasting.) A consumption from a flux of humours from the head. Alamad. Ala.med. Antimony. Alambic. Mercury. Alandahla. (Arab, bitter.) The bit- ter apple, or colocynth. Alanfuta. (Arab.) A vein between the chin and lower lip, which was formerly open- ed to prevent fceted breath. Alapouti. See Bilimbi. Alahe externum. A name of the ex- ternal pterygoid muscle ; so called because it takes its rise from the wing-like process of the sphaenoid bone. Alaria ossa- The wing-like processes of the sphaenoid bone. Alaris ven^. The innermost of the three veins in the bend of the arm. Alasalet Alaset. Ammoniacum. Alasi. Alafor. An alkaline salt. Alastrob. Lead. Alatan. Litharge. Alatehms. A species of rhamnus ALB ALC 29 Alati. Those who have prominent scapulae like the wings of birds. Alaurat. Nitre. Albadal. An Arabic name for the sesa- moid bone of the first joint of the great toe. Albagenzi. Albagiazi. An Arabic name for the os sacrum. Albagras nigra. So Avicenna names the lepra ichthyoeis. Others call it lepra Graecorum. Alb amentum. (From albus, white.) The white of an egg. Albanum. Urinous salt. Albara. (Chalel.) The white leprosy. Albaras. Arsenic. A white pustule. Albatio. (From albea, to whiten.) Al- bificalio. The calcination or whitening of metals. Alberas. (Arab.) White pustules on the fece: also staphisagria, because its juice was said to remove these pustules. Albestohe. Quick lime. Albetad. Galbanum. Albi sublimati. Muriated mercury. ALBICANTIA CORPORA. (From al- beo, to grow white.) The glands of a white colour which are usually called Willis's glands in the brain. Albiment. Orpiment. See Auripigmen- turn. Albi num. See Gnaphalivm, Albor. Urine. Albora. A sort of itch; or rather of leprosy. Paracelsus says, it is a complica- tion of the morphew, serpigo, and leprosy. When cicatrices appear in the face like the serpigo, and then turn to small blisters of ihe nature of the morphew, it is the albora. It terminates without ulceration, but by fetid evacuations in the mouth and nostrils; it is also seated in the root of the tongue. Alborea. Quicksilver. Albot. A crucible. Albotai. Turpentine. Albotar. Turpentine. Albotat. White lead. Alhotim. Turpentine. Albotis. A cutaneous phlegmon or boil. Albuginea oculi. (From albus, white.) See Adnata tunica. Albuginea testis. (Albuginea; from albus, white ; so called on account of its White colour.) Tunica albuginea testis. The innermost coat of the testicle. It is a strong, white, and dense membrane, immediately covering the body or substance of the tes- ticle. On its outer surface it is smooth, but rough and uneven on the inner. Albuginous humour. The aqueous hu- mour of the eye. Albugo occlorum. A white opacity of the cornea of the eyes The Greeks named it leucoma ,• the Latins, albugo, nebula and nu- becula / some ancient writers have called it Qterufium, jama octdi, onyx, unguis, and agides. It is a variety of Cullen's Caligo Cornea. Albuhar. White lead. Album BAL^ amum. The balsam of copaivi. Album gr.ecim. The white dung of dogs. It was formerly applied as a discu- tient, to the inside of the throat, in quinsies, being first mixed with honey; medicines of this kind have long since justly sunk into disuse. Album olus. Lamb's lettuce, or corn- salad. The Valeriana locusta of Linnaeus. Albumen. Albumena Albuminous mat- ter. Coagulable lymph. Albumen is very abundant in the animal kingdom. It is the principal constituent part of the serum of the blood, and the lymphatic fluid. It, forms the cheese in milk, and makes up the greater part of the white of eggs. It is com- posed of carbon, hydrogen, azot, oxygen, phosphorus, and sojnewhat of calcareous es>rth. ALBUMEN OVI. Alougo ovi. Albumen. albor ovi, ovi albus liquor, ovi candidum, alba- mentum, clareta. The white of an egg. Alcahest. An Arabic word to express an universal dissolvent, which was pretend- ed to by Paracelsus and Helmont. Some say that Paracelsus first used this word, and that it is derived from the German wcrds al and geest, i. e. all spirit. Van Helmont borrowed the word, and applied it to his in- vention, which he called the universal dis- solvent. Alcaol. The solvent for the preparation of the philosopher's stone. ALCALT. (Arab.) See Alkali. Alcalization. The impregnating any spiritous fluid with an alkali. Alcea Indica. See See Hibiscus abelmoschus. Alcea ^Egyptiaca villcsa. See Hibis- cus abelmoschus. Alcjea Rosea. The systematic name for the malva arborea. See Malva. ALCvEA. (From «ax», strength.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean s^tem. Class, Monadelphia. Order Poly- afidria. Hollyhock. Allcab. Sal almoniac, or muriat of ammonia. Alcanna. (Indian word.) See Alkanna. Alcebar. See Agallochum. Alcebris vivum. See Sulphur vivum. Alchabhic. Sulphur vivum. Alchachil. Rosemary. Alcharith. Quicksilver. Alchien. This word occurs in the Thea- trum Chemicum, and seems to signify that power in nature by which all corruption and generation are effected. ALCHEMILLA. (So called because it was celebrated by the old alchemists.) La- dies' mantle. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. 3. The parmacopaia! name of a plant 30 ALL ALE called lady's mantle. Akhemilla vulgarii; foliis lobatis of Linnaeus. It was formerly esteemed as a powerful adstringent in haemorrhages, fluor albus, &.C. given inter- nally, Alciumllec (Heb.) The Egyptian melilot. Alchemy. Alche?nia. Alchimia. Alkima. That branch of chymistry which relates to the transmutation of metals into gold ; the forming a panacea or universal remedy; an alkahest, or universal menstrum ; a uni- versal ferment; and many other absurdities. Alchibric. See Alkibric. Vlciiimilla. See A'chemilla. Alchitron. Oil of juniper; also the name ofa dentifrice of Messue. Alchute. See Morum. Alchtmt. Alchemy- Alchlys. A speck on the pupil of the eye, somewhat obscuring vision. Alcimad. Antimony Alcob. Sal-ammoniac, eir muriat of am- monia. Alcocalum. (Perhaps Indian.) Arti- choke, or cinara. Alcofol. Antimony. ALCOHOL. See Alkohol. Alcola. (Heb) The aphthae, or thrush. Paracelsus gives this name to tartar, or excrement of urine, whether it appears as sand, mucilage, Sec. Alcolit*. Urine. Acloxe. Brass. Alcor. JEs ustum. Alcte. It is the name of a plant men- tioned by Hippocrates. Fecsius thinks it is the eleler. Alcuhrith. Sulphur. Alcyonium. Bastarel sponge, spongy plant-like substance, which is met with on the seashore; it is of diff'erent shapes end colours. It is difficult to say what the Greeks called by this name. Dioscorides speaks of five sorts of it. They are calci- ned with a litle salt, as dentifrice, and are used to remove spots on the skin. a Alder-tree- See Alnus and Frangula . Alderbery bearing. See Praugula. Alder wtne. When well fermented, anel having a proper addition of raisins in it, in its composition is frequently a rich and strong liquor; it keeps better than many of the other made wines, for a number of years, and was formerly supposed to possess many medical virtues; but these, experience does not seem to sanction : anel the virtues e>f the alder, like those of many other simples for- merly prized, have sunk into oblivion. ALE. Cerevisia. Liquor cereris. Vinum hordeaceum. Barley wine. A fermented liquor made from malt and hops, and chiefly distinguished from beer, made from the same ingredients, by the quantity of hops Used therein; which is greater in beer, and therefore renders the liquor more bitter, and filter for keeping. Ale, when well ferment- ed, is a wholesome beverage*, ane^ seem* only to disagree with those subject to asthma, or any disorder of the respiration or irregularity in the digestive organs. The old dispensatories enumerate several medi- cated aWs, such as cerevisia oxydorica, for the eyes ; cerexisia antiarthritica, against the gout; cephalica, epileptica, &c. Aleara. A cucurbit. Alebhia. (Fsom ah, to nourish.) Nou- ishing food?, or medicines. Alec Alech. Vitriol. Alecharith. Mercury. Alkima. (From **.u, to grind.) Meal, Alexanders, common. This plant, Smyrniutn olustram of Linnaeus, was for- merly cultivated for sallads. It is now su- perseded by celery. Alexanders, round leaved. Smyrni- utn perfoliatum of Linnsus. The blanched AL(. stalks of this species are far preferable to those of common alexanelers, and are es- teemed as stomachic arid nervine. Alexandria. Ahxandrina. The hay- tree, or laurel, of Alexandria. Alexandrium. Eniplastrum vfride. A plaster described by Celsus, made with wax, alum, &c. Alexicaca. (From *\t%a>, to drive away, and k*x», evil. (Alexieacum. An antidote, or amulet, to resist poison. Alexipharmics. (Alexipharmica, sc. medicamenta, how «x«£», to expel, and ,igai, to expel, H^nd Txgea>, to preserve.) A preservative |fciedicine against poison, or contagion. ^S Alfacta. Distillation. H^ ALFArrnE. Muriat of ammonia. Hp Ai.iasara. Alpliesara. Arabic terms for ^m the vine. W Alfadas. Affiles. Cerusse. I Alfol. Muriet of ammonia. J Alfusa. Tutty. Algali. A catheter. Also nitre. Algarah See Anchilops. Aloaroth. (S» calleel from Victorius Agaroth, a physician of Verone, end its in- ventor.) Algarot. Algarothi Mercurius vita. Pulvit Algarothi. The antimonial part of the butter of antimony, separated from some of its acid by washing it in water. It is vio- lently emetic in doses of twoorthree grains, and is preferred by many for making the emetic tartar. Algedo. (From &\yot;, pain ) A vio- lent pain about the anus, permaeum, testes, urethra, and bladder, arising from the sud- den stoppage of a virulent gonorrhoea. A term very selelom used. Algema. (From ttkyuo, to be in pain.) Algemoiles Algematodes Uneasiness, pain of any kind. Algeria. Atgirie. Lime. Algeroth. See Algaroth. Algibic Sulphur vi^um. Algor. A sudden clfllness or rigor. A term met with in Sauvage's and Sagar's Nosology. Algosarel. The Arabian term for the Daucus sylvestris, or carrot. Alguada. A white leprous eruption. ALK »* Alhabi. (Arab.) A species of Hedy- samm. The leaves are hot and pungent, the flowers purgative. Aliiaxdala. An Arabian name for co- locynth, or hitter apple. Aliiasef. (Anb.) Alhasaf. A sort of foetid pustule, calleel also Hydroa. Alia sq,uilla (From *ai«, belonging to the sea, and o-kiwu., a shrimp ) A prawn. Ali, to annoint.) An ointment rubbed upon the boely, to prevent sweating. Alipe. Remeelies for wounds in the' cheek, to prevent inflammatiou. Alipow. A species of tureth, found near Mount Ceti, in Languedoc. It is a power- ful purgative, used instead of senna, but much more active. Alipt*. (From <**«$», to annoint.) Ser- vants who anointed the persons after bath- ing- . 32 ALK ALK Alisanders. See Smyrnium. ALISMA- (From *.\c, the sea.) Wa- ter plantain. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Polygynia. Alistelis. (From *xc, the sea.) Mu- riat of ammonia. Alitt. Alith. Asafoetida. Alkafial. Antimony. Alkahest. An imaginary universal men- struum, or solvent. Alkahest Glauberi. Alkaline salts. See A leanest. AlkahatGlauberi. An alkali. ALKALI. Alkali, in Arabic, signifies burnt; or from al anel kali, i. e. the essence, or the whole of kali, the plant from which it was originally prepared, though now derived from plants of every kind.) Alcali, alafi, alafor, alafort, calcadis. A term given to substances which possess the following pro- perties: They are incombustible, and soluble in water; they possession acrid, urinous taste. When mixed with siliceous sub- stances, and exposed to an intense heat, they form a more or'less perfect glass. They unite with another class of bodies called acids, and form new compounds, in which both the acid and alkaline properties are more or less lost. They render oils misci- ble with water. They change various blue vegetable pigments to green; red to violet, or blue, and yellow to brown. Blue pig- ments, that have been turned red with acids, are again restoreel by alkalies to their pri- mitive colours. They emit light on the af- fusion of the den e acids when freed from water. They attract water and carbonic acid from the atmosphere. They unite to sulphur by fusion, and by means of water. They ex- ert a great solvent power on the cellular membrane and animal fibre. They also cor- rode woollen cloth, and, if sufficiently con- centrated, convert it into a sort of jelly. They are only three kinds of alkalis at present known : 1. The mineral, called soda, in the new chymical nomenclature. See Soda. 2. The vegetable, called potassa, in the new chymical nomenclature. See Potassa, 3. Ammonia, or the caustic volatile alkali, is the third. See Ammonia. To these, some chymists add baiytes, and some other earths. Alkalis are either fixed, that is, they are not reduced to the state of gas, by the most intense heat; or they are volatile, i. e. the common temperature is almost sufficient to change their state of aggregation ; potash and soda are of the former kind ; and, of the latter, ammonia is the only one known. ALKALESCENT. Slightly alkaline. Alkali, caustic. An alkali is so called when deprived of the carbonic acid it contains for it then becomes more caustic anel more violent in its action. Alkali fixum. Those alkalis are so called that emit no characteristic smell, and cannot be volatilized, but with the greatest difficulty. Two kinds of fixed al- kalis have only hitherto been known, name- ly, potash and soda. See Potash and Soda. Alkali, fossile. See Soda. Alkali, mineral. (So called because it forms the basis of marine salts.') See Soda. Alkali, vegetable. (So called because it abounds in many vegetables.) See Pot- ash. Alkali, volatile. (So called because it is volatile in opposition to the other alkalis, which are fixed ) See xmmoraa- ALKALINA. A class of substances de- scribed by Cullen as comprehending the substances otherwise termed antacida. They consist of alkalis, and also of sub- stances, into which they enter in combina- tion. The principal alkalines in use, are the carbonates and subcarbonates of soda, pot- ash, and ammonia. Alkalizatiom. (Alcalizatio, onis, f.) Alkalization. The impregnating any thing with an alkaline salt, as spirit of wine, &c. Alkanet. (Alkanah, a reed. Arab.) Radix anchusa:. Alkanna. See Anchusa. ALKANNA VERA. Alkanna Orientalis. An Oriental plant; the Lav., to alter, or vary.) An alterative medicine, consisting of various antiscorbutics. Gulen. ALLIUM. (From o'.to, to smell, because it stinks; or from aai*, to avoid, as being unpleasant to most people ) Garlick. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. Garlick. 2. The Pharmacopceial name of garlick. Theriaca rusdcorum. Allium sativum ot Linnaeus -.—caule planifolio bulbifero, bidbo composito, staminibus tricuspidatis. This species of garlick, according to Linnaeus, grows spontaneously in Sicily; but, as it is much employed for culinary and medicinal purposes, it has been long very generally cultivated in gardens. Every part of the plant, but more especially the root, has a pungent acrimonious taste, and a peculiarly1 offensive strong smell. This odour is ex- tremely penetrating and diffusive; for, on the root being taken into the stomach, the alliaceous scent impregnates the whole sys- tem, and is discoverable in the various ex- cretions, as in the urine, perspiration, milk, &c. Garlick is generally allied to the onion, from which it seems only to differ in being more powerful in its effects, and in its ac- tive matter, being in a more fixed state. By stimulating the stomach they both fa- vour digestion, and, as a stimulus, are rea- dily diffused over the system. They may, therefore, be considered as useful condi- ments with the food of phlegmatic people, or those whose circulation i» languid and . secretions interrupted ; but with those sub- ject to inflammatory complaints, or where great irritability prevails.these roots, in thek acrid state, may prove very hurtful. The meelicinal uses of garlick are various ; it has been long in estimation as an expectorant in petuitous asthmas, and other pulmonary affections, unattended with* inflammation. In hot bilious constitutions, therefore, gar- lick is improper: for it frequently produces flatulence, head-ach, thirst, heat, and other inflammatory symptoms. A free use of it is said to promote the piles in habits disposed to this complaint. Its utillity as a diuretic in dropsies is attested by unquestionable authorities ; anel its febrifuge power has not only been experienced in preventing the paroxysms of intermittents, (Bergius says quartans have been curgd by it; and he be- gins by giving one bulb, or clove, morning and evening, adding every day one more, till four or five cloves be taken at a dose : if the fever then vanishes, the dose is to be diminished, anel it will be sufficient to take one, or even two cloves, twice a day, for some weeks;) but even in subduing the plague. Another virtue of garlick is that of an anthelminthic. It has likewise been found of great advantage in scorbutic cases, and in calculous disorders, acting in these, not only as a diuretic, but, in several instances, manifesting a iithrontriptic power. That the juice of alliaceous plants in general, has considerable effects upon human calculi, is to be inferred by the experiments of Lobb ; and we are abundantly warranted in as- serting, that a elecoctiqn of the boards of 34 ALL ALN leeks, taken liberally, and its use persevered in for a length of time, has been found re- markably successful in calculous and gravel- ly complaints. The penetratinganddiftusive acrimony of garlick, renders its external application useful in many disorders, as a rubefacient, and more especially as applied to the soles of the feet, to cause a revulsion from the head or breast, as was successfully practised and recommended by Sydenham. As soon as an inflammation appears, the garlick cataplasm should be removed, and one of bread anel milk be applied, to obvi- ate cxces.-ive pain. Garlick has also been variously employed externally, to tumours and cutaneous diseases; and, in certain cases of deafness, a clove, or small bulb of this root, wrapt in gauze or muslin, anel intro- duced into the meatus auelitorius, has been found an efficacious remedy. Garlick may be administered in different forms; swal- lowing the clove entire, after being elipped in oil, is recommended as the most effec- tual, or, where this cannot be done, by cutting it into pieces without bruising it, may be found to answer equally well, pro- ducing thereby no uneasiness in the fauces. On being beaten up, and formed into pills, flie active parts of this medicine soon eva- porate ; this Dr. Woodville, in his Medical Botany, notices, on the authority of Cul- len, who thinks that Lewis has fallen into a gross error, in supposing drieel garlick more active than fresh. The syrup and oxymel of garlick, which formerly had a place in the British Pharmacopoeias, are now expunged. It may be necessary to no- tice that, by some, the cloves of garlick are bruised and applied to the wrists, to cure agues, and to the bend of the arm, to cure the tooth-ache: when held in the hand, they are said to relieve hiccough ; when beat with common oil into a poultice, they resolve sluggish humours; and, if laid on the navels of children, they are supposed to destroy Worms in the intestines. Allium cepa. The systematic name for the Cepa of the shops. See Cepa. Allium porrum. The systematic name for the Porrum of the pharmacopoeias. See Porrum. Allium sativum. The systematic name for Allium. See Allium. Allium victorialis. The systematic name for the Victoralis longa of the phar- macopoeias. See Victoralis longa. Allochoos. (From akkee, another, and >.rya>, to speak.) Hippocrates uses this word to mean delirious. Alloesis. (From «a*.ar, another.) Al- teration in the state of a disease. Alloetica. (From «mcc, another.) Al- teratives Medicines which change the ap- pearance of the elisease. Allognosis (From suasc,another,andyvoce, to know ) Delirium; perversion of the judg- ment ; incapability of distinguishing ptTsdtp. Vllophasis. (From <***«, another, and <¥*«, to speak,') According to Hippocrates, a delirium, where the patient is not able to distinguish one thing from another. Allotriopiiagi v. (From «AXo7gf a stomach purge, it is certainly aloes. It is remarkable with regard to it, that it operates almost to as good a purpose in a small as in a large dose; that 5 grains will produce one considerable dejection, and 20 grains will do no more, except it be that in the last elose the opera- tion will be attended with gripes, Etc. Its chief use is to render the peristaltic motion regular, and it is one of the best cures in habitual costiveness. There is a difficulty we meet with in the exhibition of purgatives viz. that they will not act but in their full dose, and will not produce half their effect if given in half the dose. For this purpose we are chiefly confined to aloes. Neutral salts in half their dose will not have half their effect; although even from these, by large dilution, we may obtain this property; but besides them and our present medicine, I know no other which has any title to it except sulphur. Aloes sometimes cannot be employed. It has the effect of stimu- lating the rectum more than other purges, and with justice has been accused of ex- citing haemorrhoidal swellings, so that we ought to abstain from it in such cases.except when we want to promote them. Aloes has the effect of rarefying the blood anel disposing to hsemorrhagy, and hence it is not recommended in uterine fluxes. Foetid gums are of the same nature in producing hsemorrhagy, and perhaps this is the founda- tion of their emmenagogue power." Aloes is administered either simply in powders, which is too nauseous,or else in composition: —1. With purgatives, as soap, scammony, colocynth, or rhubarb. 2. With aromatics, as canella, ginger, or essential oils. 3. With bitters, as gentian. 4. With emmenagogues, as iron, myrrh, wine, 8cc. It maybe ex- hibited in pills as the most convenient form, or else dissolved in wine, or diluted alcohol. The officinal preparations of aloes are the folic *ing—Pilula Aloes. Pilula Aloes cum Assafoetida. Pil. Al. cum Colocynth. Pil. Al. cum Myrrh. T. Aloes. T. Al. JEth. T. Al. cum Myrrh. Vin. Aloes Soc. Pil. Aloes comp. Pulv. Aloes cum Canell. Pulv. Al.cum Guaiac. Pulv. Al.cum Ferro. Tinct. Aloes comp. Ext. Colocynth. comp. Tinct. Benzoes. comp. and some others. Aloetics. Medicines wherein aloes is the chief or fundamental ingredient. Alogotrophia. (From nkoyot, elispro- portionate, and Tgs<$«, to nourish.) Unequal nourishment, as in the rickets. Alohar. (Arab.) Alohoc. Mercury. Aloes lignum. See Lignum Aloes. Alomba. (Arab.) Alooc. Plumbum, or lead. Ai.oteces. (From aki«TH%, the fox.) The psoa muscles are so called, by Fallopius and V(-.alius, because in the fox they are particularly strong. Alopecia, (from «>.*v»i£, a fox; be- cause the fox is subject to a distemper that resembles it: or, as some say, because the fox's urine will occasion baldness.) Athrix depilis. Phalacrotis. Baldness, or the fall- ing off of the hair ; when on the sinciput, calvities, calvitium. Alosa. (From a-kimo, to take ; because it is a ravenous fish.) The chad, Clupea alosa of Linnaeus, whose flesh is by some commended as a restorative. Alosat. Alosohoc. Quicksilver. Alosantho. (From ttks, salt, and *vfloc, a flower.) Alosanthum. Flowers of salt. Am-habeticvm chymicum. Raymond Lully hath given the world this alphabet, but to what end is difficult to say ; A significat Deum. B --- --- Mercurium C --- — Salis Petram. D --- --- Vitriolum. E --- --- Menstruale. F G---- — Mercurium nostrum. H--- — Salem purum. I --- Compositium Luna. K --- --- Compositum Soils. L --- --- Terran compositi Luna. M--- --- Aquam eompositi Luna N — --- ALrem compositi Luna. 0 --- --- Terrain compositi Solis. P --- --- Aquam compositi Solis. Q — --- JErem compositi Solis. R --- --- Ig-nem compositi Solis. S --- --- Lapidem Album T — --- Medicinam corporis rubol. U --- Calorem fund secreti. X — --- Ignem siccum cineris. Y --- --- Calorem balnei. Z --- —— Separationem liquorum. Z --- --- Alembicum cum cucurbita. Alphaml. Alphenic. An Arabian word (signifying tender) for barley-sugar, or sugar-candy. Alphita. (Alpldta, the plural of ttk-pirov, the meal of barley in general.) By Hippo- crates this term is applied to barley-meal either toasted or fried. Galen says that K^t/uvx is coarse meal, ct>f the eyes, in the form of cataplasm, which is made by stirring or sha- king a lump of alum in the whites of two eggs, till they form a coagulum, which is ap- plied to the eye between two pieces of thin linen rag. This substance is also employ- ed in the form of injection in cases of gleet or fluor albus. When deprived of its humidity by expo- sure to the fire, by placing it in an earthen pan over a gentle fire, till it ceases to bub- ble, it is termeel burnt alum, alumen ustrum, and is sometimes employed by surgeons to destroy fungous Mesh, and is a principle in- gredient in most stjptic powders. Alum is also applied to many purposes of life; in this country, bakers mix a quantity with the bread, to render it white; this mixture makes the bread better adapted for weak and relaxed bowels ; but'in opposite states of the alimentary canal, this practice is high- ly pernicious. The officinal preparations of alum are: Alumen purificatum. Ix>nd. Sul- phas aluminis exsiccata. Soluti sulphat. cu- pri amnion. Eding. Aq. alum. comp. Lond. Alumen catinum. A name of potash. Almen ustrum. See Alumen. Alumine. Alumina. Earth of alum. Pure clay. Aluminous earth derives its name from alum, of which it forms the base. It con- stitutes the lower strata of mountains and plains. It arrests the waters, and causes them to rise in springs to the surface of the earth. It enters into the natural com- position of the schistus, and all these stones and earths called argillaceous, such as pot. ter,s.clay,fullei',s-earth, lepidolite, mica, co- rundum, &c. Hitherto it has not been found pure any where, except in the garden of the public schools at Halle in Germany. Properties of pure Alumine.—Alumine is white, and soft to the touch. It is in- sipid, adheres to the tongue, and occasions a sense of dryness in the mouth. When moistened with a small quantity of water, it forms a tenacious, ductile, kneadable paste. When heated to redness, it shrinks considerably in bulk, and at last becomes so hard as to strike fire with flint. After being ignited, it is no longer capable of being kneaded with water into a ductile mass. It recovers however this property by solution in an acid and precipitation. Alcalies dissolve it in the humid way, and form compounds decomposable by acids. It dissolves slowly in all acids. It possess- es a powerful attraction for lime. The most intense heat of our furnaces is not able to melt it, but it becomes fusible when lime is added. Lavoisier has proved that it is capable of entering into a kind of fusion like paste, by the action of oxygen gas; it then cuts glass and resists the file. It absorbs water and carbonic acid from the atmosphere. By its mixture with wa- ter and silex it acquires great solielity. It does not unite with any combustible sub- stance, but it becomes fused into coloured frits with metallic oxyds. Its specific gravity is 2. It is employed in a multi- tude of arts. Method of obtaining pure alumine.—Take any quantity of alum of commerce, dissolve it in six parts of boiling distilled water, and add to this solution, when cold, liquid ammonia, till no further precipitate ensues. Then heat the whole nearly to the boiling point for a few minutes, and transfer it on a filter. In proportion as the fluid passes off, pour more water over the precipitate, until it passes tasteless. Let the precipi- tate obtained, while yet in a pasty stau ALU AMA 39 be transferred into a glass or Wedg- wood's bason, and add to it muriatic acid in small quantitities at a time, until the whole is dissolved. Then eva- porate the solution, till a drop of it, when suffered to cool on a plate of glass, yields minute crystals: on letting it now cool, crystals of alum will be deposited. Remove these crystals by decanting the fluid, and renew the evaporation, until, on further cooling, no more crystals are formed. No- thing now but pure alumine remains in the solution ; the fluid may therefore be de- composed by adding to it gradually liquid ammonia till no further precipitate ensues. The precipitate thus obtained, when well washed and dried, is pure alumine. The process recommended in general by systematic writers for obtaining alumine, differs from this; it consists in decompo- sing a solution of alum of commerce by an excess of a carbonated alkali, washing the obtained precipitate, and exposing it to a sufficient heat to drive off' the carbonic acid. This method however is imperfect, for if the alumine thus obtained be heated with charcoal, and a diluted acid is added to the mixture, sulphurated hydrogen gas will be liberated. It adheres to the tongue, and emits a peculiar odour when breathed upon. Sure signs that it is not pure. It must be obvious that alumine cannot be obtained absolutely pure in this manner. For alum is a triple compound, consisting of alumine, potash, and sulphuric acid in ex- cess. When this excess of acid is saturated, by adding to the solution an alkali, or even pure alumine, a highly insoluble salt (sul- phate of aluminc)is produced, differing from alum only in the proportion of its base. When we therefore gradually add to a so- lution of alum, a carbonated alkali, the first effect of the alkali is, to saturate the excess of the sulphuric acid, and the precipitate consists principally of the salt which is in- soluble in water. A further quantity of the alkali effects instantly a decomposition of part of the salt, which, in proportion as it takes place, becomes mixed with the alu- mine : and it is thus covered from the fur- ther action of the alkali. This being the case, it is obviousthat no subsequent washing can do more than separate the sulphate of potash, and therefore the residuum, instead of being pure alumine, contains also a vari- able preiportion of true sulphate of alumine; the sulphuric acid of which becoming de. composed on heating it in contact with charcoal, accounts tor the sulphurated hi- drogen gas prodticed by the affusion of an pc d. With the acids it is known to form more than twenty species of neutral salts. Of these only one is U6eel in rreelicine and surgviv, called alum, or aluminous, mtlp/iam. See Alumen. Alohvous waters. Waters impreg- nated with particles of ahim. Alusar. Manna. ALVEARIUM. (From alveare, a- bee- liive.) That part of the meatus auditorius externus is so called, which contains the wax of the ear. ALVEOLI. (From alveare, a bee-hive; from their resemblance to its cells.) Bo- trion, bothrion; frena, mortariolum. The sockets of the teeth. There are nsually six- teen of these alveoli, or sockets, in each jaw. ALVEUS COMMUNIS. The common duct, or communication of the ampulla: of the membranaceous semicircular canals in the internal ear, is so termed by Scarpa. Alveus ampuleascens. Part of the duct conveying the chyle to the subclavian vein. Alviduca. (From alvus, the belly, and duco, to draw.) Purging medicines. Alvifluxus. (From alvus, anel fino, to flow.) A diarrhoea, or purging. ALVUS. The belly, stomach and en- trails. Alyce. (From cava, to be anxious.) That, anxiety which is attendant on low fevers. Alypia. (From a, neg. and kum, pain.) A gentle purgation of the humours without pain. Alypias. Alypum. A species of spurge, so called because it purges gently and with- out pain. Alysmus. (From ctkvu, to be restless.) Restlessness. Alyssum. (From *, neg. and kvco-tt, the bite of a mad dog: so called because it was foolishly thought to be a specific in the cure of the bite of a mad dog.) Mad-wort. The Marrubium alysson of Linnaeus, sup- posed by some to be diaphoretic. Alyssum Galen i. The marrubium. At.yssum Plinii. The mollugo. Alyssum verticillatum. The marru- bium verticillatum. Alzemafor. Cinnabar. Alzum. Aldum. Aldrum. The name of the tree which produces gum bdellium according to seme ancient authors. Am a. Together. A word used in com- position. AMALGAM. (From a./jut, and ytynn, to marry.) A substance produced by mixing mercury with a metal, the two being there- by incorporated. Amamelis. (From a-fjut, and fxik&t, an apple.) The bastard medlar of Hippo- crates. Amanitje. (From , to a&cenel.) An old chirurgical machine for reducing dislocations of the shoulder, and so called, because its extre- mity projects like the prominence ofa rock. Its invention is imputed to Hippocrates. The ambe is the most ancient mechanical contrivance for the above purpose, but is not at present employed. Ambela. (Arab ) The cornered hazle- nut, the bark of which is purgative. AMBER. Succinum. A beautiful bitu- minous substance, of a yellow or brown colour, either transparent or opake, which takes a good polish, and, after a slight rub- bing, becomes so electric, as to attract straws and small bodies; hence it was call- ed electrum by the ancients, and hence the word electricity. When powdered, it emits an agreeable smell. It is dug out of the earth at various depths, and often contains insecis in high preservation; a circumstance which proves that it has been liquid. Amber is also found floating on the shores of the Baltic, and is met with in Italy, Sicily, Poland, Sweden, &c. From its colour or opacity it has been variously dis- tinguished; thus white, orange, golden, cloudy amber, Se.c. An oil is obtained from it, which, as well as its other preparations, is occasionally used in medicine against spasmodic diseases. AMBERGRIS. (Ambragrisea.) Aeon- crete, bituminous substance, of a soft and tenacious consistence, marked with black anel yellow spots, and of an agreeable anel strong smell when heated or rubbed. It is found in very irregular masses, floating on the sea near the Molucca Islands, Maelagas- car, Sumatra, on the coast of Cornmanelel, Brazil, America, China, and Japan. Seve- ral American fishermen assured Dr. Schwe- diawer, that they often found this substance, either among the excrements of the Physs- ter macrocephalus, a species of whale, or in its stomach, or in a vessel near the sto- mach. The medical qualities of amber- gris are stomachic, cordial, and antispasmo- dic. It is very seldom used in this country. Amblosis. (AfxCkanrtc : from a.fA,Gkou, to cause abortion.) A miscarriage. Amblotica. (Amblotica, sc. medicamen- ta, etfACkoruut: from ctfAGkou, to cause abor- tion.) Medicines which were supposed to occasion abortion. Amblyopia. (From nfiSkui, dull, and ur\,, the eye.) Hippocrates means by this word, dimness, of sight to which old people are subject. Paulus Actuarius, and the best modern writers, seem to think that amblyo- pia means the same thing as the incomplete amaurosis. See Gutta serena and Amaurosis. Amblyosmus. Amblytes. The same. Ambo. (Indian.) The mango. Ambon. (From ttjuGzim, to ascend.) Celsus uses this term to signify, the margin or tip of the sockets in which the heads of the large bones are lodged. Am bone. The same as ambe. Am bra. Amber. Also an aromatic gum. Ambra cinracea. (From cineraceus, of the colour of ashes.) Ambergris anel grey amber. « Ambra crisea. Ambergris. Ambram. Amber. Ambrette. * See Abelmoschus. Ambulativa. (From ambulo, to walk.) A species of herpes ; so called because it walks or creeps as it were about the body. Ambulo. (From ct/u€*.kka>, to cast forth.) Flatus funosus. A periodical flatulent dis- ease, caused, accoreling to Michalis, by vapours shooting through various parts of the body. Ambustio. (From amburo, to burn.) Amhustiem. A burn or scalel. Amella. The same as achmella. AMENORRHEA. (From *, priv. and fxw, a month, anel ptu, to flow ) A partial or total obstruction of the menses in women from other causes than pregnancy and old age. That this excrementitiou^ discharge sliould be regular as to quantity and quality, andthat it should observe the monthly period, is essential to health. When it is, obstructed, AMI A MM 41 nature makes her efforts to obtain for it some other outlet. When these efforts of nature fail, the consequence may be pyrexia, pulmonic diaeases, spasmoelic affections, hysteria, epilepsia, man,a, apoplexia, chlo- rosis, according to the general habit and disposition of the patient. Dr. Gjllen pla- ces this genus in the class locales, and or- eler epischeses. His species are, 1. Enmn- sio mensium : that i^, when the menses do iiot appear so early as is usuallv expected. See Chlorosis. 2. Suppressio mensium, when, after the menses appearing and continuing as usual for some time, they cease without pregnancy, occurring. 3. Amenorrhea dif- ficilis, vel .Menorrhagia difficilis, when tins flux is too small in quantity, anel attended with great pain, &c. AMENTIA. (From at, priv. anel mens, the mind.) Imbecility of intellect, by which the relations of things are either not per- ceived, or not recollected. A disease in the class neuroses, anel order vesania of Cnllen. When it originates at birth, it is calleel amentia Congenita, natural stupidity j when from* the infirmities of age, amentia nenilis, dotage or childishness ; and when from some accidental cause, amentia ac- quisita. American Balsam. See Balsamum Pe- ruvianum. American r*i tuberosum. The potato. An America tuberose root. Amkthysta pharmaoa. (From at, neg. and [a.&u, wine.) Medicines which were saiel either to prevent or remove the effects of wine. Galen. Ameth ystus. (From at, neg-. anel /jtrtua-Kai, to be inebriated.) The amethyst. A precious stone, so called, because in former times, according to Plutrach, it was thought to prevent drunkenness. Ruland inLex.Chem. Amiculum. A little short cloak It is Hhe same as the amnios, but anciently meant a covering for the pubes of boys, when they exercised in the gymnasium. Rhodius. Ammi. (A/ctjw/ : from atfe/xof, sanel ; from its likeness to little gravel stones.) The herb bishop's-weed, of which there are two sorts, the ammi verum anel vulgdre. Ammi ma.ius. The systematic name for the ammi vulgare of the shops. See Ammi vulgare. Ammi vr.nuM. The seeels of this plant, Sison ammi of Linnaeus ;—foliis tripinnatis, radicalibus iinearibus, canlinis setaceis, stipu- laribus longioribus, have a grateful smell, somewhat like that of origanum, and were formerly administereel as a carminative. Ammi vulgare. The seeds of this plant, Ammi majus, of Linnaeus ;—-foliis in- ferioribus pinnatis, lanceolatis, serratis ; su- perioribus multifidis, Iinearibus, are less pow- erful than those of the Sison ammi, but were exhibited with the same views. Amidum. See Amylum. \min»um. A wine produced in Ami- njea, formerly a province of Italy ; calleel also Salernum. Also a strong wine vine- gar. Galen mentions Aminaeurn Neapoli- tanum, anel Aminaeurn Siculum. Ammion. Ammium. Cinnabar. \mmociiosia. (From ttp/uo;, sand, and Xt'e, to pour.) A remedy for drying the body by sprinkling it with hot sand. Ori. basins. Ammonia acetata. See Liquor Ammo- nia acetatis. Ammonia muriata. See Muriate of ammonia. Ammonia truparata. See Carbonas ammonia. AMMONIA. Ammonia-gas. The sub- stance so calieel, is an aeriform or gaseous boely. Pure ammonia was long supposed to be a compound of hydrogen and nitrogen, ren-* dered gaseous by the aeldijion of caloric; but from the experiments*of Mr. Davy on the alkalis, it appears to be a metallic oxyd. Ammonia-gas has a strong and very pun- gent odour. It extinguishes flame, yet it increases the magnitude of the flame of a taper before extinction, producing a pale yellow colour round its edge. Animals cannot breathe it without death ensuing. It is lighter than atmospheric air, in the proportion of three to five. It tinges yel- low vegetable colours brown, and bU*e ones green. It is rapidly absorbed by cold wa- ter ; by ardent spirit, essential oils, ether, charcoal, sponge, bits of linen cloth, and all porous bodies. When a piece of ice is brought in contact with this gas, it melts and absorbs the gas, while at the same time its temperature is diminished. It has no effect upon oxygen gas while colel} but when made to pass with it through an igniteel tube, it detonates anel becomes decomposed. The same is the case with common air It is also elecom- posed by phosphorus at high temperatures. It does not exploele when mixed with hy- drogen gas. Nitrogen gas has no effect up- on it. Atmospheric air does not combine with it at common temperatures, but only mixes with and dilutes it. When made to pass through ignited charcoal, it forms with it a subst.eiice called prussic acid. If brought into contact with acid gases, both gases lose their gaseous form, and become concrete. It has no sensible action on earths, or on the salino-terrene substances. It combines readily with acids, and unites to sulphur, when both are in a state of va- pour. It reduces oxyds of metals to their metalic state, and is elecomposed by them. It is al»o decomposed by electrization, and by oxygenated muriatic acid gas, &c.—» When exposed to the temperature of 46 degrees, it crystallizes, and when suddenly cooled down to 68 degrees, it assumes a gelatinous appearance, and has scareefy any odour. G t M AMM Methods of obtaining Ammonia.—1. Mix togetner equal quantities of muriate of am- monia and quick-lime, separately powder- ed ; introduce them into a gas bottle or re- tort, apply the heat of a lamp, and receive the gas over mercury. Explanation.—Muriate of ammonia con- sists of muriatic acid and ammonia; on add- ing lime to it, a decomposition takes place, the muriatic acid quits the ammonia and unites to the lime, in order to form muriate of lime, which remains in the retort, and the ammonia flies off in the state of gas. Remark.—In oreler to obtain the gas in a state of purity, it is essentially necessary that a considerable quantity of the gas first disengai;eel, be suffered to escape, em ac- count of the common air contained in the distilling vessel, and in the interstices of the ingredients 2. Ammonii ma\ likewise h- obtained by heating the liquia immonia of the shops (liquor of pure ammonia, Pharm- Lond~\ in a retort placed in communication with the merourial pneumatic trough. In this process the ammonia contained in this liquid comb.nes with caloric, assumes the feirm of ammonia-gas, anel parts with the water to which it was united. Remark.—'The temperature of the find must not be carried so high as to cause the water£> be converted into vapour, or, if this ojinot well be avoided, a small vessel should be interposed between the retort and the receiver, which, when kept cool, may serve to condense the aqueous vapour which is Ibrmeel, and cause the ammonia gas to pass in a very pure and elry state. Ammonia is likewise produced eluring the spontaneous decomposition of animal and vegetable substances; in these cases it did not pre exist in them reaely formed, but is geneiateel by the union of the hydro- gen and nitrogen contaned in them. In combination with water, this alkali formsasoluti >nof,or liquid amnionia.wnich is called, in the London ph .rmacopceia, Liauoit A MM. >N 1.12 Take of muriate of ammonia, Lime newly prepared, of cell two pounds. Water, a pint and a half. Reduce the muriate of ammonia anel the lime into powderseparately; then mix them, and intnxluct them into a large g; ss retort, into wh ch a pint of water has been i re\ i- ously poured. Having pi ced the retort in a sand bath, lute on a tubula'ed receiver, through which the ammonia may pass on into a third vessel containing half a pint of the water, and cooled Then at first apply a gentle heat, and increase it by degrees, until the retort tv-comes red. Great care and attention are necessary in every part of t!is process; the two salts are to b powdered separate!\, before they are mixed ; for, if they be triturated toge- AMM ther, ammonia will be extricated, which should be prevented, until the means for its collection are adopted. The salts are to be shaken well together, rather than rubbed, and added to the water in the retort. The cold produced by the solution of the salt, will counteract the heat produced by the slacking of the lime, and a charge so maele will be manageable until the receiver is fitted on, and the heat of the sand-bath ap- plied. This heat need not be greater than 300 elegrees, and should be very cautiously and slowly ra seel, to prevent the rapiel ebul- lition and expansion during the extrication from gas ofa charge of such density ; and for the same reason, a large retort is di- rected. The ammonia rises immeeliately in the form < f gas, anel a portion of the wa- ter is therefore placed in a situation to condense it; in the subsequent stages, water will arise from the charge in the retort. The third vessel directeel in the formula, may be either a common bottle, fitting mo- elerately (for no great pressure is necessary,) to a straight tube issuing from the bottom of the receiver, and elipping below the sur- face of the water it contains ; or Woulfe's apparatus may be used ; but, with moderate attention, the simpler means will answer belter, perhaps, than the more complex. In i i'her case, the receiving-bottle must be kepi cold by wet cloths, or ice; for the low-er the temperature of the water, the greater quantity of ammonia-gas it will con- dense, and the condensation is accompanied by an increase of its heat If two botfles, each containing half the quantity of water eluected, be used, they will be most ma. nageable, as they may be changed alternate- ly, so as to prevent either from being over- heated, and the contents of both may be mixed together at last. This preparation is colourless and transparent, with a strong p culiar smell; it parts with' the ammonia in the form of gas, if healed to 130 degrees, and requires to be kept, with a cautious exclusion of atmospherical air, with the car- bonic acid of which it readily unites : on this latter account, the propriety of keeping it small bottles instead ofa large erne, has been suggested. Water saturated with ammonia gas, has a less specific gravity than common water. This is the aqua ammonia pur a of the shop>, ai.d the alkali volatile caustcum. The preparations of ammonia in use arc, 1. T:,e carbonate of ammonia. See Car- bonus ammonia, and Liquor carbonatis am- monia. 2. The acetate of ammonia. See Liquor acetatis ammonia. 3. The muriate of ammonia. See Mu. riate of Ammonia. 4t. Ferruin ammoniatum. 5. Several tinctures and spirits, holding carbonate of ammonia in solution. AMMONIACUM. (Aftftovhuov -. so called AMN AMP 4j from Ammonia, whence it was brought.) Gum-ammoniac. A concrete gummy-resi- nous juice, composed of little lumps, or tear-, of a strong and somewhat ungrateful smell, and nauseous taste, followed by a bit'emess. There has, hitherto, been no information had concerning the plant whicli affords this drug. It is imported herefrom Turkey, and from the East-lndk-s. Gum- ammoniacum is principally employed as an expectorant,and is frequently prescribed in asthma and chronic catarrh. Its dose ft from lOto 30grains. It is given in the form of a pill, or diffused in water, and is fre- quently combined with squill, or tartrite of antimony. In large doses, it proves purga- tive. Externally, it is applied as a dis- cutient, uneler the form o: plaster, to white swellings of the knee, and to indolent tu- mours The officinal preparations are: Ammoniacum punficatum : Emplastrum ex aiiiinoinaco cum hydragyro: Mistura am- moniac ae. Ammonl£ carbonas. See Carbonas ammonia. Ammonias murias. See Muriate of am- monia. Ammonion. (From a/x^ier, sanel,) j£tius uses this term to denote a collyrium of great virtue in many diseases of the eye, which was said to remove sand or gravel from the eyes. AMMONIUM. The metal which with oxygen forms the alkali called ammonia. See Ammonia. Amnesia. (From a, priv. and juvho-h, me- mory.) Amnestia. Forgetfulness; mostly a symptomatic affection. Amnestia. See Amnesia. AMNIOS. Amnion. (From tt/xvoe, a lamb, or lamb's skin.) The soft internal mem- brane which surrounds the ficetus. It is very thin anel pellucid in the early stage of preg- nancy, but acquires considerable thickness anel strength in the latter months. The amnios contains a thin watery fluid, in whicli the fectus is suspended. In the abortion of the early months, we find the quantity of this fluid very great, m proportion to the wholf ovum, and the amnios forms a deli- cate and almost gelatinous substance, and is a provisio i for the regular presentation of the head of the child; for now, the foetus being suspended in the fluid, and hanging by the umbilicus, and the head and upper part of the body greatly prepondera- ting, it takes that position with the head presenting to the orifice of the womb, which U necessary to natural and safe labour, the foetus being prevented from shifting, in the latter months, by the closer embracing of the child with the uterus. AMNIOTIC ACID. Vauquelin and Buniva have discovered a peculiar acid in the 'liquor of the amnios of the cow, to which they have given thename of amniotic arid. It exists in the form of a white pulveru- lent p,,wder. It i» slightly acid, but sen- sibly reeldens vegetable blues. It is diffi- cultly soluble in cold, but readily soluble in boiling water, and in alcohol. When ex- posed to a strong heat, it exhales an odour of ammonia anel of prussic acid. Ajs.steel by heat, it decomposes carbonate of potash, soda, and ammonia. It produces no change in the solutions of silver, lead, or mercury, in nitric acid. Exposed to heat, it yields ammonia and prussic acid. Amniotic acid may be obtained by eva- porating the liquor of the amnios of the cow to a fourth part, and suffering it to cool; crystals of amniotic acid will be ob- tained in considerable quantity. Whether this acid exists in the liquor of the amnios of other animals, is not yet known. Amomum. (From an Arabian word, sig- nifying a pigeon, whose foot it was thought to resemble.) The fruit of the amomum ventm, True stone parsley. It is about the size of a grape, of a strong and grateful aromatic taste -*.d penetrating smell. The seeds have been given as a carminative. Amomum cardamomum The systematic name for the cardamomum minus. See Cardamomum minus Amomum oranum paradisi. The sys- tematic name of the plant which affords the grains of paradise. See Grana paradisi. Amomum zingiber. The systematic name of the plant which affords ginger. See Zingiber. Amorge. See Amurca. Ampelosagria. (From a.f*7rikot, a vine.) See Bryonia. Amphemkrinos. (From a./^, berth anel ag6garo-/f, an articu- lation ; so calleel fron its partaking both of d:arthrosis and synarthrosis.) A mixed species of connexion of bones, which admits of an obscure motion, as is observed in the metacarpal and metutaiyal bones, and the vertebrae. Amphibious. (From£*/u about, and »juie.x, a elay.) An intermitting fover of the quotidian kind. Amphtmethion. (From *.fAreath.) A difficulty of breath- ing. iJ\-.piioe.1. Hippocrates. Amphipolos. (From , to defend. An amu- let, or charm ; by wearing which the per- son was supposed to be defended from the admission of all evil; in particular, an an- tidote against the plague. Amurca. (From Autgyoi, to press out ) Amorge. A >mall herb, whose expressed juice is used in dying. Also ihe sediment of the olive, after the oil has been pressed from it; recommended by Hippocrates and Galen as an a plication tff ulcers. Amutica (From ttfAwrlu, to scra'ch.) Me- dicines tha', hy vellicat n g • r serai effing as it were, the bronchia, .stimulate it to the dis- charge oi whatever is to be thrown off' the lungs. Amyche. (From ipusnt, to scratch.) A superficial laceration or cxolceration of ih.-skin: a slight wound. Hippocrates.— Scarification. Galen. \ m yctica. (From tt/mva-j-ev, to veliicatc.) Medicines which stimulate ..nd velfo-atclhe skin, according to (Melius Aureliaiius. AMYGDALA. (AfxvySixoM, Ironin/uvairtc, to lancuuite ; so called, because ufur the green husk is removed from the fruit, there appear upon the shell certain fissures, as it were lacerations.) The almonel. 1. The name of a genus oi plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Monugynia. The almond-tree. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon almond. Amygdalus communis of Lin- naeus :—fuUis serratis infimis glendulotis, Jloribus sessilibus geminis. The almonel is a native of Barbary. The sumu tree produces either bitter or sweet. Sweet almonds are more in use as food than med cine ; but they ate said to be difficult of digestion, unless extremely well com- minuted, Their meelicmal qualities de. pend upon the oil which they contain in the farinaceous matter, and which they afford on expression, nearly in proportion of half their weight. It is very similar to olive oil; perhaps rather purer, and is u»td for the same purposes. The oil thus obtained is more agreeable to the palate than meist of the other expressed oiis, and is therefore preferred for inter- nal use, being generally employed with a view to oblund acnel juices, and to soften anel relax the solids, in tickling coughs, hoarseness, costivetiess, nephritic pains, &c. externally it is applied against tension anel rigidity of particular parts, I lie milky solutions of almonels in watery li- quors, usually called emulsions, possess, in a certain degree, the emollient ejuulities of the eiil, ahd have this aelvun.age over pure oil, that they may be given ,n acute or inflammatory eliseirelei s, without du, ger of the ill effects which the oil might some, tin.es produce by Ruining rancid. The officinal preparations of almonds, are the expressed oil and the emulsion ; to the latter, the addition of gum-arabic is some- times directed, whicli renders it a still more useful demulcent in catarrhal affections, stranguries, &c. Bitter almonds yield a large quanlily of oil, perfectly similar to that obtained from sweet almonds; but the matter remaining after the expression of the oil, is more powerfully bitter than the almond in its en- tire state. Great part of the bitter matter dissolves by the assistance of heat, boh in water and rectified spirit; and a part arises also with botn menstrua in distillation. Bit- ter almonds have been long known to be posonous to various brute animals; and some authors have alleged that they are also deleterious to the human species; but the facts recorded upon this point appear to AMY ANA want further proof. However, as the noxious quality seems te> reside: in that mat- ter which gives it the hiltei n.-ss anel flavour, it is very pr bable, that when this is sepa- rateel by elistillaiion, and taken in a suffi- ciently concentrated state, it may prove a poison to muii, as is the case with the com- mon laurel, to which it appears extremely analogous Bergius tells us, that bitter al- monds, in the form e>f emulsion, cured ob- stinate intermiuents, after the bark had failed. A simple water is di tilled from bitter almonds, after the oil is pressed out, which posesses the same qualities, and in the same degree, as that drawn from cher- ry-stones. These afforded, formerly, the now exploded aqua cerasorum nigrorum, or bluck-cherry-water. Amigdaljh. The almnnds of the ears ; from their supposed resemblance to al- monds. Amychal.k ammi.e. See Amygd.da. Amyudalus communis. Tiie syst-matic name of the plant which affi.r is both sweet anel bitter almonds See Amygdala. AMibdaib dulces. Set' Amygdala. AMYiiiiALUs persica. Tne systematic name of the common plum-tree. Sec Persica. Amyla. (From amylum, search.) Any sort of chymical facula, or highly pulve- rized residuum. Amyleon. Amylum. Starch. AMYLUM. (Apukov: fre m * priv. and (AukM, a mill; because it was formerly made from wheat without the assistance of a mill.) Starch. The faecula of wheat, or starch of wheat. The white substance which subsides from the water that is mixed with wlieaten flour. The sUrch-makers snller it to remain in the water for a tine after it has become acid, whicli makes it very white and soft to the touch, and scarce- ly sensible to the taste. As starch forms ihe greatest part ot flour, ii cannot be doubted but that it is the principal alimen- tary substance contained in our bread. In a medical point of view, it is to be con- sidered as a demulcent; anel, accordinglj', it firms the principal ingredient of an offi- cinal fozenge in catarrhs, and a mucilage prepared from it, often proeluces excellent effects, both taken by the mouth and in the form ofa clyster,in dysenteries and diarrhoea, from irritation of the intestines. Milk anel starch, with the addition of suet finely shred and incorporated by boiling, was the soup employed by Sir John Pi ingle, in dysente- ries, where the mucous membrame of the intestines hael been abraded. Externally, surgeons apply it as an absorbent in erysi- pelas. Amyris elemifera. (From *, inten- sive, and /Aveov, ointment, or balm ; so cal- led from its use, or smell. The systema- tic name of the plant from which it is supposed we obtain the resin called gum- elemi. See Elemi. Amyris opohalsaMuM. The systematic name of the plant from which the balsam of Mecca is obtained. See Makamum Gt- leadense. Am vim. (From at, priv. and/km, mus- cle.) A limb so emaciated that the mus- cles scarcely appear. ANA. a, oraa In medical prescrip- tions it means " of each." See A. Anabasis. (From ctvctSauvte, to ascend.) An ascension, augmentation, or increase of a elisease, or paroxysm, ltisusuailj meant of fevers. Galen. It also signifies equise- tum. Anabatica. (From *va£ina>, to ascend.) An epithet formerly appiied to the syno- chus, or continu.,1 fever, when it increases in malignity. Anabexis. (From , to cast up.) The discharge of any thing by vomit; also dilatation, or extension. Galen. Anabrocuesis. (From a.v*. and /^go^aa, to i\ sorb.) The leabsoi ption of matter. AxabrochisMos. (From atvatCgc^so, to reabsorb.) Anabrochismus. The taking up and removing the hair on the eye-lids, when they become troublesome. Galen. ALgineta, and others. Anaur >sis. (From a.v»2^to-<», to devour.) A corrosion of the solid paivs, by shaip anel biting humours. Galen. Anacardium occidentale. (From ctva, without, and K*t£i<*., a heart ; without heart because the penp of the fruit, instead oi having the seeel enclosed, as is usuaiiy the case, has the nut growing out of the ei\d ot it.) The cashew-nut. The oil of this nut is an active caustic, anel employed as such in its native country; but neither it, nor an\ part of the fruit, is ut.cd medicinally in this country. Anacardum orientals. Anacardium or MaLceabean. The fruit, or nut, socalL-ei in the pharmacopoeias, is of a shining black colour, heart-shapeel, compressed, and about the size of the thumb-nail. It is the pro- duce of the Avicennia tomentosa ; foliis cor- dato-ovatis, subtus tomentosis, of Linnaeus. It is now deservedly forgot in this country. Anacatuarsis. (From *va, and xafyau- eofA.ni, to purge up.) An expectoration of pus. It properly denotes a purgation by spitting, in which sense it stands contra- distinguished from catharsis, or evacuation downwards. In this sense the word is used by Hippocrates and Galen. Blancard de- notes, by this word, medicines which ope- rate upwards, as vomiting &c. Anacathartica. (From etvctixAaurofAcu, to purge upwards.) Thoi-acia. Medicines 46 ANA ANA which promote expectoration, or vomits which act upwards. Anacuron. Mineral alkali. A vaclasis. (From etvauckaue, to bend back,) A reflexion or recurvature of any of the members, according to Hippocrates. Avaclisis. (From ttveutkna, to recline.) A coucii, or sick-bed. Hippocrates. Anacosliasmus. (From otvat., and x-oikut, the bowels.) A gentle purge, which was sometimes used to relieve the lungs. Anacoche. (From avaueofcs*, to retard.) Delay in the administration of medicines;; also slowness in the progress of a disease. Hippo cratet. Anacollema. (From eeva, and Kokkaa, to glue together.) A collyrium made of agglutinant substances, and stuck on the forehead Galen. Anaconchylismos. (From tttxxoyxoktfa, to soui'd as a shell ) A gargansm so cal- led, because the noise made in the throat is like th,.- sound of a shell. Galen. Amxti-'.sis. (From avaxlifa to renew.) Restoration of strength; recovery from sickness. Hippocrates AvAcupins.MA (From *vawtt.cu, to re- dupl.cate.) \ reeliiplication orlreepient re- turn of a paroxysm, or elisease. Galen. Anadosis. (From ani, upwards, anel Stiuuju, to give A vomit, or the distribu- tion of aliment ail over the body ; or diges- tion. Anadrome. (From a.va>, upw:.i is, and fosfice, to run.) A pain which runs from the lower extremities to the upper parts of the body. Hippocrates. An.£des. (From at, priv. and tufas, shame.) Shameless. Hippocrates uses this word metaphorically for without re- straint, copious; and applies it to water rushing into the aspera arteria. ANESTHESIA. (Awu*{. ■y*en*, the throat.) A gargarism, or wash for the throat. Anagargaristum. The same. Anaoltphe. (From aua.yku$a, to en- grave. ) A part of the fourth ventricle of the brain was formerly thus called, from its resemblance to a pen. or style. Anagnosis. (From a.vxyNuo-Ka>, to know.) The persuasion, or certaint\, by which me- dical men judge of a disease from its symptoms. Hippocrates. Anagraphe. (From eLvzye*$a>, to write.) A prescription, or recep Analepsia. (From avat. and Aat^&ty*,to take again.) A species of epilepsy, winch proceeds from a disorder of the stomach, and with which the patient is apt to be sei- zed very often and suddenly. Analentia A fictitious term used by Paracelsus for epilepsy. An%lepsis. (From etvatAst/e&evai, to re- store ) A recovery of strength after sick- ness. Galen- AV YLEPTICA. (From cL,ik*./uC*va>, to recruit, or recover.) Analeptics Restora- tive med cines ; medicines, or food, which recover the strength which has been lost by sickness. Analosis. (From a.yctki0>ta>, to consume.) A consumption, or wasting. , ANALYSIS. (AvaAt/9-/f: from ctvxkvu, to resedve.) The resolution by chjmis ry, of any matter into its primary anel constituent parts. The processes and experiments which chymists have recourse to, are extremely numerous and diversified, yet they may be reduced to two speci s, which comprehend the whole art of chymistry. The first is, analysis, or decomposition -, the second, synthesis, or composition. In ana- lysis, the parts of which bodies are com- posed, are separated from each other: thus, if we reduce cinnabar, which is composeel of sulphur and mercury, anel exhibit these two bodies in a separate state, we say we have decomposed, or analyzed cinnabar. But, if, on the contrary, several bodies be mixed together, and a new substance be produced, the process is then termed chy- mical composition, or synthesis : 'hits, if bv fusion and sublimatfon, we combine mer- cury with sulphur, and produce cinnabar, the operation is termed chymical compo- sition, or composition by synthesis. Anamnesis. (From a.vx/ui/uv>ii-xa> to re- member.) Remembrance, or recollection of what has been done. Galen Awamnestica. (From the same.) Re- medies for bad memory. ANANAS. Called by the Brazilians yayama. The egg-shaped pine-apple. The p'r.nt which affords this fruit, is the Bro- melia ananas Joliit eiliatospinosis, mucro- natis, tpica comota of Linnaeus. It is used ANA ANA AT principally as a delicacy for the table, and is also given with advantage as a refrige- rant in fevers. Anance. (From 3lJ.3tVT0C, bald.) A thinness of the hair upon the eye-brows. Gorraus. Anaphora. (From «t»«t, to flow.) A flux of humours from be- low upwards. Schneider de Catarrho. Anarrhopia. (From moo, upwards,and pvrat, to creep ) The same. Hippocrates. ANAS DOMESTIC A. (From vtu, to swim.) The tame duck. The flesh of Uiis bird is difficult of digestion, and re- quires that warm and stimulating condi- ments be taken with it to enable the sto- mach to digest it. ANASARCA. (From at»*, through, and r*p£, flesh.) A species of dropsy from a serous humour, spread between the skin and flesh, or rather a general accumulation of lymph in thecellular system. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease, in the.class Cachexia, and the order Jhtumescentia. He enumerates the following species, viz. 1. Anasarca terosa, as when the due discharge of serum is suppressed, &e. 2. Anasarca oppilata, as when the blood-vessels are con- siderably pressed, which happens to many pregnant women, &c. *3. Anasarcha exan- thematica, this happens after ulcers, various eruptive disorders, arid particularly after the erysipelas. 4. Anasarca anamia, hap- pens when the blood is rendered extremely poor from considerable losses of it. 5. Ana- sarca debilium, as when feebleness is indu- ced by long illness, &c. This species of dropsy shews itself at first with a swelling of the feet and ankles, to- ward the evening, which, for a time, disap- pears again in the morning. The tumefac- tion is soft and inelastic, and, when pressed upon by the finger, retains its mark for some time, the skin becoming much paler than usual. By degrees the swelling as- cends upwards, and occupies the trunk of the body,; and at last, even the face and eyelids appear full and bloated; the breathing then becomes difficult, the urine is small in quantity, high coloured, and eleposits a reddish sed.ment ; the belly is costive, the perspiration much obstructed, the countenance yellow, and a considera- ble degree of thirst, with emaciation of the whole body, prevails. To these symptoms succeeel torpor, heaviness, a troublesome cough, and a slow fever. In some cases, the water oozes out, through the pores of the cuticle ; in others, being too gross to pass by these, it raises the cu- ticle in small blisters; and sometimes the skin, not allowing the water to escape through it, is compressed and hardened, anel is, at the same time, so much distend- ed as to give* the tumour a considerable de- gree of firmness. Anaspasis. (From stvat, and a-oarce, to draw together.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify a contraction ofj^jie stomach. Anassytos. (From *r«, upwards, and o-iuofAOj, to agitate.) Anassytus. Driven forcibly upwards. Hippocrates applies this epithet to air rushing violently upwards, as in hysteric fits. Anastaltica. (From a.va.;tkkai, to con- tract ) Styptic or refrig*era'ing medicines. Anastasis. (From etyart/ut, to cause to rise.) A recovery from sickness ; a resto- ration of health. It likewise signifies a migration of humours, when expelled from one place and obliged to remove to ano- ther. Hippocrates. ANASTOMOSIS. (From <*»«, through, and yo/uat, a mouth.) The communication of vessels with one another. Anastomotica. (From atv*, through, and rofjut, the mouth.) Medicines which open the pores and mouths of the vessels, as cathartics, diuretics, deobstruments, and sudorifics. Anates. (From nates, the buttocks.) A disease of the anus. Festust &c. •IS ANL ANC ANATOMY. (AvatTOjUiat, or *.y*.r3/A.»: from aw*, and TifA.va>, to cut up.) Aneroto- my. The elissection of the human body, to expose the structure, situation, and uses of every part » Anatomy, comparative. Zootomy. The dissection of brutes, fishes, polypi, plants. &c. to illustrate, or compare them with the structure and functions of the human body. Anatresis. (From etva, and -rPi^m, to perforate.) A perforation like that which is made upon the skull by trepanning. Galen. Anatribe. (From , to rub.) Friction all over the body. Anatripsis. The same. Moschion de Morb. Mulieb. ar\d Galen. Anatris. Anturis. Mercury. Ruland. Anatron. (Arab. A lake in Egypt, where it was produced.) Soda, or fixed mineral alkali. Anatrope. (From wiT^r/Aon, to subvert. Anatrophe. Anatropha. A relaxation, or subversion of the stomach, with loss of ap- petite and nausea. Vomiting. Indiges- tion. Galen. Anatrum. Soda. Ana udia. (From v, the elbow.) See Coracoid pror aess. Anchovy pear. This fruit, the pro- duce of the Grias cauhflora of Linnaeus, is eaten by the inhabitants of Jamaica, as a pleasant and refrigerant fruit. ANCHUSA. (From etyxtn, to strangle; from its supposed constringent quality ; or, as 01 hers say, because it strangles serpents.) Alkanet. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system, Class, Pentandria. Or- eler, Monogynia. 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for the alkanet root. The plant from which it is obtained, is the anchusa tinctoria of Lin- naeus, which grows wild in France, but is cultivated in our garelens. The root is ex- ternally ofa deep purple colour. To oil, wax, turpentine, and alcohol, it imparts a beautiful deep red colour, for which pur- pose it is used. Its medicinal properties are scarcely perceptible. Anchusa officinalis. The systematic name for the buglossum of the shops. >eC Bntrlossum. Anchusa tinctoria. The systematic name for the anduisa or ulkannu of the pharmacopoeias. See Anchusa. Anchylomkhisma. (From ttyxukifAiu, '<> bend.) Sagar uses this ter n to express a concretion, or growing together e>f the soft parts. Anchylosis. (From aej^uxoyuau, to bcnel.) A stiff'joint. Anci. Those who have a elistorted el- bow. Anciromele. See Ancyomele. Ancinar. Borax. Anon. (From ttyxxfy/uiM, to embrace ; atTo tH ctyKtirfiaj tttpm crtu> to ortav : because the bones meeting, and there uniting, are foleled one into another.) The elbow. ANCONEUS. (Anconeus, sc. muscnlus „• from ctyxaiy, the elbow.) Anconeus minor of Winslow. Anconeus vel cubit alts Riolani of Douglas. A small triangular muscle, situateel on the back part of the elbow. It arises from the ridge and from the external condyle of the humerus, by a thick, strong, and short tendon : from this it becomes fleshy, and,after running about three inches obliquely backwards, it is inserteel by its oblique fleshy fibres into the back part or ridge of the ulna. Its use is to extend the fore-arm. Anconeus externus. See Triceps ex- tensor cubiti. Anconeus internus. See Triceps ex- tensor cubiti. Anconeus major. See Triceps exten- sor cubjti. Anconeus minor. See Anconeus. Anconoid priCess. Processus anconoi- deus. (From etyitaiv, the elbow.) A process of the cubit. See Ulna. Ancter. (Ay*7»g, a bond, or button.) A fibula, or button, by which the lips ot" wounds are held together. Gorraus Ancteriasmus. (From nyiCJii^ a button.) The operation of closing the lips of wounds together by loops, or buttons. Galen. Ancubitus. A disease of the eves with a sensation of sand. Joh. Anglic. Rot. Ang. Ancyle (From etynukot, crooked.) A species of contraction, called a stiff joint. Galen. ANCYLOBLEPH \RON. (From «>*/», a hook, and /3A.&p«tgo», an eye-lid.) A dis- ease of the eye, by which the eye-lids are closed together. AStiut. ANCYLOGLOSSUM. (From xyxv\», a hook, and ykaxro-, to cut ) A crooked chirurgical knife, or bistoury. A knife for loosening the tongue. This instrument is no longer in use. AZginvtu, 8ec. Ancyra (Aj.*ugat.. ..n anchor.) A chi- rurgical hook. Epich..rmus uses this worel for the membruni virile, accoreling to Gor- raeus. Aniyroides. (From nyitvi*., an anchor, and saToc, a likeness.) A process of the scapula was so called, from its likeness to the beak of an anchor. It is the coracoid process. See Scapula. Ancyromele. See Ancylomele. Andkia. A tree of Brazil, the fruit of which is bitter aud astringent, and used as a vermifuge. Anuranatomia. Andranatome. (From »me, a man, and TtfAvas, to cut.) The dis- section of the human body, particularly of the mule. M. Aur. Severinus, Zuotome De- mocrit. ANDiiAPODoiAriiELUs. (From a.vf^omS'ov, a slave, and mfrniMi, a dealer.) A crimp. Galen calls bj this name the person whose office it was to anoint and s'.ighty to wipe the body, to cleanse the skin from foulness. Andria. (From awg, a man.) An her- maphrodite. Bonnet. Androciktesis (From avxg, a man, and x.6t7ta>, to cohabit with.) The venereal act; or the infamous act of sodomy. Mos- Mon, Sec. Androgenus. (From atvug, a man, and yuy», a woman.) An effeminate person. Hipp. An hermaphrodite. Andrjnion. Androiiium. A kind of plaster usee! by i£gineta for carbuncles, in- vented by Andron. Androtomia. Androtome. Human dis- section, particularly of the male. Anebium. (From atvat£awv», to ascend.) The herb alkanet, so called from its quick growth. Aneilesis. (From a.vukia>, to roll up) Aneilema. An involutiem ot the guts, such as is caused by flatulence and gripes. Hip- pocrates. Anemia. (From ttvtfAot, wind.) Flatu- lence. ANEMOXE. (From xvtjuoc, wind ; so named because it does not open its flowers till blown upon by the winel.) The wind flower. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Polygiraa. Am moke hepatica. The systematic name for the liepatica nobiKs of the phar- macopoeias. See Hepatica nobilis. Anemone, meadow. See Pulsatilla nigri- cans. Anemone nemorosa. The systematic name of the ranunculus the coagulated blood, depositeel on the inner surface of'he sac, particularly in lar.e aneurisms, in which some of the foood is always rnvr- rupted in its motion. In true aneurisms, however, the blood does not coagulate so soon, nor Si> of'en as in false ones. Imme- diately such coagulated blooel lodges in the sac, pressure cm only produce a pent may gene, ally be for -se^n, as the part about to give way, becomes particularly tense, elevated, thin, s ft, and ofa ela k purple colour 2 The false or spurious aneurism, aneuvisma spurium, is always owing to an aperture in the arfery, from which the bl«od gushes into the cellular substance le may arise from e>n artery being lacerated in violent exertions ; but the most common occasional cause is a wound. This is p r icularly apt to occur at the bend of the arm, where the artery is exposeel to be inj ired in attempting to bleed. When this happens, as se>on as the puncture has been maele, the blood gushes out with unusud ,force, and in a bright scarlet, irregular, interrupted current. It hows out, however, in an even and less ra- pid stream when pressure is applied lnghei up than the wound. I'lies- last are the most d^cisve m irks ot the artery being opened ; for blood often flows from a vein with great rapid'ty, anel in a broken cur- rent, when the vessel is very turpid and si- tuateel immediately ov.-r the anery, which imparts its motion tr> ii T e surgeon en- eleavours precipitatelv to stop the hasmor- rhage bv pres-urr ; and commonly occa- sions :-. diffused false aneurism The ex- ternal wound in ihe kin is closed, so that the hlooel canno e cape iron* it but insi- nuates Itself i to the rellui: r substance. T,.e s vi llingthus pr eluced is mi> ven, oft- en kn itiy, and extei ds upwards and elovvn- v arils, along the tract of the vessel. The skin is : l.so usi: ally ofa daik purple colour. I's s ze increases as long .s the internal hjcmor iiage continues, and. if this should proceed above a cer ain pitch, mortifica- tion of the limb ensti-s. 3. The varicose aneurism, aneurtsma varicosum ; ih.- was first descr bed b\ Dr W. Hunter. It hap- pens when the brachial artery is pin< nred in opening a vein: the bio >el then rushes into the vein, wheh becomes v ricose. Aneurisms maey happen >n any part ot .he body, except the latter species, which can only take place where a vein runs over an artery. Axeurisma spurium. See Anenrisma. A.VEUiiisMA varicosum. S-e Anenrisma. Anetrisma vEnrm. See Aneurisma. Anrxis. (From eevs^ai, to project.) A swelling, or protuberance. AXGEILOLOGIA (Fr-.m ttyytiw, a ves- sel, anel koyot, a discourse ) A dissertation, or reaso'uiiJ-. up.m the vessels of the' body. AN'GEIO fOMV (Fr >m ayyttoy, a ves- sel, and nfAva> to cut ) The dissection of the blood-v ssels of an animal body; also the opening of a vein, or an artery. Anueiotismus. (Fr^m xyyttiv, a vessel, anel TtfAvce, to cut.) A ski.tul dissector of the vssils. ANGELICA. (So called from its sup- posed a. ige ic vi lues ) Angelica. 1. The nam* of a genus ot plants in the Lnvaeui system. C ass, Pentandria. Order, Digy- nia 2. The pharniacopoeial name of the gar- den iiigelica. Angelica arrhangelica of Lmnxus -.—foli- ortim impart lob at o. A plant, a native of L, to strangle; because h is often attended with a sense of strangulation ) A soai throat. See Cynanclie. Angina maligna See Cynanchemaligna. Avcjina .arotidea. See Cynanche pa- rotidea. . ANGINA PECTORIS. An acute con- stnctorj p«in at the lower enel of the ster- num, inclining rather to the left side, and extending up into the left arm, accompa- nied with great anxiety. Violent palpita- tions of the heart, laborious breathings, and a sense of suffocation, are the charac- teristic symptoms of this disease.—It is foimd to attack men much more frequent- ly than women, particularly those who have short necks, who are inclinable to corpulency, and who, at the same ti.ne, lead an inactive and sedentary life. Al- though it is sometimes met with in persons under the age of twenty, still it more frequently—occurs in those who are between forty anel fifty. In slight cases, anel in the first stage of the disorder, the fit comes on by going up-hill, up-stairs, or by walking at a quick pace after a hearty meal; but as the disease aelvances, or be- comes more violent, the paroxysms are apt to be excited by certain passions of the mind; bv slow walking, by rieling on horseback, or in a carriage, or by sneezing, coughing, speaking, or straining at stool. It some cases, they attack the patient from two to four in the morning, or whilst sitting or staneling, without any previous exertion or obvious cause. On a sudden, he is seized with an acute pain in* the breast, or rather at the extremity of the sternum, inclining to the left side, and extending up into the arm, as far as the insertion of the deltoid muscle, accompanied by a sense of suffocaton, g.eat anxiety. ., elownwards.) Upwards. Anocathartica. (From *va>, upwarels, and KxQupai, to purge.) Emetics ; meelicines which purge upwarels. Anocheilon. (From *va>, upwarels, and £haoc, the lip.) The upper lip. Anoiiia. (From at, neg. and odium filix mas, spigelia Marylandica, artimesia santonica, olea Eropaea, stan- num pulverisatum, fern limaturae, anddoli- chos pruriens : which see under their re- speciive heaps. ANTHEM IS. (From *v6tu>, fioreo ; be- cause it bears an abundance of flowers.) Chamomile. 1 The name ofa genus of plants in the Lin p scan system. CI. ss Syngenesia. Or- eler, Polygamia superflua. 2. The name in the las' London Pharma- copoeia for chamomile. See Chamamelum. A nthemis cotula. (Cotula, a elim. of cos, a whetstone ; so called from its leaves resembling a whetstone.) The systematic name* for the plant calleel Cotula faetida in the pharmacopoeias. See Cotula faetida, Antheis noiulmis. (From atvfio?, flow- er.) The systematic name for the chama- me/um of the shop . See Chamamelum. Anthemis pyretrru.m. The plain is so called from which v e obtain the pyiethrum of the pharmacope* as. See Pyiethrum. ANTHERA. (From atvSac, a flower.) 1. A compound m«;dicine used by the ancients; so called from its florid colour. Galen. A^gineta. 2. The male part of the fructification of plants. Antiiophyllt. (From atvfioc, a flower, and 7ros, a man. and yp*ipa>, to write.) Description of man's structure. ANTUROI'OLOGIA. (From *vfie»:ros, a man, and kiryoc, a discourse.) Tne de- scription of man. Antuypnotica. (From atv7<, against, and umos, sleep.) Meelicines which prevent sleep or drowsiness. Anthypociiondriaca. (From atv7/, against, and iwo^ovJpw, the hypochondr ,) Medicines ad. p ed 10 cure low-spiritedness or disorders of the hypochondria. Anthysterica. (From atv7/, against, and urtpx, the wo: b.) Utennes or medicines which relive the hysteric passion. Blanchurd. ANTI. (Av7/, againsi.) There are many names compounded with this word, as anti- asthmatics, antihysteri.es, antidysentenes, &c. which signifiy medicines against the asthma, hysterics, dysentery, &c. Antiahes. (From«tv7iatAi, to meet ) The tonsils are so calleel, because they answer one another. The mump-. NicPiso. Antiagra. (From av7«r, a tonsil, and etypx, a prey.) Antiagri. A tumour of the tonsils. Ulpian, Rioland. Sic. Antiarthri, ica. Se< Antathritica. Anticichectica. (Fr ra «7i, against, and jt*4e|w, a cachexy.) Meelicines against cacnexi, or had lu bit of boely. Anticarihum (From atv7/, against, or opposite, and ntpfut, the heart.) The hol- low at the bottom of the breast, commonly called scrobiculus cordis, or pit of the sto- mach. A nticatarrhalia. (From xyli, against, and it%7*ppoe, a catarrh.) Medicines which rclie-w a ca arrh. A nth aisoi ica. (From atv7/, against, anel >tx.-j6-o?, a burning f< v -r ) Remedies against burin g fevers. We reel, n Corp. Pharm. of Jur.ken, ofa syrupus anticausoticus. Anticheir (From «tv7i. against, and Xup, tlie hand.) The thumb. Galen. Anticn.kin. ("From avli, against, or opposite, and kv»/k», the caif of the leg.) That part of the tibia which is bare of flesh, and opposite the calf of the leg. The shin-bone. Galen Anticolica. (From *v% against, and ANT 55 Ka,kMM, the cholic.) Remedies against the ClluilC. Antidiastole. (From ttvlt, against, and fta.rtkka>, to distinguish.) An exact and accurate distinction of one disease or symp- tom, from another. Antidinica. (From avli, against, and ef/voc circumgyration.) Medicines against a vertigo, or giddiness. Blancard. Antidotarilm. (From a.vliS'olot, an anti- dote.) A teim used by former writers, for what we now call a dispensatory ; a place where amielotes are prescribed and prepa- red. There are antidotaries extant of seve- ral authors, as those of Nicholaus, Meuses, Myrepsus, &C. ANTIDO l US. (From etv7/, against, and StSoDf/.t, to g ve.) A preservative against sickness. A remedy. Galen. Antidysenterica. (From atv7/, against, and ^va-ivltptx, a flux ) Medicines against a dysentery, or flux. Antifebrilia. (From ctvlt, against, and febris, a fever.) A febrifuge, a remedy against fever. Antihectica. [From atv7/, against, and i/ltKog, a hectic fever.) Remedies against a hectic fever. Antihecticum Poterii. Antimonium di- aphoreticum Joviale. A medicine invented bj Poterius, formerly extolled as eff.-ctual in hectic fevers, but now d.sr gardeel. It is an oxyd of tin and ehalybeated regulus of antimony, in consequence of their defla- graiion with nitre. \NTIHELIX. (Fom a.vli, against, and tkt%, the helix.) The inner circle of the auricle, so called from its opposition to the outer circuit called the helix. Antihelmintica. See Anthelmintica. Antiuvstkrica (From xvli, against, and unpiKx, hysterics.) Meelicines which pre- vent or relieve hysterics. Antilepsis. (From avjikiLfASzw, *o take hold of.) The securing 01 baadages or ligatures from slipping. H-ppocrates, Antilobium. (From atv7/, opposite, and koCo;, the bottom of the ear.) The tragus, or that part of the ear which is oppositethe lobe. Antiloimica. (From stv7/, against, and kotfAOi, the plague.) Remedies or preven- tive- against the plague. Antilopus. 'Ihe antelope. An African be.ist resembling a deer, whose hoofs anel heirns were formerly given in hysteric and epileptic cases. Avtii.yssUs. (Fom etv7/. against, and kuo-o-tt, the bite of a mad dog.) A medi- cue or remedy against the bite ofa mad dog. A'ntimonial powder. See Pulvis antimo- nialis. Antimoniale. (From antimonium.) An antimomal, or composition in which antimo- ny is a chief ingredient. A preparation of antimony. Antimonii oxydum. See Oxydum anti- monii. 56 ANT Antimonii sulphuretum prjbcifita- tum. Sulphur antimoniipracipitatum. Pre- cipitated sulphuretof antinioi y Tins pre- paration of antimony appears to have ren- dered that called Kerme's mineral unneces- sary. It is made thus:— Take of sulphuret of antimony, in pow- der, two pounds :—of the solution of potash, four pints :—of distilled water, three pints. Mix and boil the mixture over a slow fire, for three hours, stirring it well, and oc- casionally adding distilled water, so that the same measure may be preserved. Strain the solution forthwith through a double li- nen cloth ; and while it is yet hot, drop in, gradually, as much sulphuric acid as may be required to precipitate the powder; then wash away the sulphate of potash, by hot water ; dry the precipitated sulphu- ret of antimony, and reduce it to powder. As an alterative and suelorific, it is in high estimation, and given in diseases of the skin and glands ; and joined with calomel, it is one of the most powerful and penetrating alteratives we are in possession of. ANTIMONIUM. See Antimony. Antimonium calcinatcm. See Oxy- dum antimomi. Antimonium diaphoreticum. An old name for oxyd ot antimony. Antimonium tartarisatum. Tartarus emeticus Tartarum emeticum. Tartarus antimonialis. Tarlris antimonii cumpotassd. Tartarum stibiatum. Tartar emetic is ob- tained by boiling an oxyd of antimony with acidulous tartrite of potash ; the excess of tartarous acid dissolves the oxyd and a tri- ple salt is obtained by crystallization. The London Pharmacopoeia directs thus : Take of oxyd of antimony, two ounces :— of supertartnte of potash, powdered, three ounces :—of distilled water, eighteen fluid- ounces. To the water, whilst boiling in a glass vessel, add gradually the antimony and su- pertartnte of potash, previously mixed to- gether, and continue to boil for half an hour; then filter the solution through pa- per,|and evaporate it in a gentle heat, so that whilst it cools slowly, cry stals may form. Tartar emetic is the most useful of all the antimonial preparations. Its action is not dependent on the slate of the stomach, and, being soluble in water, its dose is easi- ly managed, while it also eiperates me,re speedily. ■' In doses of from one to three, four, or five grains, it generally acts powerfully as an emetic, and is employed whenever we wish to obtain the effects which result from full vomiting. As patients are difft rent ly affected by this medicine, the safest mode of exhibiting it is : *■ Antimonii tartarisati, gr. iii. Aqua distillata.gv. Misce et cola Dosis gss. quadrante qu&que IiopS,, donee supervenerit vomitus. For children, emetic tartar is not so safe an emetic as ipecacuanha powder: when AM great debility of the system is present, even a small dose has been known to prove fatal to children. Sometimes it proves cathartic. In smaller doses it exci.es nausea, and proves a powerful diaphoretic anel expec- teTant. As an emetic it is chiefly given in the beginning of fevers and febrile diseases, when great debility is present, and in the aelvanced stages of typhoid fever its use is impreiper and even sometimes fatal. As a diaphoretic, it is given in small doses, of from an eighth to a quarter of a grain : and as an expectorant, in deises still smaller. Emetic tartar in small doses, combined with calomel, has been found a powerful yet safe alterative in obstinate cruplio s of the skin. ty Antimonii tartarisatl gr. iv. Hydrargyri submuriatis, gr. xvi Confectionis Rosa goi- lica, q. s. Divide in pil. xxiv. Capiat i. mane n.cteque ex thea sassafrass. In the form of powder, or dissolved in water, it is applied by a pencil to warts and obstinate ulcers : it is also given in the form of clyster, with a view to produce irritation in soporose diseases, apoplexy, ileus, and hernia incarcerata. The powder ■' mixed with any fluid, and rubbed on the scrobiculus cordis, excites vomiting. Ano- ther property which tartar emetic has, when rubbed on the skin, is that of produ- cing a crop of pustules very like to the small-pox, and with this vew it is used against rheumatic pains, white, and other obstinate swellings. The best antidote against the bad effects of too large a quanti- ty of this and other ant unonial preparations, is a decoction of the bark of cinchona. Antimonium vitrifactum. Glass of antimony. An oxyd of antimony,with a lit- tle sulphur. ANTIMONY. (AylifAovtov. The origin of this word is very obscure. The most received eymology is, from ctvlt, against, and /t/ovoc, a monk ; because Valentine, by an injudicious administration of it, poisoned his brother monks ) Antimonium. Stibi- um. A metal found native, but very rarely; it has, in that state, a metallic lustre, and is found in masses of diff'erent shapes ; its colour is white, between those of tin and silver. It generally contains a small por- tion of arsenic. It is likewise met with in the state ot an oxyd, antimonial ochre. The most abundant ore of it is that in which it is comhineel wiih sulphur, tlie grey ore of antimony, or sulphuret of antimony. The colour of tli s ore is blueish, or steel-grey, ofa metallic lustre, and often extremely beautiful'y variega ed. Its texture is ei- ther compact, fnlia.fd, or striated. The ' str>at^d is found both crystal izeel, massive, and disseminated: there nre many varieties cf l!is ore Properties of Antimony.—Antimony is a rr.et 1 of a greyish w'-itv, having a slight blueish shade, and vea brilliant. Is texture is lamelLted, and exhibits piates crossing each other in every direction, Its surface ANT ANT # with herbarizations and fbilage. Its specific gravity is 6.702- It is sufficiently hard to scratch all the soft metals. It is very brittle, easily broken and pulverizuble. It fuses at 810° Falir. It can be volatilized, and burns by a strong heat. When perfectly fused, and suffered to cool graelually, it crystallizes in octahedra. It unites with sulphur and phosphorus. It decomposes water strongly. It is soluble in alkaline sulphurets. Sulphuric acid, boiled upon antiinonv, is (Lebly decomposed. Nitric aciel dissolves it in the cold. Muriatic acid scarcely acts upon it. The oxygenated mu- riatic aciel gas inflames it, and the liquid acid elissolves it with facility. Arsenic aciel elissolves it by heat with difficulty. It unites, by fusion, with gold and renders it p.de and brittle. Flatiua, silver, lead, bis- muth, nickel, copper, arsenic, iron, cobalt, tin, and zinc, unite with antimony by fusion, anel form with it compounds, more or less brittle. Mercury does not alloy with it easily. We are little acquainted with the action of alkalies upon it. Nitrate e>f pot- ash is decomposed by it. It fulminates by percussion with oxygenated muriate of pot- ash. Methods of obtaining antimony—1. To obtain antimony, heat 32 parts of filings of iron to redness, anel project on them, by degrees, 100 parts of antimony; when the whole is in, fusion, throw on it, by degrees, 20 parts of nitrate of potash, anel after a few minutes quie. fusion, pour it into an iron melting cone, previously heated and greased. 2. It may also be obtained by melting eight parts of the ore mixed with six of nitrate of potash, and three of acidulous tartrite of potash, gradually projecteel into a reel-hot crucible, and fused. To obtain perfectly pure antimony, Mar- graat melteel some pounds of the sulphura- ted ore in a luted crucible, and thus scorified any metals it might contain. Of the anti- mony thus purified, which lay at the bottom, he took sixteen ouncer, which he oxid.iieel cautiously, first with a slow, and afterwards with a strong heat, until it cea es to smell of sulphur, anel acquired a grayish white colour. Of this gray powder he took four ouuees, mixed them with six drachms of acidulous tartrite of potash, and three of charcoal, and kept them in fusion in a well covered and luted crucible, for one hour, and thus obtained a metallic button that weighed one ounce, seven drachms, and twenty grains. The metal, thus obtained, he mixed with half its weight of desiccated carbonate of soda, anel covered the mixture with the same quantity of the carbonate. He then melteel it in a well covered anel luted cruci- ble, in a very strong heat, for half an hour, and thus obtained a button which weighed one ounce, six drachms, and seven grains, much whiter and more beautiful than the former. This he again treated with one and a half ounce of carbonate of soda, and ob- tained a button, weighing one ounce, five drachms, and six grains. The button was still purer than the foregoing. Repeating these fusions with equal weights of carbo- nate of soda three times more, and an hour and a half each time, he at last obtained a button so pure as to amalgamate with mer- cury with ease, very hard, and in some degree malleable; the scoriae formed in the last fusion were transparent, which indica- ted that they contained no sulphur, and hence it is the obstinate adherance of the sulphur that renders the purification of this metal so difficult. The preparations of antimony formerly in use were very many : those now direct- ed to be kept are:— 1. Sulphmetuni antimonii. 2. Oxydum antimonii. 3. Suiphuretum antimonii priecipitatum. 4. Antimonium tartarisatum. 5. Pulvis antimonialis. 6. Liquor antimonii tartarisati. Antimoris. (From etv7/, against, and fAopoc, death, or disease ) A medicine to prolong life. Antinethritica. (From ctvlt, against, and vtqpilic, a disease of the kidneys.) Re- medies against disorders of the kielneys. Blancard. Antiodontalricus. An insect described by Gejrbi in a small work published at Florence 1794, so called from its property of allaying the tooth-ach. It is a kind of curculio found on a species of thistle, car- duns spmosissimus. If twelve or fifteen of these insects in the state of larvrc, or when come to perfection, be bruiseel and rubbed slowly between Hie fore-finger and thumb until they have lost their moisture; and if the painful tooth where it is hollow, be touched with that finger, the pain ceases sometimes instantaneously. A piece of shanmy leather will answer the same pur- pose with the finger. If the gums are in- flamed the remeely is of no avail. Other insects possess the property of curing the tooth-ach ; such as the scarabeus ferrugi- neus of Fabricius; the coccineila septem- punctata, or lady-bird ; the chrjsomela po- puli, anel the chrysomela sanguinolenta. This properly belongs to several kinds of the coleoptera. Antiparalytica. (Erom ett-7/, against, and , to burn.) Amiphlogi>- tics. A term applied to those medicines, plans of diet, anel other circumstance.-, which tend to oppose inflammation, or whicii in other words, weaken the system by diminishing the aclnny ot the vital power. Antiphthisica. (F: om atv7;, against, :;.d 4>8i07c, a consumption.) Reniedie-.s agaust a consumption. AiuriPiiTiiOHA. (Froiii a J/, against, anel cp&opct, corruption.) A species oi wooif>bune winch resists corruption. Antiphysica. (From *nt, against, anel cpvo-MD, to blow.) Carminatives or remedies agai. ai wind. Antipleuritica. (From xvlt, against, anel ttAtvpiltc, pkurisy.) Renieeuca against a pieurisy. An tipodagrica. (From etv7i, against, anel tvoSzypx, ihe gout.) Medicnes which relicvt or remove ti;e gout. Antipraxia. (From ctvlt, against, and rts-pa.a-0-et, to work.) A con rariety of func- tions and temperaments in divers p.iit.. Contra; itty of symptoms. Antipyretica. (From ctvlt. against, anel kM%, a worm. Remedies against worms. Antlulminlics. ANTISCORBUTICS. (Antiscorbudca, sc. medicamenta; from «tv7/, against, and scorbutus, the scurvy.) Medicines which cure the scurvy. ANTISEP'I i(JS. (Antiseptica. sc. medi- camenta ; from atv7/, agai.s., .-.id vmu>, to putrefy.) Those medicines which possess a power of preventing animal substances from passing i no a state of putrefaction, and of obviating putrefaction when already b-.gun. This class of medicine compre- hends four orders. 1. Toni: antiseptics, as cinchona, angus- turae cortex, chamxnielum, &c. which are suite d for every condition of body, and are, in general, preferable to other antiseptics, for those with relaxed habits. U. Refrigerating antiseptic*, as ac.ila, winch are priuip ly a ■ ptetl for the young, vigorous, a.at plethor.c 3. Stimulating antiseptics, as wine and ale .h I, best aeLpud lor the old and elebi- lilait'd. 4. Antispasmodic antiseptics, as camphora and as^.ita- id.., whicli are to be seleced tor irritable anel hys erica) habits. v \t..-.pasis. (From *vlt. against, aid s-.rat*, to draw.) A i evulsion. Tr.e tun- nig the c uise of the humour-, whiist thry ire actoallv in motion. Gui>,:i. A\TIM;ASMOI)lCS. (Antispasmodica, sc medici.meuta; iron, ctvlt, ag..ms , and 0-Trcicry.ot, sp..ait:.) Meelicines whicli pos- sess the power of allaying, or re mo. ving inoielinate motions in the system, particularly those involuntary coir-r ctions wh.ch take place in muscles, nuturaily .sub- ject to the commaiid of the will Spasm may arise from various causes. One of the most frequent is a s mug irri ation, continually appiicd ; such a» eh nation, or wor.us. In diese cases, narcotics prove useful, by diminishing iiriabiity and sen- sibility. Some imes sp.sni arises trom mere debility ; anel the obvious means of removing this is by the useot tonics. Hoth narcotics anel tonics, therefore, are occa- sionally useful as antispasmodics, such as opium, camphor, and ether, in the one das.-, and zinc, nuicury, anel I" ruvian bark, in the other. Hut there are farther, several other stibsianci s, which cannot be with propriety reforreel to cither of these classes; anel to these, the title of antispas- modics is more exclusively appropriated.' The principal antispasmodics, properly so calleel, are moschus, castereum, oleum animals eriipyivumaticum, petroleum, am- nnniia, assafottela, sagupcmim, galbanum, Valeriana, crocus, nielaleuca leucaden- dron. The narcotics, used as antispasmodics, are eiher, opium, camphor. Tonics us'-d as antispasmodic, are cu- prum, zinci,tn, hyelraigyrus, cinchona. A.vhthenar. (From ctfli, against, and Sr/ag, the p;dm of the hand.) A muscle of the foot. See Adductor pollicis pedis. Antitraoicus. Antitrugus. (Antitra- giciis, sc. musculus.) One of the proper muscles of th e.,r, whose us>s: is to turn up the tip of the antitragus a little out- wards, and to elepress the extremity of the anlithtlix towards it. Antitraols. (Antitragus, i. m. from *.!:, and T^cty-.t, the tragus ) An eminence oftli:- outer ear, opposite to the tragus. Anti. em-::;ki (r'iom etvli, against, and venrreus, venereal.) Medicines against the iues venerea Antomi Sancti ignis, (S< called be- cause St. Antnony was supposed to cure it miraculously. In the Jto nan Missal, St. Anthony is implored as being the pre- ANT ANT £> server from all sorts of fire.) St. Antho- ny's fin See Erysi/ielas.. Antop.iyll.on. (Fioin aLvfi, against, and acii superior maxillary bon., between thr eye and th root o< the mouth, lined by the mucous membrane of the nose. One or both antra are liable to several morbid aflcctiuiis. Sometimes their mem- branous lining inflames, and secretes pus. At other times, in consequence of in- flammation, or other caiiM a, various ex- cia -.j. ,ci s anil fungi are produceel in them. Their bony park-tes are occasi.n- ally affected wiih exostosis, or caries. Ex- traneous boehes may be ioelged in them, and it is even asserted that insects may be generated in them, and cause for many years, afflicting pains. Ab ce-.sts in the antrum are by far the most common. Vio- lent blows on the cheek, inflammatory af- fections of the adjacent pris, anel espe- cially of the pituitary membrane lining the nostrils, exposure to cold and elamp, and, above all thing's, hael teeth, may induce inflammation and suppuration in the an- trum. Tue first symptom is a pain, at first imagined to be a tooth-ach, particularly if there should be a carious tooth at this pari of the jaw. This pain, however, ex- tends m. re into the nose than that usually does which arises from a decayed tooth ; it also affects, more or less, thi_- eye, the orbit, and the situation of the frontal si- nuses. But even such s\ mptorns are in- sufficient to characterize .he disease, the nature of which is not unequivocally evinced till a much later period. The complaint is, in general, of much longer duration th-n one entirely dependent on a canes of the tooth, and its violence in- creases more anel more, until at last a hard tumour becomes perceptible below the cheek-bone. The sweliing by degrees ex- tends over the whole cheek; butitafter- w.irds rises to a point, anel forms a very circumscr.bed hardiie^f, winch may be felt above the back-grinelers. The symptom is accompanied by redness, and sometimes by inflammation and suppuration of the ex- ternal parts. It is not uncommon aUo, for the outward abscess to communicate with that within the antrum. The circumscr bed elevation of the tumour, however, does not occur in all cases. There are instances in which the matter ni; -kes its way towards the palate, causing the bones of the pari to swell, ami at length rendering them carious, unless timely assistance be given. There are other cases, in w iiich the matter escapes between the langs and sockets of the teeth. L;.stly, there are oth r examples, in which matter, formed in the antrum, makes its exit at the nostril o: the same side, when the pat ent is lying with his head on the opposite one. in a low position. If this nioele of evacuation sioulo be frequently repeated, it prevmis the tumour both (rom pointing extern , artificial. An accidental open- ing. in the parietes of the abdomen, to whicli opening some part of the intes'inal canal leads, ai,d through which the faeces are either wholly or in part elischarged. AVhen a stranj;u ated herein occurs, in which the intestiie is simply pinched, and this event is unknown ; when it has not been relieved by the usual means; or when the necessary operation has not been practised in time; the protrueled part becomes gangrenous, and the laeces escape. But. if the patient shoulel be at last operated upon, his faeces are discharged through the wound, and the intestines are more easily emptied. In both cases, the excrement continues to be discharged from the artificial opening. In this way an artificial anus is formed, threugh which tbe excrement is evacuated during life. Anydrion. (From «, priv. and oft»g, 60 APE Al'H water; so called, because they who eat of it become thirsty) A spects of night- shade, accoreling to Blancard. A\yit.cthy.nos. (From <*. neg. and vrrtubw-j',, hurtful.) Hippocrates, in Ins Pre- cepts, uses this word to signify an acciden- tal event, which cannot be charged on the physician, and for which he is not ac- countable. AORTA. (From «e*g, air, and th/ikb to keep ; so called because the ancients sup- posed that only air was contained in it.) The great artery of the body, which arises from the left ventricle of the heart, forms a curva.ure in the che-st, and descends into the abdomen. See Artery. Apalachine gallis. (From awratxax&>, to repel; because it is supposed to repel in- fection.) See Cassine. Apartiuiosts. (From ewo and etgSgov, a joint) Articulation. APARINE. (From $iv», a file ; because its bark is rough, and rasps like a file.) Philanthropus. Ampelocarpus. Omphalo- carpus lxtts. A-tparine. Asperula Goo-e- grass anil cleaver's bees. Cleaver's. Goose- share. Hayrift'. This plant, which s com- mon in our hedges and di'ches, is the Ga- lium aparine of Linnaeus -.—foliis octonis lanceolatis carinatis scubrts retrorsum aculea- tis, geniculis venosis, fruclu hispido. The expressed juice has been given with ad- vantage as an aperient anel diuretic in inci- pient dropsies; but the character in which it has of late been chiefly noticed, is that of a remedy against cancer. A tea-cup full in- ternally, graelually increases to half a pint, two or thr e times a day, anel the herb ap- plied, in cataplasm, externally, has been said to cure cancers. Such beneficial re- sults are not confirmed by the expeiw<£>, to remove from the sight.) The removal, or gradual decay of a elisorder. Aph.bresis. (From a., to re- move.) This term was formerly much used in the schools of surgery, to signify that part of the art which consists in taking off any diseased or preternatural part of the boely. Aphepsema. (From euro, and «*}.», to boil.) A decoction. Aphesis. (From ctqtHfAi, to remit.) The remission or termination ofa disorder. Aphistksis. (From ctcptrnfAt, to draw from ) An abscess. Apuodos. (From atrs, and oSoc, depar- ture ) Excrement. The dejection of the bods'. APHONIA. (Aqtvvitt: from at, priv. and t, the voice.) A suppression of the voice, without either sj ncope or coma. A genus of disease in the claas locales, and order dyscinesia of Cullen. When it takes place from a tumour of the fauces, or about the glottis, it is termed aphonia gutturalis; When from a disease of the trachea, aphonia trachealis; Ad when from a paralysis, or want of nervous energy, aphonia atoiuca ; APHORISM. (Aphorismus ; from et$o{- <£», to distinguish.) A maxim, or princi- ple, comprehended in a short sentence. Apiirodisia. (From Acp^im, Venus.) An immoderate desire of venery. APHRODISIACS. (Aphro'disiaca, sc. medicamenta, cicp^nrituut; from a.cpqcS'trKt, venery.) Medicines which excite a desire for venery. Aphrodisiasticon. (From eupeoi, froth.) A trochso called by Galen, because it was given in elysenteries, where the stools were frothy. Aphrddihius morbus. (From A^geJin, Venus.) The venereal disease. Aphtha. See Aphtha. APHTH/E (A4>Sau: from tnrlu, to in- flame.) The thrush. Frog, or sore mouth. Aphtha lactucimen of Souvages. Ulcera seipentia oris, or spreading ulcers in the mouth, of Celsus. Pustula oris. Alcola. Vesiculx gingivantm. Acacos Aphtha in- fantum. A disease to which children are very subject. It appears in small white ulcers upon the tongue, gums, and around the mouth anel palate, resem- bling small particles of curdled milk. When the elisease is mild, it is confined to these parts ; but when it is violent and of longstanding, it is apt to ex'end through the whole course of the alimentary canal, from the mouth down to the anus ; and so to excite severe purgings, flatulencies, and other disagreeable symptoms. The dis- APN APO 61 ease, when recent and confined to the mouth, m-y in general be easily removed; but when of long standing, and extending clown to the stomach and intestines, it very frequently proves fatal. The thrush sometimes occurs, as a chronic disease, but in warm climate-s and in those Northern countries where the cold is combined with a considerable de- gree of moisture, or where the soil is of a very marshy nature. It may in some cases, be considered as an idiopathic affection ; but it is more usually symptomatic. It shews itself, at first, by an uneasy sensa- tion, eir burning heat in the stomach, which comes on by slow degrees, and increases gradually in violence. After some time, small pimples, of about the size of a pin's head, shew themselves on the tip and edges of the tongue •, anel these, at length, spreael over the wh le inside of the mouth, and occasion Mich a tenderness and rawness, that the patient cannot take any food of a solid nature ; ne ther can he rece.ve any vinous or spirituous liquor into his mouth, wUhout great pungency and pain being exci ed ; little fibnle heat attends, with dry skin, pale countenance, small pulse, and cold extr mities. These symptoms will probably continue for some weeks, the general health being sometimes better, and sometimes worse, anel then the patient will be attacked with acid eructations, or se- vere purging, which greatly exhausts his strength, and produces considerable ema- ciation of the whole body. After a little time, these symptoms cease, and he again enjoys better health ; but, sooner or larer, the acrid maiter shews itself once more in the mouth, with greater virulence than before, and makes frequent tran'slaiions to the stom,ch and intestines, and so from these to the mouth again, until at last, the patient is reduced to a perefect skeleton. Elderly people, and persons with a shatter- ed constitution, are more liable to its at- tacks. It is ranked by Cullen in the class "pyrexia, and oreler exanthemata. APIUM (From mm, Doric?, atw/oc, mild ; or from apes, bees; because they are fond of it. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacoperial name of the herb small-age. The root, seeds, and fresh plant; Apium graveolens, foliolis caulinis, cuneiformibus, umbellis, sessilibus, of Lin- naeus, are aperient anel carminative. Apium graveolens. The systematic name for the apium of the pharmacopoeias. See Apium. Apium petroselinum. The systematic name for the petroselinum of the pharmaco- poeia*. See Petroselinum. Apnkustia. (From «, neg. and , to purge.) An evacuation of hu- mours ; a discharge- downward ; but some- times applied, with little discrimination, to vomiting. Apocaulizesis. (From ctTroKtivkifa, t« break transversely) A transverse frac- ture. Hippocrates. APOCENOSIS. (From etsro, and mw», to evacuate.) A super: bundant flux of blood, or other fluid, without pyrexia. The name of an order in the class locales of Cullen. Apocope. (From aero- and x.on\u, to cut from ) Abscission, or the removal ofa part by cutting it oft". ArocRisis. (From *7rs, and xg/va>, to se- crete from ) A secretion of superabundant humours. Hippocrates. Apockustinum Apocrusticon. (From ttwoxgBa), to repel.) An astringent or repel- lent medicine. Galen. Apocru.sticon. See Apocrustinum. Apocyesis. (From awro, and kvoh, to bring forth.) Parturition, or the bringing forth of a child. Galen. AronACRYTicA. (From awro, and (fautgo", a tear.) Medicines which, by exciting te,.rs, remove superfluous humours from tue eyes, as onions, 8ec. Pliny. Apogeusia. See Agheustia. Apogeusi-. See Agheustia. Apoginomesis. (From a.noyivof/.tti, to be absent.) The remission or absence of a di-ease. Hippocrates Apoglaucosis. (From o-tto, and ykctux-ot, sky-coloured ; so called because ofiis blue- ish appearance) Gla icoma. A cataract of the eye. Dioscondes. ApotiONUM. (Fr>m aro, and ynofActt, to beget.) A living foetus m the womb. Hip- pocrates. Apolepsis. (From euro, and kttjA&tvai, to t::ke from.) An interception, suppression, or reten ie>n of urine, or any other natural evacuation. Hippocrates. Apolinosis. (From , to re- lease.) The solution < r ermination of a disease. The removal of a bandage. Ero- tianus. Ahomagma. (From xtto, and /ux-rlai, to cleanse from.) Any thing used to cleanse and wipe away filth from sores, as a sponge, Sec. Hippocrates. Aroa:ATiiF.MA. (From awro, neg. and ^eetvGety», to learn.) Hippocrates expresses, 62 APO APO by this term, a forgetfulness of a.l that has been learne. Apomeli. (From cito, f.-om, and f*tki, honey) \n oxymel, or elecoction, made with honev. APONEUROSIS. (From airs, and v»- $ov, a nerve; from a:i erroneous supposi- tion of the ancients, that it was formed bv the expansion ofa nerve.) A tendinous ex- pansion. See Muscle. Aponia. (From «, priv. and 'srovoc, pain.) Freeelom from pain. Ahinitrosis. (From aro, and vtrp:vt nitre.) The sprinkling an ulcer over with nitre. Apopallesis. (From kty/Ax, phiegm.) Apoph/igmatizantia. Apophligmatizonta. Medicines which ex- cite the secretion of mucus from the mouth and nose. Masticatones. Er- rhines. Apophraxis. (From xtco, anel <$e*ao-u, to interrupt. A suppression of the men. strual discharge. Apophtharma. (From awo, and , to be abortive.) An abortion. Apopuyas. (From cvroquai, to proceed from.) Anything which grows or adheres to another, as a wart to the finger. Apophyades. The ramifications of the veins anel arteries. IRppocrates. APOPHYSIS. (From x7rocpvu>, to pro- ceed from.) Appendix. Probole. Echphy- ris. Processus. Productio. Projectura, Protuberantia. A process, projection, or protuberance, of a bone beyond a plain surface ; as the nasal apophysis of the fron- tal bone, &c. Apophtuegma. (From caro^tyyofAcu, to speak eloquently.) A short maxim, or axiom; a rule. "Apoplecta. A name formerly applied to the internal jugular vein ; so called be- cause, in apoplexies, it appears full and turgid. Bartholin. Apoplectica. (From atT3T\»|iat, an apoplexy.) Medicines against an apo- plexy. APOPLEXIA. (From auro, and it' or a verticle sun, the sudelen suppression of any long-accustomed evacuation, the appli- cation of the fumes of ceitain narcotic and metallic substances, such as opium, alcohol, charcoal, mercury, &c. and by blous, wounds, and other external injuries: in short, apoplexy may be produced by what- ever determines too great a flow of blood to the brain, or prevents its free return to it. Thp young, and those of a full plethoric ' habit, are most liable to attacks of the sanguineous apoplexy; and those of a phlegmatic constitution, or who are much advanced in lite, to the serous. Apoplexy is sometimes preceded by heaelach, giddi- ness, dimness of sight, loss of memory, fal- tering of the tongue in speaking, numbness in the extremities, drowsiness, stupor, and night-mare, all denoting an affection of the brain; but it more usually happens that, APO APP 63 without much'previous'indisposition, the person falls down suddei.ly, the counte- nance becomes florid, the taco appears sweded and puffeel up, the vessels of the head, particularly of the neck and temples, secmturgiel anel distendeil with blood; the eyes ^rc prominent and fixed, the breathing is difficult, and performed with a snorting noise, and the pulse is strong and full. Although the whole body is affected with the loss of sense and motion, it nevertheless takes place often more upon one side than the other, which is called hemiplegia, anel in this caae, the side least affected with palsy is somewhat convulsed. In forming an opinion as to the event, we must be guieled by the violence of the symptoms. If the fit is of long duration, the respiration laborious and stertorous, and the person much aelvanced in years, the disease, in all probability, will termi- nate fatally. In some cases, it goes off entirely ; but it more frequently leaves a state of mental imbecility behind it, t>r terminates in a hemiplegia, or in death. Even when an attack is recovered from, it most frequently returns again, altera short period of time, anel in the end proves fa- tal. In dissections of apoplexy, blood is often found If 'used on the surface and in the cavities of the brain ; and in other in- stances, a turg-ielity anel tlistention of the blotid vessels are to be observed. In some cases, tunionrs have been founel attached to elili". rent parts of the substance of the brain, anil in others, no traces of any real afli'Ct.on of it could be observed. Apoi'.mxis. (From ctvirviyai, to suffo- cate.) A suffocation. .\l',scl, to emit wind.) The emi-sion of wind by the anus or uterus, according to Hippo- crates. Apopsychia. (From ewe, from, a:id .;•./£». the mind.) The highest degree of deliquium, or fainting, according to Galen. Apoptosis. (From A-rvrtrrw, to (all down.) A prolapsus, or falling down of any part, through relaxation. Erotiun. AroiiEXis. (From cltto, and c£iya>, to stretch out.) A play with balls, in the g\ mnaslic exercise*. Apohi. (F.'om a, priv. anel tsr^ct, a eluct. Restlessness, un< as.ness, occasioneel by the interruption of perspiration, or any slop- page of the natural secretions. Aprorhipsis. (From xncpptTrree, to cast off.) Hippocrates uses this word to signi- fy that kind of insanity where the patient tears off" his clothes, and casts them from him. Aposkeparnismus. (From eerot from, and 3-x«rsc£yfcj>, to strike with a hatchet.) Deasciatio. A species of fracture, when part of a bone is chipped off. Gorraus. AroscHisis. Atioschasmus. (Prom euro, and o-x**a>, to scarify.) A scarification. V e, h m. e uon. Hippocrates. Apositia. Apositios. (From caro, from, and crtTd, fooel.) A loathing of food. Galen. Apospasva. (From tv7ro», te> turn from.) Thus Paulus -£gineta expresses an aversion for food. Aposyringksis. (From awro anel cru^iy^, a fistula.) The degeneracy of a sore into a fistula. Hippocrates. ArosYii.MA. (From ctvo anel o-vgtt, to rub off.) An abrasion or descpiamauon of the bone, or skin. Hippocrates. AroTANEusis. (From etro and ruvce, to extend.) An extension, or elongation, of any member or sub taitce. Apotei missis. (From am and rikfAx, a bog.) An expurgation of fiith, or faeces. Apotheca. (aVc^/.k* : from xTrofttafti, to reposite.) A shop, or vessel, where me- elicines are sold or depositee!. APOTHECARIUS. (From *to, and rfixfAt, pono, to put; so called from his employ being to prepare, and keep in rea- diness, the various articles in the Ma- teria Medica, and to compound them for 54 APP AQL the physician's use ; or from ctroBn^i, a shop.) An apothecary. In cwry Euro- pean country, except Great H.iain, the apothecary is the same as, in England, we name the druggist and chymiit. Apotherapeia. (From at;ra and 3-sgat- Tiuie, to cure.) A perfect cure, acconlmg to H.ppocrates. Apotherapeutica. (From awo3-eg*;rst/a>, to heal ) Therapeutics; that part of me- dicine which teaches the art of curing dis- orders. Apothermum. (From xtto anel &t$fA>i, heat.) An acrimonious pickle, with mus- tard, vinegar, and oil. Galen. Apothesis. (From awro and tiSh/iai, to replace.) The reduction of a dislocateel bone, according to H ppocrates. Apothlimmi. (From aura anel $k£oj to press from.) The dregs or expressed juice ofa plant. Apoihrausis. (F■• m xro ai'd &ex-ja> to break) Apocope. The taking away the splinters ot a broken bone Apotocus. (From etna anel toktiv, to bring forth.) Abortive; premature. Hip- pocrates. Apotrecsis. (From atiro and T^rrao, to turn from ) A resolution or reveisie.n of a suppurating tumour. Apotrop^a. (From attTOTgrra', to avert.) An amulet, or charm, to avert diseases. Fasius. Apozem. Apozema. (From at?ro and %ict, to boil ) A elecoction. ArozEuxis. (From xtto and £tuywui, to separate ) The separation or removal of morbid parts. Hippocrates. Apozymos. (From xtto anel £v/ah, fer- ment ) Fermented. APPARATUS. (From appareo, to ap- pear, or be reaely at hand.) This term im- plies the preparation and arrangement of every thing necessary in the performance of an operation, or in the application of dress- ings. The apparatus varies according to cir- cumstances. Instruments, machines, ban- dages, tapes, compresses, pledgets, dossds of lint, tents, &c. are parts of the apparatus, as well as any meelical substances used. It is a rule in surgery to have the apparatus ready before beginning an operation. All preparations of this kind should not be made in the patient's room, when they can be avoided, nor any where in his presence, as it would agitate him, anel render him timid and more res.'less in the operation. Apparatus minor. See Lithotomy. Apparatus major. See Lithotomy. Apparatus altus. See Lithotomy. Appendicula c.t.ci vermiformis A vermicular process, about four inches in length, anel the size of a goose-quill, which hangs to the intestinum caecum of the hu- man body. Appendicula epiploicjE. Appendices coli adipma. The small appendices of the colon and rectum, which are tilled with adi- pose substance. See Omentum. Apple, thorn. Sec Stramonium. APPLE. The common crab-tree, punts malus of Lin^xus, is the parent o: all the vast variety of apples at preser'. cultivated. Apples, in general, when ripe, afford a pleasant and easily eliges ible Iruit for the table ; but, when the stomach is weak, they are very apt to remain unaltered for some days, anel to produce dyspepsia. Sour fruits are to be considered as un- wholsome, except when boiletl or baked, and rendereel soft and mellow by the addi- tion of sugar. APRICOT. The fruit of the Primus ar- meniuca of Linnaeus. When ripe, they are easily digested, and are considered as a pleasant and nutritious elelicacy. APVREXIA. (From at, priv. and ^rt/ji^w, a f ver.) Apyrexy. Without fever. The intermission of feverish heat. AQUA. See Water. Aq.ua aeris fixi. Water impregnated with fixed air. This is liquid carbonic acid, or water impregnated with carbonic acid; it sparkles in the glass, has a pleasant acidu- lous taste, and forms an excellent beverage. It diminishes thirst, lessens the morbid heat of the body, and acts as a powerful diuretic. It is also an excellent remedy in increasing irritability of the stomach, as in aelvanceel pregnancy, and it is one of the best anti-emetics which we possess. Aq.ua aluminis composita. Compound solution of alum, formerly called aqua alu- minosa bateana. See Liquor aluminis com- positus. Aqua ammonlss acetate. See Liquor ammonia acetatis. Aq.ua ammonia puRjE. See Liquor am- monia. Aq.ua anethi. See Anethum. Aq.ua calcis. See Liquor calcis. Aq.ua ceELESTis. A preparation of cu- prum. Aq.ua carui. See Carui. Aqua cinnamomi. See Cinnamomum. Aq.ua cufri ammoniati. See Liquor cupri ammoniati. Aqua cupri vithiolati composita- This preparation of the Edinburgh Phar- macopoeia, is used externally, to stop ha- morrhages of the nose, and other parts. It is made thus: £. Cupri vitriolati, aluminis, sing. ^ss. Aqua pnra,£\v. Acidi vitriolici, ^ij Roil the salts in water until they are dis- solved ; then filter the liquor, and add the acid. Aq.ua distillata. Distilled water. This is made by distilling water in clean vessels, until about two-thirds have come over. In nature, no water is found per- fectly pure. Spring or river water always AQU AQU 65 contains a portion of saline matter, princi- pally sulphate of lime ; and, from this im- pregnation, is unfit for a number of phar- maceutic preparations. By distillation, a perfectly pure water is obtained. The London College directs ten gallons of com- mon water : of which, first distil four pints, which are to be thrown away ; then distil four gallons. This distilled water is to be kept in glass vessels. See Water. Aqua funiculi. See FaniculA. Aqua fortis. . See Acidum nitrosum di- lutum. Aq.ua kali PRitPAHATi. See Liquor subcarLviatis potassa. Aq.ua kali puri. See Liquor potassa. Aqua lithargyri acetati. See Li- quor acetatis plumbi. Aqua lithargyri acetati compobita. See Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus. Aqua mentha piperita. See Mentha piperita. Aqua menth.k sativje. See Mentha viridis. Aq.ua menth.e viridis. See Mentha viridis. Aqua pimenta, See Pimento. Aqua puleoii. See Pulegium. Aqua resia. Aqua regalis The acid now called the nitro-muriatic, was formerly called aqua regalis, because it was, at that time, the only acid that could dissolve gold. See Nitro-muriatic acid. Aq.ua rosje. See Rosa centifolia. Aqua styptica. A name formerly given to a combination of powerful astringents, viz- sulphate of copper, sulphate of alum, anel sulphuric acid. It has been applied topically to check haemorrhage, anel large- ly diluted with water, as a wash in puru- lent ophthalmia. AQ.UA Z1J*CI V1TR10LATI CUM CAMFHO- ra. Otherwise named Aqua vitriolica cam- phorata. This, when properly diluted, is a useful collyrium for inflammations of the eyes, in which there is a weakness of the parts. Externally it is applied by sur- geons to scorbutic and phagedenic ulcera- tions. Aqu;e DrsniiATiE. Distilled waters. These are made by introducing vegetables, as mint, penny-royal, &c. into a still with water; and drawing off as much as is found to possess the properties of the plants. The London College order? the waters to be distilled from dried herbs, because fresh are not ready at all times of the year. Whenever the fresh are used, the weights are to be increased. Rut, whether the fresh or elried herbs are employed, the operator may vary the weight according to the sea- son in which they have been produced and collected. Herbs and seeds, kept beyond the space of a year, are improper for the distillation of waters. To every gallon of these waters, five ounces, by measure, of proof spirit are to be added. Aq.u.t? miner ales. See Waters, mineral. Aqua stillatitik simplices. Simple distilletl waters. AQUiE BTILLATITI.S, SriRITUOSA. Spi- rituous distilled waters, now called only spiritus, as spiritus pulegii. Aqueduct of Fallopios. A canal in the petrous portion of the temporal bone, first accurately described by Fallo* pius. Aquatic nut. See Tribulus aqualicus. Aqueous humour of the eye. The ve- ry limpid watery fluid, which fills both chambers of the eye. See Eye. Aquetta. The name of a liquid poison. made use of by the Roman women, under the Pontificate of Alexander VII. It was prepared, and sold in drops, by Tophania, or Toffania', an infamous woman who resi- ded at Palermo, and afterwards at Na- ples. From her, these drops obtained the name of Aqua Toffania, Aqua della Toffia- na, and also Aqua di Napoli. This poison is said, by some, to be a composition of arse- nic, anel by others opium and cantharides. AauiFOLiuM. (From acus, a needle, and folium, a leaf; so called on account of its prickly leaf.) The leaves of this plant, Ilex aquifolium ; foliis ovatis acutis spinotis, of Linnxus, have been known to cure in- termittent fevers ; and an infusion of the leaves, drank as tea, is said to be a pre- ventive against the gout. Aquila. A chymical name formerly used for sal-ammoniac, mercurius praecipi- tatus, arsenic, sulphur, and the philoso- pher's stone. A qui la alba. One of the names given to calomel by the ancients. See Submurias hydrargyri. Aquila alba philosophorcm. Aqua alba ganymedis. Sublimed Sal-ammoniac. Aquila ccelestis. A panacea, or cure for all diseases ; a preparation of mercury. Aquila veneris. A preparation of the ancients, made with verdigrise and subli- med sal-ammoniac. Aquila, among the ancients, had many other epithets joined with it, as rubra, salu- tifera, volans, 8tc. Aq.uil.t5 vena. (From aquila, an eagle.) Brancjies of the jugular veins, which are particularly prominent in the eagle. AauiLaj ligkum. Eagle-wood. It is generally sold for the agalochum. AQUILEGIA. (From aqua, water, and lego, to gather ; so calleel from the shape of its leaves, which retain water.) The herb columbine. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 1 innae in system. Class, Polyandria. Or- der, Pentagynia. 2. The name, in the Pharmacopoeia, for the columbine. The seeds, flowers, and the whole plant, Aquilegia vulgaris; nectariis incttrvis, of Linnaeus, have been used medicinally, 66 ARB ARC the first in exanthemxtous diseases, the lat- ter chiefly is an antiscorbutic. Though retained in several foreign pharmacopoeias, their utility seems to be not allowed in this country. Aquula. (Diminutive of aqua.) A small quantity of very fine and limpid wa- ter. This term is applied to the pellucid water, which elistenels the capsule, of the cr\ stalline lens, and the lens itself. Paulus jEgineta uses it to denote a tumour con- sisting of a fatty substance under the skin of the eyelid. Arabic gum. See Acacia gummi. Ahacala.n. Amulets. Araca miri. (Indian.) A shrub grow- ing in the Brazils, whose roots are diuretic and antidvsenteric. Akaciine. (From arag, Heb. to weave; or from agst^vw, a spider.) The spieler. ARACHNOID MEMBRANE. (From *t*Xn> a spider, anel wJac, likeness; so na- meel from its resemblance to a spider's web.) A thin membrane of the brain, without vessels and nerves, situated be- tween the dura and pia mater, and sur- rounding the cerebrum, cerebellum, me- dulla oblongata, and medulla spinalis. The term is also applied by some writers to the tunic of the crystalline lens and vitreous humour of the eye. Arack. (Indian.) An Indian spiritu- ous liquor, prepared in many ways, often from rice; sometimes from sugar, ferment- ed with the juice of cocoa-nuts ; frequently from toddy, the juice which flows from the cocoa-nut tree by incision, and from other substances. A rados. From ctgauTtM, to be turbu- lent.) Hippocrates uses this term to sig- nify a commotion in the stomach, occa- sioned by the fermentation of its con- tents. Arktica. (From agxtoui, to rarefy.) Things which rarefy the fluids of the body. Aralia. (From ara, a band in the sea; so calleel because it grows upon banks, near the sea.) The berry-bearing angelica. Of the several species of this tree, the roots of the nudicaulis, or naked-stalked, were brought over from North America, where it grows, and sold here for sarsapaj-d^ja. Aranea. (From otgewe, to knit together.) The spider. ARBOR VlTiE. The tree of life. 1. The cortical substance of the cere- bellum is so disposed,that, when cut tra- versely, it appears ramified like a tree, from which circumstance it is termed arbor vita. 2. The name of a tree, the leaves and wood of which were formerly in high es- timation as resolvents, sudorifics, and ex- pectorants, and were given in phthisical affecti ai, intermittent fevers, and dropsies. It is the: Thuya occidentalis ; strobilit lavi- tus, */'iamis obtusis, of Linnaeus. ARBUTUS. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, He. candria. Order, Monogynia. The straw- berry tree. Arbutus uva ursi. The systematic name for the officinal 1 railing arbutus. See Uva ursi. Arca arcanorum. The mercury of the philosophers. Arca cordis. The pericardium. ARCANUM. (A secret.) A medicine whose separation, or efficacy, is kept from the wond, to enhance its value. With the chymists, it is a thing secret and incorpo- real ; it can only be known by experience, for it is the virtue of every thing, which operates a thousand times more than the thing itself. Arcanum catholicum. Bezoar, plan- tain, and colchium. Arcaxum duplex. Arcanum dnplicatum. A name formerly given to the combination of potash and sulphur c acid, more com- monly called vitnolated tartar, anel now sulphat of potash. Arcanum tartari. The acetate of pot- ash. Aucerthos. Juniper. Arche. Ag£», the beginning.) The first stage or attack of a disease. Arch.eus. The universal archxus, or principle of Van Helmont, was the active principle of the material world ; it means good health also. Arche. (From <*{£*, the beginning.) The earliest stage of a disease. Archenda. (Arab.) A powder made of the leaves of the ligustrum, to check the fetid odour of the feet. Detergent. Archeostis. White briony. Archtmagia. (From atg^x, the chief, and maga, A tab. meditation.) Chymistry, as being the chief of sciences. Architholus. (From <> the chief, and 9-oAax, a chamber. The sudatorium, or principal room of the ancient baths. Archos. (From etg^oc, an arch.) The anus; so called from its shape. Archoptoma. (From at^oc, the anus, and tviTrlm, to fall down.) A bearing down of the rectum, or prolapsus ani. Arctatio. (From arcto, to make nar- row.) Arctitudo. Narrowness. 1. A constipation of the intestines, from inflammation. 2. A preternatural straitness of the pu- dendum muliebre. ARCTIUM. (From ttpiClot, a bear ; so called from its roughness.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqua- lis. The burdock. Arctium lappa. (Lappa; xiro to a*- Cav, from its seizing the garments of passen- gers.) The herb clotbur, or burdock. The systematic name for the burdanu. See Bar dana. Ahctuka. (From orcrt, to straiten.) AR6 ARl 6? An inflammation of the finger, or toe, from a curvature of the mil. Arcualia. (From arcus, a bow.) Ar- cualis. The satura coronalis is so named, from its bow-like shape; and, for the same reason, the bones of the sinciput are called arcualia ossia. Bartholin. Arcuatio. (From arcus, a bow.) A gibbosity of the fore-parts, with a curva- tion of the sternum of the tibia, or dorsal vertebrae. Axicenna. Arcvlb A dun. of arca, a chest.) The orbits or sockets of the eyes. Ardas. (From et$ryt», to help.) A resolvent ointment; so called from its valu- able qualities. Aremaros. Cinnabar. Arena. Sand, or gravel. Arenamel. (From arena, sand; so called because it was said to be procured from sandy places.) Arenamen. Bole-arme- nia. Arenatio. (From arena, sand.) Sabu- ration, or the sprinkling of hot sand upon the boelies of patients. Andr. Baccius de Tlierm. Arentes. (From area, to dry up.) A Bort of ancient cupping-glasses, used with- out scarifying. AREOLA. (A dim. of area, a void space.) A small brown circle, which sur- rounds the nipples of females. During anel after pregnancy, it becomes considerably larger. Arete. (Ag«T* virtue.) Hippocrates uses this word to mean corporeal or mental vigour. Aret/Enoides. See Arytano'des. Ahkcs. A pessary, invented by JEg'i- neta. Arfar. .'hsag. Arsenic. Ruland, 8ic. Aroal Argol. Crude tartar, in the state in which it is taken from the inside of wine- vessels, is known in the shops by this name. Aroasyllts. (From Ag^oe, a serpent; which it is said to resemble.) The plant which was supposeel to produce gum-am- moniac. Argema. (From Agj-oe,white.) Argemon. A small white ulcer of the globe of the eye. Erotianus, Galen, &c. Argenti nitras. See Nitras argenti. Argentum. Silver. See SUvl*. Argentum nitratum. See Nitras art genti. Argentum vivum. It was formerly, by some, called argentum mobile, and ar- gentum fusum. See Hydrargyrus. Arges. (From xeyot, white.) A ser- pent, with a whitish skin, deemed by Hip- pocrates exceetlingly venomous. Argilla. (From xtfrot, white.) While clay ; argil; potter's earth. Argilla vitru>lata. Alum. Argyritis. (From xeyueot, silver.) Li- tharge, or spume of silver. A kind of earth was formerly so named, which is taken from silver mines, and is bespangled with many particles of silver. ArgyRocome. (From xeyvpt silver, and x.cifAx, hair.) A sort of cudweed, or gna- phalium, was so named, from its white sil- very floscules. Argyrolibanos. The white olibanum. AnGYHopHORA. An antidote, in the com- position of which there is silver. Argyrotrophema. (From xgyet white, anel T§os?"/, to adapt.) A junc- tion of the lips of wounels; also the joining of the sutures of the head. Armilla. (Dim. of crmits, the arm.) Ihe round ligaments which confine the tendons of the carpus. Armoracia. (From Armorica, the country whence it was brought.) See Raphanus rusliccmus. Arv.oraci.* radix. Horse-radish root. See Raphai.i.s ru>ticar,us. ARNICA. (Ajwxw: from «gc, a lamb, because of the likeness of the leaf of this plant to the coat of the lamb.) Leopard's- bane. Arnica. 1. Thename of a genus of plants in the: Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia, Or- der, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Do- ronicum Germanicum. Mountain arnica. Arnica montona of Linnaeus :—foliis ovatit integris; caulinis geminis oppositis. The flowers of this plant are very generally em- ployed on the Continent. Of the advanta- ges thrived from their use, in paralytic and other affections, depending upon a want of nervous energy, there are several proofs ; and their extraordinary virtues, as a febri- fuge anel antiseptic, have been highly ex- tolled by Dr. Collin, of Vienna. Much cau- tion is necessary in regulating the dose, as it is a medicine very apt to produce vomit- ing anel much uneasiness of the stomach. Arnica Montana. The systematic name for the arnica of the pharmacopoeias. See Arnica. Arnica Suedensis. See Conyza media Arsotto. (Spanish.) A curious shrub in Jamaica, the seeds of which are covered with a kind of wax, from which is made the Spanish arnotto. AROMA. (From etg*, intensely, and vGu, to smell.) Spiritus rector. Each plant has its characteristic smell. This odorant principle is called by the moderns, aroma. Water charged with aroma, is called the distilled^water of the substance maele use of; thus lavender and peppermint waters are water impregnateel with the aroma of the lavender and peppermint. Aromaticus cortex. A name for ca- nella alba. AROMATICS, (Aromatica, sc. medica- menta ; from xgmfAx, an odour.) A term applied to all medicines whicli have a grateful spicy scent, and an agreeable pungent taste, as cinnamon bark, car- damoms, 8cc. Their peculiar flavour ap- pears to reside in their essential oil, and arises in distillation either with water or spirit. AnoMATOroLA. (From atgai^at, an odour and ts-aikiot, to sell.) A druggist; a vender of drugs and spiceries. Arquebusade. (A French word, im- plying good for a gun shot wound.) Aqua sclopctaria. Aqua vulneraria. Aqua rata- pultarum. The name of a spirituous wa- ter, distilled from a farrago of aromatic plants. Arrack. A spirituous liquor distilled from rice, and drank, in the rice countries, as we elo brandy in this Island. Its effects on the animal oeconomy are the same. AHRtpnrs (From at, priv. anel e*, to keep ; so called because the ancients sup- posed that only air was contained in them.) Arteria. Arteries are membranous pulsa- ting canals, which gradually become less as they proceed from the heart. They are composeel of three membranes; a common or external, a muscular; and an internal one, which is very smooth. They origin- ate from the heart; the pulmonary artery from the right ventricle, anel the aorta from the left: the other arteries are all branch- es of the aorta. Their termination is either in the veins, or in capillary exhaling ves- sels, or they anastomose with one another. It is by their means that the blood is car- ried from the heart to every part of the boely, for nutrition, preservation of life generation of heat, and the secretion of the different fluids. The action of the arteries, called the pulse, corresponds with that of the heart, and is effected by the contrac- tion of their muscular, anel great elasticity of their innermost, coat. A Table of the Arteries. All the arteries originate from the pul- monary artery and the aorta. The pulmonary artery emerges from the right ventricle of the heart, soon divides into a right and left branch, which are dis- tributed by innumerable branches through the lungs. The aorta arises from the left ventricle of the heart, and supplies every part of the boely with blood, in the following order : a. It first forms an arch ,- b. It then descends along the spine, and c. It divides into the two iliacs. a. The arch of the aorta gives off three branches. 1. The arteria innominata, w hich divides into the tight carotid and right subclavian. II. The left carotid. HI. The left subclavian. !. The carotids are elivideel into external and internal. The external carotids give off 1. The thyroid, 2. The lingual, 3. The. labial, 4. The inferior pliaryngeal, 5. The occi/jital, 6. The posterior auris, 7. The interna! maxillary, from which thfl T2 ART ART spinour artery of the dura mater, the low- er maxillary, and several branches about the palate and orbit arise, 8. The temporal. The internal carotid affords 1. The ophthalmic, 2. The middle cerebral, 3. The cOmmunicans, which innosculates with the vertebral. II. The subelavians give off the follow- ing branches: 1. The internal mammary, from which the thymic, comes phrenici, pericardiac, and phrenico-pencardiac arteries arise, 2. The inferior thyroid, which gives off the tracheal, ascending thyroid, and transver- salis humeri. 3. The vertebral, which proceeds within the vertebrae, and forms within the cranium the basilary artery, from which the ante- rior cerebelli, the posterior cerebri, and many branches about the brain are given off, 4. The cervicalis profunda, 5. The cervicalis superficialis, 6. The superior intercostal. 7. The supra-scapular. As soon as the subclavian arrives at the arm-pit, it is called the axillary artery ; and when the latter reaches the arm, it is called the brachial. The axillary artery gives off, 1. Four mammary arteries, 2- The sub-scapular, :>. The posterior circumflex, 4. The anterior circumflex, which ramify about the shoulder-joint. The brachial artery gives off, 1. Many lateral branches, 2. The profunda humeri superior, 3. The profunda humeri inferior, 4. The great anastomosing artery, which ramifies about the elbow-joint; The brachial artery then divides, about the bend of the arm, into the ulnar and ra- dical arteries, which are ramified to the ends of the fingers. The ulnar artery gives off", 1. Several recurrent branches, 3. The common intero'seal, of which the dorsal, ulnar, the pulmaris profunda, the palmary arch, and the digitals, are branches. The radial artery gives off, 1. The radial recurrent, 2. The superficialis vola, and then divides into the palmaris profunda and the digitals. b. The DESCENDING AORTA gives off, In the brei.st, 1. The bronchiid, 2. The asophageal, i. The intercostals, 4. The inferior diaphragmatic : Within the abdomen, 1. The caliac, which eiivides into three branches: 1. The hepatic, from which are given off, before it reaches the liver, a. The duodeno-gustric, which sends off the right gastroepiploic and the pan- creatico-duodenal, ,?. The pilorica superior hepitaca ; 2. The coronaria ventriculi, 5. The splenic, which emits the great and small pancreatics, the posterior gastric, the left gastro-epiploic, and the vusu brevia ; 2. The superior mesentric, 3. The emulgents, 4. The spermatics, 5. The inferior mesentric, 6. The lumbar arterien, 7. The middle sacral. c. The aorta then bifurcates into the Iliacs, each of which divides into externa! and internal. The internal iliac, called also hypogastric, gives off, 1. The lateral sacrals, 2. The gluteal, 3. The ischiatic, 4, The pudical, from whicli the external hamorrhoidal, the perineal, and the ar- teria penis arise, 5. The obturatory. The external iliac gives off, in the groin, 1. The epigastric, 2. The circumfiexa iliaca ; It then passes under Poupart's ligament, and is called the femoral artery • and sends off, 1. The profunda, 2. The ramus anastomoticus magnus, which runs about the knee-joint; Having reached the ham, where it gives off some small branches, it is termed the popliteal. It then divides into the anterior and posterior tibial. The tibialis arnica gives off, 1. The recurrent, 2. The internal malleolar, 3. The external malleolar, 4. The tarseal, 5. The metatarseal, 6. The dorsales externa halites. The posterior tibial sends off, 1. The nutritia tibia, 2. Many small branches, 3. The internal plantar, 4. The external plantar, from which an arch is formed, that gives off the digitals of the toes. Arthanita. (From ttplot, bread; be- cause it is the food of swine.) The herb sow-bread. See Cyclamen. Arthembolus. (From agfigav, a joint, eju&tkkoj, to impel.) An instrument for re- ducing luxated bones. Arthritica. (From agSgir/?, the gout ) 1- The herb ground-pine; so called because it was thought good against gouty disorders. 2. Remedies for the gout ARTHRITIS. (From etfSgoc, a joint ; because it is commonly confined to the ART ART joint.) The gout. Dr. Cullen, in his No- sologv, gives it the name of podagra, be- cause he considers the foot to be the seat of idiopathic gout. It is arranged in the class pyrexia and order phlegmasia, and is di- vided into four species, the regular, atonic, retrocedent, and misplaced. The gout is a very painful disease, preceded usually by flatulency and indigestion, and accompa- nied by fever, pains in the joints of the hands anel feet, particularly in that of the great-toe, and which returns by paroxysms, occurring chiefly in the spring and begin- ning of winter. The only disorder lor which it can possibly be mistaken, is the rheumatism ; and cases may occur wherein there may be some difficulty in making a just discrimination : but the most certain way of distinguishing them will be, to give due consideration to the predisposition in • the habit, the symptoms which have pre- ceded, the parts affected, the recurrences of the disease, and its connexion with other parts of the system. Its attacks are much confined to the male sex, particularly those of a corpulent habit, and robust bo- dy ; but every now and then we meet with instances of it in robust females. Those who are employed in constant bodily la- bour, or who live much upon vegetable food, as likewise those who make no use of wine, or other fermented liquors, are sel- dom afflicted with the gout. The disease seldom appears at an earlier period of life than from five-and-thirty to forty; and, when it does, it may be presumed to arise from an heretlitary disposition. Inelolence, inactivity, and too free "a use of tartareous wines, fermented liquors, and animal food, are the principal causes which give rise to the gout; but it may likewise be brought on by great sensuality and excess in venery, intense and close application to study, long want of rest, grief, or uneasiness of mind, exposure to cold, too free a use of accidula- teel liquors, a sudelen change from a full to a spare diet, the suppression of any accus- tomed discharge, or by excessive evacua- tions ; and that it sometimes proceeds from an hereditary disposition, is beyond all doubt, as females who have been re- marked for their great abstemiousness, and youths of a tender age, have been attacked with it. 1. .irthritis regularis. A paroxysm of regular gout sometimes comes on sudelen- ly, without any previous warning; at other times it is preceded by an unusual coldness of the feet and legs, a suppression of per- spiration in them, and numbness, or with a sense of prickling along the whole of the lower extremities ; and with these symp- toms the appetite is diminished, the sto- mach is troubled with flatulency and indiges- tion, a degree of torpor and languor is felt over the whole body, great lassituele and fatigue are experienced after the least ex- ercise, the boely is costive and the urine pallid. On the night of the attack, the patient p'rlups goes to bed in tolereble healfi, and, af'er a few hours, is awnkened by the severity of the psin, most common- ly in the first joint of the great-toe ; some- times, however, it attacks o^her parts of the foot, the heel, calf of the leg, or perhaps the whole of the foot. Ihe pain resembles that of a dislocated bone, and is attended with the sensation as if cold wa'ei5, was poured upon the part; and this pain becoming more violent, is suc- ceeded by rigors and other febrile symp- toms, together with a severe throbbing and inflammation in the part. Sometimes both feet become swelleel and inflamed so that neither of them can be put to the grouifd; nor can the patient endure the least motion, without suffering excruciating pain. Towards morning, he falls asleep, and a gentle sweat breaks out, and termi- nates* the paroxysm, a number of which constitutes what is called a fit of the gout; the duration of the fit will be longer or shorter, according to the disposition of the body to the disease, the season of the year, and the age and strength of the patient. When a paroxysm has thus taken place, al- though there is an alleviation of pain at the expiration of some hours, still the patient is not entirely relieved from it; and, for some evenings successively, he has a return both of pain and fever, which continue with more or less violence, until morning. The paroxysms, however, prove usually more mild every day, till at length the dis- ease goes off' either by perspiration, urine, or some other evacuation ; the parts which have been affected becoming itchy, the cu'iale falling off' in scales from them, and someslight degree of lameness remaining. At fist, an attack of gout occurs, perhaps, only once in two or three years ; it then probably comes on every ye e kinds of articulation: the first they name I) ar- throsis; the seconel, Synarthrosis; and the . third Amphiarthrosis ; which see, under their respective heads. Artiscus. (From atgroc, bread.) A troch; so called because they are maele like little loaves. Artocreas. (From etgToc, bread, and wegfl-oc, fruit.) A nourishing food, made of bread and various meats, boiled together. Galen. Artogala. (From etgToc, bread, and yxkx, milk.) A cooling food, made of bread and milk.) A poiltice. Artomeli. (From aigi-or, bread, and fAikt, honey ) A cataplasm made of bread and honey. Galen. ARUM. (From the Hebrew word jaron which signifies a dart, so named because its leaves are shaped like a dart; or from at^st, injury.) 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. Or- der, Polyundria. A turn, or wake-robin. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common arum, or wake-robin. Arum maculatum of L nnaeus :—acaule foliis hastatis integerrimis, spadice clavato. The root is the medicinal part of this plant, which, when recent, is very acrimonious; and, upon being chewed, excites an in- tolerable sensation of burning and prickling in the tongue, which continues for several hours. When cut in slices, and applied to the skin, it has been known to produce blisters. This acrimony, however, is gra- dually lost by drying, and may be so far dissipated by '.he application of heat, as to leave the root a bland farinaceous ali- ment. In this state, it has been made in- to a wholesome breatl. It has also been prepared as starch. Its medicinal quality, therefore, resides wholly in the active vo- la'ile matter, and consequently the pow- dered root must lose much of its power, on being long kept. Arum is certainly a powerful stimulant, and, by promoting the secretions, may be advantageously em- ployed in cachetic and chlorotic cases, in rheumatic affections, and in various other complaints of phlegmatic and torpid ARY ASA 75 constitutions ; but more especially in a weakened or relaxed state of 'he stomach, occasion! d by the prevalence of viscid mu- cus. If this root is given in powelei, great care should be taken that it be young and newly dried, when it may be used m the dose of a scruple, or more, twice a day; but in rheumatisms, and other disorders re- quiring the full effect of this medicine, the root should be given in a recent state; and, to cover the insupportable pungency it dis- covers on the tongue, Dr. Lewis advises us to administer it in the form of emulsion, with gum-arabic and spermaceti, increas- ing the dose from ten grains to upwards of a scruple, three or four times a day. In this »ay, it generally occasioned a sensa- tion of slight warmth about ihe stomach, and afterwards, in the remoter parts, ma- nifestly promoted perspiration, and fre- quently produced a plentiful sweat. Se- veral obstinate rheumatic pains were re- moved by this medicine. The root an- swers quite as well as garlic for cataplasms, to be applied on the feet in deliriums. The London College, in their pharmacopoeia, 1788, ordered a conserve., in the propor- tion of half a pound of the fresh root to a pound and a half of double refined sugar, beat together in a mortar, which appears to be one of the best firms of exhibiting arum, as its virtues are destroyed by drying, and are not extracted by any men- struum. It may be given to adults in doses of a drachm. Arum mvculatum. The systematic name for the arum of the pharmacopoeias. See Arum. ARYTJEN O-EPIGLOTTIDEUS. Innes. Albinus, Arytano-Epiglottici of Winslow. A muscle composed of a number of fibres running between the arytacnoiel cartilage and epiglottis. It pulls the side of the epiglottis towards the external opening of the glottis, and when both act, they pull it close upon the glottis ARYTENOID CARTILAGE. Cartilago arytanoidea. The name of two cartillages of the larynx. See Larynx. ARYT^ENOIDES. (From xpulxtvx, a funnel, and ikToc, shape.) The name of some parts, from their being funnel-shaped. Arttasnoireus major. See Arytanoi- deus f ansversus. AitvT.iiMoiDEUs minor. See Aryta- noideus obliquus- ARYTjENOIDEUS OBLIQUUS In- nes. Albinus, and Winslow. Arytanoi- deus minor of Douglas. A muscle of the glottis, which arises from the base of one arytaenoid cartilage, and crossing its fellow, is inserted near the tip of the other ary- taenoid cartilage. It is a muscle that is occasionally wanting; but when present, and both muscles act, their use is to pull the arytaenoid cartilages towards each other. ARYTjENOIDEUS TRANSVERSUS, of Innes, Albums, Winslow. Arjtanoideus major of Douglas An azygos, or single muscle of tht glottis, tuai arises from the sideof one arytaenoid cartilage, from near its articulation with tl.c c.icoid to near its tip. The fib.es run across, and are insert- ed in the same manner into the other ary- tenoid cartilage, l^s use is tc shut the glottis, by bringing the two arylaeu. iu car- tilages, with their ligaments, nearti- to each other. ASAFffi ITDA. (From the Hebrew word asa, to heal.) Hmgiseh of ihe Persians, Altiht of the Arabians. By some thought to be the o-ikqtov, vel, two? «£«, a pulse.) The state of the body, during life, in which the pulsation of the heart and arteries cannot be perceived. There are several species of usphyxia enumerated by different authors. See Syncope. Aspi discus. (From xavrtt, a buckler.) The sphincter muscle of the anus was formerly so called from its shape. Callus Aurelianus. ASPLENTUM. (From at, priv. and c-moiv the spleen; because it was supposed to remove disorders of the spleen.) The herb spleen-wort. The name ofa genus of plants in the Lin- 78 AST AST naean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Filicis. Asplenium ruta muraria. The sys- tematic name for the ruta muraria of the pharmacopoeias. See Ruta muraria. Asplenium scolopendrium. The sys- tematic name for the scolopendrium of the pharmacopoeias. See Scolopendrium. Asplenium trichomanf.s. The sys- tematic name for the trichomanes of the pharmacopoeias. See Trichomanes'. Asaba. A shrub found on ;he coast of Guinea, whose leaves are supposeel to dis- perse buboes. Assac (Arab.) Gum ammoniacum, Assafostida. See Assafmtida. Assala. The nutmeg. Ass anus. A weight consisting of two drachms. AssA iabacca. See Asarum. Assa ri um. A Roman measure of twelve ounces Assarthrosis. See Articulation. Asse. A loathing of food, from a con- flux of humours. Hippocrates. Asses' milk. This is preferred to cows' and other kmels of milk in phthisical cases, ana where the stomach is weak ; as con- taining less deaginous particies, and being more easily converteel into chyle. Assimulation. ("Assimilatio, from ad, and similis, to make like to.) The con- version of the food into nutriment. Assistentf.s. (From ad, and sisto, to stand near.) A name of the prostate gland ; so called because it lies near the bladder. Assodes. (From cta-xofAtx, to nauseate, or from assare, to burn.) Asodes. A con- tinual fever attended with a loathing of food. Sauvages calls it Tritaephya asso- des ; it is arranged by Cullen under the tertian remittents. Assos. A name given formerly to alu- men. ASTACUS MAR1NUS. (From at, neg. anel r*c?a>, to distil; so called from the hardness and dryness of its shell.) The lobater. The black tips of the claws of this fisli, and of the sea-crab, and the stony concretions in the heads of the astacus fluviatillis, called crab's eyes, form some of the absorbent preparations of the shops Astacus fluviatilis. The officinal crab, crevis, or cray-fish. Astapis. (From t*« uva, passa ) A raisin. Astarzof. The name of an ointment of litharge, house-leek, 8ic. Haracelsus. Astchachilos. A malignant ulcer, by some called araneus. Asteantium. (From as-nt, a star.) As- tericum. The herb pellitory: so called from its star-like form. ASTHENIA. (From at, priv. and t diseases wising from debility The disciples of ihe Brunonian school, as they denominate themselves, maintain peculiar opinions o.i this subject. ASTHMA. (From xir&fAx^a,, to breathe with difficulty.) Difficult respiration, re- turning at intervals, with a sense of stric- ture across the breast, and in the lungs ; a wheezing, ford cough, at first, but more free towarels the close of each paroxysm, with a discharge of mucus, followed by a remission. It is rankeel by Cullen in the class neuroses, and order spasmi. There are three species of asthma :— 1. Asthma spontaneum, whe:i without any manifest cause. 2. Asthma plethoricum, when it arises from plethora. 3. Asthma exanthematicum, originating from the repulsion of some acrid hu- mour. Asthma rarely appears before the age of puberty, and seems to attack men luore frequently than women, particularly those of a full habit, in whom it never fails, by frequent repetition, to occasion some de- gree of emaciation. In some instances, it arises from an hereditary predisposition, and in many others, it seems to depend up- on a particular constitution of the lungs. Dyspepsia always prevails, and appears to be a very prominent feature in the predis- position. Its attacks are most frequent during the heats of summer in the dog- days, and in general commence at midnight. On the evening preceding an attack of asthm.3. the spirits are often much affected, and the person experiences a sense of ful- ness about the stomuch, with lassitude, drowsiness, and a pain in the head. On the approach of the succeeding evening, he perceives a sense o! tightness and strict ure across the breast, and a sense of straitness in the lungs, impeding respiration. The difficulty of breathing continuing to in- crease for some length of time, both inspi- ration and expiration are performed slow- ly and with a wheezing noise ; the speech becomes difficult and uneasy, a propensity to coughing succeeds, and the patient can no longer remain in a horizonti.l position, being as it were threatened with immediate suffocation. These symptoms usually continue till towards the approach of morning, and then a remission common- ly takes place; the breathing becomes less laborious and more full, and the pe i son speaks and coughs with'greater ease. If the cough is attended with an expectora- tion of mucus, he experiences much re- lief, and soon falls asleep. When he awakes in the morning, he still feels some degree of tightness across his breast, al- though his breathing is probably more free and easy, and he cannot bear the least motion, without rendering this more difli- ATA ATL 79 cult and uneasy ; neither can he continue in bed, unless his head and shoulders are raiseel to a consieleiable height. Towards evening, he again becomes drowsy, is much troubled with flatulency, in the stomacli, and perceives a return of the difficulty of breathing, which continues to increase gra- dually, till it becomes as violent as on the night b.-fore. After some nights passed in tin-, way, the fits at length moderate, and suffer more considerable remissions, parti- cularly when they are attended by a copi ous expectoration in the mornings, and that this continues from time to lime throughout the day; and the elisease going off at last, the patient enjoys his usual rest by night, without further disturbance. Astites. (From ad, and sto, to stand near.) A name given by the ancients to the prostate glands, because they are situa- ted near the blaelder. ASTRAGALUS. (Arpxyxkvt, a cockal, or die ; because it is shaped like the die used in ancient games.) Ballisfas os : oris- trios : talus: quatrio : tetroros : cuvicula cavilla .- diabebos: peza. \. The name »»f a bone of the tarsus, up- on which the tibia moves. Ancle-bone ; also called the sling-bone, or first bone of the foot. It is placed posteriorly and superior- ly in the tarsus, and is formed of two parts, one large, which is called its body, the other small, like a process, The part where these two unite is termed the neck. 2. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaei.n system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- der, Decandria, Milk-vetch. ASTRAGALUS EXCAPUS. Stemless milk vetch. The root of this plant, Astra- galus acaulis excapus leguminibus lunatis,fo- liis villosis of Linnaeus, is said to cure con- firmed syphilis, especially when in the form of nodes and nocturnal pains. Astragalus tragacantha. The system- atic name for the plant which affords the gum tragacanth. See Tragacantha. Astrantia vulgaris. From astrum, a star; so called from the star-like shape of its flowers.) Astrantia nigra. The herb sanicle uiasterwort. A rustic purge. Astrape. (From xrpxT]m,to corruscate.) Lightning. Galen reckons it among the remote causes of epilepsy. Astricta. (From astringo, to bind.) When applied to the belly, it signifies cos- tiveness ; thus alvus astricta. Astringents. See Adstringents. ASTRONOMIA. (From etrgov, a star, and vo/mot, a law.) Astronomy, or the know- ledge of the heavenly bodies. Hippocrates ranks this and astrology among the neces- sary studies ofa physician, Asuar. Indian myrobalans, or purging nut. Asuoar. ALmgo xris, or verdigrise. Asuoli. Fuligo,or soot,an antispasmodic. Atac Nitre. Ataxia. (From «, neg. and rxo-a-m, to order.) Want of regularity in the symptoms of a disease, or of the functions of an ani- mal body. Ataxir. (Arab.) A tenesmus : a dis- ease of the eyes. Ataxmir. (Arab.) Removal of preterna- tural hairs growing under the natural ones on the eye-lids. Atebras. A chymical subliming vessel. Atecnia. (From at, neg. and tuw», to bring forth.) Venereal impotency : ina- bility to procreate children. Athamanta cretensis. The systematic name for the daucus creticus of the phar- macopoeias. See Daucus creticus. Athamanta oreoselinum. The sys- tematic name for the officinal oreoselinum. See Oreoselinum, Athanasia (From at, priv. and 3-at»*To?, death ; so called because its flowers do not wither easily.) The immortal plant. A name given to tansey: because when stuffed up the nose of a dead corpse, it is said to prevent putrefaction. See Tanace- turn. It means also immortality. The name of an ant.dote of Galen, and another ofOribasius: it is the name also of a col- lyrium described by ALtius, and of many other compositions. Athanor. (Arab.) A chymical di- gesting furnace. Athaha. (From at9u/>, corn.) A panada, or pap for children, made of bruised corn. Athena. A plaster in much repute among the ancients. Athenatorium. A thick glass cover formerly used for chymical purposes. Athenionis catapotium. The name of a pill in Celsus's writings. Athenippon. Athenippum. Diasmyr- nes. The name of a coUyrium. ATHEROMA. (A8»pa>fjut, pulse, pap.l An encysted tumour that contains a soft substance of the consistence of a poultice. Athonor. (Arab.) A chymical furnace. Atutmia. (From at, neg. and Si/ftsc, courage.) Pusillanimity. Despondence synonymous with melancholia. Atincar. (Arab.) Borax. ATLAS. (From *Tkxu>, to sustain, be- cause it sustains the head ; or from the fa- ble of Atlas, who was supposed to support the world upon his shoulders.) The name of the first cervical vertebra. This vertebra differs very much from the others. (See Vertebra.) It has no spinous process which would prevent the neck from being bent backwards, but in its place it has a small eminence. The great foramen of this is much larger than that of any other verte- bra. Its body, which is small and thin, is nevertheless firm and hard. It is some- what like a ring, anel is distinguished into its great arch, which verves in the place of its body, and its small posterior arch. The atlas is joined superiorly to the head by 80 ATM ATM ginglymus; anel inferiorly, to the second cervical vertebra, by means of the inferior oblique processes and the odontoid process by trochoides. ATMOSPHERE. (From cCl/Act, vapour and rcpxipx, a globe. The elastic invisible fluid which surrounds the earth to an un- known height and encloses it on all sides. Neither the properties nor the composi- tion of the atmosphere seem to have occu- pied much the attention of the ancients. Aristotle considered it as one of the four elements, situated between the regions of water anel fire, and mingled with two ex- halations, the dry and the moist; the first of which occasioned thunder, lightning, and wind ; while the second produced rain, snow, and hail. The opinions of the ancients were vague conjectures, until the matter was explained by the sagacity of Hales, and of those phi- losophers who followed his career. Boyle proved beyond a doubt, that the atmosphere contained two distinct sub- stances :— 1. An elastic fluid distinguished by the name of air. 2. Water in a state of vapour. Besides these two bodies it was supposed that the atmosphere contained a great vari- ety of other substances which were continu- ally mixing with it from the earth, and which often altered its properties and ren- dered it noxious or fatal. Since the disco- very of carbonic acid gas by Dr. Black, it has been ascertained that this elastic flu- id always constitutes a part of the atmos- phere. The constituent parts of the atmosphere, therefore, are:— 1. Air. 2. Water. 3. Carbonic acid gas. 4. Unknown bodies. For the properties, composition and ac- count of the first, See Air. 2. Watet—That the atmosphere contains water, has been always known. The rain and dew which so often precipitate from it, the clouds and fogs with which it is often ob- scured, and which deposit moisture on all bodies exposed to them, have demonstrated its existence in every age. Even when the atmosphere is perfectly transparent, water may be extracted from it in abundance by certain substances. Thus if concentrated sulphuric acid be exposed to air, it gradual- ly attracts so much moisture.that its weight is increased more than three times: it is converted into diluted acid, from which the water may be separated by distillation. Substances which have the property of ab- stracting water from the atmosphere, have received the epithet of hygroscopic, because they point out the presence of that water. Sulphuric acid, the fixed alkalies, muri- at of lime, nitrat of lime, and in general all deliquescent salts, possess this property. The greater number of animal and vegeta- ble bodies likewise possess it. Many ot them take water from moist air, but give it out again to the air when dry. These bodies augment in bulk when they receive moisture, and diminish again when they part with it. Hence some of them have been employed as hygrometers or measurers of the quantity of moisture con- tained in the air around them. This they do by means of the increase or diminution of their length, occasioned by the addition or abstraction of moisture. This change of length is precisely marked by means of an index. The most ingenious and accurate hygrometers, are those of Satissure and Deluc. In the first, the substance employ. ed to mark the moisture is a human hair, which by its contractions and dilatations is made to turn round an index. In the second, instead of a hair, a very fine thin slip of whalebone is employed. The scale is di- vided into 1000. The beginning of the scale indicates extreme dryness, the end of it indicaies extreme moisture. It is graduated by placing it first in air made as dry as possible by means of salts, and afterwards in air saturated with moisture. This gives the extremes of the scale, and the interval between them is divided into 100 equal parts. The water, which constitutes a compo- nent part of the atmosphere, is chymically combined with air ; but it exists in two different states. A small portion is held in solution in the state of water, but by far the greater proportion is in the state of an elastic fluid, whose specific gravity is to that of air as 10 to 12, and chymically com- bined with air in the same manner as one gas is combined with another. As the quantity of the water contained in the at- mosphere varies considerably, it is impossi- ble to ascertain its amount with any degree ofaccuracy. 3. Carbonic acid gas.—-The existence of carbonic gas as a constituent part of the atmosphere, was observed by Dr. Black immediately after he had ascertained the nature of that peculiar fluid. If we ex- pose a pure alkali or alkaline earth to the atmosphere, it is gradually converted into a carbonat by the absorption of carbonic acid gas. This fact, which had been long known, rendered the inference that car- bonic acid gas existed in the atmosphere unavoidable as soon as the difference between a pure alkali and its carbonat had been ascertained to depend upon that acid. Not only alkalies and alkaline earths absorb carbonic acid when exposed to the air, but several of the metallic oxydes also. Carbonic acid gas not only forms a con- stituent part of the atmosphere near the surface of the earth, but at the greatest ATMOSPHERE. *t heights which the industry of man has been able to penetrate. Saussure found it it the top of Mount Blanc, the highest point nf the old continent; a point covered with eternal snow, anel not exposed to the influ- ence of vegetables or animals. Lime wa- ter diluted with its own weight of distilled water, formed a pellicle on its surface after an hour and three quarters exposure to the open air on that mountain ; and slips of paper moisteneel with pure pot-ash, acqui- red the property of effervescing with acids after being exposed an hour and a half in the same placs. This was at a height no less than 15,668 feet above the level of the sea. Humbolt has more lately ascertained the existence of this gas in air, brought by Mr. Garnerin from a height not less than 4280 feet above the surface of the earth, to which height he had risen in an air- balloon. This fact is a sufficient proof that the presense of carbonic acid in air does not depend upon the vicinity of the earth. Now as carbonic acid gas is considerably heavier than air, it could not rise to great heights in the atmosphere unless it entered into combination with the air. We are warranted, therefore, to concluele that car- bonic acid is not merely mechanically mix- pd, but it is chymically combined with the other constituent oarts of the atmos- phere. It is to the affinity which exists be- tween carbonic acid and air that we are to ascribe the r'pidity with which it dis- perses itself through the aim'-sphere, not- withstanding its great specific gravity. Fontana mixed 20,00 cubic inches of car- bonic acid gas with the air ofa close room, anel yet half an hour after he could not discover the traces of carbonic acid in that :tir. Water impregnated with carbonic acid, when exposed to the air, very soon loses the whole of the combined gas. And when a phial full of carbonic acid gas is left uncorked, the gas, as Bergman first ascertaineel, very soon elisappears, and the phial is found filled with common air. It is owing to this strong affinity between air and carbonic acid gas, that it is so diffi- cult to tletect the presence of that gas in air by the common tests. Atmospheric air does not render lime water turbid, though agitated with it ever so long, or made to pass through it in ever so great a quantity. Neither has it any effect upon the most de- licate vegetable blues. The great quanti- ty of air with which it is combined, enve- lopes it in such a manner that these bodies nre not powerful enough to abstract it. We must employ for that purpose substances which have a very strong affinity for that acid, as the alkalies, milk of lime, 8tc. These substances detect its presence by acquiring the property of effervescing with acids. The difficulty of separating this gas from air has hitherto prevented the possibility of determining with accuracy the relative quantity of it in a given bulk of air ; but frnm the experiments which have been made, we may conclude with some degree of confidence, that it is not very different from 0.01. From the experiments of Hum- bolt, it appears to vary from 0.005 to 0.01. This variation will by no means appear im- probable, if we consider that immense quantities of carbonic acid gas must be constantly mixing with the atmosphere, as it is formed by the respiration of ani- mals, by combustion, and several other processes which are going on continual- ly. The quantity, indeed, which is daily formed by these processes is so great, that at first sight it appears astonishing that it does not increase rapidly. The conse- quence of such an increase would be fatal, as air containing 0.1 of carbonic acid ex- tinguishes light and is noxious to animals. But there is reason to conclude, that this gas is decomposed by vegetables as rapidly as it forms. 4. Bodies found in the atmosphere.—'From what has been advanced, it appears that the atmosphere consists chiefly of three distinct elastic fluids united together by chymical affinity; namely, air, vapour,and carbonic acid gas; differing in their pro- portions at different times and in diff rent places ; the average proportion of each is 98.6 air 1.0 carbonic acid 0.4 water 100.0 But besides these bodies which may be considered as the constituent parts of the atmosphere, the existence of several other bodies has been suspected in it. It is not meant in this place to include among those bodies electric matter, or the substance of clouds and fogs, anel those other bodies which are considered as the active agents in the phenomena of meteorology, but merely those foreign bodies which have been occasionally found or suspected in air. Concerning these bodies, however, very little satisfactory is known at pre- sent, as we are not in possession, of in- struments sufficiently delicate to ascertain their presence. We can indeed detect se- veral of them actually mixing with air, but what becomes of them afterwards we are unable to say. 1. Hydrogen gas is said to have been found in air situated near the crater of vol- canoes, and it is very possible that it may exist always in a very small proportion in the atmosphere -, but this cannot be ascer- tained till some method of detecting the presence of hydrogen combined with a great proportion of air be discovered. S. Carbonated hydrogen gas is often emitted by marshes in considerable quanti- ties during hot weathw. But its presence f M 82 ATM ATR has never been detected in air; so that in all probability it is again decomposed by some unknown process. 3. Oxygen gas is emitted abundantly by plants during the day. There is some rea- son to conclude that this is in consequence of the property which plants have, of ab- sorbing anel decomposing carbonic acid gas. Now as this carbonic acid gas is formed at the expense of the oxygen of the atmosphere, as this oxygen is again resto- red to the air by the decomposition of the acid, anel as the nature of atmospheric air remains unaltered, it is clear that there must be an equilibrium between these two processes ; that is to say, all the carbonic acid formed by combustion most be again ♦decomposed, and all the oxygen abstracted must be again restored. The oxygen gas which is thus continually returning to the air, by combining with it, makes its com- ponent parts always to continue in the same ratio. 4. The smoke and other bodies which are continually earned into the air by eva- poration, &c. are probably soon depositeel again, and cannot therefore be considered with propriety as forming parts of the at- mosphere. Hut there is another set of bodies, which are occasionally combined with air, and which, on account of the pow- erful action which they produce on the hu- man body, have attracted a great deal of attention. These are known by the name of contagion. i That there is a difference between the atmosphere in different places, as far as re- spects its effects upon the human body, has been considereel as an established point in all ages. Hence some places have been celebrated as healthy, and others avoided as pernicious, to the human constitutfon. It is well known that in pits and mir.es the air is often in such a state as to suffocate almost instantaneously those who attempt to breathe it. Some places are frequenteel by peculiar diseases. It is known that those who are much in the apartments of persons ill of certain maladies, are extremely apt to catch the infection; and in prisons and other places, where crowds of people are confined together, when diseases once com- mence, they are wont to make dreadful havoc. In all these cases it has been sup- posed that a certain noxious matter is dis- solved by the air, and that it is the action of this matter which produces the mis- chief. This noxious matter is in many cases readily distinguished by the peculiarly dis- agreeable smell which it communicates to the air. No doubt this matter differs ac- cording to the diseases which it communi- cates, and the substance from which it has originated. Morveau lately attempted to ascertain its nature; but he soon found the chymical tests hitherto discovered al- together insufficient for that purpose. Uc has put it bcycnel a doubt, however, that this contagious matter is of a compound nature, and that it is destroyed altogether by certain agents, particularly by those gase- ous bodies which readily part with their oxygen. He exposed infected air to the action of various bodies, anel he judged of the result by the effect, which these bo- dies had in destroying the fetid smell of the air. The following is the result of his experiments. 1. Odorous bodies, such as benzoin, aro- matic plants, &c. have no effect whatever. 2. Neither have the solutions of myrrh, benzoin, &c. in aikahol, though agitateel in infected air. 3. Pyrolignous aciel is equal- ly inert. 4. Gunpowder, when fired in in- fected air, displaces a portion of it; but what remains still retains its fetid odour. 5. Sulplwric aciel has no effect; sulphur- ous acid weakens the odour, but does not destroy it. 6. Acetous acid tliminishes the odour, but its action is slow and in- complete. 7. Acetic acid acts instantly, and destroys the fetid odour of infected air completely. 8. The fumes of nitric acid, first employed by Dr. Carmichacl Smith, are equally efficacious. 9. Muri- a'.ic acid gas, first pointed out as a proper agent by Morveau himself, is equally ef- fectual. 10. But the most powerful agent is oxy-muriatic acid gas, first proposed by Mr. Cruickshanks, and now employed with the greatest success in the British navy and military hospitals. Thus there are four substances which have the property of destroying contagious matter, and of purifying the air : but acetic acid cannot easily be obtained in sufficient quantity, and in a state of sufficient con- centration to be employed with aelvantage. Nitric acid is attended with inconvenience, because it is almost always contaminated with nitrous gas. Muriatic acid and oxy- muriatic acid are not attended with these inconveniences ; the last deserves the pre- ference, because it acts with greater ener- gy and rapielity. All that is necessary is to mix together two parts of salt with one part of the black oxide of manganese, to place the mixture in an open vessel in the infected chamber, and to pour upon it two parts of sulphuric acid. The fumes of oxy-muriatic acid are immediately exhaled, fill the chamber, and destroy the conta- gion. Atochia. (From at, neg. and i-axsc, off- spring ; from t/xt», to bring forth.) Ina- bility, to bring forth children. Difficult labour. ATONIC. Relaxed, diminution of strength, weakness, debility. ATONY. (From at, neg. and vuvu, to extend.) A defect of muscular power. Atrabiliarije capsule. See Glandul* renales. ATR ATT 83 Atrabilii. Black bile, or melancholy. Atuaihelus. (From x, priv. and to*- ^kxoc, the neck.) Short-necked. Atrageve. Viornu. Clematis arthra- gene of Theophrastus. The Clematis vital- ba of Linnxus. The traveller's joy: a common shrub in our hedges. It is said to have caustic qualities and to raise a blis- ter when applied to the skin. Atrameni-um sutoril'm. A name of green vitriol. Atrasia. (From x, neg. and Ttrpxa>, to perforate.) Atresia. Imperforation. A disease where the anus or genitals have not their usual orifice. Atretarum. (From at, neg. and rpxzo, to perforate.) A suppression of urine from the menses being retainetl in the vagina. Atriceb. (From at, priv. and $rpi%, hair.) Small tubercles about the anus upon which hairs will not grow. Vaselius. Atrici. Small sinuses in the rectum, whicli do not reach so far up as to perfo* rate into its cavity. ATRIPLEX FtETIDA. Atriplex olida. Vulvaria. Garosmum. Raphex. Chaiw- podium fatidum. Blitumfatidum. Stink- ing orach. The very fet|d smell of this plant, Chenopodium vulvaria .- foliis inte- gerrimis rhombeo-ovatis, Jloribus conglome- ratis axilaribus, of Linnaeus, induced phy- sicians to exhibit it in hysterical diseases. It is now superseded by more active prepa- rations. Atriplex hortensis. The systematic name for the atriplex sativa of the pharma- copoeias. See Atriplex sativa. Atriplex sativa. The herb and seed of this plant, Atriplex hortensis caule erecto herbaceo, foliis triangularibus, of Linnaeus, have been exhibited medicinally as anti- scorbutics, but the practice of the pre- sent day appears to have totally rejected them. ATROPA. (From At/iotoc, the goddess of Destiny; so called from its fatal effects.) The deaelly night-shade. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. Atiiopa BELLAnoN.vA. The systematic name for the belladonna of the pharmaco- poeias. See Belladonna. Atropa maniira';ora. The systematic name for the plant which affords the radix mandagora of the pharmacopoeias. See M'i:idraq-ora. ATROPHIA. See Atrophy. ATROPHY. (From *, neg. andtimhd,to nourish.) Atrophia. Mtwusmus. Nervous consumption. This disease is maikcd by a gradual wasting of the boely, unaccompa- nied either by a difficulty of bi-.athiog, cough, or any evident fiver, but usually attendeel w'uli a loss of appetite and im- paired digestion,- It is arranged.hy (.'alien in the class cachexia, and orde» mazrores. There are four species:— 1. When it takes place from too copious evacuations, it is termed atrophia inanito- vum ; by others called tabes nutricum;—su- datoria ;—d sanguifiuxu, &c. 2. When from famine, atrophia famelxeo- rum. 3. When from corrupted nutriment, atro- phia cacochymica. 4. And when from an interruption in the digestive organs, atrophia debilium. The atrophy of children, is called paida- tropia. The causes which commonly give rise to atrophy, are a poor diet, unwhole- some air, excess in venery, fluor albus, se- vere evacuations, continuing to give suck too long, a free use of spirituous liquors, mental uneasiness, and worms ; but it fre- quently comes on without any evident cause. Along with the loss of appetite and impaired digestion, there is a diminution of strength, the face is pale and bloated, the natural heat of the body is somewhat di- minished, and the lower extremities are oedematous. Atrophy, arise from whatever cause it may, is usually very difficult to cure, and not unfrequently terminates in dropsy. ATTENUANTS. (Attenuantia, sc. medi- camenta; from attenuo, to make thin.) Diluents. Those substances are so termed, whicli possess a power of imparting to the blood a more thin anel more fluid con- sistence than it had previous to their exhi- bition ; such are, aqua, serum lactis, &c. ATTOLLENS AUREM. (Attollens i from attollo, to lift up.) Attollens auricula of Albinus and Douglas ; Superior auris of Winslow, and Uttollens ouriculam of Cow- per. A common muscle of the ear, whicli arises, thin, broad, and tendinous, from the tendon of the occipito-frontalis, from which it is almost inseparable, where it covers the aponeurosis of the temporal muscle ; and is inserted into the upper part of the ear, opposite to the antiheiix. Its use is to draw the ear upwards, and to make the parts into which it is inserted, tense. Attollens oculi. One of the secti-mus- cles which lie upon the upper part of the globe and pulls up the eye. Attomtus morbus. (From attona, to surprise ; so called because the person falls down suddenly.) Attonitus stupor. The apoplexy and epilepsy. ATTRACTION". (From attraho, to at- tract. Affinity.) The terms attraction, or affinity, and re- pulsion, in the language of modern plii- losophc:., are employed merely as the expression of the general facts, tluf the masses or particles of matter have a tentlviicy to approach to, or to recede from one another, unci to unue to, or re- p.l each o.Ui :•, under c:i"?.'in circum-iT,'-', ■.es. 34 ATTRACTION. All bodies au> c a tendency or power to attract each other more or less, and it is this power which is calleel attraction. Attraction is mutual, it extends to inde- finite distances. All bodies whatever, as well as their component elementary par- ticles, are endued with it. It is not unmhi- lated, at how great a distance soever we suppose them to be placed from each other; neither does it disappear though they be arranged ever so near each other. The nature of this reciprocal attraction, or at least the cause which produces it, is altogether unknown to us. Whether it be inherent in all matter, or whether it be the consequence of some other agent, are questions beyond the reach of human un- derstanding ; but its existence is neverthe- less certain. Proofs of attraction. That the power of attraction really exists is obvious from the slightest view of the phenomena of nature. It is proved with mathematical certainty that the celestial. bodies, which constitute the solar system, are urged towards each other by a force which preserves them in their orbits. It is further proved beyond any doubt, that this planetary attraction is possessed not only by the heavenly bodies as wholes, but that it also extends to the smaller par- ticles of which they are formed, as may be evinced by means of the following experi- ments. First.—If we place two or more globules of mercury on a dry glass or earthen plate, and push them gently towards each other, the globules will attract each other, and form one mass or sphere greater in bulk but precisely the same in nature. Secondly.—If a plate of clean glass, per- fectly dry, be laid on a large globule of mercury, the globule, notwithstanding the pressure applied to it, continues to preserve its spherical form ; if we gradually charge the plate with weights carefully, the glo- bule will be depressed and become thinner and thinner; but if we again remove the weights from the plate*, the mercury will instantly recover its glojiular figure and push up the glass before it. In both these experiments we see that there exists an attraction between the par- ticles of meicury ; in the first, the globules which are in contact with the plate of glass leave this substance completely, they at- /tract each other and form a sphere greater in bulk. A mere inert fluid would in any case retain the figure it once possessed. It could not be endued with a globular form unless a real reciprocal attraction among its particles, took place, which in the latter experiment is still more striking, for it there is not only superior to gravitation, but actually overcomes an external force. Thirdly.—If a glass tube of a fine bore be immersed in water, contained m any vessel, the fluid will ascend to a certain height within the tube above its level, and its elevation in several tubes of different sizes will be reciprocally as the eliameter of their bores. This kind of attraction which takes place as well in r>wuo as in the opeo air, has been called capillary attraction. It is this attraction which causes water to rise in sponge, cloth, sugar, sand, &c. for all these substances may be considered as fine tubes in which the fluid ascends. Remark.—The ascension of fluids inglass tubes of a fine bore succeeds best when the inside of the tube has been previously moistened, which may conveniently be done by blowing through it with the mouth. And if the water be coloured with a little red or black ink, its ascension will be more obvious, particularly if the tube be held against a sheet of white paper. Fourthly.—If two plates of glass previ- ously wetted, be made to meet on one side, and be kept open at the other, at a small distance:, by the interposition ofa shilling, or any other thin substance, and then im- mersed in water, the fluid will ascend be- tween the two plates unequally. Its upper surface will form a curve, in winch the heights of the several points above the sur- face of the fluid will be to one another re- ciprocally, as their perpendicular distance from the line in which the plates meet. The ratio of this attraction is therefore as the squares of the increments with which the plates open. Here then we have two other instances that an attraction prevails among the par- ticles of bodies. For in both cases part of the fluid has left the contiguous mass, con- trary to the laws of gravitation. It is drawn up as it were, or attracted by the tube or plate of glass. Fifthly.—If we immerse a piece of tin, lead, bismuth, silver, or gold, in mercury, and draw itout again immediately.the mer- cury will attract the metal, and the lat- ter will carry with it a portion of the former which will stick to it so ob- stinately as to be inseparable by mere friction. There exists therefore an attraction be- tween the diff'erent metals brought in con- tact with each other. Sixthly—If a small stick be dipt in water or any other fluid, and drawn out again, a drop will be found hanging at the end of it ofa spherical form. The drop is spherical, because each particle of the fluid exerts an equal force in every direction, drawing other particles towards it on every side as far as its power extends. Thus the very formation of drops ob- viously demonstrates that there must exist a cause which produces that effect. This ATTRACTION. 85 cannot be gravity, for agreeable to expe- rience that is rather an obstacle to the formation of elrops ; since by the weight of the particles, large globules resting on solid bodies are flattened, and their regular spherical form prevented. To explain this phenomenon there re- mains only the power of attraction, acting between the particles of the liquid body ; for if it is supposed that the particles of a substance reciprocally attract each other with equal force, and their aptitude for be- ing moved upon one another be great enough to overcome any impediment to their motion, it follows by the principles of mechanics, that the equilibrium of the at- tractive forces can only take place when the mass has received a globular form. Hence it is that all liquid bodies assume a spherical figure when suffered to fall through the air, or form drops. Division of attraction. Though we are unable to discover the cause of the mutual attraction, experience has proved to us that this agency follows certain conditions or laws ; for similar phenomena always present themselves, whenever the circumstances of experiment are the same. Observation has taught us that attraction takes place between bodies of the same kind, and bodies of a different kind. The first is called attraction of aggregation, also corpuscular attraction ; molecular attraction ; and attraction of cohesion, or the cohesive povier. The latter is termed chymical attraction, chymical affinity, or affinity of composition. Attraction of aggregation. Corpuscular attraction, or attraction of cohesion or aggregation, is that power by means of which the similar particles of bodies attract each other, and become uni- ted into one mass, without changing in the least the chymical properties they possess- ed before their union. The bodies may be in a solid, fluid, or aeriform state. This attraction is different in different bodies. It is always in an inverse ratio to the power of repulsion, or the quantity of caloric interposed between the particles of the acting botlies. It becomes obvious from this, that the agency of attraction of aggregation consists in a mere successive and constant accumu- lation of similar particles into one mass ; and that it produces adherence of surface, or apparent contact in the ratio of the sur- face. This force is inherent in all the particles of all bodies (caloric and light perhaps excepted;) we never find the particles of bodies in i detached state, but constantly in masses of greater or smaller magnitude, made up of an indefinite number of parti- cles united together by virtue of the force of cohesion. The simplest case of the exertion of the attraction of aggregation is that, where two bodies placed in mutur.l contact with each other form a direct union without changing their chymical properties: thus if different particles of sulphur be melted together, they form a uniform mass or whole, the particles of which are held to- gether by virtue of the power of attraction of aggregation, but the properties of the body are not altered. The same fcff'ect takes place when pieces of the same metal, or particles of resin, wax, &c. are united in a similar manner. The force of this attraction in solid bodies may be measured by the weight necessary to demolish it. Thus if a rod of metal, glass, wood, &c. be suspended in a perpen- dicular direction, and weights be attached to its lower extremity till the rod is broken by them, the weight attached to the rod just before it broke is the measure of the- cohesive force of the rod. Laws of attraction of aggregation. 1. The agency of attraction of aggrega- tion acts only at insensible distances; its force increases as the distance of the bodies presented to each other decreases, and as the surfaces of apparent contact are more numerous : thus, if we take two sections of a leaden ball, having each a flat and smooth surface, and press them (forcibly together, they will cohere, and a considerable effort is necessary to force them asunder : so also two plates of glass wetted with a little wa- ter to fill up their inequalities, when laid together, will cohere ; and two pieces of marble having each a flat, smooth, and well polished surface, when moistened and slipt upon each other with a gentle pressure, will unite, and a considerable force is requireel to separate them. But if the two substan- ces placed together, be not sufficiently smooth or polished, it will be in vain to try to cause them to adhere together, for this reason that the particles touch each other only in a few points ; whereas on the con- trary the particles of the former flat and smooth surfaces touch each other in many points. It has been noticed that a silk-worm's thread can be interposed, but not two. The pressure of the atmosphere has no influence on these experiments, for they succeed equally well in vacuo as in the open air. It is on this account that carpenters when they intend to glue pieces of wood together, plane the surfaces perfectly smooth before they apply the glue : and. that the surfaces of metals are scraped clean before they are soldered, &c. Hence the attraction of aggregation al- ways vanishes whenever the distance is measureable, and becomes exceedinglv great whenever the distances is exceeding- ly diminished; but the particular rate which this power follows, is still unknown, 86 ATTRACTION. as we have no method of measuring either the distance at which it acts, or its relative intensity. 2. Attraction of aggregation acts differ- ently in diff'erent bodies ; according to the degree of force with which it acts between the particles of matter, the bodies appear under different forms. It is on this account that rock-crystal, flint, diamond, and various other precious stones are extremely hard, for the attrac- tion of aggregation unites the particles of these bodies with a great degree of force. Hence a considerable mechanical effort is necessary to disunite them. In blocks of marble, chalk, lime-stone, See. the particles are held together with a force considerably less. In these bodies it prevents all relative motion among the par- tides themselves, and hence the motion of one particle is followed by the motion of the whole mass; or if that is impossible, the cohesion is destroyed altogether, and the piece breaks. The integrant parts of wax, tallow, suet, or lard, may be made to change their situa- tions, with a less degree of force than the former. In these substances the motion of one particle of the body is not necessarily fol- lowed by that of all the rest, neither does that motion destroy the cohesion, nor break them. The particles of water, spirit, and ether, move or slide over each other very readily; hence their resistance is considerably less. And lastly, vapours, the air of the atmo- sphere,and all the gasses,yield to the slight- est possible impulse. 3. Attraction of aggregation may be an- nihilated by every effort which tends to separate the particles of bodies. It is obvious from this, that the particle* of those bodies which are united by virtue of chymical affinity, form not a mere aggre- gate, but an entire new boely, which can only be altered by the action of another chymical power. In considering this kind of affinity, it will be necessary to state ;—In what manner it takes place between the particles of cliffor. ent bodies ;—In what proportion they are capable of combining ;—Under what con- ditions ;—With what degree of force they unite;—And what takes place when avariety of different substances are made to act upon each other at the same time, under certain circumstances and in different proportions. Hence chymical affinity is of greater im- portance than affinity of aggregation, for it takes place in all the complex operations of chymistry. Instances of chymical affinity. To prove that chymical affinity acts dif- ferently from attraction of aggregation; that it takes place between the ultimate constituent parts of bodies ; and that it produces substances possessing properties, frequently very diff'erent and sometimes contrary to those of the constituent parts, the following experiments may serve. 1. Put into a crucible placed in a coal fire, equal parts by weight of sulphur and mercury ; stir the two substances together for a few minutes, and when the sulphur is melted, pour the contents out on a marble slab, or a piece of glass previously warmed and greased. The substance obtained by this means is a sulphuret of mercury, in which the mercu- ry and sulphur are united by virtue of chymical affinity ; for the compound lias neither the colour, the splendour, the in- flammability, the volatility, nor the spe- lt need hardly be mentioned that all m» n<;ific gravity of either of its constituent chanical forces, such as grinding, cutting, parts ; nor can the sulphur and mercury be filing, rasping, pounding, breaking, &e. are ' separated by mechanical means ; they are of this nature. In all these cases the force applied must be more than equal to the force of the at- traction ; and as it was stated before, that the attraction of aggregation acts with dif- ferent degrees of force between the parti- cles of different bodies, so different degrees of force are necessary to destroy that at- traction in different bodies : and hence it is that chalk is more easily reduced to powder than flint; wooel is easier broken than lead; lead easier than iron, &c. Chymical affinity. Chymical affinity, or affinity of composi- tion, is that power, by means of which the particles of bodies, whether simple or com- pound, attract each other so intimately as to produce a uniform whole, totally inse- parable by mechanical efforts, and whose characteristic properties are often diff'erent, and sometimes contrary to those of its con- stituent parts. therefore chymically united. 2. If we melt together two very mallea- ble and ductile metals, for instance, tin and iron, in equal quantities, the compound pro- duced will have totally loist the properties which its constituent parts possessed be- fore their union, for the alloy formed will be a brittle metal which may easily be broken by the blow ofa hammer. 3 Put two or three leaspooni'uls of an acpieous infusion of red cabbage or syrup of violets, into a wine glass of water, mix it well, and put half the mixture into another glass. By adding a few drops of sulphmic acid to one of the glasses ami stirring it, the blue will be changed to a crimson ; an I by adding an alkali; for in- stance, potash, to the other g4ass, the blue fluid will be changed into a green. If we drop carefully down the sides of the glass into the green obtained in this ex- periment, a few drops of sulphuric jicid, ATTRACTION. 87 crimson will be perceived at the bottom, purple in the middle, and green at the top. On adding a little alkali to the other glass, containing the crimson, these colours will appear in an inverted order. 4. When equal parts of muriate of am- monia and slaked lime, both substances destitute of odour, are intimately blended in a stone mortar, a very pungent gas (am- monia) becomes evolved. 5. Water impregnated with ammonia and concentrated muriatic acid, both fluids ofa strong odour, when mixed together in proper proportions, instantly lose their odour, anel form a fluid void of smell, (mu- riate of ammonia.) 6. Into a saturated solution of muriate of lime, let fall gradually concentrated sul- phuric acid, a quantity of pungent vapour will become disengaged, (muriatic acid gas,) and from the two fluids will thus be produced an almost solid compound, call- ed sulphate of lime. 7. Let equal parts of fresh crystallized acetat of lead and acidulous sulphate of alumine and potash, be rubbed together in- timately in a stone mortar, the saline mixture will soon become soft, and lastly fluid. A like effect is produced by treating in a similar manner equal parts of crystallized nitrate of ammonia and sulphate of soda. A solid alloy of mercury and bismuth, and another composed of lead and mercu- ry, on being triturated together, instantly become fluid. It is obvious from this, that when chymi- cal combination takes place, the com- pound which is formed does not possess properties merely intermediate between those of its component parts, but has acqui- red others more or less new. This however does not hold good in all cases. There are various combinations in which the proper- ties of bodies are only slightly altered. Laws of chymical affinity. Observation has shown that affinity of composition offers certain invariable pheno- mena, which being founded on a great num- ber of facts are regarded by chymists as laws, and may be reduced under the fol- lowing heads : Law I.—Chymical affinity can exert its action between a number of bodies, simple or compound, and unite them chymically into one whole. Law II.—The efficacy of chymical affini- ty is in an inverse ratio to that of attrac- tion of aggregation. Law III.—The agency of chymical affini- ty is influenced by temperature; its action is either accelerated, retarded, prevented, or rendered efficacious. LawW.—Chymical affinity is accompa- nied by a change of temperature at the in- stant of its action. Lain V.—The agency of chymical affinity existing between two or more bodies may be dormant, until it is called into action by the interposition of another body which fre- quently exerts no energy upon any of them in a separate state. Laxo VI.—The ratio of the energy of chymical affinity acting between various bodies, is different in different substances. Law VII—The agency of chymical af- finity is either limited, or unlimited in cer- tain bodies ; in other words, chymical af- finity is capable of uniting bodies in defi- nite, or in indefinite proportions. Law VHI.—The energy of the chymical affinity of different bodies is modified in proportion to the ponderable quantities of the bodies placed within the sphere of ac- tion. Such are the leading laws which regulate chymical affinity ; they may be demonstra- ted by experiments. T. (Jhymical affinity can exer,t its action between a number of bodies simple or compound, and unite them chymically into one whole ; There are an infinite variety of com- pounds, consisting of three, four, five or more simple substances in nature; and art can also effect combinations in which there are many simple bodies chymically united into one whole. It frequently happens that various sepa- rate bodies presented to each other in a flu- id, unite and form a single mass, which possesses all the characters of a homogene- ous compound, and which retains these characters till its composition has been al- tered by chymical means. A considerable number of triple salts are known, which consists of three differ- ent substances ; for instance, the common alum of commerce consists of sulphuric acid united to alumine and potash or soda-. The salt formerly called mlcrocosmic salt, or phosphate of soda and ammonia, consists of phosphoric acid united to soda and am- monia, eke. When the oxygenated muri- ate of mercury is precipitated by the pre- cise quantity of carbonate of soela which is requisite to effect its decomposition, the precipitate obtained contains muriatic acid, carbonic acid, and oxyd of mercury in excess, It is a well known fact, that two, three, or more metals may be fused together so as to produce compounds whose properties are widely different from those of the con- stituent parts. Melt together in an iron ladle or>crucibIei eight parts of bismuth, five of lead, and three of tin, the fusibility of the metals will thus be altered, for the alloy melts at 212° Fahr. A spoon or any other utensil formed of this compound will therefore melt in water kept boiling. 88 ATTRACTION. If in a similar manner an alloy be made of lead, tin, bismuth, and mercury, their proportions being two, three, five, and one, the compound produceil melts at a heat even foss dian that or" boiling water. A composition of lead, zinc, and bismuth, in equal p..rts may be kept in fusion upon paper over a lamp. II. The efficacy of chymical affinity is in an inverse ratio to that of corpuscular at- traction :— The cohesion of the particles of a body is owing to toe mutual affinity existing be- tween them. It is this force which must be overcome by the action of the substance Which has a tendency to combine with those particles chymically. Chymical affinity therefore does not become stronger as the affinity of aggregation becomes weaker, it becomes only more efficacious ; the absolute powers remain the same; the effect pro- duced by that agency increases, be- cause the resistance opposed to it de- creases. Remark.—It is from this law that it was formeily interred that some or at least one of the bodies should be in a state of fluidity. This however is by no means necessary. It is in general true, that the weaker the attraction o*'aggregation is, the more easily chymical affinity takes place, as may be evinced by means of the following experi- ments : Let any quantity of dry carbonate of soda and tarfareous acid be mingled to- gether, and put the mixture into a wine- glas.-, no chyinical change will be produ- ce' but if water be added, or either of tie o.dts be previously elissolved, a violent efo .vescence ensues, and a chymical union is obtained. The water added is of use merely to over- come the resistance which arises from tlie cohesion of the particles of the salts intend- ed to be brought into the sphere of action, or to increase their mutual contact. If we let fall a crystal, or lump of fluor spar (fluate of luor) into concentrated sul- phuric acid, no sensible action will take place, both the sulphuric acid and the fluate of lime remain unaltered ; but if the forme-r be reduced to powder, and then brought into contact with the acid, a considerable action instantly takes place, the sulphuric acid unites to one of the constituent parts of the fluor spar, namely, to the lime, and its other constituent part, the fluoric acid, becomes disengaged in the state of white vapour, or fluoric acid gas. If crystallized sulphate of alumine, or sulphate of soda, and acetate of lead are brought into contact with each other, the individuality of these bodies will not be destroyed, that is to say, no chymical change will take place; but if they be inti- mately rubbed together in a mortar, the two solids will act upon each other aid form a fluid. I' is obvious therefore that in order to> facilitate chymical affinity, the attraction of aggregation must be broken ; the bodies intended to be chymically united must not be presented to each other in their mass of contact, but mechanically divided, or redu- ced to the smallest moleculae possible .- hence liquids combine with more facility than solids, or even than a solid and a liquid, and in like manner vapours combine with rapidity and ease. III. The agency of chymical affinity is influenced by temperature. Its action is either accelerated, retarded, prevented, or rendered efficacious :— If we expose phosphorus in an open ves- sel to the action of the atmosphere, a I chymical union will take place between the lfl phosphorus and one of the constituent parts ot the atmosphere, namely, the oxygen gas ; the phosphorus will gradually (hut very slowly) disappear and become con- verted into a fluid called phosphorus acid. But if we heat the vessel containing the phosphorus, the latter will take fire, and i become converted into a yellowish white substance, which in a short time is changed > into an acid analagous to the former. If equal quantities of muriate of ammo- nia and carbonate of magnesia are mixed with six or eightparts of water, and suffer- ed to stand for some time exposed to the ordinary temperature of the atmosphere, a mutual decomposition of the two salts will take place. For if the mixture, and the fluid which passes, are left to evaporate spontaneously, muriate of magnesia, and carbonate of ammonia will be obtained. On the contrary, If equal quantities of muriate of magne- sia and carbonate of ammonia be exposed to a temperature of 200° in about four parts of water, the products obtained are, muriate of ammonia and carbonate of magnesia. If muriate of soda and sulphate of mag- nesia be mixed together in any proportion, ' and exposed to a temperature below zero, they decompose each other, and muriate of magnesia and sulphate of soda are formed, but no decomposition takes place at a tem- perature above 30°. Muriate of soda and acidulous sulphate of alumine and potash, exhibit pre*isely the same phenomena. If ardent spirit and a solution of salt and water be mixed together, the com- pound formed is a real cnvniical union ; but if we carefully heat the "fluid, the caloric applied will be divided between the three * ingredients according to their respec- tive affinities; the union will be broken, for the ardent spirit will first b«- ATTRACTION. 89 come volatilized, and the union of the salt and water remain unaltered. On increasing the temperature, the water will escape in the form of vapour, and the salt will he left 'lehind. There are numerous cases in which an increa^ of temperature is essentially ne- cessary to determine bodies to unite. If me'viry be exposed to oxygen gas at the common temperature of the atmosphere, the corpuscular attraction subsisting be- tween its panicle? is sufficient to prevent combination. But if the mercury be heat- ed to a certain degree, the force which kept |t« particles united will become an- nihila'cc, and It then combines with the oxygen which is present. Again, if the oxyd of mercury thnr form- ed be exposed to a higher degree of tem- perature, the union is demolished, and the quick-silver re-appears in i's metallic state. Hence it is obviou* that the action of caloric favours the union of the oxygen and mercury, in consequence of the diminution of the mutiu.l affinity of the parts; but at length, by augmenting this difference, it again breaks the union, or renders the com- bination impossible. That increased temperature augments the power of chymical union, the solutions of salt and water afford instances of. A larger quantity of salt is soluble in a f;iven quantity of water at a high, than at a ow temperature, and this larger quantity of salt is again separated by cooling. IV. Chymical affinity is accompanied by a change of temperature at the instant of its action:— When equal parts of concentrated sul- phuric acid and ardent spirit are mingled together, the mixture in a few minutes be- comes so hot as to render the vessel in- supportable to the hands. If four parts of sulphuric acid of com- merce, and one part, by weight, of water, be mixed together, each at the tempera- ture of 50°, the mixture immediately ac- quires a temperature of about 300°. All the dense acids, ammonia, and ar- dent spirit, when mixed with water, have the property of raising its temperature re- markably : and the same is the case when alkalis are introduced into concentrated acids. On the contrary, in many instances cold is produced :— Take one ounce and a half of muriate of ammonia and a like quantity of nitrate of potash; reduce each of these salts sepa- rately to a powder, and blend them inti- mately together : having done this, mix them gradually in a glass basin, or other thin glass vessel, with%iir ounces of wa- ter. The result will be, tkat the cold pro- duced will sink a thermometer immersed in it, to 36° Fahr. A new edition of the same quantity of salts will cool it to 14°, which therefore will freeze water in a glass tube that is immereed in it, without the use of snow or ice. I' the water used in a first process be used to reduce other water u id salts to the temperature of about 32°, and these be applied to the performance of a second e-xperiment, the temperature may be lowered to 4° below 0°. A number of experiments have lately been made to produce artificird colel by means of such freezing mixtures. The most complete set of this kind are those of Pepys, Lowitz and Walker. V. The agency of chymical affinity be- tween two or more bodies may lie dormant, until it is called into action hy the i iter- posiiion of another fody, which frequently exert, 'i ■ energy upon any of them in a se- parate state. xFrom this law originates what was former- ly called disposing affinity, or that case in which two or more bodies are incapable of uniting, until the agency is called into action by the addition ofa third boely, which exerts no sensible affinity upon either of them. This may be proved in the following manner. Water is a compound of hydrogen and oxygen ; phosphorus is a simple body ac- cording to our present state of knowledge. If these be presented to each other, no chymical union will take place; but if we add to them an alkali, and then apply heat, the water will become decomposed ; that is to say, part of the phosphorus will unite to the oxygen of the water, and form phos- phoric acid, and the other part will be dis- solved in the hydrogen gas and appear as phosphorated hydrogen. Here the alkali acts as the substance re- quisite to favour the mutual action, or to give the disposing affinity. If iron and water be brought into contact with each other no perceptible change will be produced ; but if a little sulphuric acid be added to the water and iron, a violent effervescence will take place, the water will become elecomposed, hvelrogen gas will be evolved, and the iron become dis- solved in the acid. In this case the sulphuric acid is the con- dition necessary to accelerate the chymical action. VI. The ratio of the energy of chymical affinity acting between various bodies, is different in different substances. This is the most important law of chymi- cal attraction. As beginners will find it rather difficult to understand what pa«ses in this more complicateel agency, they must remember, that the combination which is effected between two or more bodies by virtue of chymical affinity be- comes broken whenever we present t > the compound another body, which has an at- traction to one of the constituent parts of the compound, superior to that attraction ■f; N SO ATTRACTION. by which they were held together: the bodies, lherel"re. between which the strong- est -• true i"i) prevails, combine, ami the rest ate disengaged, thos :— If muriate acid be poured either on pure barytes, or on iis carbonate, the baiytes will be dissolved and the coin- pound will be muriate of barytes, which compound is held together by the force of affinity existing between the muriatic acid and the brytes. On letting fall into this solution a tew drops of sulphur,c acid, an immediate change of principles takes place; the whole quantity of the muriatic acid which was combined with the b.nrytes be- coni s disengageil, and the sulphuric aciel unites to the barytes with i force equal to their affinity, minus that of the muriatic acid. Again, if pure silver be dissolved in pure nitric acid, the silver will remain united to the acid, till another body is presented to it which has a greater lorce of attraction to one of the constituent parts of the com- pound , for instance, if mercury be adeled to this solution of s.lver, the mercury will be diss lved, and the silver becomes pre- cipitatedor diser.gag-d The supernatant fluid v ill then be a solution of mercury in nitric acid. If to the before obtained solution of mercur in nitr.c acid, a piece e>f sheet lead be presen'ed, ,tic lead will be dissol- ved, and the mercury become precipitated. The flu?-.' will then be a solution of lead in nitric acid If in this solution of lead, a thin slice of copper be suspended, the copper will be dissolved, and the lead will become dUen- gag' d. The fluid now is a solution of cop- per in nitric acid. If in this solution of copper, a thm sheet of iron be kept immersed, the iron will be dissolved, and the copper become precipi- tated. The fluid now is a solution cf iron in nitric acid. If to this solution of iron, a piece of zinc be presented, the zinc will be dissolved, and the iron become precipitated. The solution then consists of zinc and tiitric acid. If to this solution of zinc in nitric acid some amnunia be gradually added, the am- monia will join to the acid, and the zinc will be pr cipi'ated. The solution will then be nitrate of ammonia. If to this solution of nitrate of ammonia, some lime-water be added, the ammonia will become disengaged (and manifest it- self by a pungent odour) and the solution will be nitrate of lime. If to this solution of nitrate of lime some oxalic acid be added, the lime will be pre- cipitated, and what now remains will be merely nitric acid. We see from these experiments, that different bodies have dille rent degrees of affiioty for one and the same substance, whicli can only be ;^krnt from enervation and experiments. Vll. The-agency of chymical affinitv is either limited or unlimited ; in other >* ordi, chymical affinity is capable of uniting bodies in definite, or in indefinite pro- portions :— Experience has convinced us that in all bodies there are certain precise limits of comb,nations beyond which their action cannot pass, n uiely a minimum, :.nil a maximum; it remains still to be ascertained how bodies c;." combine witlon these limits. If we attend '" what is known at pre- sent, we are forced to acknowledge that this law comprehends several modifications, which may be arranged under the following classes. 1. Chymical affinity unites several bodies in any proportion whatsoever; their combi- nation is therefore unlimited ; for instance, If water and ardent spirit be mingled to- gether in any quantity, a chymical combi- nation ensues ; for the compound obtained lias always a specific gravity different from the mean specific gravity of the fluids combined. Its bulk is likewise not the arithmetical mean of the fluids in a sepa- rate state. The sune is the case when liquid acids and water, or acids and ardent spirit, are combined together. 2 Chymical affinity combines several bodies to a certain extent or maximum only. To this class belong all those bodies which are capable of saturation. If we take a quantity of any of the dense acids diluted with water, for instance, sul- phuric acid, and let fall into it a solution of an alkali, for example soda, by a little at a time, and examine the mixture after every addition of the alkali, we fird for a con. siderable time it will exhibit the properties of an acid, it wilt have a sour taste, and convert vegetable blue colours into red; but if we continue to add greater quanti- ties of soda, these acid properties will gradually diminish, and at last disappear altogether At that point the ce>inVniation is at an end, it has reached its maximum in this case ; for if we continue to add more alkali, the mixture will gradually ac- quire alkaline properties; it will convert blue vegetables into green ; it will have a urinous or alkaline taste, &c. These properties will become stronger, the great- er the quantity of the soda is which is added. Again, take muriatic acid, and let fall into it gradually carbonate of lime, or magnesia ; an effervescence will take place, for a chymical union ensues between the acid and the lime, or magnesia, and the ATT AUG 91 carbonic acid, the other constituent of these bodies, becomes disengaged. But if wc continue the addition of the lime, or magnesia, until it produces no further effervescence, no chymical union will be ob- tained ; the lime will fall to the bottom unaltered, tor the combination is at its maximum. I is on th s account that water can only dissolve a certain quantity of salt; ardent spirit a certain quantity of resin, &c. The union ot oxygen and hydrogen be- longs likewise to this class. 3. Chymical affinity is capable of uniting different bodies in two, three, or more pro- portions ; each of these comb nations pro- duces compounds, possessing peculiar pro- perties. This peculiarity of combination is highly important. It is owing to this circumstance that both nature and art produce substances of'the same principles, only combined in differ- ent proportions, which possess peculiar properties, widely different fiom each other. An instance of this law may be seen in the following experiment: Introduce one ounce of copper filings into four ounces of muriatic acid, contain- ed in a medicine-phiul of eight ounces capa- city, cork it well, and let it stand undis- turbed ; the acid will soon acquire a green- ish colour, which becomes deeper in pro- portion as the copper becomes dissol- ved; but in a few dajs if the bottle be now and then agitated, the colour va- nishes, and the solution at last becomes colourless. If we now invert the bottle in mercury, or water, and remove the cork under that fluid, a quantity of the mercury wilt rush in : an evident proof that part of the air contained in the phial has disappeared. If we examine the remaining air, we shall find that it is .ncapable of supporting flame, and that it is m arly deprived of all its oxy- gen. If we now open the phial, ihe solu- tion becomes again green and colourless as before. The rationale of these phenomena is this : The quantity of oxygen which is present in the confined quantity of air in the empty p:ir' of the phial, combines with the copper to a certain degree, which then becomes soluble in the acid, and exhibits the green solution. This oxyd is gradually decomposed, more copper is dissolved, and the solution becomes colourless. If more oxygen be adm tted, the solution becomes green again as before. VIII. The energy of the chymical affini- ly of different bodies is modified in propor- tion to the ponderable quantities of the substances placed within the sphere of action. It is obvious, from this, that the deno- mination of elective affinity is erroneous ; since it supposes the union of one entire substance with another, in preference to a third. But this is rue the case; a mere division of action takes place i:i instances of tin., kind; that is to say, the substances ac according to tliequai.uty existing with- in the sphere of activity, the t:.c ss of quantity is capable of compensating for the deficiency of ihe force of .iffinhy.— When, therefore, a eonipound boely of two substances is acted cr.'b, a tniiei, tha part of the compou iu wnich w the subject of combination, i- divided between the two remaining, not only in propori c: to their respective degrees of affinity, but also ac- cording to their ponderable quantities, so that by varying this «n either, the effect pfoducetl w.il be varied. Thus Bcrthoilet has p--oved, th;>t in all cases a large quantity oi'.» boely is capable of abs'i acting a porno.- of another, from a siuai. portion of u third, how weak soever the affinity bttween the first and second of these bodies m. y be, and How strong soever the affinity between the sec.nid and third. Thus potash is capable o* ..hstract- ing part of the acid from oxalate of lime, phosphate of lime, and carbonate of lime. Soda and lime d compo. e partially t>ulpliate of potash. Nitric acid subtracts part of the base from oxalate of lime, &c. The f .Rowing experiment, advanced by Berthullet, will prove this more clearly. If equal par's, by weight, of sulphate of barytes and potash be boiled, in a small quantity of water, to d yness, it will be found that the sulphuric aciel has been di- vided between the two bases in the com- pound ratio of their mass, and their force of affinity. The greater part of the sul- phate of barytes will be found undecompo- sed ; a small quantity or barytes will be found at liberty ; most of the potash will also be uncombmed, but a certa.H portion will be united with the sulphuric aciel which the barytes has lost, in the form of sulphate of potash. It is not merely in the instance stateel here that this division of one body between two others according to their respective masses anel affinities, takes place, there being scarcely any example to the contrary. And as the'affinities of bodies vary with their masses, it is obvious that, when we speak of the affinities of bodies, we ought to consider them as always acting in certain determinate proportions. Au.vnte. (From xuxtvw, to dry.) A dry disease, proceeding from a fermentation in the stomach, described by Hippocrates dc. Morbis. Auapsk. The same. Acchen. (From *t/^i*, to be proud. The neck, which, in the posture oC pride is undo still'and erect. AUR AUR Auditory nerve. "See Nervut auditoriut and Portio mollis. Auditory passage. See .Mcattic auditori- ut externus and interims. Aokusti'm. At epithet given to several compound medicines. Acliscos. (From etukot, a pipe.) A catheter, or clyster-pipe. Aclos. The same. AURA. (From xa>, to breathe.) Any subtile vapour, or exhalation. AURA EPILEl'TICA. A sensation which is felt by epileptic patients, as if a blast of cold air ascended from the lower parts towards the heart and head. AURA SEMINIS. The extremely sub- tile and vivifying portion of the semen vi- rile, that ascends through the Fallopian tubes, to impregnate the ovum in the ova- rium Aura vitalis. So Helmont calls the vital heat. Auraxth baccje. Seville oranges. See Aurantium. Auhaxtit cortex. See Aurantium. AURANTIUM. (So called abaureo co- lore, from its golden colour, or from Aran- tium, a town of Achaia.) Aurantium hispa- lense. Mains aurantia major. Malus au- rantia. Aurantium vulgare. Malus auran- tia vulgaris. Mala aurea. Chrysomelea. Nerantia. Martianum pomum. Poma au- rantia. Seville orange. Tins plant is the citrus aurantium of Linnaeus:—petiolis ala- tis foliis acuminatis. Class, Polyadelphia. Order, Icosandriu. The China and Seville orange arc both only varieties of the same species ; the latter is met with in our pharmacopoeias ; and the flowers, leaves, yellow rind, anel juice, are made use of for different medical purposes. The flowers, flares napha, are highly odo- riferous, and are used as a perfume; they are bitter to the taste; they give their taste and sn.t 11 both to water and to spirit, but most perfectly to rectified spirit of wine. The water which is distilled from these flowers i.-> called aqua Jiorum napha. In d.stillatiou, they yield a small quantity of essential oil, which is called oleum vel es- sentia neroli.- they are brought from Italy and France Orange flowers were, at one time-, said to be a useful remedy in con- vulsive and epileptic cases ; but experi- ence has not confirmed the virtues attribu- ted to them. The leaves have a bitterish taste, and y icld, by distillation, an essential oil; in- deed, by rubbing them between the fingers and the thumb, they manifest considerable fragrance. They have been applied for the same purposes as the flowers, but without succes-, The yellow rind of the fruit, freed from the white fungous part, has a grateful aro- matic flavour, anel a warm, bitterish taste. Infused in bo.lmg water, it gives out nearly all its smell and taste; colel water extracts Ihe bitter, but very little of the flavour. In distillation, a light, fragrant, essential oil rises, without the bitter. Its qualities are those of an aromatic and bitter. It lias been employed to restore the tone of the stomach, and is a very common addition to combinations of bitters, useel in dyspepsia, It has likewise been gii en in intermittents, in a dose ofa drachm, twice or thrice a day, It is also much celebrated as a powerful remedy, in menorrhagia, and immoderate uterine evacuations. Its expressed oil is essence of Bergamot. The juice of Seville oranges is a grate- ful acid, which, by allaying heat, quenching thirst, promoting various excretions, ana diminishing the action of the vascular sanguiferous system, proves extremely use- ful in both ardent and putrid fevers; though the China orange juice, as impreg- nated with a larger proportion of sugar, becomes more agreeable, and may be taken in larger quantities. The Seville orange juice is particularly serviceable as an antis- corbutic, and alone will prevent or cure scurvy in the most apparently desperate circumstances. In dyspepsia, putrid bile in the stomach, both lemon and orange juice are highly useful. Aurantia Ccuassaventia. Aurantium Curassavense. Curassoa, or Curastao ap- pies, or oranges. The fruit so called seem to be the immature oranges, that by some accident have been checked in their growth. They are a grateful aromatic bitter, of a flavour very different from that of the peel of the ripe fruit, anel without any acid ; what little tartness they have when fresh, is lost in drying. Infused in wine, or bran- dy, t hey afford a gooel bitter for the sto- mach. They are used to promote the dis- charge, in issues, whence their name of issue peas, and to give the flavour of hops to beer. AURICULA. (Dim. of auris, the ear.) The external ear, upon which are several eminences and depressions, us the helix, an tihelix, trugus, antitragus, concha auricu- la, schapha, and lobulus. ~ AURICULA JUDJs. Fungus sambuci- mis. Agaricus. Auricula forma. Jew's ears. A membranaceous fungus, 1'eziia auricula; concava rugosa auriformis, of Linnaeus, which resembles the human ear. Its virtues are aelstringent, and when em- ployed, (by some its internal use is not thought safe,) it is made into a decoction, as a gargle for relaxetl sore throats. AumcuLA mums. See Pilosella. Auhicclje comus. The auricles of the heart. See Heart. AUR1CULARIS. (Auricularis, sc. digi- tus: from auris, the ear.) The little finger ; so called because people generally put it into the ear, when the hearing is ob- structed. AVE AXI 93 Auriga. (A wagoner. L:>t.) A ban- elage lor the sides ; so calleel because it is mado Ukc the traces of a wagon horse. Galen. Auamo. (Ab aureo cohre: from its yelio.v colour.) Tiie jaundice. See Icterus. Ae kii'iomt.ntim.. (From aurum, gold, and pigmentum, paint; so called from its cofoui anei Hsuseto painters. Yellow or- piment. See A-srnic. AURIS (From aura, air, as being the medium ot hearing.) The eauor organ of hearing.) See Ear. " Auitis levator See Levator auris. Auuiscalpium. (From auris, the ear, and sculpo, to scrape ) An instrument for cleansing the tar. Aurium sordes. The wax of the ears. Aubium tinnitus. A ringing noise in the ears. Aurugo. The jaundice. Auuum. Gold. Auiilji uorizontale. Oil of cinnamon and sugar. Auium lei-rosum. Antimony. Aurum musiv^m. A preparation of tin, sulphur, sal-ammoniac, and quicksilver. Aunrsi potabila. Gold dissolved and mixed with oil of rosemary, to be drank. Antics Braziliansis. Calamus aro- matictis. Authemerox. (From xurot, himself, and »fAt£x, a day.) A medicine which gives relief, or is to be administered the tame day. Autolithotomus. One who cuts him- self for the stone. Autocratei a. The healing power of nature. Hippocrates. Autopsia. (From at/Toj, himself, and 07rlc,fAxi to see.) Ocular evidence. AuroriRos. (From xurot, itself, anel ttveot, wheat.) Bread made with the meal of wheat, from which the bran has not been removed. Galen. Avesaci". A Molucca tree, ofa caustic ejuality. Avansis. Avante. Indigestion. AVELLANA. (From Abella, or avella, a town in Campania, where they grew.) The hazel nut. Avi'LLana cathahtica. Barbadoes nuts. A purgative. Avellan a Mexicana. Cocoa anel cho- colate nut. AvaLLAXA puiigatiux. Garden spurge. Aixiliarii musci-li. The pyramidal muscles of the ahelonien. A VENA. (From a veo, to covet; be- cause cattle are so fond of it.) The oat. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tiiundria. Order, Dygyr.ia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the oat. Avena sativa of Linnaeus. It is the seeel which is commonly used, and cal'eel the oat. There are two kinds of oats: the black and the white. They have similar virtues, but the black are chiefly sown for horses. They are less farinaceous, and less nourishing, than rice, or wheat; yet afford a sufficient nourishment, of easy di- gestion, to such as feed constantly on them. In Scotland, and some of the Northern counties of England, oats form the chief bread of the inhabitants. They are much u^ed in Germany ; but, in Norway, oat bread is a luxury, among the common peopie. Gruels, made with the ffour, or meal, called oatmeal, digest easily, have a soft mucilaginous quality, by which they obtunel acrimony, and are used for common drink and food in fevers, inflam- matory disorders, coughs, hoarseness, roughness, and exulceration of the fauces; and water-gruels answer all the purposes of Hippocrates' piUan. Externally, poul- tices, with oatmeal, vinegar, and a very little oil, aie good for sprains j.nd bruises. Stimulant poultices, with the grounds of strong beer, mixed up with oatmeal, are made for tumours, Sec. of a gangrenous tendency. Avena sativa. The systematic name for the avena of the pharmacopoeias. See Avena. Avenje semina. See Avena. Avens, common. See Caryophyllata. Avicennia tomemtosa. The systematic name for the plant w.iich affords the Ana- cardium orientale of the pharmacopoeias. See Anacardium orientale. Avigato tear. This delicious fruit, the produce of the Laurus persea of Linnaeus, when ripe, melts in the mouth like marrow, which it greatly resembles in flavour. It is supposed to be the most nutricious of all the trop.cal fruits, and grows in vast abun- dance in the West Indies and New Spain. The unripe, fruit have but little taste; yet, being very salubrious, are ufien eaten with salt and pepper. / The sailors, when they arrive at the Havannah, and those parts, purchase them in great quantities ; and, chopping them into small pieces, with green capsicums anel a little salt, regale themselves heartily with them. They are esteemed also for their antielysenteric quali- ties, and are prepared in a variety of ways for the tables of the rich. AXILLA, (Axilla, atzil, Heb. Scaliger deduces ic from ago, to act; in this man- ner, ago, axo, axa, axula, axilla.) The ca- vity under the upper part of the arm, called the arm-pit. Axillary arteries. Arleri.e axillares. The axillary arteries are continuations of the subclavians, anel give off, each of them, in the axilla, four mammary arteries, the subscapular, anel the posterior and anterior circumflex arteries, which ramify about the joint. y4 BAC BAD Axillart nerve. Articular nerve. A branch of the brachial plaxus, and some- times of the radial nerve. It runs out- wards and backwards, around the neck of the humerus, and is lost in the mucles of the scapula. Axil-laut veins. Vena axillares. The axillary veins receive the blood from the veins of the arm, and evacuate it into the subclavian vein. Axis. (From ago, to act.) See Denta- tus. AXUNGIA. (From axis, an axle-tree, and unguo, to anoint.) Hog's lard. Axlnria curata. Purified hog's lard. AXUNGIA DE MUMMIA. MatTOW. Azac (Arab.) Gum ammoniac. Azamar. Native cinnabar. Vermil- lion. Azed. A fine kind of camphire. AZOT. (From *, priv. and t?«a>, to live ; because it is unfit for respiration.) See Nitrogen. Azot, gaseous oxti) of. See Nitrogen, gaseous oxyd of. Azoth. An imaginary universal re- medy. Azub. Alum. Azurium. Quicksilver, sulphur, and sal-ammoniac Aztges. (From a, priv. and tyyt^ a yoke.) The os phenoides was so called, because it has no fellow. Azygos. (From *, priv. and fan, a yoke; because it has no fellow.) Several single muscles, veins, bones, 8cc. are so called. Azygos morgagni. A muscle of the mouth. Azroos piiot'Essis. A process of he os sphaenoides. Azygos «vul.e. Palato-staphilinus of Douglas. ^Stapldlinus, or E/nstapfdUnus of Winslow. A muscle ot the uvula, which arises at one extremity ofthe suture winch joins the palate bones, runs down the whole iength ofthe velum and uvula, resembling an earth-worm, and adhering to the tendons of the circumflexi. It is inserteel into the tip of the uvula. Its use is to raise the uvula upwards and forwards, and to short- en it Azygos vein. Vena azygos. Vena sine pari. This vein is situated in the right ca- vity ofthe thorax, upon the elorsal verte- bra:. It receives the blood from the verte- bral, intercostal, bronchial, pericardiac, and diaphragmatic veins, and evacuates it into the vena cava superior. B B ► abizicirics. (From &&xZm, to speak inarticulately.) The incubus, or night- mare ; so called because, in this disorder, the person is apt to make an inarticulate and confused noise. Bacca monspeliensis. See Baccharis. Baccalia. (d baccharum copici, be- cause it abounds in berries.) The bay, or laurel-tree. Bacc;e bermudenses. See Saponaria cucula. Bacc#; juniperi. Juniper berries. See Juniperus. Baccje lauri. Laurel berries. See Lauras. Bacce nohlandic.*:. The fruit of the Rubus arcticus of Linnaeus : foliis alternatis, caule inernd uniforo. They are recom- mended by Linnaeus as possessing an- tiseptic, refrigerant, and antiscorbutic qualities. Raccjb piscatorie. See Coccxtlus in- dicus. BACCHARIS. (From bacchus, wine ; from its fragrance resembling that liquor.) Bacchar. Bacca monspeliensis. Corryza teriia Dioscoridis, Eupatorium. The plant so called is the Inula dysenterica of Linnaeus. Ploughman's spikenard. Great flcbane. It is sweet-scented, and the roots smell like cinnamon, anel are saiel to powerfully emmenagogue, and the leaves moderately astringent. Bacher's pili.s. Pilula tonica liaclien. A celebrate el medicine in France, employed for the cure of dropsies. Their principal ingredient is the extract of melampodium, or black hellebore. Bacchia. (From bacchus, wine ; be- cause it generally proceeds from hard drinking and intemperance.) Gutta rosa- cea. A name given by Linnaeus to a pim- pled face. Bacculi. Is useel, by some writers, for a particular ki"d of lozenges, shaped into little short rolls Hilelanus likewise u.-cs it for an instrument in surgery. Bacoba. The Banana. Badiaoa. A kind of sponge usually sold in Russia, the powder of which s said to t:ke away the livid marks of blows md bruises within a few hours. It is only de- scribetl by Bauxbaum, anel its nature is not properly unelcr-tood. BAL BAL 95 Badian siivif.x. The seeel of a tree which grows in China, and smells like ani- seed. The Chinese (and Dutch, in imita- tion of them) sometimes use the badiane to give their tea an aromatic taste. See Anisum stellatum. B\oi/.a An.ce. See Bathwater. Badranum semen. Inelian aniseed. Bauucca. (Indian.) A species of cap- paris. BAnzcHEn. An antielote. R*os. (B*«c.) In Hippocrates it means few ; but in P. i€gineta, it is an epithet for a poultice. BAGNIGC.E WELLS. \ saline mine- ral spring in Londe'w, resembling the Epsom mineral. In most constitutions, three half-pints is considered a full dose for pin ging. Bagnio. (From bagno, Ital.) A bathing or sweating-house. Bahei coyolli. Ray takes it to be the Areca, or Faufel. Bahel schulli. An Indian-tree; the Genista spinosa Indica; a decoction of the roots of which is diuretic. The leaves, boiled and sprinkled in vinegar, have the same effect, according to Ray. Baiac White lead. Ber a. The plantain tree. BtL.KNA MACROCF.PHALA. (HctkXlVCt from 3ctkka>, to cast, from its power in casting up "t'ater; and /uxK^oKKpxkot; from /axk^o;, long, and Kvpxkn, a head ; from the length of i's head.) The systematic name of a species of whale. Balalinum oleum. Oil of the ben-nut. Bali»'or-stanum. (From @xkctvot, a nut, unci KATavov, a chestnut; so called from its tuberous root.) The bunium bulbocas- tanum, or earth-nut. Balanos. Balanus. (From &tkka>, to cast; beciu-e it sheds its fruit upon the ground ) 1. An acorn. 2. Hippocrates, in his Treatise de Affec- tionibus expresses by it the oak. 3 Theophrastus uses it sometimes, to express any glandiferous tree. 4 From the similitude ofform, this word is used to express suppositories and pessaries. 5. A nam,- of the glans penis. B4LAUSTIUM. (From Qctktot, various, anel xuet, to dry ; so called from the va- riety of its colours, and its becoming soon dry ; or from ixarttm, to germinate.) Ba- laustia A largo rose-like flower, of a reel colour, the produce of the plant from which we obtain the granatum. See Gra- natum. BALBUTIES. (From /3*St<>, to stam- mer; or from balbel, Heb. to stammer.) A defect of speech; preiperly, that sort of stammering where the patient sometimes hesitates, and immediately after, speaks precipitately. It is the Psellismits Balbu- tiens of Cullen. Baiista. (From/8*xa», to cast.) The astragulus, a bone of the foot, was former- ly called os balistx, because the ancients used to cast it from their slings. Balmoney. See Meum athamanticum. Balm. See Melissa. t Balm of Gilead. See Moldavica. Balm of Mecca. See Baisamum Gilea- dense. Balm, Turkey. See Moldavica. Ballote, (From £xkka>, to send forth, and s?, urot, the ear; because it sends forth flowers like ears.) Battota. Stinking horehound. A nettle-like plant. The ballote nigra of Linnaeus. BALNF.UM. A bath, or bathing-house. See Bath. Balneum animale. The wrapping any part of an animal, just killed, round the bodv, or a limb. BALNEUM ARENiE. A sand-bath for chymical purposes. Sep Bath. BALNEUM CAL1DUM. A hot-bath. See Bath. BALNEUM FRIGIDUM. A cold bath. See Bath. BALNEUM MARL£. Balneum maris. A warm-water bath. See Bath. BALNEUM MEDICATUM. A bath impregnated with drugs. Balneum siccum. Balneum cinereum. A dry bath, either with ashes, sand, or iron filings. Balneum sulphureum. A sulphur bath BALNEUM TEPIDUM. A bath heated from 93 to 96 or 98 deg. of Fahrenheit's thermometer. BALNEUM VAPORIS. A vapour bath. Baloon. (Ballon or balon, French.) A large glass receiver in the form of a hol- low globe. For certain chymical operations ballons are made with two necks, placed opposite to each other; one to receive the neck of a retort, and the other to enter the neck of a second balloon: this appara- tus is called enfiladed balloons. Their use is to increase the whole space of the re- ceiver, because any number of these may be adjusted to each other. The only one of these vessels which is generally used, is a small oblong balloon with two necks, which is to be luted to the retort, and to the receiver, or great balloon ,- it serves to remove this receiver from the body of the furn; ce, and to hinder it from being too much hrs>ted. BALSAM. (Baisamum. From baal samtim, T'ebrew.) The term bJsam was anciently applied to any strong-scented, na- tural vegetable resin of about the fluidity of treacle; inflammable, not miscible with water, without adelition, and sup- posed to he possessed of many medical vir- tues. All the turpentines, the Peruvian 96 BAL BAL balsam, copaiba balsam, tic. are examples of natural balsams. Besides, many medi- cines compounded of various resins, oroils, and brought to this consistence, obtaineel the name of balsam. Latterly, however, the term has been restricted to those resins which contain the Benzoic acid. Of these only three are commonly known, the gum benzoin, balsam of Tolu, or P^ru, and storax. Balsam \pple, male. The fruit of the momordica elaterium of Linnaeus. It is the faecula i.f the fruit of this plant, which af- fords the elaterium ofthe shops. Balsam, artificial. Compound medi- cines are 1' us termed which are made ofa ba;s mic censistence and fragrance. They are generally composed of expressed or e'hereal oils, resins, and other solid bodies, which give them the consistence of butter. The basis, or body of them, is expressed oil of nutmeg, and frequently wax, butter, &c. They are usually tinged with cinna- bar and saffron. Balsam Canary. See Moldavica. Balsam of Canada. See Baisamum Cana- dense. Balsam of Copaiva. See Baisamum Co. paiva. Balsam, natural. A resin, which has not yet assumed the concrete form, but still continues in a fluid state, is so called, as common turpentine, baisamum copaiva, peruvianum, tolutanum, &c. Balsam, Peruvian. See Baisamum Peru- vianum, Balsam of sulphur. See Baisamum sul- phuris. Balsam of Tolu. See Baisamum tolutanum. Balsam, Turkey. See Moldavica. Balsamatio. (Frombalsamum,*balsam.) The embalming of dead bodies. Balsamea (From baisamum, balsam.) The balm of Gilead fir; so called from its edour. See Baisamum canadense. Balsameljeon. (From baisamum, bal- sam, and tkxtov, oil.) Balm of Gilead, or true baisamum Judaicum. Balsam oleum. Balm of Gilead. BALSAMICA. (Balsamica, sc. medica- menta ; from fixyrttfAOv, balsam.) Balsamics. A term generally applied to substances of a smooth and oily consistence, which pos- sess emollient, sweet, and generally aro- matic qualities. Hoffman calls those me- dicines by this name, which are hot and acrid, and also the natural balsams, stimu- lating gums, &c. by which the vital heat is increased. Dr. Cullen speaks of them under the joint title of balsamica et resinosa, considering that turpentine is the basis of all balsams. BalsamifeRa Braziliensis. The bal- sam copaiba tree. Balsamifera Indicana. The Peruvian balsam tree. R A LSAM1TA MAS. ( From baisamum.) Balsumita major. Tanacctum horttme. Cost, to speak inarticulately.) A person who stammers, or lisps. Bamhoo. (Indian.) The young shoots ofthe arundo bambos of Linnaeus, which are prepared - by the natives of both Indies with vinegar, garlic, pepper, &c. into a very excellent pickle, which promotes the appetite, and assists digestion. Bamia moschata. See Abelmoschus. Bamier. The name ofa plant common in Egypt, the husk of which they dress with meat, and, from its agreeable flavour, make great use of it in their ragouts. Ban arbor. The coffee-tree. BANANA. (Indian.) Bananeira. Fi- coides. Picas Indica. Musa fructu cucu- merino breviori. Senoria. Pacairu. The Banana, or Plantain-tree. The most remark- able species of this genus of plants are, 1. The paradisaica, or plantain. 2. The musa sapientum, or banana-tree. Both are among the most important pro- ductions ofthe earth. The first sort is cul- tivated in all the islands of the West-In- dies, where the frtt\t serves the Indians for bread; and somijf'of the white people also prefer it to most other things, especially to tiie yams and cassada bread. This tree is cultivated, on a very extensive scale in Jamaica ; without the fruit of which, Dr. Wright says, the island would scarcely be habitable, as no species of provision would supply their place. Even flour, or bread itself, would be less agreeable, and less able to support the laborious negro, so as to enable him to do his business, or to keep in health. Plantains also fatten horses, cattle, swine, dogs, fowls, and other do- mestic animals. The leaves, being smooth and soft, are employed as dressings after blisters. The water from the soft trunk is astringent, and employed by some to check diarrhoeas. Every other part ofthe tree is useful in different parts of rural economy. , The leaves are used as napkins and table- ' cloths, and arc food for hogs. The second sort, musa sapientum, or banana-tree, dif- BAR BAR 99 fers from the paradisiaca, in having its stalks marked with dark purple stripes and spots. The fruit is shorter, straighter, and rountler; the pulp is softer, and of a more luscious taste. It is never eaten green ; but, when ripe, it is very agreeable, either eaten raw or fried in slices, as fritters, and is relished by all ranks of people in the West Indies. Both the above plants were carried to the West Indies from the Cana- ry Islands; whither, it is believed, they had been brought from Guinea, where they grow naturally. Banankira. See Banana. Bancia. The Elaphoboscum, or wild parsnip. BANDAGE. Deligatio. Fascia. An apparatus consisting of one or se veral pieces of linen, or flannel, and intended for co- vering or surrounding parts of the body for surgical purposes. Bandages are either simple or compound. The chief of the simple are the circular, the spiral, the uniting, the retaining, the expellent, and the creeping. The compound bandages used in surgery, are the T bandage, the suspensory one, the capistrum, the eigh- teen-tail bandage, and others to be met with in surgical treatises. Bandura. A plant which grows in Cey- lon, whose root is said to be astringent. Bangue. Bange. A species of opiate in great use throughout the East, for its intoxicating qualities. It is the leaf of a kind of wild hemp, growing in the countries of the Levant, and made into powder, pills, or conserves. Bamca. The wild parsnip. Banilia. See Vanilla. Banilas. See Vanilla. Baobab. Bahobab. A species of the genus of plants called by Linnaeus Adanso- nia. It grows mostly on the west coast of Africa, from the Niger to the kingdom of Benin. The bark is called lalo; the ne- groes dry it in the shade, then powder and keep it in little cotton bags, and put two or three pinches into their food. It is mu- ciliaginous, and powerfully promotes per- spiration. The mucilage obtained from this bark is a powerful remedy against the epi- demic fevers of the country that produces these trees; so is a decoction of the dried leaves. The fresh fruit is as useful as the leaves, for the same purposes. Baptica coccus. Kermes berries. Baptisterivm. (From @x?r]a>, to im- merge.) A bath, or repository of water, to wash the body. Baptistrim. (From /JaVJoi, to dye.) A species of wild mustard ; so called from its reddish colour. Barac (From borak, Arabian, splendid.) Barach panii. Nitre. According to Ru- landus, nitrum salis. Baras. (Arabian.) In M. A. Severi- >ms, it is synonymous with Alphus, or Leuce. Barathrum. (Arabian.) Any cavity or hollow place. BARB A. (From barbarus, because wild nations are usually unshaven.) 1. The beard of man. 2. Some vegetables have the specific name of barba, whose ramifications are bushy, like a beard, as barba jovis, &c. Barba aronis. The arum. Bauua cupri.e. The ulmaria. Barba hirci. The tragopogon. Barba jovis. Itipiter's beard, or the silver bush. Also a name of the semper- vivum majus, and of a species of an- thyllis. Barbadoes cherry The fruit of the Malphigia glabra of Linnaeus, resembling the inferior of our cherries. Barbadoes nut. See Ricinus major. BARBADOES TAR. (So named from the island from which it is chiefly pro- cured.) The use of this article in medicine is limited to its external application, at times, in paralytic cases. Barbarea. (From St. Barbary, who is said to have found its virtues.) The leaves of this plant, Erisymum barbaraa: foliis lyratis, extimo subrotundo of Linnaeus, may be ranked among the the antiscorbutics.— They are seldom used in practice. Barb aria. Barbaricum. An obsolete term formerly applied to rhubarb. Barbaross.is pilula. Barbarossa's pill. An ancient composition of quicksilver, rhu- barb, diagridium, musk, amber, &c. It was the first internal mercurial medicine which obtained any real credit. Barb arum. The name of a plaister in Scribonius Largus. Barbatina. A Persian vermifuge seed. Barbel. Barbo. And oblong fish re- sembling the pike, the eating of whose roe often brings on the cholera morbus. Barberry. See Berberis. Barbota. The barbut. A small river- fish. It is remarkable for the size of its liver, which is esteemed the most delicate part of it. BARDANA. (From bardus, foolish; be- cause silly people are apt to throw them on the garments of passengers, having the property of sticking to whatever they touch.) Arctium. Betonica. Britannica. Baphis. Burdock. The plant so called in the pharmacopoeias, is Arctium lappa: —foliis cordatis, inermibus, petiolatis, of Linnaeus. It grows wild in uncultivated grounds. The seeds have a bitterish sub- acrid taste ; they are recommendetl as very efficacious diuretics, given either in the form of emulsion, or in powder, to the quantity of a drachm. The roots taste sweetish, with a slight austerity and bit- terness : they are esteemed aperient, diu- retic, and sudorific; and are said to act without irritation, so as to be safely ven- tured upon in acute disorders. Decoctions 100 BAR BAR of them have of late been used, in rheuma- tic, goutv, venereal, and other disorders; and are preferred by some to those of sar- saparilla. Two ounces of the roots arc to be boiled in time pints of water, to a quart; to this, two drachms of vilriolatetl kali have been usually adeled. Of this de- coction, a pint should be taken every day, in scorbutic and rheumatic cases, and when intended as a diuretic, in a shorter period. BAREGE WATER. The small vil- lage of B;cege, celebrated for its thermal Wdters, is situated on the French side ofthe Pyrenees, about half way between the Me- diterranean and the Bay of Biscay. The hot springs are four in number. They have all the same component parts, but differ somewhat in their temperature, and in the quantity of sulphur, the hottest being most strongly penetrated wi h this active ingre- dient. The coolest.of these waters raises Fahrenheit's thermometer to 73 deg. ; the hottest to 120 deg. Barege waters are re- markable for a very smooth soapy feel; they render the skin very supple and plia- ble, and dissolve perfectly well soap and animal lymph; and are resorted to as a bath in resolving tumours of various kinds, rigidities, and contractions of the tendons, stiffness of the joints, left by rheumatic and gouty complaints, and are highly ser- viceable in cutaneous eruptions. Internally taken, this water gives considerable relief in disorders of the stomach, especially at- tended with acidity and heart-burn, in ob- stinate cholics, jaundice, and in gravel, and other affections of the urinary organs. Bariglia. See Barrilla. BARILLA. (Bariglia, the place where it was formerly produced.) Bariglia. Ba- rillor. Anatron. Natron. Anaton. Ni- trum antiquorum. Aphronitrum. Baurach. Sal alkalinus fixus fossilis. Carbonas soda impurus. Sub-carbonas soda impurus. Soda Barilla is the term given, in commerce, to the impure mineral alkali, or imperfect carbonate of soda, imported from Spain and the Levant. It is made by burning to ashes different plants that grow on the sea- shore, chiefly of the genus salsola of Lin- r.KUS, and is brought to us in harel porous masses, ofa speckled brown colour. Kelp, a still more impure alkali, made in this country by burning various sea-weeds, is sometimes called British barilla. The ma- rine plants, collected for the purpose of procuring barilla in this country, are the salsola kali, salicornia F.uropaea, zostera maritima, triglochen maritimum, chenopo- dium maritiuium, atriplex portulacnjdes and littoralis, plantago maritima, tamarix gallica, eryngium maritimum, sedum tele- phium, dipsacus fullonum, Sec. &c. BARK. A term very frequently em- ployed to signify, by way of eminence, Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. Bark, CarrUhxan. See Cinchona Jumai: censis. Bark, Jamaica. Sec Cinchona Jarnai- censis. Bark, Peruvian. See Cinchona. Bark, red. See Cinchona rubra. Bark yelloiv. See Cinchona flava. Barley. See Hordeum. Badey, caustic. See Cavidilla. Barley, pearl. See Hordeum per latum. Barm. A name given to yeast. BARNET WATER. It is of a purging kind, of a similar quantity to that of Ep- som, and about half its strength. BAROMETER. (From /?*§<*, weight, and fAYTgov, measure.) An instrument to determine the weight of the air; it is com. monly called a weather-glass. BAnoNEs. Small worms; called also Nepones. Baroptis. A black stone, said to be an antidote to venomous biles. BAnos. (Bagoc.) Gravity. 1. Hippocrates uses this word to express by it, an uneasy weight in any part. 2. It is also the Indian name for a species of camphire, which is distilled from the roots of the true cinnamon-tree. Barrenness. The same as sterility. BARTHOLINIAN.K GLANDULJE. See Sub. lingual glands. Barycoia. (From hxevt, heavy, and xKceuie, to hear.) Deafness, or difficulty of hearing. Baryococcalon. (From IZxevt, heavy, and Ktmtxkot, a nut; because it gives a deep sound.) A name for the stramonium. Baryphonia. (From /3ag«c, dull, and cpcevH, the voice.) A difficulty of speaking. BARYTES. (From /?*§«, heavy; so called because it is very pontlerous.) Cauk. Calk. Terra pontlerosa. Baryt. Ponde- rous earth Heavy earth. Barytes does not exist pure in nature. II is always found in combination with sulphu- ric or carbonic acid. United with the sul- phuric acid, it forms the mineral called sulphate of barytes, or baroselenite. It is found in Staffordshire, Derbyshire, &c. When united to carbonic aciel, it is called arated barytes, or carbonate of barytes, found at Anglezark, near Chorley, in Lancashire. Both combinations are met with regularly crystallized anel amorphous. Pure barytes has a much stronger affi- nity than any other boely for sulphuric acid; it turns blue tincture of cabbage green. It is entirely infusible by heat alone, but melts when mixed with various earths. Its specific gravity is 4.000. It changes quickly in the air, swells, becomes soft, and falls into a white powder, with the aquisition of about one-fifth of its weight. This slaking is much more active and speedy than that of lime. It combines with phosphorus, which compound decomposes water rapidly. It unites to sulphur by the BAS BAS 101 dry and humid way. It has a powerful attraction for water, which it absorbs with a hissing noise and consolidates it strongly. It is soluble in twenty times its weight of cold, and twice its weight of boiling water. Its crystals are long four-sided prism9 ofa satin-like appearance. It is a deadly poi- son to animals. Method of obtaining pure Barytes.—1. Take native carbonate of barytes; reduce it to a fine powder and dissolve it in a suffi- cient quantity of diluted nitric acid ; evapo- rate this solution till a pellicle appears, and then suffer it to crystallize in a shallow ba- sin. The salt obtained is nitrate of barytes ; expose this nitrate of bary tes to the action of heat in a china cup, or silver crucible, and keep it in a dull red heat for at least one hour, then suffer the vessel to cool, and transfer the greenish solid contents, which are pure barytes, into a well stopped bottle. When dissolved irt a small quantity of distilled wa- ter, and evaporated, it may be obtained in a beautiful crystaline form. In this process the nitric acid, added to the native carbonate of barytes, unites to the barytes, and expels the carbonic acid, and forms nitrate of barytes ; on exposing this nitrate to heat, it parts with its nitric acid, which becomes decomposed into its constituents, leaving the barytes behind. 2. Pure barytes may likewise be obtain- ed from its sulphate. For this purpose, boil powdered sulphate of barytes in a so- lution of twice or three times its weight of carbonate of potash, in a Florence flask, for about two hours; filter the solution and expose what remains on the filter to the action of a violent heat. In this case the sulphuric acid of the barytes unites to the potash, and the car- bonic acid of the latter, joins to the ba- rytes ; hence sulphate of potash and carbo- nate of barytes are obtained. The former is in solution and passes through the filter ; the latter is insoluble, and remains behind. From this artificial carbonate of barytes, the carbonic acid is driven oft" by heat. Basaal. (Inelian.) The name of an In- dian tree. A decoction of its leaves, with ginger, in water, is used as a gargle in dis- orders of the fauces. The kernels of the fruit kill worms. Ray's Hist. BASALTES. (In the ^thiopic tongue, this word means iron, which is the colour of the stone.) A heavy and hard kind of stone, chiefly black, or green. It fre- quently contains iron, has a flinty hard- ness, is insoluble by acids, and is fusible by fire. The most remarkable property of this substance is its figure, being never founel in strata, like other marbles, but always standing up in the form of regular angular columns, composed of a number of joints, one placed upon and nicely fitted to another, as if formed by the hands of a skilful architect. Some regard this fusible substance as a volcanic production, others have supposed that it was formed of water. The Giant's Causeway, in the county of Antrim, in Ireland, and the rock of Pere- niere, near St. Santdoux, in Auvergne, are formed of these stones. The distinctive characters of basaltes are, a regular form, hardness sufficient to give fire with steel; and a cinereous, gray colour, inclining to black. .""'vifc Basanites. (From Qaurxvifa to find out.) A stone said by Pliny, to contain a bloody juice, and useful in diseases of the liver ; also a stone upon which, by some, the purity of gold was formerly said to be tried, and of which medical mortal's were made. Base, acidifiable. See Acid. Base, acidifying. See Acid. Basiatio. (From basio, to kiss.) Ve- nerial connection between the sexes. Basiator. See Constrictor labiorum. Basil See Basilicum. Basilars os. (Basilaris ; from pxtrtkivt, a king.) Several bones were so termed by the ancients; as the sphsenoid and occi- pital bones. Basilaris arteria. Basilary artery. An artery of the brain. So called be- cause it lies upon the basilary process of the occipital bone.' It is formed by the junction of the two vertebral arteries with- in the skull, and runs forwards to the sella turcica along the pons varolii, which it supplies, as well as the adjacent parts, with blood. Basilaris processus. Basilary process. See Occipital bone. Basiliaris apophysis. The great apo- physis of the os occipitis. Basilica mediana. See Basilica vena. Basilica nux. The walnut. BASILICA VENA. The large vein that runs in the internal part of the arm, and evacuates its blood into the axillary vein. The branch which crosses, at the head of the arm, to join this vein, is called the basilic median. They may either of them be opened in the operation of blood- letting. Basilicon ointment. See Basilicum ua- guentum. Basilicum. (From Sxo-tktuot, royal; so called from its great virtues.) Ocimum. Basil, The plant which bears this name in the pharmacopoeias, is the Ocimum basili- cum of Linnaeus -.—foliis ovatis glabris ; ca- l>icibus ciliatis. It is supposed to possess nervine qualities, but is seldom employeel but as a condiment to season high dishes, to which it imparts a grateful colour and taste. Basilicum unguentum. Unguentum ba- silicum flavum. An ointment popularly so called from its having the ocymum ba- silicum in its composition. It came after wards to be composed of wax, resin, &.e\ and is now called ceratum resinae flavae. Bawlicus pui.vis The royal powder 102 BAT BAT A preparation formerly composed of calo- mel, rhubarb, and jalap. Many composi- tions, were, by the ancients, so called, from their supposed pre-eminence. Basilidion. An itchy ointment was formerly so called by Galen. Basilis. A name formerly given to collyriums of supposed virtues, by Galen. Basiliscus. (jj-orh fixo-iktvt, a king.) The basilisk, or cockatrice, a poisonous serpent; «o called from a white spot up- on its head, which resembles a crown. Also the philosopher's stone, and corrosive sublimate. Basio-cerato-chondro-glossus. See Hy- oglossus. Basio-glossum. See Hyoglossus. Basio-fharyng.kus. See Constrictor pharyngis medius. BASIS. (From &xiva>, to go -. the support of any thing,upon which it stands or goes.) 1. This word is very frequently applied anatomically to the body of any part, or to that part from which the other parts ap- pear, as it were, to proceed, or by which they are supported. 2. In pharmacy it signifies the princi- pal ingredient. Basis cerebri. A term applied for- merly to the palatum. s Basis cordis. The broad part ofthe heart is so called, to distinguish it from the apex, or point. Bass i colica. The name ofa medicine in Scribonius Largus, compounded of aro- matics and honey. Bastard pleurisy. See Peripneumonia notha. Batatas. (So the natives of Peru call the potato, which is a native of that coun- try, from our word potato.) A species of night-shade, solanum tuberosum, Linn. Po- tatoes were first brought into Europe by Sir Francis Drake, I486, and planted in Lon- don. They are said to be natives of Peru. BATH. Balneum. Baths are of several kinds. I. A convenient receptacle of waterA for persons to wash or plunge in, either for health or pleasure, is called a bath. These are distinguished into hot and cold; and are either natural or artificial. The natural hot baths are formed of the water of hot springs, of which there are many in differ- ent parts of the world ; especially in those countries where there are, or have evident- ly been, volcanoes. The artificial hot baths consist either of water, or of some other fluid, made hot by art. The cold bath consists of water, either fresh or salt, in its natural degree of heat; or it may be made colder by art, as by a mixture of ni- tre, sal-ammoniac, &c. The chief hot baths in our countrj' are those of Bath and Bristol, and those of Buxton and Matlock; which latter, however, are rather warm, or tepid, than hot. The use of these baths is found to be beneficial in diseases of the head, as palsies, Sec.; in cuticular diseases, as leprosies, &c.; obstructions and consti- pations of the bowels, the scurvy, and stone ; and in many diseases of women and children. The cold bath, though popular. ly esteemed one ofthe most innocent reme. dies yet discovered, is not, however, to be adopted Indiscriminately. On the contrary, it is liable to do consielerable mischief in all cases of diseased viscera, and is not, in any case, proper to be usee! du- ring the existence of costiveness. As a preventive remedy for the young, and as a general bracer for persons of a relaxed fibre, especially of the female sex, it often proves highly advantageous ; and in gene- ral, the popular idea is a correct one, that the glow which succeeds the use of cold or temperate baths, is a test of their utility ; while, on the other hand, their producing1 c/dUiness, head-ache, &c. is a proof of their being pernicious. The Cold Bath. The diseases and morbid symptoms, for which the cold bath, under one form or another, may be applied with advantage, are very numerous ; and some of them de- serve particular attention. One of the most important of its uses is in ardent fever; and, under proper management, it forms a highly valuable remedy in this dangerous disorder. It is highly important, however, to attend to the precautions which the use of this vigorous remedial process requires. " Affusion with cold water," Dr. Currie observes, " may be used whenever the heat of the body is steadily above the natural standard, when there is no sense of chilli- ness, and especially when there is no gene- ral nor profuse perspiration. If used du- ring the cold stage ofa fever, even though the heat be higher than natural, it brings on interruption of respiration, a fluttering, weak, anel extremely quick pulse, and cer- tainly might be carried so far as to extin- guish animation entirely." The most salu- tary consequence which follows the proper use of this powerful remedy, is the pro- duction of profuse and general perspira- tion. It is this circumstance that appears to give so much advantage to a general effusion of cold water in fevers, in prefer- ence to any partial application. The cold bath is better known, especially in this country, as a general tonic remedy in various chronic diseases. The general circumstances of disorder for which cold bathing appears to be of service, according to Dr. Saunelers, are a languor and weak- ness of circulation, accompanied with pro- fuse sweating and fatigue, on very moderate exertion ; tremors in the limbs, and many of those symptoms usually called nervous; where the moving powers are weak, and the mind listless and indolent; but, at the same time, wliere no permanent -morbid obstruction, or visceral disease, is present. Such a state of body is often the conse- BATH. 103 qucnce (> a long and debilitating sickness, or of a sedentary life, without using the exercise requisite to keep up the activity of the bodily powers. In all these cases, the great object to be fulfilled, is to produce a considerable reaction, from the shock of cold water, at the expense of as little heat as possible; and when cold-bathing does harm, it is precisely where the powers of the body are too languid to bring on re- action, and the chilling effects remain un- opposed. When the patient feels the Bhock of immersion very severely, and, from experience of its pain, has acquired an insupejable dread of this application ; when he has felt little or no friendly glow to succeed the first shock, but on coming out of the bath remains cold, shivering, sick at the stomach, oppressed with head-ache, languid, drowsy and listless, and verse to food and exercise during the whole of#the day, we may be sure that the bath has been too cold, the shock too severe, and no re- action produced at all adequate to the im- pression on the surface of the body. There is a kind of slow irregular fever, or rather febricula, in which.Dr. Saunders has often found the cold hath of s.ngular service. This disorder principally affects persons naturally of a sound constitution, but who lead a sedentary life, and at the same time are employed in some occupa- tion which strongly engages their attention, requires much exertion of thought, and excites a degree of anxiety. Such persons have constantly a pulse rather quicker than natural, hot hands, restless nights, and an impaired appetite; but without any con- siderable derangement in the digestive or- gans. This disorder will continue for a long time, in an irregular way, never en- tirely preventing their ordinary occupation, but rendering it more than usually anxious and fatiguing, and often preparing the way for confirmed hypochondriasis. Persons in this situation, are remarkably relieved by the cold-bath, and for the most part, bear it well; and its use should also, if possible, be aided by that relaxation from business, and that diversion ofthe mind from its ordinary train of thinking, which are obtained by attending a watering-place. The Doctor also found cold bathing hurtful in chlorosis, anel observes, that it is seldom admissible in those cases of disease in the stomach which are brought on by high living, and constitute what may be termed the true dyspepsia. The topical application of cold water, or of a cold saturnine lotion, in cases of local inflammation, has become an esta- blished practice; the efficacy of which is daily experienced. Burns of every de- scription will bear a most liberal use of cold water, or even of ice; and this may be applied to a very extensive inflamed sur- face, without even producing the ordinary effects of general chilling, which would be brought on from the same application to a sound and healthy skin. Another very dis- tressing symptom, remarkably relieved by cold water, topically applied, is that intole- rable itching of the vagina, which women sometimes experience, entirely unconnect- ed with any general cause, and which ap- pears to be a kind of herpes confined to that part. Cold water has also been used topically in the various cases of strains, bruises, and similar injuries, in tendinous and ligamentous parts, with success; also in rigidity of muscles, that have been long kept at rest, in order to favour the union of bone, where there appears to have been no organic injury, but only a deficiency of nervous energy, and in mobility of parts, or at most, only slight adhesions, which would give way to a regular exercise of the weakened limb. Another very striking instance of the powerful effects of topical cold, in stimulating a part to action, is shown in the use of cold, or even iced wa- ter, to the vagina of parturient women, during the dangerous haemorrhages that lake place from the uterus, on the partial separation of the placenta. The Shower Bath. A species of cold bath. A modern in- vention, in which the water falls, through numerous apertures, on the body. A pro- per apparatus for this purpose is to be ob- tained at the shops. The use ofthe shower bath applies, in every case, to the cold bath, and is of en attended with particular advantages. 1. From the sudden con- tact of the water, which, in the common cold bath, is only momentary, but which, in the shower bath may be prolonged, re- peated, and modified, at pleasure; and, secondly, from the head and breast, which are exposed to some inconvenience and danger in the common bath, being here ef- fectually secured, by receiving the first shock of the water. The Tepid Bath. The range of temperature, from the lowest degree of the warm bath to the highest of the cold bath, forms what may be termed the tepid. In general, the heat of water which we should term tepid, is about 90 deg%, In a medicinal point oi' view, it produces the greatest effect in ar- dent fever, where the temperature is little above that of health, but the powers.of the body weak, not able to bear the vigo- rous application of cold immersion. In cutaneous diseases, a tepid bath is often quite sufficient to produce a salutary re- laxation, and perspirability of the skin. Tlie Warm Bath. From 93 to 96 deg. of Fahrenheit, the warm bath has a peculiar tendency to bring on a state of repose, to alleviate any local irritation, and thereby induce sleep. It is, upon the whole, a safer remedy than the cold bath, and more peculiarly appli- 104 BATH. cable to very weak and irritable constitu- tions, whom the shock produced by cold immersion would overpower, and who have sufficient vigour of circulation for an adequate reaction. In cases of topical inflammation, connected with a phlogistic state of body, preceded by rigor and gene- ral fever, and where the local formation of matter is the solution of the general inflam- matory symptoms, experience directs us to the use of the warm relaxing applications, rather than those which, by exciting a ge- neral reaction, would increase the local complaint. This object is particularly to be consulted when the part affected is one that is essential to life. Hence it is that in fever, where there is a great determination to the lungs, and the respiration appears to be locally affected, independently of the oppression produced by mere febrile increase of circulation, practitioners have avoided the external use of cold, in order to promote the solution of the fever; and have trusted to the general antiphlogistic treatment, along with the topically relaxing application of warm vapour, inhaled by the lungs. Warm bathing appears to be peculiarly well calculated to relieve those complaints that seem to depend on an irre- gular or diminished action of any part of ihe alimentary canil; and the state of the skin, produced by immersion in warm wa- ter, seems highly favourable to the healthy action of the stomach and bowels. Another very important use of the warm bath, is in herpetic eruptions, by relaxing the skin, and rendering it more pervious, and pre- paring it admirably for receiving the sti- mulant applications of tar ointment, mer- curials, and the like, that are intended to restore it to a healthy state. The consti- tutions of children seem more extensively relieved by the warm bath than those of adults; and this remedy seems more gene- rally applicable to acute fevers in them than in persons of a more advanced age. Where the warm bath produces its salutary opera- tion, it is almost always followed by an easy and profound sleep. Dr. Saunders strongly recommenels the use of the tepid warm bath, or even higher, in the true mo- norrhagia of females. In paralytic affec- tions of particular parts, the powerful sti- mulus of heated water is generally allow- ed ; and in these cases, the effect may be as- sisted by any thing which will increase the stimulating properties of the water, as, for instance, by the adelition of salt. In these cases, much benefit may be expectetl from the use of warm sea-baths. The appli- cation of the warm bath topically, as in pe- diluvia, or fomentations to the feet, often produce the most powerful effects in quiet- ing irritation in fever, and bringing on a sound and refreshing repose. The cases in which the warm bath is likely to be attend- ed with danger, are particularly th&se where there exists a strong tendency to « determination of blood to the head; and apoplexy has sometimes been thus brought on. The lowest temperature will be re- quired for cutaneous complaints, and to bring on relaxation in the skin, during fe. brile irritation ; the warmer will be neces- sary in paralysis ; more heat should be em- ploy eel on a deep-seated part than one that is superficial. The Vapour Batlu The vapour bath, called also Balneum laconicum, though not much employed in England, forms a valuable remedy in a va- riety of cases. In most of the hot natural waters on the Continent, the vapour bath forms a regular part of the bathing appa- ratus, and is there highly valued. In no country, however, is this application car- ried to so great an extent as in Russia, where it forms the principal anel almost daily luxury of all the people, in every rank; and it is employed as a sovereign remedy for a great variety of disorders. The Hon. Mr. Basil Cochrane has lately published a Treatise on the Vapour Bath, from which, it appears, he has brought the apparatus to such perfection, that he can apply it of all degrees of temperature, partially or generally, by shower, or by stream, with a great force or a small one; according to the particular circumstances under which patients are so variously placed, who require such assistance. See Cochrane on Vapour Bath. Connected with this article, is the air-pump vapour. bath ; a species of vapour bath, or machine, to which the inventor has given this name. This apparatus has been found efficacious in removing paroxysms of the gout, and pre- venting their recurrence; in acute and chronic rheumatism, palsy, cutaneous dis- eases, ulcers, &c. It has also been propo- sed in chilblains, leprosy, yaws, tetanus, amenorrhea, and dropsy. 11. When the vessels in which bodies are exposed to the action of heat, are not placed in immediate contact with the fire, but receive the required degree of heat by another intermediate body, such apparatus is termeel a bath. These have been vari- ously named, as dry, vapour, Sac. Motlern chymists distinguish three kinds : 1. Balneum arena, or the sand bath. This consists merely of an open iron, or baked clay, sand-pot, whose bottom is mostly convex, and exposed to the furnace. Finely sifted sea-sand is put into this, and the vessel containing the substance to be heated, &.c. in the sand bath, immersed in the middle. 2. Balneum maria, or the water bath. This is very simple, and requires no particular apparatus. The object is, to place the vessel containing the' substance to be heated, in another, containing water; whicli last must be of such a nature us to BATH WATERS. 105 be fitted for the application of fire, as a common still, or kettle. 3. The vapour bath. When any sub- stance is heated by the steam, or vapour, of boiling water, chymists say it is done by means of a vapour bath. HT. Those applications are called dry baths, which are made of ashes, salt, sand,J Sec. The ancients had many ways of ex- citing a sweat, by means of a dry heat; as bv the use of hot sand, stove rooms, or artificial bagnios; and even from certain natural hot steams of the earth, rece.ved uneler a proper arch, or hot-house, as we learn from Celsus. They had also another kind of bath by insolation, where the boely was exposed to the sun for some time, in order to draw forth the superfluous moist- ure from the inward parts; and to this day it is a practice, in some nations, to cover the body over with horse-dung, es- pecially in painful chronic diseases. In New England, they make a kind of stove of turf, wherein the sick are shut up to bathe, or sweat. It was probably from a knowledge of this practice, and of the ex- ploded doctrines of Celsus, that the no- ted empiric Dr. Graham drew his notions of the salutary effects of what he called earth bathing; a practice which, in the way he used it, consigned some of his patients to a perpetual mansion under the ground. The like name of dry bath, is sometimes also given to another kind of bath, maele of kindled coals, or burning spirit of wine. The patient being placed irf a convenient close chair, for the reception of the fume, which rises and provokes sweat in a plen- tiful manner; care being taken to keep the head out, anel to secure respiration This bath has been said to be very effectual in removing old obstinate pains in the limbs. IV. Medicated baths are such as are sa- turated with various mineral, vegetable, or sometimes animal substances. Thus we have sulphur and iron baths, aromatic and milk baths. There can be no doubt that such ingreelients, if duly mixed, anel a pro- per temperature be given to the water, may*, in certain complaints, be productive of effects highly beneficial. Water, impreg- nated with sulphate of iron, will abound with the bracing anel sulphureous parti- cles of that metal, and may be useful for strengthening the part to which it is applied, reinvigorating debilitated limbs, stopping various kinels of bleeding, re- storing the menstrual and hemorrhoidal discharges when obstructed, and, in short, as a substitute for the natural iron bath. There are various other medicated baths, such as those prepared with alum and quick-lime, sal-ammoniac, &c. by boiling them together, or separately, in pure ram water. These have long been reputed as eminently serviceable in paralytic, and all diseases arising from nervous and muscular debility. . B \TH WATERS. Bathonue aqua So- lis aqua. Badigua aqua. The city of Bath has been celebrated, for a long series ot years, for its numerous hot springs, which are of a higher temperature than any in this kingdom, (from 112° to 116°,) and, indeed, are the only natural waters which we possess that are at all hot to the touch; all the other thermal waters being of a heat below the animal temperature, and only deserving that appellation from being invariably warmer than the general ave- rage of the heat of common springs. By the erection of elegant baths, these waters are paticularly adapted to the benefit of invalids, who find here a variety of esta- blishments, contributing equally to health, convenience, and amusement. There are three principal springs in the city of Bath, namely, those called the King's Bath, the Cross Bath, and the Hot Bath ; all with- in a short distance of each other, and emp- tying themselves into the river Avon, after having passed through the several baths. Their supply is so copious, that all the large reservoirs used for bathing are fill- ed every evening with fresh water, from their respective fountains. In their sensi- ble and medicinal properties, there is but a slight difference. Accoreling to Dr Fal- coner, the former are—1. That the water, when newly drawn, appears clear and co- lourless, remains perfectly inactive, with- out bubbles, or any sign of briskness, or effervescence. 2- After being exposed to the open air, for some hours, it becomes ra- ther turbid, by the separation of a pale yellow, ochery precipitate, which gradu- ally subsides. 3. No odour is perceptible from a glass ofthe fresh water, but a slight pungency to the taste from a large mass ot it, when fresh drawn; which, however, is neither fetid nor sulphureous. 4. When hot from the pump, it affects the mouth with a strong chalybeate impression, with- out being of a saline or pungent taste. And, fifthly, on growing cold, the chalybeate taste is entirely lost, leaving only a very slight sensation on the tongue, by which it can scarcely be distinguished from common hard spring-water. The temperature ot the King's Bath water, which is usually pre- ferred for drinking, is, when fresh drawn in the glass, above 116 deg.; that of the Cross Bath, 112 deg. But, after flow- ing into the spacious bathing vessels, it is generally from 100 to 106 deg. in the hotter baths, and from 92 to 94 deg. in the Cross Bath ; a temperature which remains nearly stationary, and is greater than that of anv other natural spring in Britain. A small' quantity of gas is also disengaged from these waters, which Dr. Priestley first discovered to contain no more than ip6 BATH \\ ATERS. one-twentieth part of its bulk of fixed air, or carbonic acid. The chymical proper- ties of the Bath waters, according to the most accurate analysers, Doctors Lucas, Falconer, anel Gibbs, contain so small a proportion of iron, as to amount only to one-twentieth or one-thirty-eighth eif a grain in the pint; and, according to Dr. Gibbs, fifteen grains and a quarter of si- liceous earth in the gallon. Dr. Saunders estimates a gallon ofthe King's Bath water to contain about eight cubic inches of car- bonic acid, and a similar quantity of air, nearly azotic, about eighty grains of solid ingredients, one-half of which probably consists of sulphat and muriat of soda, fifteen grains and a half of siliceous earth, and the remaintler is selenite, carbonate of lime, and so small a portion of oxyd of iron as to be scarcely calculable. Hence he concludes, that the King's Bath water, is the strongest chalybeate * next in order, the Hot Bath water; and lastly, that of the Cross Bath, which contains the smallest proportions of chalybeate, gaseous and sa- lin but considerably more of the earthy particles ; while its water, in the pump, is aiso two degrees lower than that of the otl ers. It is likewise now ascertained, that thess springs do not exhibit the slight- est traces of sulphur, though it was former- ly believeel, anel erroneously supported on the authority of Dr. Charleton, that the subtile aromatic vapour in the Bath waters, was a sulphureous principle, entirely .simi- lar to common brimstone. With regard to the effect of the Bath waters on the human system, independent of their specific properties, as a medicinal remedy not to be imitated completely by any chymical process, Dr. Saunclers attri- butes much of their salubrious influence to the natural degree of warmth peculiar to these springs, which, for ages, have pre- served an admirable degree of uniformity of temperature. He thinks too, that one of their most important uses is that of an external application, yet supposes that, in this respect, they appear to differ little from common water, when heated to the same temperature, and applied under si- milar circumstances. According to Dr. Falconer, the Bath water, when drunk fresh from the spring, generally raises, or rather accelerates the pulse, increases the heat, anel promotes the different secretions. These symptoms, in mos' cases, become perceptible soon after drinking it, and will sometimes continue for a considerable time. It is, however, remarkable, that they are only produced in invalids. Hence we m;iy conclude, that these waters not only possess heating pro- perties, bu' their internal i.se is likewise attended v ith a peculiar stimulus, acting move immediately on the nerves. One of the most salutary effects of the Bath water, consists in its action on the urinary organs, even when taken in mode- rate eloses. Its operation on the bowels varies in different individuals, like that of all other waters, which do not contain any- cathartic salt ; but, in general, it is pro- ductive of costiveness : an effect resulting from the want of an active stimulus to the intestines, and probably also from the de- termination this water occasions to the skin, more than from any astringency whicli it may possess; for, if perspiration be sud- denly checked during the use of it, a diar- rhoea is sometimes the consequence. Hence it appears that its stimulant powers are primarily, and more particularly exerted in the stomach, where it produces a variety of symptoms, sometimes slight and tran- sient, but, occasionally, so considerable and permanent, as to require it to be dis- continued. In those individuals with whom it is likely to agree, and prove beneficial, the Bath waters excite, at first, an agree- able glowing sensation in the stomach, whicli is speedily followed by an increase both of appetite arid spirits, as well as a quick secretion of urine. In others, when the use of them is attended with head-ache, thirst and constant dryness of the tongue, heaviness, loathing of the stomach, and sickness ; or if they are not evacuated, ei- ther by urine or an increased perspiration, it may be justly inferred that their further cdntinuance is improper. The diseases for which these celebrated waters are resorted to, are very numerous, and are some of the most important and difficult of cure of all that come under medical treatment. In most of them, the bath is used along with the waters, as an internal medicine. The general indications, of the propriety of using this medicinal water, are in those cases where a gentle, gradual, and permanent stimulus is re- quired. Bath water may certainly be con- sidered as a chalybeate, in which the iron is very small in quantity, but in a highly active form ; and the degree of tempera- ture is in itself a stimulus, often of con- siderable powers. These circumstances again point out the necessity of certain cautions, which, from a view of the mere quantity of foreign contents, might be thought superfluous. Although, in esti- mating- the powers of this medicine, al- lowance must be made for local prejudice in its favour, there can be no doubt but that its employment is hazardous, and might often do considerable mischief, in various cases of active inflammation ; especially in irritable habits, where there exists a strong tendency to hectic fever; and even in the less inflammatory state of diseased and sup- purating viscera ; and, in general, wherever a quick pulse and dry tongue, indicate a de- BAT BAT 107 gree of general fever. The cases, there- fore, to which this water are peculiarly suited, are mostly of the chronic kind; and by a steady perseverance in this remedy, very obstinate disorders have given way. The following, Dr. Saunders, in his Trea- tise on Mineral Waters, considers as the principal, viz. 1. Chlorosis, a elisease which, at all times, is much relieved by steel, and will bear it, even where there is a considerable degree of feverish ir- ritation, receives particular benefit from the Bath water; and its use, as a warm bath excellently contributes to remove that languor of circulation, and obstruc- tion of the natural evacuations, which con- stitute the leading features of this common and troublesome disorder. 2. The com- plicated diseases, which are often brought on by a long resielence in hot climates, af- fecting the secretion of bile, the functions of the stomach, and alimentary canal, and whicli generally produce organic derange- ment in some part of the hepatic system, often receive much benefit from the Bath water, if useel at a time when suppurative inflammation is not actually present. 3. Another and less active disease of the bdiary organs, the jaundice, whicli arises from a simple obstruction ofthe gall-ducts, is still oftener removed by both the inter- nal and external use of these waters. 4. In rheumatic complaints, the power of this water, as Dr. Charleton well observes, is chiefly confined to that species of rheuma- tism which is unattended with inflamma- tion, or in which the patient's pains are not increased by the warmth of his bed. A great number of the patients that resort to Bath, especially those that are admitted into the hospital, are affected with rheu- matism in all its stages; and it appears, from the most respectable testimony, that a large proportion of them receive a per- manent cure. (See Falconer on Bath Wa- ter in Rheumatic Cases.) 5. In gout, the greatest benefit is derived from this water, in those cases where it produces anomalous affections of the head, stomach, anel bowels; and it is here .i principal advantage to be able to bring, by warmth, that active local inflammUon in any limb, which ivli ves all the other troublesome anel dangerous symptoms. Hence it is that Bath water is commonly said to produce the gout; by which is only meant th it, where persons have a gouty affection, shifting from place to place, and thereby much disordering the system, the internal and external use of the Bath water will soon bring on a gene- ral increase of action, indicated by a flush- ing in the face, fulness in the circulating vessels, and relief of the elyspeptic symp- toms ; and the whole disorder will termi- pate in a regular fit of the gout in the extremities, which is the crisis always to be wished for. 6. The colica pictonum, and the paralysis, or loss of nervous power in particular limbs, which is one of its most serious conseepiences, is found to be pecu- liarly relievetl by the use of the Bath waters, more especially when applied ex- ternally -, either generally, or upon the part affected. The quantity of water taken daily, during a full course, and by adults, is recom- mended by Dr. Falcmer, not to exceeel a pint and a half, or two pints : and in chlo- rosis, with irritable habits, not more than one pint is employed; anel when the bath is made use of, it is generally two or three times a week, in the morning. The Bath waters require a considerable time to be persevered in, before a full and fair trial can be made. Chronic rheumatism, ha- bitual gout, elyspepsia, from a long course of high and intemperate living, and the like, are disorders not to be removed by a short course of any mineral water, and many of those who have once received benefit at the fountains, rind it necessary to make an annual visit to them, to repair the waste in health during the preceding year. BATH, CAUTERE5. A sulphureous bath near Barege, which raises the mercu- ry in Fahrenheit'a t lermometer to 131 deg. BATH. ST. SAUVEUR'S. A sulphu- reous and alkaline bath, in the valley ad- joining Barege, the latter of which, raise Fahrenheit's thermometer as high as 131 deg. It is much resorted to from the South of France, and used chiefly exter- nally, as a simple thermal water. Bathmis. (From 0xiva>, to enter.) Bath- nuts. The seat, or base; the cavity of a bone, with the protuberance of anoiher, particularly those at the articul ition ofthe humerus and ulna, according to Hippocrates and Galen. Batiioni.u AauE. Bath-waters. Bathiion. (From @xtm, to enter.) Bathrum. The same as balhmis; also an instrument used in the extension .of frac- tured limbs, called scamnum. Hifipocrates. And described by Oiibasius and Scul- tetus. Batia. A name formerly given to a retort BATixoN-MonoN. (From Hxtoc, a bramole, anel fAogov, raspberry. A rasp- berry. Batbaciuum. (From 8xr%xxot, a frog; so called from its likeness to a frog) The herb crow's foot, or ranunculus. Batrachus. (From ftx-r^xx^;, a freig; so called because they who are infected with it, croak like a fug.) An inflamma- tory tumour under the tongue. Battahis.mus. (From Bitts?, a Cvre- naean prince, who stammered.) Stam- mering ; a defect in pronunciation. See Psellismus. Battata VikohnianA. See Potato. 103 BE A BEE Battata peregrina. The cathartic - poUto; perhaps a species of ipomaa. If about two ounces of them are eaten at bed-timt, they greatly move the belly the next morning. Battarismus. Stammering with hesi- tation. The psellismus haesitans of Cullen. Bauda. A vessel for distillation was formerly so called. Baulmoney. See Meum athamanticum. Baurach. (Arab. Bourach.) A name formerly applied to nitre, or any salt; hence it is that borax took its name, which is also thus called, as well as the mineral fixed alkaline salt. Baxana. (Indian.) A poisonous tree growing near Ormuz ; called by Ray, ra- buxit. Bay-cherry. See Lauro-cerasus. May-leaves. See Laurus. Bay-leaved Passion-flower. The plant so called is the Passifloru laurifolia of Linnaeus. A native of Surinam, where the fruit grows to the size of a small lemon, which it greatly resembles. Its flavour is delicately acid, and much esteemed to quench thirst. It strengthens the stomach, and is a salutary fruit in gastric affections, fevers, &c. Bay-salt. A very pure salt, prepared from sea-water by spontaneous evaporation. Bazcher. A Persian word for antidote. Bdella. (From (ZSxkkui, to suck.) Bdellerum. A horse-leech. BDELLIUM. (From bedallah. Arab.) Madeleon. Bolchon. Balchus. Called by the Arabians, mokel. A gum-like, very im- pure myrrh. It is one of the weakest of the deobstruent gums. It was sometimes used as a pectoral and an einmenagogue. Applied externally, it is stimulant, and promotes suppuration. It is never met with in the shops of this country. Bdellus. (From j£$tce, to break wind.) A di-charge ofthe wind by the anus. Bdelygmh. (From @S~ea>, to break wind.)' Any filthy and nauseous odour. Bean. The common bean is the seed of the Viciafaba of Linnaeus, a native of Egypt. There are many varieties. Beans are very wholesome and nutritious to those whose stomachs are strong, and accus- tomed to the coarser modes of living. In elelicate stomachs they produce flatulency, dyspepsia, cardialgia, &.c. especially when old. See Legumina. Bean, French. See Bean, kidney. Bean, kidney. This seed is often called'ttie French bean; it is the pericar- pium ofthe phaseolus vulgaris of Linnaeus, which, when young and well boiled, is easy of digestion, and delicately flavoured. These are less liable to produce flatulency than peas. See Legumina, Bean, Malacca. See Anacardium orien- tale. Bean of Carthagena. See Bejuio. Bean, St. Ignatius. Sec Nut vomica se. rapionis. Beard. The hair growing on the chin anel adjacent parts of the face, in adults of the male sex. Bear's breech. See Acanthus. Bear's foot. See Helleboraster. Bear's whortleberry. Uva ursi. Becca. A fine kind of resin from the turpentine and mastich trees of Greece and Syria, formerly held in great repute. BECCABUNGA. (From bach bungen, water-herb, German, because it grows in rivulets.) Anagallis aquatica. Laver Ger- manicum. Veronica aquatica. Cepa a. \Va- ter-pimperne \ ;.nd brooklime. The plant which bears these names, is the Veronica beccabunga of Linnxus :—racemis laterali- bus, foliis ovatis planis, caule repente. It was formerly considered of much use in several diseases, and was applied externally to wounds and ulcers : but if it have any peculiar efficacy, it is to be derived from its antiscarhutic virtue. As a mild refri- gerant juice, it is preferred where an acri- monious state of the fluids prevails, indi. cated by prurient eruptions upon the skin, or in what has been called the hot scurvy. To derive much advantage from it, the juice ought to be taken in large quantities, or the fresh plant eaten as food. Becha. See Bechica. Bechica. (From /&»£, a cough.) Be- chita. Medicines to relieve a cough. An obsolete term. The trochisci bechici albi, consist of starch and liquorice, with a small proportion of fforentine orris made into lozenges, with mucilage of gum-traga- canth. They are a soft pleasant demul- cent. The trochisci bechici nigvi, consist chiefly of the juice of liquorice, with sugar and gum-tragacanth. Bechion. (From /8»£, a cough: so called from its supposeei virtues in relieving coughs Bechium. The herb colt's foot, or tussilago. Becuiba nux. (Indian.) Alargeiutt growing in Brazil, from which a balsam is drawn that is held in estimation in rheuma- tisms. Bedeguar. (Arab.) Bedeguar. The Carduus lacetus Syriacus is so called, and also the cynosbatos, or rosa canina. Bedengian. The name of the love- apples in Avicenna: Bedstrtvw, lady's. See Aparine. BEE. Apis mellifica. of Linnaeus. This insect was formerly exhibited, after being dried and powdered, internally, as a diu- retic. It is to the industry of bees we are indebted for those valuable articles, honey and wax. See Honey and Wax. Beech-tree. See Fagus. BEES' WAX. Cera. The production of the honey-comb: it is a hard compact substance, and of a clear yellow colour, much used for medical purposes externally,. BEL BEM 109 in the composition of ointments, cerates, and plaisters. Beet, red. See Beta rubra. Beet, white. A variety of red beet. The juice and powder ofthe root are good to excite sneezing, and will bring away a considerable quantity of mucus. Beoma. (From @na-, to cough) A cough. Expectorated mucus, according to Hippocrates. Behen album. (From be/ten, a finger, Arab.) Jacea orientalts patula. Raphon- ticoides lutea. The true wdiite behen of the ancients Centaurea belien 'if Linnaeus. The root possesses astringent virtues. Behen officinarum. The spatlingpop- py :—Cucubalus behen of Linnaeus, former- ly used as a cordial and al •xipharmic Behen rubrum. Limonium. Ijimonium majus. Behen. Sea-laveneler, or red be- hen. The Statice limonium of L.nnaeus. The roots possess astringent and strength- ening qualities, but not in a very remarka- ble degree. Beidelsar. Beidellopar. A species of Asclepias, used in Africa as a remedy for fever and the bites of serpents. The caus- tic juice which issues from the roots when wounded, is useel by the negroes to destroy venereal and similar swellings. Bejuio. Habilla de Carthagena. Bean of Carthagena. A kind of bean in South America, famed for being an effectual anti- dote againt the poison of all serpents, if a small quantity is eaten immediately. Tins bean is the peculiar proeluct of the jurisdic- tion of Carthagena. Bela-aye cortex. (Indian) Belae. A bark of Madagascar, said to be of con- siderable efficacy in the cure of diar- rhoeas. Belemnoides. (From /Se^sfxvov, a dart, and wiToc, form; so named from their dart- like shape.) Belenoides. Beloidos. The styloiel process of the temporal bone, anel the lower end of the ulna, were formerly so called. Beleson. (Indian.) Belilia. The Mus- senda frondosa of Linnaeus, a elecoction of which is, according to Rav, cooling. BELLADONNA. (From bella donna, Italian, a handsome lady; so calleel be- cause the ladies of Italy use it, to take away the too florid colour of their faces.) Solatium melonocerasus Solanum lethale. Alropa belladonna of Linnaeus :—caule her- baceo, foliis ovatit integris. This plant has been long known as a strong poison of the narcotic kind, anel the berries have fur- nisheel many instances of their fatal effects, particularly upon children that have been tempted to eat them. The leaves were first used internally, to discuss scirrhous and cancerous tumours ; and from the good effe cts attending their use, physicians were induced to employ them internally, for the same disorders; and there are a consi- derable number of well authenticated facts, whicn prove them a ve.y serviceable and important remedy. T.ie elose, at first, should be small; and gradually and cau- tiously increased. Five grains are consi- dered a powerful dose, anel apt to produce dimness of sight, vertigo, &c. Bellegu. See Myrobalani beilerici. Bellf.regi. See Myrobalani beilerici. Belnileg. See Myrobalani beilerici. Belleuivjz. See Myrobalani beilerici. Bellidioidf.s. (From bellis, a daisy, and 6/ps is usually in very large brittle masses. W hen chewed, it im- parts very little taste, except that it im- presses on the palate a slight sweetness ; its smell, especially when rubbed or heated, is extremely fragrant and agreeable. It has rarely been used medicinally in a sim- ple state, but its preparations are much esteemed against inveterate coughs and phthisical complaints, unattended with much fever; it has also been used as a cos- metic, and in the way of fumigation, for the resolution of indolent tumours. The aciel of benzoin is employed in the tinctura camphora composita, and a tincture is di- rected to be made of the balsam. Benzoes flores. See Benzoic acid. Benzoini magisterium. Magistery or precipitate of gum-benjamin. Benzoini oleum Oil of benjamin. BERBER1S. (Berberi, wild. Arab, used by Averrhoes and the officinal writers.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Hexandria. Or- der, Monogynia. The barberry, or pepper- idge bush. 2. The pharmacopoeial name for the common barberry, or pepperidge bush. t)xycantha Galeni. Spina acuta Crespi. nus. This tree, Berberis vulgaris of Linnaeus : —peduneulis racemosis, spinis tripHcibus, is a native of England. The fruit or ber- ries, which are gratefully acid, and mode- rately adstringent, are said to be of great use in biliary fluxes, and in all cases where heat, acrimony, and putridity of the hu- mours prevail. The filaments of this shrub possess a remarkable degree of irritability; for on being touched r.ear the base with the poin*. of a pin, a sudden contraction is produced, which may be repeated several times. Berberis gelatina. Barberries boiled in sugar. Berberis vulcaris. The systematic name for the berberis of the pharmaco- poeias. See Berberis. Beredihas. An ointment. Berenice. (The city from whence it was formerly brought.) Amber. Berentcvm. (From , to cough.) A cough. Bexugo. The root of the Mmadth Peruviana of Casper Bauhin; one drachm of which is sufficient for a purge. Bexaguillo. A name given to the white ipecacuanha, which the Spaniards bring from Peru, as the Portuguese do the brown from Brazil. Bf.zahan. The fossile bezoar. Bezetta cierulea. Succus heliotropii. Lacmus seu torna. Larca carulea. Lit- mus. The juice of the Croton tinctorium; foliis rhombeis repandis, capsulis pendulis, caule herbaceo, of Linnaeus. It is much used by chymists as a test. See Tests. BEZOAR. (From pa-zahar, Persian, a destroyer of poison.) Lapis bezoardieus. Bezoard. A preternatural or morbid con- cretion formed in the bodies of land-ani- mals. Several of these kinds of tubstances were formerly celebrated for their medici- nal virtues, and distinguished by the names of the countries from whence they came, or the animal in which thev were found. They were considered as h'jjh alexiphar- mics, in so much so, that other medicines, possessed, or supposed to be possesseel of a'.exipharmic powers, Mere called bezoar- BEZ BIC dies; and so efficacious were they once thought, that the?y were bought for ten times theii weight in gold. These vir- tues, ho»ever, are in the present day justly denied them, as they proeluce no other ef- fects than those common to the saline par- ticles which they contain, and which may be given to greater advantage from other ■sources A composition of bezoar w.th absorbent powders, has been much in re- pute, as a popular remedy tor disorders in children, by the name of Gascoigne's pow- der and Gascoigne's ball; but the real be- zoar was rarely, if ever, useel for the e, its price offering such a temptation to coun- terfeit it. Some have employed, for this purpo-e, a resinous composition, capable of melting in the fire anel soluble in alco- hol ; but Xcwnuinn supposed that those nearest resembling it, were made of gyp- sum, chalk, or some other earth, to which the proper col ur was imparted by some vegetable juice. We understand, however, that tobacco pipe clay, tinged with ox- gall, is commonly employeel, at least for the Gascoigne's poweler ; this giving a yel- low tint to paper, rubbed with chalk, and a green to paper rubbed over with quick- lime ; which are considered as proofs of genuine bezoar, and which a vegetable juice would not effect. Bezoar bovinum. the bezoar from the ox. Bezoar Germanicum. The bezoar from the alpine goat. Bezoar hysthisis. Lapis porcinus. Lapis malacensis. Pedro del porco. The bezoar of the Indian porcupine. Said to be found in the gall-bladder of an Indian porcupine, particularly in the province of Malacca. This concrete differs from others; it has an intensely bitter taste ; and on be- ing steeped in water for a.very little time, impregnates the fluiel with its bitterness, anel with aperient, stomachic, and, as it is supposed, with alexipharmic virtues. How far it elift'ers in virtue from the similar con- cretions founel in the gall-bladder of the ox, and other animals, does not appear. Bezoar occidentals. Occidental be- zoar. This concretion is said to be found in the stomach of an animal of the stag or goat kind, a native of Peru, &c. It is of a larger size than the orientarbezoar, anel sometimes as large as a hen's egg ; its sur- face is rough, anel the colour green, grey- ish, or brown. Bezoar orientale. Lapis bezoar ori- entalis. Oriental bezoar stone. This con- cretion is said to be found in the pylorus, or fourth stomach of an animal of the goat kind, which inhabits the mountains of Per- sia. It is generally about the size of a kidney bean, of a roundish or oblong fi- gure, smooth, and of a shining olive or dark greenish colour. Bezoar microcosmicum. The calcu- lus found in the human bladder. Bezoar forcinum. See Bezoar hys- tricis. Bezoar simije. The bezoar of the monkey. Bezoahdica radix. See Contrayerva. Ukzoarmccm joviale. Bezoar with tin- It differed very little from the Antihecticum Poterii. Bezoardicum lunale. A preparation of antimony and silver. Bezoardicum martiai.e. A prepara- tion of iron and antimony. Bezoardicum minerale. A prepara- tion of antimony, made by adding nitrous aciel to butter of antimony. Bezoardicum baturni- A preparation of antimony and lead. Bezoardhus pulvis. The powder of the oriental bezoar. Bezoarticuji minerale. An inert calx of antimony. Bezoarticus spiritus nitri. The dis-. tillled acid of. the bezoarticum minerale. Bezoas. A common chymical epithet. Bi.uon. Wine of aun-raisins and sea- water. Bibinella. See Pimpinella. Bibitorius. (Bibitorius, sc. inuscuius; from bibo, to drink; because by drawing the eye inwards towards the nose, it causes those who elrink to look into the cup.)*See Rectus internus oculi. BICEPS. (From bis, twice, and caput, a head.) Many muscles have this denomina- tion, from their having two distinct heads, or origins. Biceps brachii. See Biceps flexor cubiti. Biceps cruris. See Biceps flexor cru- ris. BicErs cubiti. See Biceps flexor cu- biti. Biceps exturncs. See Triceps extensor cubiti. BICEPS FLEXOR CRURIS. Biceps cruris of Albinus- Biceps of Winslow, Douglas, and Cowper, and Ischiofemoral peronien of Dumas. A muscle of the leg, situated on the hind part of the thigh. It arises by two distinct heads; the first, called longus, arises, in common with the semitendinosus, from the upper and poste- rior part of the tuberosity of the os ischi- um. The second, called brevis, arises from the linea aspera, a little below the termina- tion of the glutseus maximus, by a fleshy- acute beginning, whicli soon grows broader as itelescends to join with the first head, a little above the external condyle of the os femoris. It is inserted, by a str*»;g tendon, into the upper part of the heatl ofthe fibu- la. Its use is to hend the leg. This mus- cle forms what is called the outer ham- string ; and, between it apd the imor, the Qt 114 BID BIL nervtis popliteus, arteria and vena poplitea, are situated. BICEPS FLEXOR CUBITI. Biceps brachii of Albinus. Coraco-radialis, sen biceps of Win: low. Biceps inter nu?. of Douglas. Biceps interims humeri ot Cow- per. Scapulo coracoradial of Dumas. A muscle of ihe fore-:irin, situated on the Fore part of the os humeri It arises by two heads. The first and outermost, called longus, begins tendinous from the upper edge of the glenoid cavity of the scapula, passes over the head of the os humeri with- in the joint, and, in its descent without the joint, is enclosed in a groove near the head of the os humeri, by a membranous ligament that proceeds from the capsular ligament and adjacent tendons. The se- cond, or innermost head, called brevis, arises, tendinous ami fleshy, from the co- racoid process of the scapula, in common with the coracobrachialis mu-cle. A little below the middle of the fore-part of the os humeri, these heads unite. It is inserted by a strong roundish tendon into the tu- bercle on the upper end of the radius in- ternally. Ls use is to turn the hand su- pine, and to bend the fore-arm. At the bending of the elbow, where it begins to grow tendinous, it sends off an aponeuro- sis, which covers all the muscles on the in- side of the fore-arm, and joins with ano- ther tendinous membrane, which is sent off from the triceps extensor cubiti, and covers all the muscles on the outside ofthe fore-arm, and a number of the fibres, from opposite sides, decussate each other. It serves to strengthen the muscles, by keeping them from swelling too much out- wardly, when in action, and a number of their fleshy fibres take their origin from it. Biceps internus. See Biceps flexor cubiti. Bichichijb. An epithet of certain pec- torals, or rather troches, described by Rha- zes, which were made of liquorice, &c. Bicaos. A Portuguese name for the worms that get under the toe of the people in the Indies, which are destroyed by the oil of cashew nut. Bicorn. (Bicornis; from bis, twice, and cornu a horn.) An epithet some- times applied to the os hyoides, which has two processes, or horns ; and likewise, in former times, to muscles that had two ter- minations. BICUSPIS. (BicuspU .- from bis, twice, and cuspis, a spear.) The name of those teeth which have double points, or fangs. See Teeth, BIDENS. (From bis, twice, and dens, a tooth ; so called from its being deeply serrated, or indented.) 1. Tne.name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean sy,tem. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualis. Bifurcated. (Bfurcus: from bis, twice, and Jurcn, a fork) A vessel, or nerve is said to bifurcate when it divides into two branches ; thus the bifurcation of the a> rta, 8tc. Bit;aster. (Bigaster : from bit, twice, and ycts->te, a heiiy.) A name given to muscles which have two bellies. Biiiernius. (From bis,' double, and hernia, a disease so called.) Having a her- nia, or rupture on each side of the scro- tum. Biladkn. A name of iron. BILK. (Bills. Xxvius derives it from bis, twice, anel Us, contention; as being supposed to be the cause of anger and dis- pute.) The gall. A b fer fluid, secreted in the glanelular sul stance of the liver; in part flowing into the intestines, and in part regurgitating into the gall-bladder. The secretory organ of this fluid is the penicilli of the liver, which terminate in very mi- nute canals, called biliary ducts. The bi- liary ducts exonerate their bile into the ductus hepaticiis, which conveys it into the ductus communis choledochus, from whence it is in part carried into the duodenum. The other part of the bile regurgitates through the cystic duct (see Gallbladder^ into the gall-bladder : for hepatic bile, ex- cept during1 digestion, cannot flow into the duodenum, which cemtracts when empty ; hence it necessarily regurgitates into the gall-bladtler The branches of the vena porta contribute most to the secretion of bile ; its peculiar blood, returning from the abdominal viscera, is supposed to be, in some respects, different from other venal blood, and to answer exactly to the nature of bile. It is not yet ascertained clearly whether the florid blood, in the hepatic ar- tery, merely nourishes the liver, or whe- ther, at the same time, it contributes a certain principle, necessary for the forma- tion of bile. It has been supposed, by physiologists, that cystic bile was secreted by the arterial vessels of the gall-bladtler; but the fallacy of this opinion is proved by making a ligature on the cystic duct of a living animal. From what has been said, it appears that there are, as it were, two kinds of bile in the human body : 1. Hepa- tic bile, which flows from the liver into the duodenum: {his is thin, of a faint yellow colour, inodorous, ^tnd very slightly bitter, otherwise the liver of animals would not be eatable. 2. Cystic bile, which regur- gitates from the hepatic duct into the gall- bladder, and there, from stagnating, be- comes thicker, the aqueous p;.rt being ab- sorbed by lymphatic vessels, and more acrid from concentration. Healthy bile is ofa yellow, green' colour ; ofa plastic con- sistence, like thin oil, and when very much agitated, it froths like soap and wa- ter : its smell is fatuous, somewhat like BIL .misk, especially the putrefying or eva- porated bile of animals: its taste is bitter. The constituent principles of bile are : 1. Water, which constitutes the greatest part of bile. 2. An albuminous principle, pre- cipitated by 'alcohol and mineral acids. 3. A retinout principle, obtained by evapora- ting a tincture made of alcohol and bile ■1. A colouring principle, which adh-'res to the resinous part, and gives the colour to bile. 5. Soda, in its caustic state: hence healthy bile doe • not effervesce with acids, and affords a neural salt. 6. A phosphated calx. Tlie primary uses of tins fluid, so im- portant in tlie animal economy, are : 1 To extricate the chyle from thb chyme: t'uis chyle is never observeel in the duodenum before the chyme has been mixed with the bile : and thus it is that oil is estreat: d from liien by the bile of animals. 2 By its acridity it exciies the per-.si tltic motion of the intestines; hence the bowels are so inactive in peopie with jaundice. 3. It imprts a yellow colour to thr- excrements i thus the whue colour of faeces in jaundice, in which disease 'he flow of !;ile into the duodenum is en'.irely prevfiued. 4. It prevents the abundance of mucus and acidity in the pnmae viae; hence acid, p-.mi'.ous, and verminous s^burra are common from deficie it or inert bile. Biliary duct. Ductus biliosus. The very vascular glandules, which compose al- most the whole substance of the liver, ter- m nate in very small canals, called biliary ducts, which at length form one trunk, the ductus hepaticus. Their use is to convey the bile, secreted by the liver, into the hepatic duct: this uniting with a duct from the gall-bladder, form- one common canal, called the ductus communis choledochus, whicli conveys the bile into the intestinal canal. Bilimbi, (Indian.) Bitingbing of Bon- tius. The malus indica .-—fructu pentagono of Europeans. It is carefully .ultivated in the gardens of the East-Indies, where it flowers throughout the year. The juice of the root is cooling and drank as a cure for fevers. The leaves boiled and made into a cataplasm with rice, are famed in all sorts of tumours, and the juice of the fruit is used in almost all external heats, dipping linneu rags in it, and applying them to the parts. It is drank, mixeel with arrack, to cure diarrhaeas ; and the dried leaves, mix- ed with betel leaves and given in arrack, are said to promote delivery. The ripe fruit is eaten as a elelicacy, and the unripe made in- to a pickle for the use of the table. Bilious. A term very generally made use of, to express diseases which arise from too copius a secretion of bile: thus bilious colic, bilious diarrhoea, bilious fever, 8tc. BIL1S See Bile. Bilis atra. Black bile. The supposed cause among the ancients of melancholy. BIS 115 Bilis cystica. Bilis fellea. Cystic bile, The bile when in the gall-bladder is so calh d to distinguish it from that which is found in the liver. Bilis hepatica. Hepatic bile. The bile wiien it has not entered the gall-bladder. Bilobus. (From bis, double, and lobus, the end of the ear.) Having two lobes, resembling the tips of ears. Bimestris. (From bis, twice, and mensis. month.) Two months old. Bindweed, See Convolvulus major. Binoalle See Casumunar. Binoculus. (From binus, double, and oculus, the eye.) A bandage for securing the dressings on both eyes. Binsica. A disordered mind. Helmont. Binsica. mors. The binsical, or that deadi wuich follows a disordered mind. Bioltchnium, (From 0tot, life, and xvxytov, a lamp.) Vital heat: an officinal nosti um. Biote. (From (Znt, life.) Life. Light food. Biothanati (Fr >m @tot, life, and Sxvxlot, death.) Those who die a violent death, or suddenly, as if there were no space be- tween life and death. Bipemulla. See Pimpinella. Bipenella. See Pimpinella. Bira Malt liquor or beer. Bi rao Stone parsley. Birch tree. See Betula; Birdstungue. A name given to the seeds of the Fiaxinus excelsior of Lmnzus. Birsen. (Heb. an aperture) A deep ulcer, or imposthume in the breast. Birthwort, climbing. See Aristolochia tenuis. Biscoctus. (From bis, twice, and coquo, to boil.) Twice dressed. It is chiefly ap- plied to bread much baked, as biscuit. BisCUtella. Mustard. Bisermas. A name formerly given to clary, or garden clary. Bishop's weed. Sec Animi. Bislingua. (From bis, twice, and tin- gnu, a tongue; so-called from its appear- ance of being double-tongued; that is, of having upon each leaf a less leaf.) The Alexandrian laurel. Bismalva. (Fr>m vismalva. quasi viscum malva, from its sup-rior viscidity.) Ihe water or marsh-mallow. BISMUTH. (Bismut, Germ-) Bis- muthum. A m tal which is found in the earth in very few different states, more generally native or in the metallic state. Native bismuth is met with in solid masses, and also in small particles dispersed in and frequently de- posited on different stones, at Schreeberg in Sixony, Sweden, &c. Sometimes it is crystallized in tour-sided tables, or indistinct cubes. It exists combined with oxygen in the oxyd of birmuth (bismuth ochre), found in small particles, dispersed, ofa blueish or yellowish-gray colour, needle-shaped and 116 BIT BLA capillary; sometimes laminated, forming small cells. It is also though more selelom united to sulphur and iron in the form of a sulphuret in the martial sulphurated bis- muth ore. This ore has a yellowish-gray appear.ii.ce, resembling somewhat the mar- tial pyrites. And, it is sometimes com- bined with arsenic. Properties.—Bismuth is of a silver-white colour inclining to red. It soon tar- nishes and becomes iridescent. It is brittle and can easily be reduced to small particles. It is soft enough to be cut with a knife. It has a lamellated texture. Its specific gravity is 9.800. It requires less heat for fusion than any other metal, tin excepted, melting by a heat = 460 deg. F.dir. It can be volatilized by heat and escapes in the state of grayish-white va- pour. It readily unites with mercury anel with sulphur. When fused, it exhibits on cooling, cubical figures on the surface. It is soluble in sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids. The solution in nitric aciel is de- compouable ly mere dilution with piste water. It inflames in oxygenated muria'ic acid gas. It is capable of combining with the greatest number of the metals; anel when in certain proportions, promotes their fusibility remarkably. It speedily becomes black by sulphurated hydrogen gas. Bismuthum. (From bismut. German.) See Bismuth. Bistort Sec Bistortn, BISTORT A. (From bit, twice, and tor- qur.o, to bend; so calleel from the contor- tions of its roots.) Bistort. Polygonum bistort a of Linnaeus :—caule shnplici-isino munastachio, foliis oralis in petiolum decurreittibus. This plant is a native of Britain. Every part manifests a degree of stipticity to the taste, and the root is esteemed to be one of the most powerful ofthe vegetable adstringents, and frequently made use of as such^in disortlers proceeding from a laxity and debility of the solids, for restraining alvine flux, s, af.er due evacuations, and other preternatural discharges botn serous ami sanguineous. It has been sometimes given in intermitting fevers; and sometimes also, in small eloses, as a corroborant and antiseptic, in acute malignant anel colliquative fevers ; in which intentions Peruvian bark has now deser- vedly superseded both these anel all other adstringents. The comman dose of bistort root in substance, is 15 or 20 grains: in urgent cases it is extendeel to a dram. Its astringent matter is totally dissolved both by water a'id rectified spirits. Bistochv. (Bistoire. French.) Any sm 11 knife for surgical purposes. Bithinos. A Galenical plaister. BimiNici e.uplastrum. A plaister for the spleen. Bitter app'-. See Colocynthi*. BIT NOBEN. Salt of bitumen. A while saline substance has lately been imported from India by this name, which is not a natural production, but a Hindoo preparation of great antiquity. It is called in the country bit noben, padnoon, and soucherloon and popularly khala mimic, or black salt. Mr Henderson, of Bengal, conjectures it to bfc the sal asphaltites, anel sal sodomenus of Pliny and G.den. This salt is tar more extensively used in Hin- elostan than any other medicine whatever. The Hindoos use it to improve their appe- tite and eligestion. They consider it as a spesific for obstructions of the liver and spleen; and it is in high estimation with them in paralytic disorders, particularly those that affect the organs of speech, cutaneous affections, worms, old rheuma. tisms, and indeed all chronic disorelers of man anel beast. BITUMEN, (tpuu/ax, , to fall.) A prolapse, or falling down of the upper eyelid, so as to ceiver the cornea. Blefharotis. (From 0ktyxpc-v, the eye- lid.) An inflammation ofthe eyelids. Blepharoxtston. (From fiktepxpov, the eyelid, and |«a>, to scrape off'.) A brush for the eyes. An instrument for cleansing or scraping off' foul substances from the eye-lids. Blepharoxysis. (From fiktepctpov, the eyelid, and fsa>, to scrape off') The cleansing of the eyelieis. Inflammation ofthe eyelids. Blessed thistle. See Carduus benedictus. Blestkismus. (From 0xkku, to throw about.) Phrenetic restlesness. Bleta. A word used by Paracelsus to signify white, and applieel to urine when it is m Iky, and proceeds from a disease of the kidneys. Bleti. (Bletus, from @xkka>, to strike.) Thflse seizeel with dyspnoea or suffocation. BLISTER. A topical application which when put on the skin raises the cuticle in the form of a vesicle, filleel with a serous fluid. Various substances produce this ef- fect on the skin ; but the powder of the lytta vesicatoria, or blistering fly, is what operates with most certainty and expedi- tion, and is now invariably made use of for the purpose. When it is not wished to maintain a dis- charge from the blistered part, it is suffi- cient to make a puncture in the cuticle to let out the fluid; but when the case requires keeping up a secretion of pus, the surgeon must remove the whole of the detached cuticle with a pair of scissors, and dress the excoriated surface in a particular man- ner! Practitioners u?.ed formerly to mix powder of cantharides with ointment, and dress the part with this composition. But such a dressing not unfrequently oc- casioned very painful affections of the blad- der, a scalding sensation in making of water, and very afflicting stranguries. The treat- ment of such complaints consists in remo- ving every particle ofthe fly from the blis- tered part, making the patient drink abun- dantly of mucilaginous drinks, giving emulsions anel some doses of camphor. These objections to the employment of salves containing the lytta, for dressing blistered surfaces, led to the use of me- zereon, euphorbium, and other irritating substances, which when incorporated with ointment, form very proper compositions for keeping blisters open, whicli they do without the inconvenience of irritating the bladder, like the blistering fly.—The favourite application however for keep- ing open blisters, is the powder of savine, which was brought into notice by Mr. Crowther in his book on white swell- ings. The following is the form adopted by the London College: " Take of fresh 118 BLO BLO leaves of savinc bruised, a pound ; yellow wax, half a pound; prepared lard, two pounds. Having melteel together the wax and lard, boil therein the savine leaves, and strain through a linen cloth." On the use of the savine cerate, immeeliately after the cuticle raised by the blister is removed, says Mr. Crowther, it should be observed that experience has proved the advantage of using the application lowered by a half or two-thirds of the unguentum cerae. An attention to this direction will produce less irritation and more discharge, than if the savine cerate were used in its full strength. Mr. Crowther says also, that he has found fomenting the part with flannel, wrung out of warm water, a more easy and pre- ferable way of keeping the blistered sur- face clean, and fit for the impression of the ointment, than scraping the part, as has been directed by oth-rs. An occasional dressing of unguentum resinae flavae, he has found a very useful application for render- ing the sore free from an appearance of slough, or rather dense lymph, which has sometimes been so firm in its texture as to be separated by the probe, with as much readiness as the cuticle is tletached after blistering. As the discharge diminishes, the strength of the savine- dressing should be proportionably increased. The ceratum sabinae must be used in a stronger or weaker degree, in proportion to the excitement pro- duced on the patient's skin. Blitum fostidum. See Atriplex fatida. BLOOD. Sanguis. A red homeigene- ous fluid, of a saltish taste, and somewhat urinous smell, and glutinous consistence, which circulates in the cav'ities of the heart, arteries, and veins. The quantity is esti- mated to be about twenty-eight pounds in an adult: of this, four parts are contained in the veins, and a fifth in the arteries. The colour of the blood is red ; in the arteries it is ofa florid hue, in the veins darker; except only the pulmonary veins, in which it is of a lighter cast. Physiology demon- strates, that it acquires this florid colour in passing through the lungs, and from the oxygen it absorbs. The blood is the most important fluid of our body. Some physi- cians and anatomists have considered it as alive, and have formed many ingenious hy- potheses in support of its vitality. The temperature of this fluid is of considerable importance, and appears to depend upon the circulation and respiration. The blood of man, quadrupeds, and birds, is hotter than the medium they inhabit; hence they are termed animals of warm blood ; whilst in fishes and reptiles, animals with cold blood, it is nearly of the temperature of the medium they inhibit The microscope discovers that the blood contains a great number of round globules, which are seen floating about in a yellowish fluid, the serum. The blood also possesses remark- able physical properties; its taste i9 saltish, and the smell of its halitus or vapour, when recently drawn, 19 somewhat urinous ; it is of a plastic consistence, somewhat gluti- nous and adhesive. Chymical analysis of blood, by means of distillation, discovers, 1. A considerable quantity of insipid water, Which very soon becomes putrid. 2. Em- pyreumatic oil. 3. Ammoniacal sfiirit 4, Carbon, which remains behind, is very spongy, and with great difficulty incine- rated. The ashes, however, consist of a small quantity of culinary s.dt, soda, phos- phorated lime, and a very small portion of iron. While hot, and in motion, the blood remains constantly fluid, and red; when it cools, and is at rest, it takes the form of a fluid mass, which gradually and spontane- ously separates into two parts; the one, which is red, and floating becomes of a darker colour, remains concrete, and is called the cruor, crassamentum, or caket the other, which occupies the lower part of the vessel, is ofa yellow greenish colour, and adhesive, and is called the serum or lymph. The cruor forms more than one half of the blood; it is very plastic, thick, and, in consistence, like glutinous jelly. It soon putrefies in the temperature ofthe air; but, dried by a gentle heat, becomes a brittle, dark, red mass. It is insoluble in water ; and, when boiled in it, is converted into a hard grumous mass, internally red. The surface ofthe cruor ofthe blood, after being exposed in a vessel to atmospheric air, becomes of a florid red colour; but the inferior surface, contiguous to the ves- sel, is ofa deep black : the change of colour on the surface is owing to the oxygen of the atmosphere uniting with the blood. The bruor of the .blooel is composed of, 1. Red globules, which chymistry demon. strates consist of a fibrous gluten and oxy- dated iron. The experiments of the ce- lebrated Rhades shew, that in twenty-five pounds of blood from the human body, near two drachms of the oxyd of iron were obtained. 2. The fibrous gluten of the cruor, which remains after washing the cruor of blood for a considerable time in colel water, and enclosed in a fine linen cloth ; in which case the red globules are washed away. If the red water obtained in this experiment be evaporated, and then distilled to dryness, it leaves behind a car- bon, exhibiting, when incinerated, a great quantity of iron, attractable by the magnet. From these experiments it would appear, that the redness ofthe globules is imparted from the oxydated iron, for which purpose a small quantity is sufficient. The serum of the blood is a lymphatic fluid, almost inodorous; rather saltish to the taste ; pellucid, and of a yellowish green colour; and rather of a plastic con- sistence. It forma scarcely one hail' of the BOD BOD 119 blood; and it contains, 1. A large portion of water,- from forty-seven ounces of serum, forty-three of insipid water were yieldetl by distillation. 2. Albuminous gluten, like the white of an egg, obtained by boiling, or by stirring it with a stick, or by an ad- mixture of alcohol or concentrated mineral acid. 3. Jelly. If equal parts of water and serum of the blood be coagulated by fire, that part of the serum which is not coagulated, upon being cooled, puts on the appearance of a tremulous jelly. 4. Carbonated soda, obtained by pouring a mi- neral acid upon recent diluted serum. 5. Culinary salt, founel in the incinerated car- bon of blood. The albuminous principle ofthe serum, more commonly called the coagulable lymph, appears to be of very considerable importance in the animal oeconomy, both in diseaseel and healthy states of it: it affords, by analysis, carbon, azot, and hydrogen. The importance of the blood is very considerable ; it distends the cavities of the heart and blood-vessels, and prevents them from collapsing; it sti- mulates to contraction the cavities of the heart and vessels, by which means the cir- culation of the blood is performed ; it ge- nerates within itself animal heat, which it propagates throughout the body : it nour- ishes the whole body: and, lastly, it is that source from which every secretion of the body is separated. Blood dragon's. See Sanguis draconis. BLOODLETTING. Under this term i9 comprehended every artificial discharge of blood made with a view to cure or pre- vent a d sease. Blood-letting .is divided into general and topical. As examples of the former, venasection and arteriotomy may be mentioned ; and of the latter, the ap- plication of leeches, cupping-glasses, and scarification. Blood, spitting of. See Hamoptysis. Blood, vomiting of. See Hamatemesis. Blood stone. See Hamatites. Bloody-flux. See Dyscnteria. Boa (From /3kc, an ox.) A pustulous erupti >n like the smallpox, so called be- cause it was cured, according to Pliny, by anointing it with hot ox-dung: also the name of a serpent of Calabria; and of the hydna. Bochf.ti'm. A decoction of the woods prepared by a second boiling with fresh water. Bonn a. A subliming vessel. Bochium. A swelling of the bronchial glands. Bodies, combustible. This term is given by chymists to all substances which, on account of their affinity with oxygen, are capable of burning. Bodies, gaseous. See Gas. Bodies, inflammable. Chymists give this name to such bodies as burn with faci- lity, and flame in an incrersed temperature; although, strictly speaking, all combustible bodies are inflammable bodies: such are the diamond, sulphur, bitumens, &c. Bodies, phosphorescent. Bodies which produce light, though their temperature be not increased. BODY. Corpus. The human body is dived by anatomists into the trunk and extremiiies . i. e. the head, and inferior and superior extremities, each of which have certain regions before any part is removed, by whicli the physician is enabled to direct the application of blisters and the like, and the situation of diseases is better de- scribed. The head is distinguished into the hairy part and the face. The former has five regions, viz. the crown of the head or ver- tex, the forepart of the head or sinciput, the hinel-part or occiput, and the sides, partes laterales capitis In the latter are extinguished the region of the forehead, frons ; temples, or tempora ; the nose, Or nasus ; the eyes, or oculi; the mouth, or os ; the cheeks, bucca ; the chin, or mentum; and the ears, or aures. The trunk is distinguished into three principal parts, the neck, thorax, and ab- domen. The neck is divided into the an- terior region or pars antica, in which, in men, is an eminence called pomum Adami; the posterior region is called nucha colli; and the laterial regions, partes laterales colli. The thorax is distinguished into the an- terior region, in which are the sternum and mamma, and at whose inferior part is a pit or hollow called scrobiculus cordis; a pos- terior region, called dorsum ; and the sides, or latera thoracis. The abelomen is distinguisheel into an anterior region, properly the abdomen; a posterior region, calleel the loins, or lumbi; and lateral regions or flanks, called latera abdominis. The anterior region ofthe ab- domen being very extensive, is subdivided into the epigastric, hypochondriac, umbilical, and hypogastric regions, whi»h are described under their respective names. Immediately below the abdomen is the mons Veneris, and at its s.des the groins or inguina. The space between the organs of generation and the anus, or fundament, is called the peri. naum. The superior extremity is distinguished into the shoulder, summitas humeri, under which is the arm-pit, called axilla or fovea axillaris; the brachium, or arm ; the anti- brachiitm, or fore-arm, in which anteriorly is the bend of the arm, wliere the veins are generally opened, called^exura antibrachii; and posteriorly the elbow, called angulus cubiti; and the hand, in which are the car- pus or wrist, the back or dorsum mantis, anel the palm or vola. The inferior extremity is divided into, 1. the region of the femur, in which are distinguished the coxa or regio-ischiadica, and outer and superior part; 2. the leg in 120 ,BOL which are the knee or genu, the bend or f cavum poplitis, and the calf or sura; 3. the I foot, in which are the outer and inner ankle, or maleolus externus and internus, the back or dorsum, and the sole or planta. Boe. (From fioxa, to exclaim.) Clamour, or moaning made by a sick person. Boethema. (From iZatBtui, to assist.) A remedy. Boethematica. (From fio»Bta>, to assist.) Favourable symptoms. k' Bog-bean. See Trifolium paludosum. Bogia gummi. Gamboge. Bohea tea. See Tea. Bois de coissi. See Quassi. Bolar earths. See Bole. BOLE. (BeAoc, a mass.) A friable earthy substance, uniting with water into a smoenh paste, adhering to the tongue, and dissolv- ' ing, as it were, in the mouth ; of the argil- laceous or clay kind, but more readily im- bibing water than the clays strictly so called. Those used in medicine, are the Armenian and French boles. See Bole Ar- menian, and Bolus Gallica. Many other bolar earths have been recommended for medicinal uses, and were formerly ranked amongst the officinals; as red boles from Armenia, Lemnos, Strigonium, Portugal, Tuscany, and Livonia; yellow boles from Armenia, Tockay, Silesia, Bohemia, anel Blois; white boles from Armenia, Lemnos, Nocera, Eretria, Lamos, Chio, Malta, Tus- 1^ cany, and Goltberg. Several of these earths have been commonly made into little cakes or flat masses, and stamped with certain impressions; from which circumstance they receivetl the name of terra sigillata, or sealed earths. BOLE, ARMENIAN. Bolus Armenia. Bole-armenic. A pale, but bright red co- loured earth, which is occasionally mixed withhoney,and applied to children's mouths when afflicted with aphthae. It forms, like all argillaceous earths, a good tooth-pow- der, when mixed with some aromatic. BOLETUS. (From 0a>kot, a mass, or ivktrit, from its globular form.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system Class, Cryptogamia. Or- eler, Fungi. Boletus. Spunk. Boletus cervi. The mushroom. Boletus ioniarivs. The systematic name for the agaricus of the pharmacopoeias. See Agaricus. Boletus laricis. The systematic name for the officinal agaricus albus. See Agari- cus albus. Boletus pini laricis, A species of agaric. Boletus suaveolens. The systematic name for the fungus salicis of the pharmaco- poeias. See Fungus salicis. Bolismus, A voracious appetite, ac- cording to Aviceiina; but most probably meant for bulimus. BOLUS. (Bakot, a bole or bolus.) Any BON medicine, rolled round, that is larger than an ordinary sized pea, and yet not too large to be swallowed. B ilus alexipuarmica. A preparation of contrayerva. Bolus ex alumine. Alum, bark, and nutmeg. Bolus armena. See Bole Armenian. Bolus armexa alba. The white urnie- nian bole. Bolus armoniac. See Bole Armenian. Bolus blesseNsis. Bole of Blois. See Bole Armenian. Bolus Gal'i.tca. French bole. A pale red coloured bolar earth, variegated with irregular specks and veins of white and yellow. It is occasionally administered as an absorbent and antacid, BOMB AX. Gossypium. The cotton- tree. The seeds of the cotton-tree, Gos- sypium herbaceum of Linnaeus :—foliis quin- quelobis subtus eglandukisis, caule herbaceo, are elirected for metlicinal use in some foreign pharmacopoeias; anel are adminis- tered in coughs, on account of the mucilage they contain. The cotton, the produce of this tree is well known for domestic pur- poses. BOMBIAS. Abombiate. A salt formed by the union of the bombic acid with different bases; thus bombiat of alumine, 8tc. BOMBIC ACID. Acidum bombicum. Acid of the silk-worm. Silk-worms con- tain, especially when in the state of chry- salis, an acid liquor in a reservoir placed near the anus. It is obtained by expres- sing their juice in a cloth, and precipitating the mucilage by spirit of wine, and like- , wise by infusing the chrysalides in that \ liquor. This acid is very penetrating, of a ' yellow amber colour, but its nature and combinations are not yet well known. BOMBUS. (Bc^tCw.) A resounding noise, or ringing of the ears. Also, a soneja>us expulsion of flatus from the in- testines. Bon arbor. A name given to the cof- fee-tree. Bona. Boona. The phaseolus, or kidney- bean. Bonduch Indorum. Molucca or bezoar nut. The produce of the Guillandina ban- due of Linnaeus. It possesses warm, bitter, and carminaive virtues. BONE. Os. Bones are hard, dry, and insensible parts of the body, of a whitish colour, and composed ofa spongy, compact, or reticular substance. They vary much in their appearances, some being long anel hollow, others flat and compact, &c. The greater number of bones have several pro- cesses and cavities, which are distinguished from their figure, situation, use, 8cc. Thus processes extended from the end of a bone, if smooth and round, are called heads; and condyles, when flattened either above or laterally. That part which is beneath the.. BONE. 121 head, and which exceeds the rest of the boie in srnallness and levity, is called the neck. Rough, unequal processes are called tuberosities or tubercles : but the longer an.', more acute, spinous or styloid pro- cesses, from their resemblance to a thorn. Thin broad processes with sharp extremi- ties, are known by the name of crista, or sharp nl'je:; Oilier processes are. distin- gfisLed by die ;• form, and called alar or pterygoid, mamillary or -mastoid, dentiform or odontoid, §cc. Others, rrom their satia- tion, are cidled superior, inferior, exterior, and interior. S'.me have their name from th-ir direction, as oblique, straight, trans- verse. \c.; anel some ivom their use, as troch.inters, rotators, 8tC. Furrows, depres- sions, -nei cavities, are destined either for the reception of contiguous bones, to form an articulation with them, when they are called articular cavities, which are some- times deeper, sometimes shallower; or they receive harel parts, but do not constitute a joint with them. Cav.ties serve also for the transmission and attachment of soft parts. Various names are given to them, accord- ing 'othe magnituele and figure of bones. If .he y be broad anel large at the begin- ning, and not deep, but contracted at their ends, they are calleel fovea or pits. Fur- rows are open canals, exteneling longitu- dinally in the surface of bones. A hollow, circular tube, for the most part ofthe same diameter :n Hyoides os - -tongue. > J 1 Bones of the fMalleus - - - 2 ear, within J Incus .... the temjy >- | Stapes - - - 2 2 ^ ral bones. (.Orbiculare os 2 i CCervical 7 ~ £ r Vertebrae. < Dorsal 12 r- sg.j £ Lumbar 5 u u"S Sacrum f, \Coccygis 1 1 €< c X. The thorax. \^™Um (Ribs - - 1 24 c The pehi*. Innoiniualaoss • >1 122 BOB BOR fn. ***,. f ££* ; ; ; The arm. Humeri os - - _, , CUlna - . . - Ihe/»«•"»»■ J Radius - - - 'Naviculare os Lunare os- - - ;£ ^ Cuneiforme os - f Carpus or J Orbiculaie os ^ wrist. | Trapezium os - a Trapczoides os - ■c -^ Magnum os - - V l_Unciforme os t-1 I Metacarpus...... ^, \_Plialanges ------ B-. « I w | fThc *Aif A. I The fc§\ CPal •< Til. Femur - - - atclla - - j x'ibia - - - • C Fibula - - - . ("Calcaneus - - | Astragalus ^ Cuboides os - . | Naviculare os iCuneiformia ossy 2 6 JO 28 . ("Tarsus g j or in S<( step. J: j Metatarsus ~3 \J~ [^Phalanges Sesamond bones of the thumb and ^ o great toe, occasionally founel $ Total 248 Bones, growth of See Osteogony. Bonebinder. See Osteocolla. Bonom: nsis lapis. The Bononian stone. Called also phosphorus bowmiensis, phosphorus kirchcri, the light-carrier, or Bononian phosphorus. As a medicine the stone is caustic and emetic. Bonus Henhici's. (Hcnricus ; so called because its virtues were detected by some one whose name was Henry.) Totu bona. Lapathum unctuosttm. Chenopodium. En- glish mercury. The plant to which this r.ame is given in the pharmacopoeias, is the Chenopodiumfionus Henricus ; foliis triangu- lari-sagitluiis integerrimis, spicis compositis aphyllis axillaribus, of Linnaeus. It is a native of this country, and common in waste grounds from June to August. The young plant differs little from »pinage when cultivated; and in many places the young shoots are eaten in spring like asparagus. The leaves of this plant are accounted emollient, and in this intention have been made an ingredient in decoctions for glys- ters. They 'are applied by the common people to flesh wounds and sores under the notion of drawing and healing. BORACIC ACID. Acidum boracicmn. Sedative salt of Homberg. Acid of borax. Boracine aciel. A concre'e salt crystallized in small white scales, which may be ob- tained from borax, by adding concentrated sulphuric, the nitric, the mur.atic, and even vegetable acids, to a hot solution of borax, till the lixivium becomes somewhat acid: the solution is then to be couh d, when the acid will appear in the shape of bright sc.lcs. This acid in combinntion with alkalies, earths, and metallic oxyds, forms borates. BORAS. A borate. A salt formed of boracic acid with an earthy, alkaline or metallic base: as borate of soda, &c. Borage. See Borago. Bokago. (Formerly written Corago; from cor, the heart, anel ago, to affect; be- cause it was supposed to comfort the heart and spirits.) Borage. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogyma. 2. Tne pharmacopoeial name of the of- ficinal borage. Buglossum verum. Bu- glossum lutifotiiim. Borago hortensis. The leaves and flowers of this plant, Borago officinalis of Linnaeus -.—foliis omni- bus alternis, calya'bus patentibus, are esteem- ed in some countries as refrigerant and cordial. A syrup is prepared from the leaves in France, and used in pleurisies anel inflammatory fevers. The-- principal use in this ishu.d is in that grateful summer beverage, known by the name of cool tankard. BoitAe;o oipmi.nalis. The systematic name for the borage of the shops. See Borago. ButiAs sonyE. Borate of soda. See Sub boras soda and Borax. Bwiiate. See Boras. BORAX. (Borate, Arab.) Boras sodv, sub boras r.o'l.e. The ob-olete synonyms arc Chryscollu, capistrum auri, ancinar, bo- raxtrion, ami car, anlincar, linoq^, ampldtune, baurach, nitrttm factitium, santerna, and nitrum nativum. This salt consisting of boracic acid uniting with soda, the soda being slightly in excess, is brought from Thibet and Persia, where it is found in a native state. This native or crutle borax is called tincal, tincor, borech, pounxa, in the East Indies, and was formerly purified in Europe by the Venetians, when it was called refined or Venetian borax ; but it is now prepared by the Dutch by solution in hot water, filtration, and careful crystalliza- tion. The particular process is not known. Its taste is cool: it is soluble in eighteen parts of cold and six of hot water, ll is decomposed by several ofthe acids. Borax is rarely used internally in modern practice; and accord- ing to Murray it does not appear to possess any activity, although it is supposed by some to be, in doses of half a drachm or two scruples, dime tic and emenagogue. It is occasionally given in cardialgia as an antacitl. Its solution is in common use as a cooling gargle, and to detach mucus, &c. from the mouth in putrid fever; and mixed with an equal part of sugar, it is used in the form of powder to remove the aphthous BOT BRA 'rust from the tongue in children. The salts formed by the union of the acid of borax with diff'erent bases are called bo- rates. BORBORYGMUS. (From #/£>/*»£*, to make a noise.) The rumbling noi=e oc- casioned by flatus in the intestines. It fre- ejuently precedes hysterical affections. Borozail. (^.thiop.) An epidemic elisease of the Ethiopians, in appearance similar to the lues venerea. Borrago. See Borago. Bouni. (Inelian.) Borri-borri. Boberri. The Indian name for turmeric; also an ointment used there, in which the roots of turmeric arc a chief ingred-, humoral asthma, coughs, and catarrhs. It is now fallen into disuse. Botus. Botia. Botus barbatus. A cu- curbit ofthe chymists. Boubalios. See Cucumis agrestis, and Pudendum muliebre Bo u no v. S..:.- Bubo. BOUGIE. (French for wax candle.) Candela crreu. Candrla medicata. Cathe- ters of Swediaur. CeYei medicati of Le Dran. Cereolus chirurgoruin. A term ap5 plied by surgeons to a long, slender instru* rnentjthatis introduced through the urethra into the bladder. Bougies made of the elastic gum are preferable to those made of wax. The caustic bougie differs from the ordinary one in having a thin roll of caustic in its mieldle, whicli destroys the stricture, or any part it comes in contact with. Those maele of catgut are very seldom used, but are deserving of the attention of the surgeon. Bougies are chiefly used to overcome strictures in the urethra, and the introduction of them requires a gooel deal of address and caution. They should not be kept in the urethra so long at one time as to excite much pain or irrita- tion. Before their use is discontinued, they should, if practicable, be carried the length ofthe bladder, in order to ascertain the extent of the strictures, taking care that this be performed not at once, but in a gradual manner, and after repeated trials ; for much injury might arise from any hasty or violent efforts to remove the resistance that may present itself. There are bougies also for the oesophagus and rectum. Boulimus. (From @n, greatly, and kt/xot, hunger; or from (Ztskopxi, to desire.) A canine or voracious appetite. Bovilije. (From bos, an ox, because cattle were supposed subject to it.) Tbc measles. Bovina fames. The same as bulimia. BovrsTA. Crepitus lupi. Puff bail. This is the Lycoperdon bovista;—subrotnndum, bicerato dehiscens, of Linnsus, whicli when dry contains a powder used by the common people to stop the blood in recent cuts, &c. Box-tree. See Buxus. Bracherium. (From brachiale, a brace- let.) A truss or bandage for hernia; a, term useel by the barbarous Latin writers. Brachi Kirs MUtxvius. See Brachialis. Brachi.eus externus. See Brachialis externus Brachi .-.•:«.'s internum. See Brachialis interuv.s. BRACHIAL ARTERY. Arteria bra- chialis The brachial artery is the con- tinuation of the. ax'diary artery, which, a,s it passes behind the tendon of the pecto- ralis nv-jor, receives the name of brachial. It runs down on the inside of the arm, over the mtiscultis coraco-brachialis, anel a: ^onreu: interims, und, along the inner 124 BRA BRA edge of the biceps, behind the vena basi- lica, giving out small branches as it goes along. Below the bend of the arm it di- vides into the cubitalis and radialis. Some- times, though rarely, the brachial arteiy is divided from its origin into two large branches, which run elown on the arm, and afterwards on the fore-arm, where they are calleel cubitalis and radialis. Brachials. The word means a brace- let : but the ancient anatomical writers ap- ply this term to the carpus, the part on which the bracelet was worn. Brachialis. See Brachialis interims. BitACHtALis exteu!sls. See Triceps ex- icnsor cubiti. BRACHIALIS INTERNUS. Brachiaus of Winslow. Brachiaus interims of Cow- per, and Humero-cubital of Dumas. A muscle ofthe fore-arm, situated on the fore-part of the os humeri. It arises fleshy from the mid- dle ofthe os humeri, at each side ofthe in- sertion of the deltoid muscle, covering all the inferior anel fore-part of this bone, runs over the joint, and adheres firmly to the ligament; is inserted, by a strong short tendon, into the coronoid process of the ulna Its use is to bend the fore-arm, and to prevent the capsular ligament of the joint from being pinched. Brachio-cuiiital ligament. Ligamen- turn brachio cubitale. The expansion of the lateral ligament, which is fixed in the inner condyle of the os humeri, runs over the capsular, to which it closely adheres, and is inserted like radii on the side ofthe great sigmoid cavity of the ulna ; it is co- vereel on the inside by several tendons, which adhere closely to it, and seem to strengthen it very considerably. BitAcmo-KAni vl ligvment. Liga- mentum brachio-radiale. The expansion of the lateral ligament, which runs over the external condyle of the os humeri, is in- serted round the coronary ligament, from thence all the way elown to the neck ofthe radius, and also in the neighbouring parts of the ulna. Through alt this passage it covers the capsular ligament, and is co- vered by several tendons adhering closely to both. Brachi os, See Humeri os. BRACHIUM. (Bg^wv, the arm.) The arm, from the shoulder to the wrist. Brachium movens aiartls. See La- tissimus dorsi. BiiAcnuNA. According to Avicenna, a species of furor uterinus. BRACHr-cHRONius. (From 0gxxut, short, and xiiV0C< time.) A disease whicli conti- nues but a short time. Brachpyngea. (From Sga^i/c, short, and ■mute, to breathe.) Shortness and difficulty of breathing. Brachys. (From /2gst;y,c, short.) A muscle of the scapula. Brauu*., Copper. Verdigris. Brvdypepsia. (From Hixim* slow, and >zwrlt», to concoct.) Weak digestion. See Dyspepsia. Braggat. A name formerly applied to a ptisan of honey and water. Brain. See Cerebrum Brain, little. See Cerebelum. BRAN. Furfur. The husks or shells of wheat, which remain in the bolting ma- chine. It contains a portion of the farina- ceous matter and is said to have a laxa- tive quality. Decoctions of bran, sweetened with sugar, are used by the common reo- pie, and sometimes with success, against coughs, hoarsenesses, &c. Branca. (Branca, Span, a foot, or branch.) A term applied to some herbs, which are supposed to resemble a pj.rt.cu- larfoot; as branca leonis, lion's foot; brancu. ursina, bear's foot. Branca leonina. See Alchemilla. Branca ursina. The plant which is directed by this name in foreign pharma- copoeias, is the Heracleum spoildylium of Linnaeus '.—foliolis pinnatifidit, lavibut; floribus unijormibus In Sberia it grows extremely high, and appears to have vir- tues in the cure of dysentery, which the plants of this country do not possess. See also Acanthus. Branca leonis. See Alchemilla. Brajvchve. (From j8g«;t*, to make moist.) Bronchi. Swelled tinsils, or glan- dulous tumours, of the fauces, whicli be- crete saliva. Branchus. (From /Sg%», to moisten.) A defluxion of humours from 'he fauces. BRANDY. Spiritus Gallicut. A co- lourless, slightly opake, and milky fluid, of a hot and penetrating taste, and a strong anel agreeable smell, obtained by distil- ling from wine. It consists of water, ar- dent spirit, and a small portion of oil, whicli renders it milky at first, and, after a cer'ain time, colours it yellow. It is the fluid from which rectified or ardent spirit is obtained. Its peculiar flavour depends on the nature of the volatile principles, or es- sential oil, which come over along with it in the distillation, and likewise, in some measure upon the management ofthe fire, the wood of the cask in which it is kept, 8cc. It is saiel, that our rectifiers imitate the flavour of brandy, by adding a small proportion of nitrous ether to the spirit of malt, or molasses. The utility of brandy is very considerable, but, from its pleasant taste anel exhilarating property, it is too often taken to excess. It gives-energy to the animal functions; is a powerful tonic, cordial, and antispasmodic ; and its utility with camphire, in gangrenous affections, is very gn at. Branks. The name, in Scotland, for the mamps. See Cynanche parotiiaa. BRA BRE 125 Brankurtine. See Acanthus. Brasilia. Brazilwood. Brasiliensf. lignum. See Hama- toxyllum. Brasilii nsis radix. The ipecacuan- ha root is sometimes so called. See Ipe- cacuanha. Brasium. (From /*g*o-<™, to boil.) Malt, or germinated barh y Brasmv. (From fy*.vnnaeus :—foliis reniformibut, pedun- culis uniftoris, is a native of our coasts. The.leaves are said to be a drastic purge. It is only used by the common people, the pharmacopoeias having now substituted more safe and valuable remedies in its place. Brasisca napus. The systematic name for the plant from which the semen napi is obtained. See Napi. Brassica oleracea. The systematic name for the brassica capitata of the shops. See Brassica capitata. Brassica rata. The systematic name for the plant whose root is called turnip. See Rapa. Brassica rubra. Reel cabbage. Mr. Watt finds that the red cabbage affords a very excellent test both for acids and al- kalis, in which it is superior to litmus, be- ing naturally blue, turning green with alkalis, and red with acids. BRassica sativa. The common gar- dei. cabbage. Bra sice kabauha. The savoy plant. Bras.sIdei.lica ars. A way of curing wound::, mentioned by Paracelsus, by ap- plying tiic herb Brassidella to them. Buathu. (Bgjtfiy.) An old name for sa- vine. BREADFRUIT. The tree which af- fords this, grows in all the Laelrone Islanels in the South Sea, in Olaheite, and now in the West Indies. The bread-fruit grows up. on a tree the size of a middling oak. The fruit is about the size ofa child's head, and the surface is reticulated, not much unlike the surface of a truffle. It is covered with a thin skin, and has a core about the size of a small knife. The eatable part is be- tween the skin anel the core : it is as white as spow, and somewhat of the consistence of new bread. It must be toasted before it is eaten, being first divided into three or four parts. Its taste is insipid, with a slight sweetness, nearly like that of wheaten bread and artichoke together. This fruit is the constant food of the inhabitants all the year, it being in season eight months. BREAST. Mamma. The two globu- lar projections, composed of common in- teguments, adipose substance, and lacteal. glands and vessels, and aelhering to the an- terior and lateral regions of the thprax of females. On the middle of each breast is a projecting portion, termed the papilla or nipple, in which the excretory duels of the glands terminate, and around which is a coloured orb, or disc, calleel the areola. The use of the breasts is to suckle new-born infants. Breastbone. See Sternum. Bregma. (From /%«£*, to moisten; formerly so called because, in infants and sometimes even in adults, they are ^cde- 126 BR1 BRI and moist.) An old name for the par.ctal bones BREVIA. (From brevis, short.) A specific name of some parts whose ter- mination is not far from their insertion, as brevia vuza, the branches of the splenic vein. Brevis musculus. A muscle of the scapula. Brevis cubiti. A muscle of the fore- arm. Brevis extensor pollicis pedis. See Ex- tensor brevis pollicis pedis. Brevis flexor pollicis pedis. See Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Brevis peroneus. See Peroneus brevis. Brevis pronator radii. See Pronator radii brevis. Breynia. (An American plant named in honour of Dr. Brennius ) A species of capparis Briar, wild. See Rosa eanina. Bricumum. A name which the Gauls gave to the herb artemisia. Brimstone. See Sulphur. BRISTOL HOT-WELL. Bristoliensis aqua. A pure, thermal or warm, slightly acidulated, mineral spring, situated about a mile below Bristol. The fresh water is inodorous, perfectly limpid, and sparkling, and sends forth numerous air bubbles when poured into a glass. It is very agreeable to the palate, but without having any very decided taste, at least none that can be dis- tinguished by a common observer. Its specific gravity is only 1.00077, which ap- proaches so near to that of distilled w7ater, that this circumstance alone would shew that it contained but a very small admix- ture of foreign ingredients. The tempera. ture of these waters, taking the average of the most accurate observations, may be reckoned at 74 deg.; and this does not very sensibly vary during winter or summer. Bristol - water contains both solid and gaseous matter, and the distinction be- tween the two requires to be attended to. as it is owing to the very small quantity of solid matter that it deserves the character of a very fine natural spring ; and to an excess in gaseous contents, that it seems to be principally indebted for its medical properties, whatever they may be, inde- pendent of those of mere water, with an increase of temperature. From the diffe- rent investigations of chymists, it appears that the principal component parts of the Hotwell water, are a large proportion of carbonic acid gas, or fixed air, and a cer- tain portion of magi-.esia and lime, in vari- ous combinations, with the muriatic, vitri- olic, and carbonic acids. The general in- ference is, that it is considerably pure for a natural fountain, as it contains no other solid matter than is found in almost all com- mon spring water, and in less quantity. On account of these ingredienls, espc. cially the carbonic acid gas, the Hotwell water is efficacious in promoting salutary haemorrhages, in green sickness, as well an in the blind hsemorrhoides. It may be take.i with advantage in obstructions, and weakness of the bowels, arising from ha- bitual costiveness; and, from the purity of its aqueous par:, it has justly been consi- dered as a specific in diabetes, rendering the urinary organs more fitted to receiv« benefit from those medicines which are ge- nerally prescribed, and sometimes success- ful. But tlve high reputation which this spring has acquired, is chiefly in the cure of pulmonary consumption. From the number of unsuccessful cases among those who frequent this place, many have denied any peculiar efficacy in this spring, superior to that of common water. It is not easy to determine how much may be owing to the favourable situation and mild temperate climate which Bristol enjoys; but it can- not be doubted that the Hotwell water, though by no means a cure for consump- tion, alleviates some of the most harassing symptoms of this formidable disease. It is particularly efficacious in moderating the thirst, the dry burning heat of the hands and feet, the partial night sweats, and the symptoms that are peculiarly hec- tical; and thus in the earlier stages of phthisis, it may materially contribute to a complete re-establishment of health; and even in the latter perioels, mitigate the elisease when the cure is doubtful, if not hopeless. The sensible effects of this water, when drank warm and fresh from the spring, are a gentle glow of the stomach, succeeded sometimes by a slight and transient degree ofheadach and giddiness. By a continued use, in most cases it is diuretic, keeps the skin moist and perspirable, and improves the appetite anel health. Its effects on the bowels are variable. On the whole, a tendency to costiveness seems to be the more general cunscciuence of a long course of this me licinal spring, and therefore the use ofa mild aperient is requisite. These effects, however, are applicable only to invalids, for healthy persons, who taste the water at the fountain, seldom discover any thing in it but a degree of warmth, which distinguishes it from the common clement. The season for the Hotwell is generally from the middle of May to October; but as the medicinal properties of the water continue the same throughout the year, tlit summer months are preferred merely on account of the concomitant benefits of air and exercise. It should be mentioned, that another spring, nearly resembling the Hotwell, has BRO BRO 127 been discovered at Clifton, which is situ- ated on the summit of the same hill, from the bottom of which the Hotwell issues. The w ater of Sion spring, as it is called, is one or two degrees colder than the Hot- well ; but in other respects it sufficiently resembles it to be employed for all similar purposes. Britax.mca herba. See Hydrolapa- thum. British oil. A variety of the black Bpecies of petroleum, to which this name has been given as an empirical remedy. Broccoli. Brussica Italicu. As an ar- ticle of diet, this may be considered as more tlelicious than cauliflower and cab- bage. Sounel stomachs digest broccoli without any inconvenience ; but in dyspep- tic stomachs, even when combined with pepper, &c. it always produces flatulency, and nauseous eructations. Brochos. (Bgc^oc, a snare.) A bandage. Brochtiius. (From 0^xet> to Pour) The throat; also a small kind of drinking- vcssel. Brochus. (Bgowf.) One with a promi- nent upper-lip, or one with a full mouth and prominent teeth. Brodium A term in pharmacy, sig- nifying the same with jusculum, broth, or the liquor in which any thing U boiled. Thus we sometimes read of Brodium Salt's, or a decoction of salt. BROMA. (From @e,wo-jt&>, to eat.) Mushrooms. BROMATOLOGY. (Bromatologia.• from 3$atfAX, fooel, and koyot, a discourse.) A eliscoursc or treatise on food. Bromelia ananas. The systematic name of the plant whicli affords the ananas. sjlc Ananas. Bromelia karatas. The systematic name of the plant from which we obtain the fruit called penguin, which is given in the Spanish Wesll ^dies to cool and quench thirst in fevers, dysenteries, Ike. It grews in a cluster, there being several of the size of one's finger together. Each portion is clothed with a husk, containing a white pulpy substance, which is the eatable part; and if it be not perfectly ripe, its flavour resembles that of the pine-apple. Tiie juice of the ripe fruit is very austere, and is niaeie use of to acidulate punch. The in- habitants of the West Indies make a wine ofthe penguin, which is very intoxicating, and has a good flavour. Bromion. (From |8»ajU5r, the oat.) The name of a plaister, made with oaten flour, mentioned by Paulus yEgineta. BllOMUs STERILI9. (FlOm /2g&xTJC«, tO eat.) The wild oat. BRONCHIA. (From ?^; the wind-pipe, and rtfA.u, to cut.) Tracheotomy. Laryngotomy. This is an operation in which an opening is made into the larynx, or trachea, either for the purpose of making a passage for the air into and out of the lungs, when any disease prevents the patientfrom breathingthrough the mouth and nostrils, or of extracting fo- reign bodies, which liave accielentally fallen into the trachea ; or. lastly, in order to be able to inflate the lungs, in cases of sudden suffocation, drowning, &c. Its practicable- ness, and little danger, are founded on the facility with which certain wounds of the wind-pipe, even of the most complicated kind, have been healed, without leaving any ill effects whatever, and on the nature of the parts cut, which are not furnished with any vessel of consequence. Bronchos. (Bgc^oc, the wind-pipe.) A catarrh; a suppression ofthe voice from a catarrh. Bronchus. (From Bge^co, to pour.) The wind-pipe. The ancients beleved that the solids w ere convey, d into the stomach by the oesophagus, and the fluids by the bronchia ; whence its name. Brooklime Speedwell. See Beccabunga. Broom, Common. See Genicta BRUCEA. (So named by Sir Joseph Banks in honour of Mr. Bruce, the tra- veller in Abyssinia, who first brought the seeds thence into England.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Brucea ANTinxsENTERicA. The syste- matic name of the pi; nt from which it was supposed we obtained the angustura bark. See Angustura cortex. Bruceb. fehruginea. This plant is also supposed to afford the angustura* bark. See Angustura cortex. Bruisewvrt. See Saponaria. Brunella. See Prunella Bbunner's glands. Brunneri glan- dula. Peyer's glands. The mticiparious glands, si'uateel between the villous and cellular coat of the intestinal canal; so named after Brunner, who discovered them. B k u x us. An erysipelatous eruption. Briscus. See Ruscus. Bruta. (Arab.) Instinct. Savine. Brutia. An epithet for the most re- sinouskind of pitch, therefore used to make the Oleum Picinum. The Pix Brutia was so called from Brutia, a country in the ex- treme parts of Italy, where it was produced Brutino. Turpentine. Brutodon. The name of an ointment used by the Greeks. Brutu v. See Pareira brava. Biu'xaneli. (Indian.) A tall tree in Malabar, whose bark is diuretic, according to Ray. Bryamus. (From Bgi/;^&>, to make t\ noise.) A peculiar kind of noise, such as is made by gnashing or grating the teeth; or, according to some, a certain kind of convulsion affecting the lower jaw, and striking the teeth together, most frequently observed in such children as have worms. BRYONIA. (From Bgi/a to abound, from ». its abundance.) Bryony. 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Syngenesia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe white bryony Vitis alba sylvestris- Agrostis. Ampelos. Archeoslris. Echetrosis of Hip. pocrates. Bryonia aspera. Cedrostis. Chelidonium. Labrusca. Melothrnm. Ophrostaphylon. Psilothrum. Bryonia* alba of Linnaeus -.—foliis palmatis utiinqut calloso scabris. White bryony, or wild vine, is a very common plant in woods and heelges. The root iias a very nauseous biting taste, and disagreeable smell Br-rgius states the virtues of this root to be purgative, hyelra- gogue, emmenagogue, and diuretic; the fresh root emetic. This powerful and irri- tating cathartic, though now seldom pre- scribed by physicians, is said to be of great efficacy in evacuating serous humours, and has been chiefly employed in hydropical cases. Instances of its g,>od effects in other chronic diseases are also mentioned, as asthma, mania,and epilepsy. b> small doses, it is reported to operate as a diuretic, and to be reseilvent and deobstruent. In pow- der, from 9j- to a drachm, it proves strong- ly purgative ; and the juice, which issues spontaneously, in doses of a spoonful or more, has similar effects, but is more gen- tle in its operation. An extract prepared " by water acts more mildly, and with greater safety than the root in substance, given from half a drachm to a drachm. It is said to prove a gentle purgative, and likewi.e to operate powerfully by urine. Of the expressed juice, a spoonful acts vio- lently both upwards and downwards; but cream of tartar is said to take off its viru- lence. Externally, the fre-h root has been employed in cataplasms, as a resolvent and discutient; also in ischiadic and other rheu- matic affections. I! iyojtia alba. The systematic name of the white bryony plant- See Bryonia- BUC BUC 129 Bryonia mechoachana nigricans. A name given to the jalap root. Bryomi nigra Black bryony,or vine. The Tumus communis of Linnaeus. Brroma Peruviana. Jalap. Bryony, black. See Bryonia nigra. Bryony, white See Bryoma. Brytuion. (BgoS«v.) A malagma so called, and described by Paulus ^figineta. Bui ton. (From fitvu, to pour out.) A kind of ale, or wine, made of bailey. BuBASTECORiiiu.M. (From bubustus and cor, the heart.) A name lorinerly given to artemisia, or mugwort. BUBO. (From lix-.*., the groin; be- cause they most frequently happen in that part.) .Modem suigeons mean, by tins teim, a swelling of the lymphatic glantls, particularly of those of the groin and ax- illa. The disease may arise from the mere irritation of some local tlisorder, when it is called sympathetic lubo; from the ab- sorption ot some irritating matter, such as the venereal poison ; or from constitu- tional causes, as in the pestilential bubo, and scrophulous swellings, of the inguinal and axillary glands. BUBON. (From @ovGa», the groin, or a tumour to which that part is liable, and which it wa3 supposed to cure.) The name ot a genus of plants in the. Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digyiua. Bubon galuaxum. The systematic name ofthe plant which affords the offici- nal galbanum. See Galbunum. Bubon maceuonicbm. The systema- tic name of the plant which affords the semen pelroseliui Macedonia of the shops. bee Petroselinum Macedonicum. Bubo.mum. (From fczGav, the groin.) A name of the golden starwort; so called because it was supposed to be efficacious in eliseases of the groin. BUBONOCELE. (From /Z*£»v, the groin, and joim, a tumour.) Hernia ingiu- nalit. inguinal hernia, or rupture of the roin. A species of hernia, in winch the owels protrude, at the abdominal ring. See Hernia. Bucca (Heb.) The cheek. The hol- low inner part ofthe cheek, that is inflated by the act of blowing. Bt ccacraton. (From bucca, or brucel- la, that is, a morsel of brea4 sopped in wine, which served in old times for a breakfast.) Paracelsus calls by the name of Bucella, the carneous excrescence of the polypus in the nose, because he supposes it to be a portion of flesh parting from the bucca. and insinuating itself into the nose. Buccal glands. (Glandula buccina- let.- from bucca, the cheek ) The- small glands of the mouth, under the cheek, which assist in secreting saliva into that cavity. Buccea. (From bucca, the cheek; as much as can be obtained at one time with- in the cheeks.) A mouthful; a morsel; a polypus ofthe nose. Buccelaton. (From buccella, a mor- sel.) A purging medicine, made up in the form of a foaf; consisting of scammony, &c. put into fermented floUr, and then baked in an oven. Bucella. See Buccea. Bucellatio. (Prom buccellatus, cut into small pieces.) Bucelatio. A method of stopping an haemorrhage, by applying small pieces of lint to the vein, or artery. BL'CCIN ATOR (Musculus buccinator. So named from its use in forcing the breath to sound the trumpet ; from (Zwiuwer, a trumpet.) Retractor anguli oris of Albi- nus, and alveolo maxillaire of Dumas. The trumpeter's muscle. The buccinator was long thought to be a muscle oi the lower jaw, arising from the upper alveoli, and in- serted into the lower alveoli, to pull the jaw upward' ; but its origin and insertion, and the direction of its fibres, are quite the reverse of this. For this large flat muscle, whicli forms in a manner the walls of the • cheek, arises chiefly from the coronoid process of the lower jaw-bone, and partly also from the end ofthe alveoli, or socket process of the upper-jaw, close by the pterygoid process of the sphaenoid bone: it goes forward with direct fibres, to be implanted into the corner of the mouth ; it is thin and flat, covers in the mouth, and forms the walls of the cheek, and is perfo- rated in the mieldle of the cheek by the duct of the parotid gland. These are its principal uses :—it flattens the chelk, and so assists in swallowing liquids ;—it turns, or helps to turn, the morsel in the mouth, while chewing, and prevents it from getting without the line ofthe teeth;—■ in blowing wind-instruments, it both re- ceives anel expels the wind;—it dilates like a bag, so as to receive the wind in the cheeks ; and it contracts upon the wind, so as to expel the wind, and to swell the note. In blowing the strong wind-instru- ments, we cannot blow from the lungs, for it distresses the breathing, we reserve the air in the mouth, which we keep continu- ally full; and from this circumstance, as mentioned above, it is named buccinator, from blowing the trumpet. Bucclla. (Dim. of bucca, the cheek.) The fleshy part under the chin. Bu^EraALON, red-ihuited. The plant so called, is the Troplus Americana of Linnaeus. Its fruit is a kind of rough red berrv, which is eaten by the inhabitants of Jamaica, although its flavour is by no means pleasant. Biteras. (From &xt, an ox, and xt- (*.*, a horn ; so cu'Ld from the horn-like appearance of its seed.) Buceros. FeiiU1 greek seed. See Faaumgracum. J!nek bean. See Trifolium paludosum. Buck-tborn. See Spina cttrvina. .15'J BUL Buckwheat. The Polygonum fagopy- rum of Linnaeus. The grain of this ; l.ait constitutes the principal food of the inha- bitants of Russia, Germany, and Switzer- land. Buck-wheat, eastern. The Polygo- num divaricatum of Linnaeus. The roots, reduced into a coarse meal, are the ordi- nary food of the Siberians. Bucranion. (From 0nt, an ox, and nettviov, the head ; so called from its sup- posed resemblance to a calf's snout.) The antirrhinum, or snap dragon plant. Buctox. The hymen, accoreling to Piraeus. Bugantia. Chilblains. Bugle. See Prunella. Bugloss. See Bugtossum. BUGLOSSUM (From /g«, an ox, and ykco-trx, a tongue; so called from the shape and roughness of its leaf.) Buglossa. Bu- glossiim angitstifolium majus. Buglossum vulgare majus. Buglossum sativum. Offi- cinal bugloss, or alkanet. This plant, An- chusa officinalis of Linnaeus -.—foliis lanceo- latis strigosis, spicis secundis imbricatis, caly- cibus quinquepartitis, was formerly esteemed as a cordial in melancholic and hypochon- driacal diseases. It is seldom used in mo- dern practice, and then only as an aperient and refrigerant. Buglossum syltestre. The stone bugloss. Bugula. (A dim. of buglossa.) See Consolida media. BULBOCASTANUM. (From 0okCot, a bulb, and x-xs-xvov, a chesnut; so called from its bulbous appearance.) Agriocasta- num. Nncula terrestris. Butbocastaneum. Bulbocastanum majus et minus. Earth-nut. Hawk-nut. Kipper-nut, and pig-nut. This plant, the Bunium bulbocastanum of Linnae- us, has a root as large as a nutmeg ; hard, tuberous and whitish ; is eaten raw, or roasted. It is sweetish to the taste, nou- rishing, and supposed to be of use against strangury and bloody urine. Bulbocavernosus. (Bulbocavernosus, sc. musculus; so called from its origin and insertion ) See Accelerator urina. Bulronach. (Germ.) The Lunaria rediviva, of Linnaeus. Satin and honesty. It is said, by Ray, to be a warm diuretic. BULBUS ESCULENTUS. Such blllboUS roots as are commonly eaten are so called. Bulbus vomitorius. Muscuri- Hy- acynthus muscari, of Linnaeus. Musk. Grape-flower. Emetic and diuretic, ac- cording to Ray. Bulge-water tree. The Geoffroya Jamai- censis. BULIMIA (From £s, a particle of excess, and htuor, hunger.) Bulimiasis, Boulimos, Bulimus. Bolismos of Avicen- na. F.mes canina Appetitus caninits. Phagedana. Adephugiu. Bupeina lyno- rexia. Insatiable hunger, or canine appetite. BUL Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class locate , and order dysorexia ,■ and distinguishes three species. 1. Buli~ mia helluonum ; in which there is no other disorder ofthe stomach, than an excessive craving of food. 2 Jlunmin sync f alia t in which there is a frequent desire of food, and the sense ot hunger is preceded by swooning. 3. Bulimia emetica, also cyno- rexia,- in which an extraordinary appetite for food is followed by vomiting. The real causes of this disease are, perhaps, not pro- perly understood. In some cases, it has been supposed to proceed from an acid in the stomach, and in others, from a super- abundance of acid in the gastric juice, and from iotligested sordes, or worms. In most instances, some consider it as depending more frequently on monstrosity than elis- ease. An extraordinary and well-attested case of this disease, is related, in the third volume of the Medical and Physical Jour- nal, of a French prisoner, wiio, in one day, consumed of raw cow's udder. 4 lbs. raw beef, 10 lbs. candles, 2 lbs.; total, 16 lbs. ; besides 5 bottles of porter. Bulimia aduephagi. A voracious appe- tite. Bulimia canina. A voracious appe- tite, with subsequent vomiting. Bulimia caruialgica. A voracious appetite, with heartburn. Bulimia convui.sorum. A voracious appetite, with convulsions. Bulimia emetica. A voracious appe- tite, with vomiting. Bulimia helluonum. Gluttony. Bulimia esurigio. Gluttony. Bulimia syncopalis. A voracious ap- petite, with fainting, from hunger. Bulimia verminosa. A voracious appetite, from worms. Bulimiasis. See Bulimia. Bulimus. See Bulimia. Bulithum. (From /3*c, an ox, and >.i8, to eat.) The name of an antidote which created a voracious ap- petite in Marcellu3 Empiricus. Buphthalmum. (From fat, an ox, and ocpdxkfAot, an eye; so called from its flowers, which are supposed to resemble an eye.) The herb ox-eye daisy. See Bellis major. Buphthalmum cRimcux. Pellitory of Spain. See Pyrelhrum. Buphthalmum Germanicum. The com- mon ox-eye daisy. BuPiiTriiLMUM majus. Great, or ox- eye daisy. See Bellis major. Bitprtiialmus. (From fat, an ox, and KpQxkfAoc, an eve ; so named from its large appearance, like an ox's eye.) Ox eye. 1. Diseased enlargement of the eye, 2. Houseleek. BUPLEURUM. (From fa, large, and , a rib; so named from its having large rib-like filaments upon its leaves.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. • 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the Bupleuron Buplewoides. The herb hare's- ear. See Perfoliata. Bupleurum rotundifolium. The systematic name of the plant called perfo- liata, in the pharmacopoeias. See Perfo- liata. Burdock. See Bardana. Burgundy pitch. See Pix Burgundica. BuitAC (Arab.) Borax. It also means any kind of salt. Buris. According to Avicenna, a scirrhous hernia, or hard abscess. Burnea Pitch- Burnet saxifrage. See Pimpinella. Burning. Brenning. An ancient me- dical term, denoting an infectious disease, got in the stews by conversing with levvtl women, and supposed to be the same with what we now call the venereal elisease. Burrhi spiritus matricalis. Bur- rhu's spirit, for disorders of the womb. A compound of myrrh, olibanum, amber, and spirit of wine. Burnt hartshorn. See Cornu ustum. Burnt sponge. Sec Spongia usta. Bursa. A bag 1. The scrotum. 2. A herb called ThUispi bursa pastoris, from the resemblance of its seminal follicles to a triangular purse. JUItSALOGY. (From faer*, a bag, and koytc, a discourse.) The doctrine of the bursae mucosae. BURSJE MUCOSJE. Mucous bags, composed of proper membranes, containing a kind of mucous fat, formed by the exha- ling arteries of the internal coat. They are of different sizes and firmness, and are connected by the cellular membrane with articular cavities, tendons, ligaments, or the periosteum. The use of the bursae muco- sae is to secrete, and contain a substance to lubricate tendons, muscles, and bones, in order to render their motion easy. A Table of all the Bursa Mucosa. In the Head. 1. A bursa of tlve superior oblique muscle of the eye, situated behind its trochlea in the orbit. 2. The bursa of the digastricus, situated in the internal surface of its tendons 3. A bursa of the circumflexus, or tensor palati, situated between the hook-like pro- cess of the sphaenoid bone and the tendon of that muscle. 4. A bursa of the sternohyoideus muscle, situated between the os hyoides and larynx. About the Shoulder joint. 1. The external acromial, situated under the acromion, between the coracoid pro- cess, deltoid muscle, and capsular liga- ment. 2. The internal acromial, situated above the tendon of the infra-spinatus and teres major: it often communicates with the former. 3. The coracoid bursa, situated near the root of the coracoid process : it is some- times double and sometimes triple. 4. Tlie claviciuar bursa, found where the clavicle touches the coracoid process. 5. The subclavian bursa, between the tendon of the subclaviculars muscle and the first rib. • 6. The coraco-brachial, placed between the common origin of this muscle and the biceps, and the capsular ligament. 7. The bursa of the pectoralis major, si- tuated under the head ofthe humerus, be- tween the internal surface of the tendon of that muscle and another bursa placed on the long head of the biceps. 8 An external bursa of the teres major, under the head ofthe os humeri, between it and the tendon of the teres major. 9. An internal bursa of the teres major, found within the muscle where the fibres of its tendon diverge. 10. A bursa of the latissimus dorsi, be- tween the tendon of this muscle and the os humeri. 11 Tlie humero-bicipital bursa, in the vagina of the tendon of the biceps. There are other bursae mucosae about the humerus, but their situation is un- certain. Near the Elbow-joint. 1. The radiobicipita., situated between 132 RURS.fi Ml COSJE. the tendon of the biceps, brachialis, and anterior tubercle ofthe raelius. 2- The cubito-radia', between the tenelon of the biceps, supinator brevis, and the li- gament common to the raelius and ulna. 3. Tie anconeal bursa, between the ole- cranon and tendon of the anconeus muscle. 4. The capitnlo radial bursa, between the tendon common to the extensor carpi radi- alis brevis, and extensor communis digito- rum and round head of the: radius. There are occasionally other bursae, but as their situation varies, they are omitted. About the inferior part of the Fore-arm and Hand On the inside ofthe fVrist and Hand. 1. A very large bursa, for the tendon of the flexor pollicis longus. 2. Four short b-irsa on the fore-part of the tendons ofthe flexor snblimis 3. A large bursa behind the tenelon of the flexor pollicis longus, between it and the forepart ofthe radius, capsular liga- ment ofthe wrist and os trapezium i. Akirge bursa behind the tenelons of the fWor digitorum profundus, and on the fore-part ofthe end of the radius, and fore- part ofthe capsular ligament ofthe wrist. In some subjects it communicates with the former. 5. An oblong bursa between the tendon of the flexor carpi radialis and os trape- zium. 6. A very small bursa between the ten- don of the flexor carpi ulnaris and os pisi- forme. On the back part of tlie Wrist and Hand. 7. A bursa between the tendon e>f the abductor pollicis longus and the radius. 8. A large bursa between the two exten- sores carpi raeliales. 9. Another below it, common to the ex- tensores carpi radiales. 10. -I bursa, at the insertion of the ten- don ofthe extensor carpi radialis. 11. An ob'ong bursa, for the tendon of the extensor pollicis longus, and which communicates with 9. 12. A bursa, for the tendon ofthe exten- sor pollicis longus, between it and the me- tacarpal bone ofthe thumb J 3. A bursa between the tendons of the extensor ofthe fore,midelle,and ringfingers. 14. A bursa for the extensors ofthe lit- tle finger 15. A bursa between the tendon of the extensor carpi ulnaris and ligament of the wrist. There are also bursae mucosae between the musculi lumbricales anel interossei. Near the Hip joint. On the fore-part of the joint. 1. The ileo-puberul, situated between the iliacus inter: us, psoas magnus, anel the cap- sular ligament of the head and the femur. 2. The pectineal, between the tendon of the pectineus and the thigh bone, 3. A small bursa of the gluteus medius muscle, situated between it and the great trochanter, before the insertion of the py- riformis. 4. A bursa of the gluteus minimus mus- cle between its tendon and the great tro- chanter. 5. The g hiteo fascial, between the glu- tens maximus and vastus externus. On the posterior part of the Hip-joint. 6. The tubero-ischiatic bitrsa, situated be- tween the obturator internus muscle, the posterior spine of the ichium, and its tu- berosity. 7- The obtitratory bursa, which is oblong, and found between the obturator intermus and gemini muscles, and the capsular liga- ment. 8. A bursa of the semi membranoms, un- der its origin and the long head of the bi- ceps femoris. 9 Theglutea-trochanteral bursa, situated between the tenelon of the psoas muscle and the root of the great trochanter. 10. Two gluteo femoral bursa, situated between the tendon of the gluteus maxi- mus anel os femoris. 11 A bursa of the quadratus femoris, si- tuated between it and the little trochanter. 12. The iliac bursa, situated between the tendon ofthe iliacus internus and the little trochanter. Near the Knee-joint. 1. The supra genual, wdiich adheres to the tendons of the vastus and cruralis and the fore part of the thigh-bone. 2 The infra genual bursa, situated under the ligament of the patella, and often com- > municating with the above. 3 The anterior genual, placed between the tenelon of the sartorius, gracilis and semitendinosus and the internal and lateral ligament ofthe knee. 4. The posterior genual, which is some- times double, and is situated between the tendons of the semi-membranosus, the in- ternal head of the gastrocnemius, the cap- sular ligament, anel internal condyle. 5 The popliteal, conspicuous between the tendon of that muscle, the external con- dyle of the femur, the semilunar cartilage, and external condyle of the tibia. 6. The bursa ofthe biceps cruris, between the external part ofthe tendon, the biceps cruris, and the external lateral ligament of the knee. In the Foot. On the back, side, and land part of tlie Foot. 1. .7 bursa of the tibialis anticus, be- tween its tendon, the lower part of the ti- bia, and capsular ligament ofthe ankle. 2. A bursa between the tendon of the extensor pollicis pedis longus, the tibia and capsular iigament of the ankle 3. A bursa of the extensor dgitorum com- munis, between its tendons, the tibia, and ligament of the ankle. BUX BUX 133 4. A large bursa, common to the tendons ofthe peronei muscles. 5. A bursa of the peroneus brevis, proper to its tendon. 6. The calcaneal bursa, between the ten- do Achillis and os calcis. In the Sole ofthe Foot. 1. A bursa for the tendon of the peroneus longus. 2. A bursa common to the tendon ofthe flexor pollicis pedis-longus,and the tendon of the flexor digitorum pedis communis longus profundus. 3. A bursa of tlie tibialis posticus, be- tween its tendon, the tibia, and astragalus 4. Five bursa for the flexor tendons, which begin a little above the first-joint of each toe, and extend to the root of the third phalanx, or insertion of the tendons. Bursaeis musculus. (From its re- semblance to a bursa, or purse.) See Obtu- rator externus et internus. Buselinum. (From fa, great, and «- ktvov, parsley.) A large species of parsley. Bussu spiritus, bezoardicus. The bezoardic spirit of Bussius, an eminent physician at Dresden. A distillation of ivorv, sal-ammoniac, amber, &c. BiUcliersbroom. See Ruscus. Butiga. A synonym for gutta rosacea. Bitino. Turpentine. Butomon. See Iris palustris. BUTTER. (Butyrum: from fat, a cow, and Tv^ot, congulum, or cream."^ A concrete and soft substance, of a yellow colour, approaching more or less to that of gold, and ofa mild, agreeable taste. It melts by a gentle heat, and becomes solid by cooling. Fresh butter is nourish- ing, and relaxing, but it readily becomes sour, and, in general, agrees with few stomachs. Rancid butter is one of the most unwholesome and indigestible of all food. Butter-bur. See Petasites. Butter-flower. See Ranunculus. Butter-milk. The thin and sour milk whicli is separated from the cream by churning it into butter. Buttenoort. See Pmguicula. Butia. See Pariera brava. BUTYRUM. See Butter. Butyrum antimoml. See Murias an- t^iionii BUXTOX WATERS. Buxtoniemes aqua. Warm mineral springs, which rise in the village of Buxton, in Derbyshire. They have been long celebrated tor their medicinal properties With respect to sensible properties, the Buxton water can- not be distinguished from common spring water, when heated to the same tempera- ture. Its temperature in the gentleman's bath, is invariably 82°. The principal pe- culiarity in the appearance ot this spring, ;« a large quantity elf elastic vapour, that rises- and forms bubbles, which pass through the water, and break as soon as they reach the surface. The air of these bubbles was ascertained, by Dr. Pearson, to consist of azotic gas, mixeel with a small proportion of atmospheric air. Buxton water is fre- quently employeel, both internally and ex- ternally ; one of which methods often prove beneficial, when the other would be injurious ; but, as a bath alone, its virtues may not be superior to those of tepid com- mon water. As the temperature of 82° is several degrees below that of the human body, a slight shock of cold is felt on the first immersion into the bath ; but this is almost immediately succeeded by a plea- sant glow over the whole system It is therefore proper for very delicate and irri- table habits. The cases which derive most benefit from the external use of Bux- ton waters, are those in which a loss of ac- tion, anel sometimes of sensation, affects particular limbs, in consequence of long continueel or violent inflammation, or ex- ternal injury. Hence the chronic rheuma- tism, succeeding the acute, and where the inflammation has been seated in particular limbs, is often wonderfully relieved by this bath The internal use of the water has been found to be of considerable service in symptoms of defective digestion, and de- rangement of the alimentary organs. A judicious use of this simple remedy, will often relieve the heartburn, flatulency, and sickness; it will increase the appetite, animate the spirits, and improve the health. At first, however, it sometimes occasions a diarrhaea, which is rather salutary than de- trimental ; but costiveness is a more usual effect, especially in sluggish habits. It also affords great relief when taken internally, in painful disorders of the bladelers anel kidneys; and has likewise been recom- mended in cases of gout; but when taken for these complaints, the addition of some aromatic tincture is recommended. In all cases of active inflammation, the use of these waters should be carefully avoided, on account of their supposeel heating pro- perties. A full course consists of two glasses, each containing one-third ofa pint, before breakfast; which quantity shoulel be repeated between breakfast and dinner. In chronic cases a long residence on the spot is requisite to ensure the desired ef- fect BUXUS. (From i, the voice.) Defective articula- tion. Cacari. See Cacao. Cacatoria febris. (From caco, to go to stool.) An epithet given by Sylvius to a kind of intermittent fever, attended with copious stools. Cacciovde. A sort of pill recom- mended by Baglivi against dysenteries; its basis is catechu. CACHEXIA. (From mxot, bad, and •£«, a habit.) A bad habit of body, known CAC by a depraved or vitiated state of tlie solids and fluids. CACHEXIAS. A class of diseases in Cullen's nosology, embracing three orders, viz. marcores, intumescentia, and impe- tigines. Cachexia uterina. The fluor albus is sometimes so called. Cachexia icterica. The jaundice, or a disposition thereto. Cachlan. The bathalmum verum. Cachlex. A little stone, or pebble. Galen says, that the cachleces, heated in the fire and quenched in whey, become astringents and useful in dysenteries. Cachinwatio. (From cachinno, to laugh aloud.) A tendency to immoderate laughter, as in some hysteric and maniacal affections. (Jachohe. A name for catechu. Cachos. (Indian.) A shrub which the Indians use as a diuretic, and to expel con- cretions from tlie kidneys. CACHUNDE. A medicine highly ce- lebrated among the Chinese anel Indians, made of several aromatic ingredients, per- fumes, medicinal earths, and precious stones. They make the whole into a stiff paste, and form out of it several figures, according to their fancy, which are dried for use. These are principally used in the East Indies, but are sometimes brought over to Portugal. In China, the principal persons usually carry a small piece in their mouths, which is a continued cordial, and gives their breath a very sweet smell. It is highly esteemed as a medicine in ner- vous complaints ; and it is reckoned a pro- longer of life, and a provocative to venery; the two great intentions of most of the medicines used in the East. Cachrys. Galen says it sometimes means parched barley. In Linnaeuss bo- tany, it is the name of a genus of which he enumerates three species. Cachrys odontalgica. A plant, the root of which may be substituted for that of the pyrethrum. Cacbymia. (KtmufAtx.) An imperfect metal, or an immature metalline ore, ac- cording to Paracelsus. Cacoalexiterium. (From nxx.ct, bad, and *As|/7»gia>, to preserve.) An antidote to poison or infectious diseases. Alexiphar- mics. Cacocolia. (From xtuiot, and xikot, bile.) An indisposition, or disease of the bile. Cacochylia. (From x.xx.ot, bad, and nukn, the chyle. Indigestion or depraved chy-' lification. CACOCHYMIA. (From nxxot, bad, and xulA'x* Juice» or humour.) A diseased or depraved state of the humours. Cacocnews. (From ttxxtt, bad, and Kvn/A-yi, the leg.) Having a natural defect in the tibia. CAC 135 Cacocorema. (From nxKot, bad, and xogtei, to purge, or cleanse.) A .medicine which purges off the viciated humours. Cacob.kmox. (From Kxnot, bad, and IxtfAuv, a spirit) An evil spirit, or genius, which was supposed to preside over the bodies of men, and afflict them with cer- tain disorders The night-mare. Cacodia. (From nxnot, bad, and a£», to smell.) A defect in the sense of smelling. Cacoetres. (From xxmt, ill, and hBot, a word which when applied to diseases, signifies a quality, or a disposition.) Hip- pocrates applied this word to malignant and difficult distempers. Galen and some others, express by it an incurable ulcer, that is rendered so through the acrimony of the humours flowing to it. Linnaeus and Vegel use this term much in the same sense with Galen, and describe the ulcer as superficial spreading, weeping, and with callous edges. Cacopathia. (From nxnot, bad, and mrttbot, affection.) An ill affection of the body, or part. Cacophonia. (From nxKct, bad, and tp»m, the voice.) A defect in the organs of speech ; a bad pronunciation. Cacopragia. (From nxxot, bad, and mrexrlee, to perform.) Diseased chylopoietic viscera. Cacorrythmus. (From itxxot, bad, and gt/6/uoc, order.) A disordered pulse. Cacosis. (From kxkcs, bad.) A bad" disposition of body. Cacostia. (From xaxot, and o-iliov, food.) An aversion to food, or nausea. Cacosphyxia. (From xxiiot, bad, and o-cpvfyc, pulse.) A disorder of the pulse. Cacostomachus. (From nxxot, bad, and trofAxx°t, the stomach.) A bad or dis- ordered stomach ; also food which the sto- mach rejects. Cacostomus. (From Kxnct, bad, and s-oux, a mouth.) Having a bad formed, or disordered mouth. Cacothymia. (From jmusc, ill, and Sv- fAot, the mind. Any vicious disposition of the mind; or a diseased mind. Cacotrophia. (From KXKot, ill, and Tiocpn, nutriment.) A vitiated nourish- ment ; a wasting of the body, through a defect of nutrition. CACTUS. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. The melon- thistle. Cactus opuntia. The systematic name of the plant bearing the epithet opuntia in the pharmacopoeias. See Opuntia. Cacuhalus. (From xau:c, evil, and Bxk- k», to cast out; so named because it was thought to be efficacious in expelling poi- sons.) The berry-bearing chick weed. See Cucubidus. C acale. The Arabian term for caixla- moms, 136 CAG CAL CACUMEN. The top or point. CADA\ ER. (From cado, to fall; be- cause the body, when deprived of life, falls to the ground.) A carcase. A body deprived of life. Cadmia, (Heb.) Chlimia. Catimia. A name given to the lapis calaminaris. See Zinc- Carmia metallica. A name given, by the (iermans, to cobalt. Cahuca, (From cado, to fall down.) See Decidua. Caihcvs morbus. (From cado, to fall down ) The epilepsy, or falling sickness. Cecitas. (Fron. cacus, blind.) Blind- ness. See Culigo, and Amaurosis. C.fiCU.M Fi-.m cacus,, blind. (The caecum, or blind gut : so called from its being perforated at one end only. The first portion ot the large intestines, placed in the right iliac region, about four fingers' breadth in length. It is in this intestine that the ileum terminates by a valve, called the, valve ot the caecum. The appendicula caci vermiformis is also attached to it. See Intestines Ckros. (Kxtgot.) Hippocrates, by this word, means the opportunity or moment in which whatever is to be effected should be done C.4NARIAN OPERATION. (So called because Julius Caesar is said to have been extracted in this manner.) Hysterotomia Hysterotomatocia. The operation tor ex- tracting the foetus from the uterus, by di- viding the integuments of the abdomen and the uterus. There are three cases in which this ope- ration may be necessary.—1. When the foetus is perceived to be alive, and the mo- ther dies, either in labour or in the last two months.. 2. When the foetus is dead, but cannot be delivered in the usual way, from the deformity of the mother, or the disproporionate size of the clulel. 3. "When both the mother and the child are living, but delivery cannot take place, from the same causes as in the second instance. Both the mother and the chilcU if accounts can be credited, have often lived after the Caesarian operation, and the mother even borne children afterwards. Heister gives a relation of such success, in his Institutes of Surgery, and others. In England, the Caesarian operation has almost always fail- ed. Mr. Jaines Barlow, of Charley, Lanca- shire, succeeeled, however, in taking a foetus out of the uterus by this bold pro- ceeding, and the mother was perfectly re- stored to health Cesares. Casones. Children who are brought into the world by the Caesarian operation. Catch u. See Catechu. Caf. (Arab.) Cafa. Caffa. A name given by the Arabs to canph.re. Cagastiium. A babarous term used by Paracelsus, to express the morbific matter1 which generates diseases. Cajan. Cayan. The Phaseolus creticus ot Linnaeus. A decoction of the leaves restrains the haemorrhoids when excessive. Ray. CAJEPUT OIL. Oleum cajeputa. Oleum Wittnebianum. Oleum volatile me- luleuca. Oleum cajeput. The tree which affords this oil, by distillation of its leaves, was supposed to be the Melaleuca kucaden- dron of Linnaeus, but it appears from the specimens of the tree producing the true oil, sent home from India, by Mr. Chris- topher Smith, that it is another species which is therefore named Melaleuca ca- jupiti. Thunberg says cajeput oil has the appearance of inflammable spirit, is of a green colour, and so completely volatile, that it evaporates entirely, lea- ving no residum; its odour of the cum- phoraceous kind, with a terebintlnnate admixture Goetz says it is limpid, or ra- ther yellowish. It is a very powerful me- dicine, and in high esteem in India and Germany, in the charactei of a general re- medy in chronic and painful diseases : it is used for the same purposes for which we employ the officinal aethers, to which it seems to have a considerable affinity ; the cajeput, however, is more potent and pun- gent; taken into the stomach, in the elose ot five or six drops, it heats and stimulates the whole system, proving, at the same time, a very certain diaphoretic, by which probably the good effects, it is said to have in dropsies and intermittent levers, are to be explained. For its efficacy in various convulsive and spasmodic complaints, it is highly esteemed It has also been used both internally and externally, with much advantage, in several other obstinate dis- orders ; as palsies, hypochondriacal and hysterical affections, deafness, defective vision, tooth ache, gout, rheumatism, &c. The dose is from two to six, or even twelve drops. Calaba. The Indian mastich-tree. Cato- phyllum inophyllum of Linnaeus, a native of America, accounted vulnerary, resol- vent and anodyne. Calacuau. radix. Calaguela radix. The root so called is knotty, and some' what like that of the polypoely tribe. It has been exhibited internally at Rome, with success, in dropsy ; and it is said to be efficacious in pleurisy, contusions, ab- scesses, &c. P was first used in America, where it is obtained; and Italian physi- cians have since written concerning it, in terms of approbation. Calamagrostis. (From KXkx/uc-t, a reed, and xyguvtt, a sort of grass.) Sheer grass. Reed grass. Calambac (Indian.) The agallochum, or aromatic aloe. Cal.vmacorus. Indian.reed. Calamedon. (From *xks.fAot, a reed.) CAL CAL 137 A sort of fracture which runs along the bone, in a straight line, like a reed, but is lunateel in the extremity. CALAMINA PR/EPARATA. Prepared calam.ne. Burn the calamine, and reduce it to powder ; then let it be brought into the state of a very fine powder, in the same manner that chalk is directed to be pre- pare el. See Calamine. CALAMINE. (From calamus, a reed ; so called from its reed-like appearance) Cadmia. Cuthmia. Cadinia lapidosa arosa. Cadmia fossilis. Calamina. Lapis calami- nans An ore of zinc. A sort of stone, or mineral, containing zinc and carbonic acid, united with a portion of iron, and some- times other substances. It is very heavy, moderately hard and brittle, of a gray, yellowish, red, or blackish brown ; found in quarries of considerable extent, in seve- ral parts of Europe, and particularly in this country, in Derbyshire, Gloucester- shire. Nottinghamshire, and Somersetshire; as also in Wales. The calamine of En- gland is, by the best judges, allowed to be superior in quality tt> that of most other countries. It seldom lice; very deep, be- ing chiefly found in clayey grounds, near the surface. In some places it is mixed with lead ores. This mineral, or semimetal, is an article in the materia medica; but, before it comes to the shops, it is usually roasted, or calcined, to separate some ar- senical or sulphureous particles which, in its cruele state, it is supposed to contain, anel in order to render it more easily re- elucible into a fine powder. In this state, u is employed in colly ria, for w eak eyes, for promoting the cicatrization of ulcers, aid healing exce>riali;,us of the skin. It is the basis of an officinal cerate, called Cera- tum caluminae, by the London College, formerly called ceratum lapidiscalaminaris. ccrulum epuloticum; and ceratum car- bonis zii.ci impuri by the Edinburgh College. These compositions form the cerate which Turner strongly recommends lor healing ulcerations ami excoriations, and which liave been popularly dislinguis.li- K eel by h,s name. The colly ria in which the prepared calamine has been employed, h..vc consisted simply of that substance aelded to rose-water, or elder-flower water. Calamint, common. See Calamintlui. Calamint, mountain. See Calamintlui magno flore. CALAMINTHA. (From Kxkot, beau- tiful, or xxkxfAot, a reed, and iaivQh, mint.) Common calamint. Calamint ha montana. Calamintha vulgaris. Calamintha officina- rum .Melissa calamintha of Linnaeus -.— pedunculis axillaribus, dichotomis, loiigitu- i dine foliorum. This plant smells strongly, 1 like- wild mint, though more agreeable ; and is often used by the common people, in form of tea, against weakness of the stomach, flatulent colic, uterine obstruc- tions, hysteria, &c. Calamintha Anglica. Field calamint. Spotted calammt. Calamintha pulegii odore. Nepeta agrestis. It is the Melissa nepeta of Liiinasus. It was formerly used as an aromatic. Calamintha humilior. The ground-ivy. Calamintha magno flore. Calamin- tha montana. Mountain calamint. This plant, Melissa grundiflora of Linnaeus, has a moderately pungent laste, and a more agreeable aromatic smell than the common calamint, and appears to be more eligible as a stomachic. Calamintha montana. See Calamin- tha. CALAMUS. A word of Arabian deri- vation. 1. A general name denoting the stalk of any plant. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Or- der, Monogynia. CALAMUS AROMATICUS. (From kaluin, Arab.) Acorus verus. Calamus odoratus. Culumus vulgaris. Diringa. Jucerantutinga. I'yphu atomatica. Llava i-ugosa. Sweet-flag or acorus. Acorus ca- lamus scapi mucrone longusimo foliaceo of Linnaeus. The root of this plant has been long employed medicinally. It has a mo- del ately strong aromatic smell, and a warm, pungent, bitterish taste; anel is deemed useful as a warm stomachic. Powdered, and mixed with some absorbent, it forms a useful and pleasant dentifi ice. Calamus aromaticus Asiaticus. The Acorus calamus of Linnxti>. Calamus odoiiatus. See Calumus aro- malicus. Calamus rotang. The systematic name ofthe plant from whicli we obtain the Dra- gon's blood. See Sanguis draconis. CALAMUS SCRIPTORIUS. A kind of canal at the bottom of the fourth ventricle of the brain, so called from its resemblance to a writing pen. Calamus vulgaris. See Calamus aro- ma ticus. Calathiana. (From itxkxQot, a twig bas- ket ; so called from the shape of its flow- ers.) The herb marsh-gentian, or Gentiana pneumonanthe of Linnaeus. Calbia.num. The name of a plaister in Myrepstis. Cai.cadinu.m. Vitriol. Calcabis. An Arabian name for white vitrol and alkali. CALCANEUM. (From calx, the heel.) Calcur pternu. Os calcis. The largest bone of the tarsus, which forms the heel. It is situated posteriorly under the astia- galus, is very regular, and divided imo a body and processes. It has a large tubero- sity or knob, projecting behind to fiinn the heel. A sinuous cavity, at its fore part Tt 138 CAL CAL which in the fresh subject is filled with fat, and gives origin to several ligaments. Two prominences, at the inner and tore part of the bone, with a pit between them, for the articulation of the under and fore part of the astragulus. A depression, in the external surface of the bone near its fore- part, where the tendon of the peronacus longus runs. A large cavity, at the inner sid of the bone, for lodging the long flex- ors of the toes, together with the vessels and nerves ofthe sole. There are two pro- minences, at the under and back part of this bone, that give origin to the aponeurosis and several muscles of the sole. The an- terior surface of the os calcis is concave, fot its articulation with the os cuboides, and it is articulated to the astragulus by ligaments. Calcanthum. (From ^otAxsr, brass, and cudot, a flower ; i. e. flowers of brass.) Cal- canthos. Copperas. "Vitriol. Calcar. (From calx, the heel; also from caleo, to heat.) The heel-bone ; also the furnace ofa laboratory. Calcareous earth. See Calx. Calcaius ilc>s The Larkspur. Calcarius lapis. Limestone. Calcatar. A name for vitriol. Calcaton- White arsenic. Troches of arsenic. Calcatrippa. See Consolida media. Calce.na. Calcenonius. Calcetus. Pa- racelsus uses these words to express the tartarous matter in the blood ; or that the blood is impregnated with tartarous prin- ciples. Calces, metallic. Metals which have undergone the process of calcination, or combustion ; or any other equivalent ope- ration. Calceum eultnum. (From calceus, a shoe, anel equus, a liorse; so called from the figure of its leaf.) The herb tussilago, or colt's foot. Calchitheos. (From xxkxtov, purple.) Verdigrise. Calchoides. (From x*K%% u chalk-stone, and ttSbt, form.) Calchoidea ossicula. A name of the cuneiform bones. Calcidicium. The name of a medicine in which arsenic is an ingredient. Calcifraga. (From calx, a stone, and frango, to break ; so named from its sup- posed property of breaking the human calculus.) Breakstone. The herb spleen- wort, or scolopendrium, in Scribonius Largus. CALCINATION. Oxydation. The fix- ed residues of such matters as have under- gone combustiein are called cinders, in common language, and calces, but now more commonly oxyds, by chymists; and tlie operation, when considered with regard to these residues, is termed calcination In this general way, it has likewise been applied to bodies not really combustible, but only deprived of some of their principles by . heat. Thus we hear of the calcination ot chalk, to convert it into lime by driving off its carbonic acid and water ; of gypsum, or plaster stone, of alum, of borax, and other saline bodies, by which they are eleprivetl of their water of crystallization ; of bones which lose their volatile parts by this treat- ment, and of various other bodies. Calcinatum. Ciidficatum. Terms appli- cable to calcined substances. Calcinatum majus. It is whatsoever is dulcified by the chymical art, which was not so by nature ; such as dulcifieel mercu- ry, lead, and the like substances, which are very speedily consulitl.ited. Calcinatum majus poterii. Mercury- dissolved in aqua-fortis, and precipitated with salt water. Potenus Used it in the cure of ulcers. Calcinatum minus. Any thing which is sweet by nature, and speedily cures, as su- gar, manna, tamarinds &c. Calcinonia. See Calcena. Calcis aq.ua. See Liquor calcis. Calcis vivi flores. The pellicle on lime water. Calcis os. See Calcaneum. Calcitari. Alkaline sah. Calcitea. Vitriol. Calciteosa. Litharge. Calcitmos. Verdigrise. Calcitrapa. Carduus stellatus. Jacea ramocissima, stellata, rupina Common star- thistle. Star-knapweed. The plant thus called in the pharmacopoeias, is the Ceu- taurea calcitrapa of Linnaeus :—calycibus sub- duplicato-spinosis, sessilibun : foliis pinnutifi- dis, Iinearibus dentatis ; caule piloso ; every part of which is bitter. The juice, or ex- tract, or infusion, are said to cure intermit- tents, and the bark of the root, and the seeds, have been recommended in nephritic disorders, and in suppression of urine. It scarcely differs, in its effects, from other bitters, and is now little used. Calcitrapa officinalis. Carduus stel- latus lutea. Carduus solstiiialis. Jacea stellata Jacea lutea capite spinosa minori. Leucanthe veterwn. St. Barn..by's thistly. The Centaurea soltiuiulis of Linnxus. It is commended as an anticteric, anti-cachectic, and lithontriptic, but is, in reality only a weak tonic. Calcitrea. Vitriol. Calcoidea ossicula. The cuneiform bones. Calcotar. Vitriol. Calculi frag us. (From calculus, a stone, and frango, to break.) Having the pow- er to break calculi, or stones in the human body. 1 A synonym of lithontriptic. See Li- thontriptics. 2. A name sometimes applied to scolo- pendrium, or the pimpernel, from its sup- posed virtue. CALCULUS. 139 CALCULUS. (Dim. of calx, a lime- stone.) Calculus humanus. Bezoar mi- crocosmicum. Gravel. Stone, In En- glish we understand by gravel, small sand- like concretions, or stones, which pass from the kielneys through the ureters in a few days ; and by stone, a calculous concretion in ihe kidneys or bladder, of too large a size to pass, without great difficulty. Si- milar concretions are found occasionally in other cavities, or passages. When a dis- position to form minute calculi or gravel exists, we often find nephritic paroxysms, as they are called, (see Nephritis,) which consist of pain in the back, shooting down through the pelvis to the thighs; sometimes a numbness in one leg, and a retraction of ei- ther testicle in men, symptoms arising from the irritation of a stone passing through the ureters, as these coss the spermatic corel, on the nerves passing to the lower extre- mities. These pains, often violent, are terminated by the painful discharge of small stones through the urethra, and the patient is for a time easy. What, however, is meant by the stone is a more serious anel violent disease. It is singular that these discharges of small gravel do not usually terminate in stone. M;>ny have experienced them during a long life, without any more serious inconvenience : while the latter is a disea-e chiefly ofthe young, anel depending on circumstances not easily explained If the s.one attacks persons more advanced in age, it is often the consequence of pa- roxysms of gout, long protracted, anel ter- minating imperfectly. When once a stone has acquired a mo- derate size, it usually occasions the follow- ing symptoms :—frequent inclination to make water, excessive pain in voiding it drop by drop, and sometimes a sudden stoppage of it, if discharged in a stream ; stfer making water, great torture in the glans penis, which lasts one, two, or three minutes ; anel in most constitutions, the violent straining makes the rectum con- tract and expel its excrements ; or, if it be empty, occasions a tenesmus, which is someiimes accompanied with a prolapsus ani. The urine is often tinctured with blood, from a rupture cf the vessels, and someiimes pure blood itself is discharged. Sometimes the urine is very clear, but fre- quently there are great quantities of slimy sediment depositeel at the bottom of it, which is only a preternatural separation of the mucilage of the blaelder, but has often been mistaken for pus. The stone is a dis- ease to which both sexes and all ages are liable ; anel calculi have even been found in the bladders of very young children, nay of infants only six months old. Women seem less subject to this com- plaint than men, either owing to constitu- tional causes, or to the capaciousness, short- ness, and straightness of their urethra?, al- lowing the calculi to be discharged while small, together with the urine. Chymical analysis of urinary calculi. It is only since the time of Scheele that we have become acquainted with the nature of urinary calculi, this subject having been quite in the dark before that great chymist rliscovered, in the year 1776, a peculiar acid (the lithic acid) in them, and at the same time found them to contain no lime, a cir- cumstance which was soon after confirmed by the experiments of Bergman. From this period the chymists bestowed a particular attention upon the examination of urinary concrements, as appears from the writings of Dobson, Percival, Falconer, Achard, Hartenkeit, Tychsen, Link, Titius, Wal- ther, Gartner, Brugnatelli, Pearson, and several others, some of whom confirmed the discovery of Scheele, while others con- traelicted, anel others enlarged it. But we are particularly indebted to Fourcroy and Vauquelin, who, since 1786, had turned their attention on this subject, for having maele many experiments, by which great light is thrown on the nature of urinary concrements. The following are the interesting results of their chymical in- quiries. The Seat and Physical 1'roperties of Urinary Calculi. Calculi are found in elifFerent parts ofthe urinary system, in the pelvis of the kidney, in the ureters, in the bladder anel urethra : but i.s they, for the most part, originate in the kidney, the calculi renales make the nucleus of the greatest number of urinary stones. The calculi renales differ greatly with respect to their external tonalities; for the most part, however, they consist of small, concrete, roundish, smooth, glossy, and crystalline bodies, of a red-yellow colour, like that of wood, and so hard as to admit of polishing. On account of their minuteness, they easily pass through the urinary passages in form of gravel, whicli being sometimes ofa rough surface, cause several complaints on their passage. But in some instances they are of too great a size to be able to pass along the ureters ; in whicli case they increase in the kidneys, sometimes to a great size. Calculi renales of this kind are generally of a brown, dark red, or black colour, and surrounded with several strata of coagula- ted blood and pus ; they have also been observed of a yellow, reddish, and lighter colour: and some consisting ot a homo- geneous stony mass : but white or grey cal- culi renales are very rarely to be met with. Amongst the great number that were ex- amined, one or two only were found of a grev or blackish colour, and a composition similar to those which generally bear the name of mulberry-like stones. The stones in the ureters, which on pas- sing into the ureters, are prevented by their size from descending into the bladder, 14u CALCULUS. frequently increase \tv\ niuc.1i; they, how. ever, rarelv occur; their colour is while, and they consist ofphosphat of lime. The stones in the bladder are the most frequent urinary concrements that have been principally examined ; they draw their first origin from tlr- kidneys, whence they descend into the bladder, wliere they in- crease; or they immediately originate antl increase in the bladder ; or they arise from a foreign body that by chance ha-; got into the bladder, which not unfrequently hap- pens, particularly in the female sex. Con- cretions of this kind differ greatly in their respective physical totalities and external form, whicli, h nvever, is generally spheri cal, oval, or compressed on both sides; and sometimes, when there are several stones in the bladder, they have a poly- cdrous or cubical form; their extremities are frttjtienlly pointed or roundish, but they are very seldom found cylindrical, and more rarely with cylinders at their ends. There is a great variety in the size of tlie calculi, anel likewise in their colour, which is materially different, accordirg to their respective nature and composition. They occur, 1. ofa yellowish colour, ap- proaching nearly to red, or brown ; such stones consist of lithic acid. 2. Gray, or more or less white ; these stone s always contain phosphats of earths. 3. D rk gray, or blackish; stones of this colour have oxalats of earths. Many stones shew brown or gray spots, on a yellow or'white ground, generally raised on the surface, anel con- sisting of oxal.it of lime, which is enclosed in lithic acid, when the ground-colour of the stone is of a wood colour, or in phosphat of lime, when it is white. These spots are, in general, only to be observed in the middle ofthe stone, or at one of its extremities. All that is here stated, is the result of observations on more than 600 calculi; and different other colours, that are said to have been observed, either arise from he- terogeneous substances, or are merely va- riations ofthe above colours. Their surface is smooth ana polished in some, in others only smooth, and in others uneven, and covered with rough or smooth corpuscles, which are always of a yellow colour; in some, the surface is partly smooth and partly rough. The white ones are fre- quently even anel smooth, half transparent, and covered with shining crystals, that ge- nerally indicate phosphat of ammonia with talc; or they are faint, and consist of mi- nute grains; or rough, in which case they consist of phosphat of lime. The brown anel dark gray stones are, from their si- milarity to mulberries, called mulberry- stones, and being frequently very rugged, they cause the moat pain of all. On examining the specific weight of uri- nary calculi in more than 500 specimens, it was found to be, in the Lightest, 1213:1000, in the heaviest, as \'.>7G KK>0. Their smell is partly strong, like urine or ammonia, partly insipid, anel te.r ous; especially, the white ones, which are like sawed ivory or raspcel bone. The internal texture of calculi is but seldom guesse; ' ■>-> their external appear- ance, particularly >• hen they exceed the size of a pigeon's egg. O.i i.'-aking them, they generally separate into i..o or three strata, more or less thick and veil, which prove that they are fori .d by different precipitations, at diff icnt times. In th? middle, a nucleus j. generally seen, ofthe s.ime mass as the rest. When the place they are broken at is fi icly streaked, and < f a yellow or reddish colour, the lithic acid pre- dominates ; but when they are half trans- parent, luminous like spar, they have am- ino.ducal magnesia in them, and phosphat of lime and then they are brittle and friable j but when t iey are so hard as to resist the instrument, of a smooth surface, and a smell like ivory, they contain saccharic lime. It frequently happens, that the exterior stra- tum consists oi while phosphat of earth, while the nucleus is yellow lithic acid, or oxalat of lime, covered sometimes with a yellow stratum ot lithic acid, in which case the nucleus appears radiant; but when ii consists of lithic acid, anel is covered with white phosphate of earth, it is roundish, oval, and somewhat crooked. These con- cretions have very seldom three strata ; namely, on the outside a phospliat of salt, towards the inside lithic acid, anel quite withinside an oxalat of lime ; but still rarer these substances occur in more strata, or in another order, as before-mentioned. Stones ofthe urethra are seldom generated in the urethra itself; however, there are in- stances of their having been formed in the fossa naviculars, by means of foreign bodies that have got into the urethra. We ttUo very frequently observe stony concrements depositee! between the glans and prepuce. All the concretions produced in the i:i» tie. and outside the urethra consist of phosphats of earths, which are easily precipitated from the urine. There are likewise stone* in the urethra, which have come out of the bladder, having been produced there, or in the kidneys ; and they generally possess the properties of stones of the kidneys. The different constituent Particles of Urinan Calculi. It has been mentioned before, that Scheele found a peculiar acid in the urinary concretions, and likewise that phosphat of lime was discovered in them. The identity of the lithic acid, however, was much doubted by modern chymists, particularly by Dr. Pearson, who asserted that it was merely an oxyd, whereby he gave rise to the discoveries which Fourcroy and Vauquelin have since made on tl.U subject, because they were induced to :«.:n..t ifo t-\. CALCULUS 141 penmen1 a, in order to examine whether the lithic: rid were really an acid. Theircndea- vours were fully rewarded, as they not only found the lithic acid and phosphat of lime in the different calculi, but also five other substances, viz. the lithat of ammonia, ox- alat of lime, siliceous earth,phosphat otam- moniacal magnesia, and an animal matter. 1. Of the Lithic or Uric Acid. The aciel discovered by Mr. Scheele, in the urinary concretions, was styled lithic acid ; or, according to Dr. Pearson's Re- searches, uric acid, which, after Scheele, has the following properties. It is insipid, without smell, hard, crystallizable, not so- luble in cold water, and in boiling water only in several thousand times greater quantiy. The solution, after having be- come cool, deposits the acid in form of minute yellow needles, easily soluble in the lie of fixed alkalis, out of which, however, it is precipitated by all acids, even the car- bonic acid, except the sulphuric and muri- a'ic acid, whicli have no effect on it. Con- centrated nitric acid, on elissolving it, ob- taius a red colour. On distilling the lithic r.cid, it yields a sm;ill quantity of sublimed, tindecouposeel acul,very little oil anel water cry stall.zed carbonat of ammonia, carbonic acid, and a very black coal, which, however, contains neither alkali nor lime. Besides these properties, it possesses st.ll others. On rubbing it with concentrated lie of kali or natron, it immeeliately forms a saponaceous, thick, and pu'py mass, which is very soluble in water, when supersatu- rated with alkali, but little soluble when only saturated with it. The saturated com- binations have little taste, are not crystal- lizable, and when diluted with water, the muriatic acid precipitates the uric acid in form of small needle-like, shining, some- Vt'hat yellowish crystals- Ammonia receives very little of it, which combination is al- most quite indissoluble. Lime-water has likewise very little effect on it, and the carbonats of alkalis none at all. On being dissolved iu nitric acid, apart ofthe lithic acid is changed into oxalic acid. The red colour which appears after this combina- tion, is saiel to prove, according to Pearson, that substance to be merely an oxyd, but it arises from a peculiar animal matter. When oxygenated muriatic aciel is brought in contact with lithic acid, the colour of it grows pale, it puffs up, becomes s-.fi and gelatinous, and at last obtains the consisten- cy of a milky liqueir; from which process only one-sixtieth of a white, light animal sub- stance remains, and a quantity of carbonic aciel evolves itself under continual slow ef- fervescence. The liquor yields muriat of ammonia, oxalat of ammonia, both in crys- tals, free muriatic and malic acid ; conse- quently the oxygenated muriatic acid se- parates the uric acid into ammonia, carbo- nic acid, oxalic acid, and malic acid, where- by we observe that the oxygenated muria- tic acid changes the uric acid, first into ammonia and malic acid, but on the addi- tion of more acid, mtooxalic acid; and when still more aciel is addetl, into water and carbonic acid. The remaining white sub- stance is the same, from which the red co- lour originates that appears on the com- bination of the uric aciel with nitric acid, anel which imparts the cubical form to the muriat of ammonia, obtaineel by the eva- poration of the liquor. It remains now to be stated what is observed in the distilla- tion of that acid, by whicli it yielels, not only carbonat of ammonia, but also car- bonic gas, very little oil, Prussic acid, partly in form of gas, partly in fluid form, a considerable quantity of'coal that con- tains no salt, and a lit tfo water. The pro- ductions thus obtained have the smell of bitter almonds. The results of these in- quiries manifestly she w, that the lithic acid is really a distinct add from all others, con- sisting of azote, carbon, hydrogen, and oxy- gen. Th's peculiar aciel is an excrementi- tious substance, which is carried off by the urine, and, at the forming of calculi, com- bines itself with acolonrcel animal matter, from which also it prebably originates by a process still unknown. 2. Of the Lithat of Ammonia. This substance seems to have been un- known before, or at least not properly dis- cerned from the uric acid; and, though Scheele has observeel it, he was ignorant of its partculai nature. It is easily to be dis- tinguished, by the sm.\!l even strata in whicli it is formed, by its colour, that looks like milk coloured whh cftee, and by its forming but small calculi. It dissolves in the lees of k..li and natron like the lithic acidj but with the characteristic difference that it discharges ammonia, a phenomenon already observed by Scheele. It is more soluble in cold as well as warm water, than the lithic acid. It is in the same way affected by acids, except that a greater quantity is required for changing it. It is generally mixed with phosphat of ammoui- acal magnesia, because it seems only to take place after a sufficient quantity of ammoniacal magnesia has been formed, to saturate the phosphat of kali and the free uric acid. 3. Of the Phosphat of Lime. The existence of this substance had hi- therto been but inaccurately determined, every substance which was not lithic acid being formerly comprised by the name of phosphat of lime. It occurs in small fria- ble strata, which break in scales, or splints, of a grey white colour, and are faint, 'opaque, without any smell or taste, and crystallized inaluminousor spar-l.ke form; instead ofstrata.it is frequently composed of friable grains, that slightly cohere, and has many holes and pores, like a spongy texture. It never forms a calculus by it- self, being in a calculus always united with u: CALCULUS. an animal gelatinous matter; on account of which circumstance it beconv s black by exposing it to a strong heRt, anel burns to coal, exhaling the odour of burned bones ; and y lelds water, oil, carbonat of ammo- nia, anel a carbonaceous residuum. Being calcined white, it only leaves lime, anel phosphat of lime, without any water of crystallization. It is neit soluble in cold water, but in boiling water a part of its gelatine elissolves, spreading an animal odour. All acids, except tlie boracic antl carbonic acid, dissolve it, leaving on the bottom of the vessels transparent spots of animal matter. These solutions are all pre- cipitated by alkalis, but without any de- composition, the precipitation remaining phospliat of lime. On treating the phos- pliat of lime with concentrated nitric acid, a thick pulpy mass of aciel sulphat anel phosphat of lime will be obtained, on which pure alkalis, as well as carbonat of alkalis, have no effect. "We never coulel finel aciel phosphat of lime, as Brugnatelli pretends to have observeel. 4- Of the Phosphat of Ammoniacal Mag- nesia- It consists of scaly, half-transparent, hard, and coherent strata; can be sawed without crumbling, and reeluced to a fine, soft and white powder. It is of a sweetish insipid taste, somewhat soluble, and crys- tallized in rhombO'ds, or thick l-.minas, dispersed in the cavities of other calculous substances; and it is frequently found on the surface of other calculi. It con- tains, betwixt its strata, a gelatinous sub- stance, but less than the phosphat of lime on which account it also blackens by be- ing heat eel. Though it be but little solu- ble in water, yet it elissolves in such a quantity as to be capable of crystallizing by slow evaporation. Acids dissolve it more quickly than they do the phosphat of lime. Weak sulphuric acid entirely elis- solves it, forming sulphat of ammoniacal magnesia. In diluted muriatic or nitric acid, it elisappears more quickly than phos- phat e>f lime. Ammonia, by which that salt is made turbid, only precipitates small particles of magnesia. The lees of fixed alkalis disengage from it ammonia, with- out forming with it a solution; anel, de- priving it ofthe phosphoric acid, leave the magnesia behind. 5. Of the Oxalat of Lime. It is, according to our observations, only founel in the mulberry-like calculi, in com- bination with a coloured animal matter, and consist of strata covered with pointed, roundish, rough or smooth protuberances ; outside it appears of a dark or brown co- lour, but internally it is grey, frequently with white streaks, of a soUd texture, and may be polished like ivory; it breaks in scales, or in the shape of shells ; and, on being pounded, or sawed, it exhales an ani- mal odour, like semen. It is the heaviest of all calculous substances, and the only one which yields one-third of lime bv calci- nation. It dissolves with eliflicultv in acids and is precipitated unaltered by alkalis from nitric acid. The fixed alkalis de; compose it when they are impregnated with carbonic acid, and when it is pulve- rizeel, and the solution heated, whereby carbonat of lime and oxalat of alkalis are obtaineel. The great quantity of animal matter which constantly adheres to this oxalat of lime is verv characteristic, it imparts the brown, reddish, blackish colour to the above kind of stones, and likewise the fine and solid texture. This substance may be obtained by putting small pieces of these stone1! into diluted nitric acid, where- by it appears of the same colour, anel be- comes soft and spongy. The great hard- ness of tins kind of calculous substance, most probably arises from the intimate connexion of its particles, produced by the combination of the oxalat of lime with animall matter, in the same way as lime obtains a great degree of solidity by its combination with albuminous matter, of which, and of a peculiar matter of urine, that animal substance seems to consist. 6. Of the Siliceous Earth. Amongst 600 calculi that were exa- mined, there were only two which containetl this earth ; both had the texture of mul- berry-like stones, 1 hough of a lighter co- lour, and by being calcined, lost one-third of their weight, without giving five-lime; heatetl with acids they lost nothing, but when melted with four times as much of alkali, they yielded siliceous earth by be- ing treated with muriatic acid. They con- tained phosphat of lime, anel an animal matter similar to that which is united with the oxalat of lime. They were hard, dif- ficult to be sawed and pulverized, and tlie powder made scratches in metal. On be- ing burnt, they emit an animal odour ; they imparted nothing to the boiling water, and to the acids a little phosphat of lime, which difficultly separates from the sili- ceous earth. Alkalis, either pure, or com- bined with carbonic acid, did not affect them, merely depriving them of a part of their animal matter. Their essent ial cha- racter consists in their being fusible and verifiable with fixed alkalis. 7. Of the Animal Mattel'. All the six substances just examined, which constitute the urinary calculi of the human species, are always combined with an animal matter, as appears from its being burnt to coal from the productfons it yields by distillation, from its stench on be- ing burnt, and from the ce,llttlous membra- nous floccula which remain when pieces of calculi are dissolved in eliluted acids. This animal matter has been frequently, and with good reason, considereel as the basis of all urinary concretions, like as in bones CALCULUS, 143 the "gelatinous matter, the, first basis of the bouts, forms an organic texture, in the in- tfcrsUces of which the phosphat of lime is deposited. It is very remarkable, that the different constituary particles of urinary calculi are combined with a dissimilar ani- mal matter, which are sometimes albu- minous, sometimes gelatinous, sometimes composed of both, and frequently united with the matter of urine. Thus the litnic acid, or the lithat of ammonia, contains a third of albuminous matter, combined with ihe matter of urine, the phosphats of earths, albuminous matter, gelatine in form or membranes, and kuninas, or tela ccllulusa ; the oxalat of lime, a spongy, yet more solid texture, ofthe colour of albumen, and the siliceous earth, a similar substance. On the whole, the animal matter seems to unite and join together all the aciel and salius particles oi urinary concretions. The Classification of Urinary Stones. The old classification of urinary calculi, made according to their figure and their size, cannot at present, where we have ac- quired so accurate a knowledge of their internal nature, be retained, as they ought rather to be classed according to their con- stituent particles ; however, no regard is to be had to the animal matter, as being found in all urinary concretions, and having no influence on their respective dif- ference. On comparing the results of the analyses of more than 600 stones, Fourcroy was induced to bring them under three genera; the first of which comprehends such stones as are merely composed of one sub- stance, besides tlie animal matter; the second contains urinary concretions, consisting of two substances, besides the animal mat- ter ; an* the third comprises all those whicli are formed by more than three cal-' culous substances. These three genera comprehend about twelve species, namely, the first genus three, the second seven, and the third two; but it must be remem- bered thai the number'of the genera, as well as of the species, is determined after the observations hitherto made, and may consequently be increased in future. 1. The first species of urinary concre- tions consists of lithic acid, and stones of lli is kind most frequently occur, as there were, amongst 600, about 150. They are easily distinguished by their reddish or high yellow colour, much resembling that of wood, by their brittle, radiant-like, homo- geneous, and fine texture, and by their perfect solubility in the lies of fixed alka- lis, without disengaging the smell of am- monia. Their size varies from the bigness of a pea to that of a duck's egg, &c. and their figure is roundish, spheroid, com- pressed, oval, oblong, &c. the surface po- lished like marble, but frequently rough and watry ; of a crimson light red, yellow- ish, light brown colour, but never white, gray, or black; their strata differ in num- ber and thickness, and are frequently of a smooth surface. The specific weight of these stones is from 1,276, to 1,786, but generally more than 1,500. The urinary concretions in tlie kidneys are mostly of this species. 2. The second species is composed of li- thate of ammonia, and differs from tlie former By disengaging ammonia on their being dissolved in the lies of fixed alkalis. Concretions of this kind are generally small, of a pale or gray colour, and con- sist of fine strata, easily separable from each other; they mostly contain a nucleus, which is easily separated from the strata that cover it. Then- figure is generally ob- long, compressed like almonds, and of a smooih surface, which is frequently crystal- line. Their specific weigiil varies from 1,225 to 1,720. They are entirely soluble in water, particularly when previously pul- verized. All acids, principally the muriatic acid, deprive them of the ammonia, leaving the pure lithic acid behind. They are fre- quently found covered with a thin stratum of lithic acid. Amongst 600 calculi there were but few of this kind. 3. Tlve third species, consisting of oxalat of lime, are easily to be distinguished by the protuberances and inequality of their surface, whence they have got the appella- tion of mulberry-like stones; by then hardness, gray colour, solid texture, their polish like ivory, in the inside, and their particular smell on being sawed, which resembles that of semen. A peculiar cha- racteristic, which distinguishes them from all others, consists in their leaving lime after the calciantion, in their being with difficulty soluble in acids and not soluble in alkalis, and, a£ last, in their being only decomposed by the lees of carbonats of alkali. They weigh from 1,428 to 1,976, and their size varies from that ofa calculus renalis to the bigness of an egg, or more ; their figure is generally spherical or sphe- roid. They often make the nucleus of other stones, in which case they belong to an- other species. In 300 stones they bore the proportion of one-fourth or one-fifth. 4. Stones of this species contain lithic acid and phosphat ot earth, but in a separate stale. Their surface is white, cretaceous, brittle, and half transparent, as it either consists of phosphat of lime, or of phos- phat of ammoniacal magnesia, the kernel being formed by lithic acid; thus both constituents are exactly separate from each other. They were found in the proportion of one-twelfth amongst the stones that were examined, and they grow bigger than any of the rest, as they appear from she size of an egg to that of the whole bladder, even when extended. They generally have an oval form, often pointed at one end, of a smooth surface, which, however, is frequently covered with crystals of phosphat of ammoniacal mag- 144 UALCULUS. nesia. Sometimes the lithic acid in the middle is alternately covered with phosphat of lime, and pt.osphal of aniinoniacul mag- nesia. The :.p..-cii'.c weight of these stones is extremely variable. 5. Tlie fifth species of calculi contains, Lkew ise, hinic acid and piu>sph^.'.s of earth, but intimately mixed with each other. Of these stones a great many varieties are observed, depending on the proportionable quantity o! their constituent particles, as well aa on the strata in whicli they l:e above one another. The chief constitu- ents, the phosphats of earths, are sepa- rated in different strata, but sometimes so intimately mixed with each other, that it is impossible to d.siiiiguish them with the eye ; and the analysis could only she:w their difference. F;om ihii circumstance arise the variety in the colour, figure, and number of the strata? The ceifour, how- ever, is generally gray, but frequently va- riegated like marble, sometimes like soap. Their figure is irregular, oval, or globular, anel the surface mostly brittle, cretaceous, or whitish, as to nuke us believe that they only consist of phosphat of lime. The po- lyedrous stones generally belong to this species, when they have the appearance of being worn away by rubbing. They make about one-fifth of the stoi.es that were ex- aniincel. Their specific weight varies ex- tremely, the lcasl being 1,J15, the greatest 1,739- 6. Tlas species is constituted by lithat of ammonia and phosphat of earth, i. e. of lime and ammoniacal magnesia; and re- sembles in its external appeal ances the fourth species. One of the constituents, generally the lithat of ammonia, inaK.es the nucleus, while a mixtuie of the two oiher.s, but rarely one by iisell, forms the crust. Sometimes, however, the nucleus Contains also the phosphats, anel the crust a little lithat of ammonia, wh.ch, even in i some varieties, is mixed with pure lithic acid. The strata in stones of this kind are more easily separable, anel always smaller than those of the fourth species. Their specific weight is 1,312 to 1,761 ; and they ate inure rarely met with than most of the rest. Amongst 600 there were only twenty of this kind, 7- Slones of the seventh species consist likewise of lithat of ammonia and phospliat of earths, but intimately mixetl with each either. They are of a paler colour, much lighter than the first species, anel disengage a great deal of ammonia on their being treated with kaii. We found them only in the proportion of one-fortieth amongst the stones which we have analysed. They ne- ver grow so large as the two former. 8. The constituent particles of the eighth species are phosphat of lime and phosphat of ammoniacal magnesia. The pure white colour, the friability, their being insoluble m alkalis, and their easy solubility even in weak acids, constitute the chief character istics of this sort of stones, of which about 60 were found amongst 600: sometimes they are of an enormous si/.c, of irregular form, rarely round, but fretpiently of an uneven surface, and resembling an incrus- tation. Their texture is formed of white brittle strata, sometimes interwoven with soliel hall-transparent crystals of ammonia- cal magnesia. The crusts formed on fo- reign bod.es that happened to penetrate in- to tlie bladder, belong to this sptcies; the specific weight of which is 1,138 to 1,473. y. Tins species of calculi contains oxalat of lime, but externally uric ac.d, in more or less quantity, and are only to be dislin- gu.shed by the nucleus from the first species. The proportion of both constituents, and the specific weight, vary extremely, the latter being 1,341 to 1,7ji Sometimes ihe nucleus, consisting of oxalat of lime, is only covered on one side with uric acid, and discernible on the other by protube- rances with »vliich the surface is variegated; whicli variety, however, seldom occurs. 10. Stones of this species have, in their cenlie, oxalat of lime, surrounded by phosphat of earths ; the kernel is gray, or brown, and radiant-like, u»e crust while and cretaceous ; their size and figure dif- fer extreme ly, and their specific weight is from 1,168 to 1,752. They amount to out- fit ih ofthe 600 stones thai were examined. 11. This species contains stones com- posed of liiree or lour calculous substances, namely, of o.\aiat of kali, phu.sphul of earths, and of uric acid, either pure or combined with ammonia. They rarely oc- cur ; and amongst 600 stones only ten or twelve were observed. Tiu-y often consist of three distinct stiata, v.z. m the interior, of oxalai of iinie; in the middle oi litliat of ammonia; and the exterior, of phos- phats of earuis, winco are irequently n.ixed with uric acid or Lthai of ammonia, ail which are distinguished on their being sawed through. This species compie- bends three varieties ; the first of wnich consists of oxalat of lime, uric add, and phospiiats of earths ; the second contains lithat of ammonia, combined wiili pure uric aciel, and the two other consuluenls ; the third has, besides these two substances, free uric acid and iilhal of ammonia, mixed wuh the phosphats of earths. We forbear te» mention other varieties of this sptcies, as being less remarkable and instructive. 12. The last species of calculi is of a very complicated composition. The si- liceous earth aeems to have taken the place ofthe oxalat of lime; itis mixed wuh imc acid and lithat of ammonia, and covered by phosphats of earths. Stones of this k.nel are the rarest of all, and there were only two amongst 600. The Causes of the Generation of Urinary Calculi. To inquire into the causes by which CAL CAL 145 which urinary concretions are proeluccd, is both interesting and useful, however at- tended with the greatest difficulties. The writings of medical authors are full of c.onjectures and hypotheses with regard to this subject, on which nothing could be ascertained before we had acquired an ac- curate knowledge of the nature of urinary 0 concretions. It is owing to this circum- stance that the most enlightened physicians acquiesced in ascribing the immediate cause of them to a superabundance of terreous matter in the urine; anel Boerhaave, as well as, particularly, Van Swieten, ima- gined that the urine of. all men contained calculous matter in the natural state, and that, for the generation of stones, a nucleus was only required, to attract it. That this may be the case, in some instances, is proved by frequent experience ; but stones produced^ by foreign bodies, that have ac- cidentally got into the urethra or bladder, are always white and composed of phos- phat of earths, and seldom or never cover- ed with lithic acid, a substance which is observed to form the stones that most fre- quently occur; but even in these the nu- cleus consists of a substance formed in the body itself, as a particle descendeelfrom the kidneys, &c. which must, therefore, have necessarily originated in a peculiar internal cause. A superabundance of uric acid in stony patients, and its more copious gene- ration than in a sound state, though it seems to be one of the principal anel most certain causes, is by no means satisfactory, as it only explains the precipitation of stony matter from the urine, but not why it unites in strata. A coagulating substance is required for separating, attracting, and, as it were, agglutinating the condensible particles that are precipitated. This sub- stance is undoubtedly the animal matter which we have constantly found in all cal- culous masses, and whicli seems to consti- tute the basis of stones, like the membra- nous gelatina that of bones. It is known that the urine of calculous patients is ge- nerally muddy, tluctile, in threads, slimy, and as if mixed with albumen, which qua- lity it obtains at the moment when the am- monia is disengaged, or on the addition of kali that separates it from the acid in which it was dissolved; and in all cases of super- abundance of lithic acid the urine contains a great quantity of that animal matter, which promotes the precipitation of it, and attracts and unites the particles thus « separated. Hence it appears, that every thing capable of increasing the quantity of that pituitous gluten in the urine, may be considered as the remote cause of the for- mation of calculi. And tlie old ideas on pitui- tous temperaments, or superabundant pitui- ta,&c.which were thought to dispose people to a calculus, seems to be connected with the late discoveries on the nature of urinary stones. Though the animal matter appears to be different in different calculi, yet it is certain, that every calculous substance con- tains an animal gluten, from which i!s con- crete and solid state arises ; whence \vc may fairly state the superabundance of that substance as the chief and principal cause of the formation of calculi. There are, however, other causes which seem to have a particular influence on the nature of urinary stones, and the strata in which they are formed; but it is extremely difficult fo penetrate and to explain them. We are, for instance, entirely ignorant of the manner in which urinary stones are formed from the oxalat of lime; though, from their occurring more frequently in children than in adults, we might be en- titled to ascribe them to a disposition to acor, a cause considered by Boerhaave as the general source of a great number of diseases incident to the infantile age. This opinion seems to be proved by the ideas of Bonhoinine, physician at Avignon, on the oxalic or saccharic acid, as the cause of mollities ossium in the rickets ; by this acid being discovered in a species of saliva by Brugnatelli; anel, lastly, by an observa- tion of Turgais, who found this ac,d in the urine of a child diseased with worms. We but rarely observe saccharic acid in the: human body, which appears to be mostly adventitious, anel by which the aiumal matter is rendered coagulable, anel depo- sited, or precipitated, with the oxalat of lime; or the oxalic acid decomposes the phosphat of lime, anel forms an insoluble combination, incapable of being any longer kept dissolved in the urine. It is, how- ever, extremely difficult to determine how far the constitution of the body is connect- ed with that particular disposition in the urine, of precipitating sometimes phosphat of lime mixed with oxalat of lime, some- times phosphat of ammoniacal magnesia, either by itself or mixed with lithic acid, Sec. &c. Who can explain the reason why, of 600 stones, there were only two in which siliceous earth could be traced ? Still more difficult is it to explain the causes why the above substances precipitate either at once or in diff'erent strata ; but it may suf- fice to have shewn how many observation.! and experiments are required, and wha;; accurate attention and perseverance are necessary, in order to throw light on so difficult a subject. Ualculus biliahis. See Gall-stone. Caldarium. (From caleo, to make hot.) A vessel in the baths of the ancients, to hold hot water. Calefactknts. (Calefacientia, sc. medi- camenta : from caUdus, warm, a.nd facia, to make. (Medicines, or other substances, which excite a degree of warmth in the parts to which they are applied ; as piper, spiritus vini, eke. They belong to tlie clas.-i of stimulants. Calehdcxa. (Qitud singulis ralendis, U 1*> CAL CAL i. e. mensibus, fioreseat,- so calleel because it flowers every month.) Marigold. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Polygamia necessaria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Ca- lendula sativa. Chrysanthemum- Sponsa soUs. Caltha vulgaris. Single marigold. Garden marigold. The flowers and leaves of this plant, Calendula officinalis of Linn- aeus :—seminibus cymbiformibus, muricatis, incurvatis omnibus, have been exhibited medicinally: the former, as aperients in uterine obstructions and icteric disorders, and as diaphoretics in exantheniatous fe- vers ; the latter, as gentle aperients, and to promote the secretions in general. Calendula alpina. The Arnica montana of Linnaeus. See Arnica Calendula arvensis. The wild mari- gold. The Caltha arvensis of Linnaeus. It is sometimes preferred to the former. Its juice is given, from one to four ounces, in jaundice and cachexia , and the leaves are commendeel as a salad for children afflicted with scrophulous tumours. Calendula officinalis. The systema- tic name of the single marigold plant. See Calendula. Calendula palustris. The Caltha palustris of Linnaeus. Common single marsh marigold. It is said to be caustic and deleterious: but this may be ques- tioned. Calenture. A febrile delirium, said to be peculiar to sailors, wherein they imagine the sea to be green fields, and will throw themselves into it if not restrained. Bone- tus gives an account of it; also Dr. Oliver and Dr. Stubbs. It is probably a species of phrenitis. Calesium. (Indian.) A tree which grows in Malabar, whose bark, made into an ointment with butter, cures convulsions from wounds, and heals ulcers. The juice of the bark cures the aphthae, and, taken inwardly, the dysentery. Ray. Call (Arab.) The same as kali. Calichapa. The spina alba, or white- thorn. Calidum. In medical language, it is commonly used with the adjective animale, or innatum, for animal heat, or the vis vitae. Calieta. (From nxknit, a nest, which it somewhat resembles.) Calliette. A fungus growing on the juniper-tree. CALIGO. A disease ofthe eye, known by diminished or destroyed sight; and by the interposition of a dark body between the object and the retina. It is arranged by Cullen in the class locales, and order dysasthesia. The species of caligo are distinguished according to the situation of the interposed body: thus caligo lends, caligo cornea, caligo pupilla, caligo humo- rum, and caligo palpebrai-um. Caligo lentis. Glaucoma Woulhousi. The true cataract. See Cataract. Caluiocoiinlv:. An opacity dfthecornea. See Caligo. Calh.o pupill.b. Sunrhysis. Amyosis. Blindness from obstruction in the pupil. See Caligo. Calico humorum. Glaucoma Vogelii. Blindness from a fault in the humours of the eye. See Caligo. Caligo palpebrarum. Blindness from a disorder in the eyelids. See Caligo. Caliuacha. The cassia-lignea, or cassia- tree of Malabar. Calimia. The lapis calaminaris. CALIX. (Calix, ids, in.; from Ket/Xwrltv, to cover.) Calyx. 1. The term calix is given to the mem- brane which covers the papillx in the pelvis ofthe human kidney. 2. The name of the case, or sheath, in which the flower of plants is concealed be- fore it expands. Call.eum. (From xkAAuvai, to adorn.) Callaon. The gills of acock, which, Galen says, is food not to be praised or con- demned. Callena. A kind of salt-petre. Calli. Nodes in the gout. Galen. Callia. (From nxkot, beautiful.) A name of the chamomile. Calliblephara. (From Kxkot, good, and Bk«px£ov, the eyelid.) Medicines, or compositions, appropriated to the eye- lids. Callicreas. (From nxkot, good, and Kitxt, meat; so named from its deli- cacy as food.) The pancreas, or sweet- bread. Calligonum. (From x-xkot, beautiful, and yovu, a knot, or joint; so named from its being handsomely jointed, like a cane.) ■ The polygonum, or knot-grass. Calliomarchus. The Gaulish name, in Marcellus Empiricus, for tussilago, or colt's-foot. Callion. A kind of night-shade. Calliphyllum. (From xxkkot, beauty, and cpukkov, a leaf.) The herb adiantum, or maidenhair. See Adiantum. Callistruthia. (From xxkot, good, and T$uQot, a sparrow: because it was said to fatten sparrows.) A fig mentioned by Pliny, of a good taste. Callitricum. (From Kctkkct, beauty, and &e,t£, hair; so named because it has the appearance of long, beautiful hair, or, ac- cording to Littleton, because it nourishes the hair, and makes it beautiful.) The herb maidenhair. Callone. (From kx>i<:, fair.) Hippo- crates uses this word, to signify that de- cency and gravity of character and deport- ment which it is necessary that all medi- cal men should be possesseel of. CALLOSITAS. Callosity, or preterna- tural hardness. CALLOUS. A sargical term, signify- ing hardened or indurated ; thus the cal- lous edges of ulcers. CAL . CAL 147 CALLUS. Callum. 1. The bony matter deposited between . the divided enels of broken bones, about the fourteenth day after the fracture. 2. A preternatural hardness, or indura- tion, of any fleshy parts. Calocatams. (From xxkot, beautiful, and kxIxvov, a cup ; so called from the beau- ty of its flower and shape.) The papaver rhaeas, or wild poppy. Calomelanos TciteiuETr. So Riveriu3 calls a purgative medicine,' composed of calomel and scammony. Calomelas. (From xxkct, good, and (Atkctc, "black; from its virtues and colour. The preparation called iEthiop's mineral, or hydrargyrus cum sulphure, was formerly and properly so named. But calomel now means a white preparation of sublimed mercury.) See Submurias hydrargyri. CALORIC. (Caloricum; from calor, heat.) Heat. Igneous fluid. Heat and cold are perceptions of which we acquire the ideas from the senses; they indicate only a certain state in which we find ourselves independent of any exterior object. But as these sensations are for the most part produced by bodies around us, we consider them as causes, and judging by appearances, we apply the terns hot, or cold, to the substances themselves; calling those bodies hot, which produce in us the sensation of heat, and those cold, which communicate the contrary sensation. This ambiguity, though of little conse- quence in the common affairs of human life, has led unavoidably to confusion and perplexity in philosophical discussions. It was to prevent this, that the framers of the new nomenclature adopted the word calo- ric, which denotes that which produces the sensation of heat. Theories of Heat. Two opinions have long tlivided the phi- losophical world concerning the nature of heat. 1. The one is : that the cause which pro- duces the sensation of heat, is a real, or distinct substance, universally pervading nature, penetrating the particles or pores of all bodies, with more or less facility, and in different quantities. This substance, if applied to our system in a greater proportion than it already contains, warms it, as we call it, or pro- duces the sensation of heat; and hence it has been called caloric or calorific. 2. The other theory concerning heat is; that the cause which produces that sensa- tion, is not a separate or self-existing sub- stance ; but that it is merely like gravity, a property of matter; anel that it consists in a specific or peculiar motion, or vibration of the particles of bodies. The arguments in favour of the first the- ory have been principally deduced from the evolution, and absorption of heat during chemical combinations ; those of the latter, are chiefly founded on the pro- duction of heat by friction. For it has been observed, that whatever is capable of producing motion in the particles of any mass of matter, excites heat. Count Rum- ford and Professor Davy have paid uncom- mon attention to this fact, and proved, that heat continues to be evolved from a body subjected to friction, so long as it is ap- plied, and the texture or form of the body be not altered. All the effects of heat, according to this theory, depend therefore entirely on the vibratory motion of the particles of bodies. According as this is more or less intense, a higher or lower temperature is produced; and as it predominates over—is nearly equal—or inferior to the attraction of co- hesion, bodies exist in the gaseous, fluid, or solid state. Different bodies are susceptible of it in different degrees, and receive and commu- nicate it with different celerity. From the generation, communication and abstraction of this repulsive motion, under these laws, all the phenomena ascribed to heat are ex- plicable. Each of these theories has been support- ed by the most able philosophers, and given occasion to the most important dis- putes in which chemists have been enga- ged ; and have contributed in a very parti- cular manner to the advancement of the science. The obscurity of the subject, however, is such, that both parties have been able to advance the most plausible arguments. Setting aside all enquiries concerning the merits of these different doctrines, we shall confine ourselves to the general ef- fects, which heat produces on different bo- dies. For the phenomena which heat pre- sents, anel their relation to each other, may be investigated with sufficient precision, though the materiality, or immateriality of it, may remain unknown to us. Nature of Heat. Those who consider heat as matter, as- sert that caloric exists in two states, name- ly, in combination, and in a iadiant state, or at liberty. In the first state it is not sensible to our organs, nor indicated by the thermometer: it forms a constituent part of the body; but it may be brought back to the state of radiant or sensibte heat. In this state it affects animals with the sensation of heat. It therefore has been called sensible or free heat, or fire ; and is synonymous with uncombined caloric, thermometi ical calo- ric, caloric of temperature, interposed ca- loric, &c. expressions now pretty gene- rally superseded. From the diversity of opinions among chemists respecting the nature of caloric, several other expressions have been intro- 148 CALORIC. duced, which it is proper to notice. For instance, by specific heat is understood, the relative quantities of caloric contained in equal weights of different bodies at the same temperature. Latent heat is the ex- pression used to denote that quantity of caloric which a body absorbs when chang- ing in its form. It is, however, more pro- perly called caloric oj'futility. The dispo- sition, or property, by which different bo- dies contain certain quantities of caloric, at any temperature, is termed their rapacity for L--C By the expression of absolute heat, is understood the whole quantity of caloric which any body contains. Jlethods of exciting and collecting Heat. Ofthe different methods of exciting heat, the following are the most usual: 1. Production of Heat by Percussion or Collision. This method of producing heat is the simplest, anel therefore it is generally made use of in the common purposes of life for obtaining fire. When a piece of hardened steel is struck with a flint, some particles of the metal are scraped away from the mass, and so violent is the heat which follows the stroke, that it melts anel vitrifies them. If the frag- ments of steel are caught upon paper, and viewed with a microscope, most of them will be found perfect spherules, and very highly polished. Their sphericity elemon- strates that they have been in a fluid state, and the polish upon their surface, shews them to be vitrifiedv No heat, however, has been observed to follow the percussion of liquids, nor of the softer kind of bodies which yield to a slight impulse. 2. Production of Heat by Friction. Heat may likewise be excited by mere friction. This practice is still retained in some parts ofthe world. The natives of New Holland are said to produce fire in this manner, with great facility, and spread it in a wonderful manner. For that purpose, they take two pieces of elry wnotl; one is a stick, about eight or nine inches long, and the other piece is flat; the stick they point into an obtuse point at one end, and pressing it upon the other piece, they turn it verv nimbly, by holding it between both hands, as we do a chocolate-mill, often shifting their hands up, and then moving down upon it, in order to increase the pres- sure as much as possible. By this method, thev get fire in a few minutes, and from the smallest spark they increase it with great speed and dexterity. If the irons at the axis of a coach-wheel are applied to each other, without the in- terposition of some unctuous matter to keep them from immediate contact, they will become so hot when the carriage runs swiftly along, as to set the wood on fire; and the fore-wheels, being smallest, and making most revolutions in a given time, will be most in danger. The same will happen to mill-work, or to any other machinery. It is no uncommon practice in this coun- try, for blacksmiths to use a plate of iron as an extemporaneous substitute for a tinder- box; for it may be hammered on an anvil till it becomes red-hot, and will fire a brim- stone match. A strong man, who strikes quick, and keeps turning the iron so that both sieles mav be equally exposed to the force ofthe hammer, will perform this in less time than would be expected. If, in the coldest season, one dense iron plate be laid on another, and pressed to- gether by a weight, and then rubbed upon each other by reciprocal motions, they will gradually grow so hot as, in a short time, to emit sparks, and at last become ig- nited. It is not necessary that the substances should be very hard; a cord rubbed back- wards anel forwards swiftly against a post or a tree will take fire. Count Rum ford and Professor Pictet have made some very ingenious and valua- ble experiments concerning the heat evolv- ed by friction. 3. Production of Heat by Chemical Action. To this belongs the heat produced by combustion. There are, besides this, many chemical processes wherein rapid chemi- cal action takes place, accompanied with a developement of heat, or fire and flame. 4. Solar Heat. It is well known that the solar rays, when collected by a mirror, or lens, into a focus, produce the most astonishing effects. Dr. Herschell has discovereel that there are rays emitted from the sun, which have not the power of illuminating or producing vision; and that these are the rays which produce the heat of the solar light. Conseepiently, heat is emitted from the sun in rays, but these rays are not the same with the rays of light. 5. Production of Heat by the Electric Spark, and by Galvanism. The effects of electricity are too well known in this point of view, to need any description. Galvanism has of late become a powerful instrument for the purpose of exciting heat. Neit only easily inflammable substances, such as phosphorus, sulphur, &c. have been fired, but likewise gold, silver, copper, tin, and the rest of the metals, have been burnt by. means of galvanism. General Effects of Beat. Expansive property of Heat.—This is the first and most obvious effect which heat produces on bodies. Experience has taught us that, at all times, when bodiesbecome hot, they increase in bulk. The bodies ex- perience a dilatation which is greater in proportion to the accumulation of caloric,. CALORIC. 149 v.', in other words, to the intensity ol the heat. This is a general law, which holds good as long as the bodies have suffered no change either in their combination or in the quantity of their chemical principles. This power which heat possesses, con- sists, therefore, in a constant tendency to separate the particles of bodies. Hence philosophers consider heat as the repulsive power which acts upon all bodies whatever, and which is in constant opposition to the power of attraction. The phenomena which result from these mutual actions, seem, as it were, the secret springs of nature. Heat, however, does not expand all bodies equally, and we are still ignorant of the laws which it follows. 1. Expansion of Fluid Bodies by Heat. Take a glass globe, with a long slender neck (called a bolt head) ; fill it up to the neck with water, ardent spirit, or any other ■fluid which may be coloured with red or black ink, in order to be more visible, and then immerse the globe of the instrument in a vessel of hot water; the included fluid will instantly begin to mount into the neck. If it be taken out of the water and brought near the fire, it will ascend more and more, in proportion as it becomes heated; but upon removing it from the source of heat, it will sink again : a clear proof that caloric dilates it, so as to make it occupy more space when hot than when cold. These experiments may, therefore, serve as a demonstration that heat expands fluid bodies. It appears that liquids of the least den- sity expand most, with the same tempera- ture. Thus hydrogen gas dilates more with the same degree of heat than atmo- spheric air; atmospheric air more than sulphuric ether ; ether more than ardent spirit; ardent spirit more than oil; oil more than water; water more than acids, and acids more than mercury. But if we compare the periods of time necessary for each fluid to acquire the maximum of rare- faction it is susceptible of, there is no law to guide us yet known. 2. Expansion of Aeriform Bodies by Heat. Take a bladder partly filled with air, the neck of which is closely tied, so as to prevent the inclosed air from escap- ing, and let it be held near a fire. The air will soon begin to occupy more space, and the bladder will become gradually distended; on continuing the expansion of the air, by increasing the heat, the blad- der will burst with a loud report. 3. Expansion of Solid Bodies by Heat. If we take a bar of iron, six inches long, and put it into a fire till it becomes red- hot ; and then measure it in this state ac- curately, it will be found l-20th of an inch longer than it was before; ♦hat is, about 120th part of the »vhole. That the metal is proportionally expanded in breadth, will be seen by trying to pass it through an aperture which it fitted exactly when cold, but which will not admit V when red hot. The bar is, therefore, in- creased in length and diameter. To discover the minutest changes of ex- pansion by heat, and the relative propor- tions thereof, instruments have been con- trived, called Pyrometers, the sensibility of which is so delicate as to shew the expan- sion from 1-50000 to 1 100000 of an inch. It is owing to this expansion of metals, that the motion of time-pieces is rendered erroneous ; but the ingenuity of artists has discovered methods of obviating this inaccuracy, by employing the greater ex- pansion of one metal to counteract the expansion of another; this is effected in what is called the grid-iron pendulum. Upon the same principle a particular con- struction of watches has been contrived. The expansion of metals is likewise one ofthe principal reasons that clocks and watches vary in winter and summer, when worn in the pocket, or exposed to the open air, or when carried into a hotter or a colder climate. For the number of the vibrations ofthe pendulum are always in the sub-duplicate ratio of its length, and as the length is changed by heat and cold, the times of vibration will be also changed.. The quantity of alteration, when consi- dered in a single vibration, is exceedingly small, but when they are often repeated, it will be very sensible. An alteration of one-thousandth part in the time of a single vibration of a pendulum which beats se- conds, will make a change of eighty-six whole vibrations in twenty-four hours. As different metals expand differently with the same degree of heat; such musi- cal instruments, therefore, whose parts are to maintain a constant true proportion, should never be strung with different me- tals. It is on this account that harpsichords, 8tc. are out of tune by a change of tempe- rature. Bodies which are brittle, or which want flexibility, crack or break, if suddenly heated or cooled. This likewise depends upon the expansive force of heat, stretch- ing the surface to which it is applied, while the other parts, not being equally heated, do not expand in the same ratio, and are therefore torn asunder or break. Hence thin vessels stand heat better than thick ones. Measurement of Heat. Upon the expansive property of heat, which we have considered before, is found- ed its artificial measurement. Various means have been theref >re employed to assist the imperfection of our sensations in judging of the different degrees of heat, for our feel- ings unaided afford but very inaccurate in- formation concerning this matter; they in- dicate the presence.of heat, only when th.e 150 CALORIC. bodies presented to them are hotter than the actual temperature of our organs of feeling. When those bodies are precisely ofthe same temperature with our body, whicli we make the standard of compari son, we then are not sensible of the pre- sence of heat in them. When their tem- perature is less hot than that of our bodies, their contact gives us what is called the sensation of cold. The effects of heat upon material bodies in general, which are easily visible to us, afford more precise and determinate indi- cations of the intensity, than can be de- rived trom our feelings aione. The inge- nuity of the philosopher and artist has therefore furnished us with instruments for measuring the relative heat or temperature of bodies. These instruments are called Thermometers and Pyrometers. By these, all degrees are measurable, from the slightest, to that of the most intense heat. 1. Nature of the Tliermometer. A thermometer is a hollow tube of glass, hermetically sealed, and blown at one end in the shape of a hollow globe. The bulb and part of the tube are filled with mer- cury, which is the only fluid which expands equally. When we immerse the bulb of the tliermometer in a hot body, the mer- cury expands, and of course rises in the tube ; but when we plunge it into a cold body, the mercury contracts, and of course falls in the tube. The rising of the mercury indicates, therefore, an increase of heat; its falling, a diminution of it; and the quantity which it rises orfalls, denotes the proportion of increase or diminution. To facilitate ob- servation, the tube is divieled into a num- ber of equal parts, called degrees. Further, if we plunge a thermometer ever so often into melting snow or ice, it will always stand at the same point. Hence we learn that snow or ice always begins to melt at the same temperature. If we plunge a thermometer repeatedly into water kept boiling, we find that the mercury rises up to a certain point. This is therefore the point at which water always boils, provided the pressure of the atmo- sphere be the same. There are four different thermometers used at present in Europe, differing from each other in the number of degrees into which the space between the freezing and boiling points is div.ded. These are Fah- renheit's, Reaumur's, Celsius's, and Ue- lisle's. The thermometer uniformly used in Bri- tain, is Fahrenheit's; in this the freezing point is fixed at 32°—the boiling point, at 212° above 0°—or the part at which both the ascending and descending series of num- bers commence. In the thermometer which was first con- structed by Reaumur, the scale is divided into a smaller number of degrees upon the same length, and contains not more than 80° between tlie freezing and the boiling points. The freezing point is fixed in this thermometer precisely at 0°, the term be- tween the ascending and the descending series of numbers 100 is the number of the degrees between the freezing and the boil- ing points in the scale of Celsius ; which has been introduced into France, since the revolution, under the name of the Centi- grade thermometer; and the freezing point is in this, as in the thermometer of Reau- mur, fixed at 0°. One degree on the scale of Fahrenheit, appears, from this account, to be equal to 4-9ths of a degree on that of Reaumur, and to 5-9ths of a degree on that of Celsius. The space in Delisle's thermometer be- tween the freezing and boiling points is di- vided into 150°, but the graduation begins at the boiling point, and increases towards the freezing point. The boiling point is marked 0, the freezing point 150 . Hence 180 F : = io0 D, or 6 F : = 5 D. To re- duce the degrees of Delisle's thermometer under the boiling point to those of Fahren- heit ; we have F : = 212 — 6-5 D ; to re- duce those above the boiling point F: = 212 — 6-5 D. Upon the knowledge of this proportion it is easy for the student to reduce tne degrees of any of these thermo- meters into the degrees of any other of them. 2. Nature ofthe Pyrometer. To measure those higher degrees of heat to which the thermometer cannot be ap- plied, there have been other instruments invented by different philosophers : these are called pyrometers. The most celebrated instrument of this kind, and which has been adopted into general use, is that in- vented by the late ingenious Mr. Wedg- wood. This instrument is also sufficiently sim- ple. It consists of two pieces of brass fixed on a plate, so as to be 6-10ths of an inch asunder at one end, and 3-10ths at the other; a scale is marked upon them, which is divided into 240 equal parts, each 1-lGth of an inch; and with this his gauge, are furnished a sufficient number of pieces of baked clay, which must have been pre- pared in a red heat, and must be of given dimensions. These pieces of clay, thus prepared, are first to be applied cold, to the rule of the gauge, that there may no mis- take take place in regard to their dimen- sions. Then any one of them is to be ex- posed to the heat which is to be measured, till it shall have been completely penetrated by it. It is then removed and applied to the gauge. The difference net ween its former and its present dimensions, will shew how much it has shrunk ; and will consequently indicate to what degree the CALORIC. 151 intensity of the heat to which it was ex- posed, amounted. High temperatures can thus be ascertain- ed with accuracy. Each degree of Wedg- wood's pyrometer is equal to 130° of Fah- renheit's. Exceptions to the Expansion by Heat. Philosophers have noticed a few excep- tions to the law of heat expanding bodies. For instance; water, when cooled down to the freezing point, instead of contracting on the farther deprivation of heat, actually expands Another seeming exception is manifested in alumine, or clay; others occur in the case of cast-iron, and various other metals. Alumine contracts on being heated, and cast-iron, bismuth, &c. when fully fused, are more dense than when solid ; for, as soon as they become so, they decrease in density, they expand in the act of cooling, and hence the sharpness of figures upon iron which has been cast in moulds, com- pared to that of other metals Some philosophers have persuaded them- selves that these exceptions are only appa- rent, but not really true. They say when water freezes, it assumes a crystalline form, the crystals cross each other anel cause nu- merous vacuities, and thus the ice occupies more space. The same is the case with fused iron, bismuth, and zinc. The con- traction of clay is owing to the loss of water, of which it loses a part at every increased degree of temperature hitherto tried ; there is therefore a loss of matter; and a reduction of volume must follow. Mr. Tilloch has published a brief exami- nation of the received doctrines respecting heat and caloric, in which these truths are more fully considered, together with many other interesting facts relative to the re- ceived notions of heat. Equal Distribution of Heat. If a number of bodies of different tem- peratures are placed in contact with each other, they will all at a certain time ac- quire a temperature, which is the mean temperature of the different substances ; the caloric of the hottest body will diffuse itself among those which are heated in a less degree, till they have all acquired a certain temperature. Thus, if a bar of iron which has been made red-hot be kept in the open air, it does not retain the heat which it had received, but becomes gra- dually colder and colder, till it arrives at the temperature of the bodies in its neigh- bourhood. On the other hand; if we cool down the iron bar by keeping it for some time covered with snow, and then carry it into a warm room, it does not retain its low temperature, but becomes gradually hotter, till it acquires the temperature of tlie room. It is therefore obvious, that in the one instance the temperature is lower- ed, and in the other it is raised. These changes of temperature occupy a longer or a shorter time, according to the nature of the body, but they always take place at last. This law itself is, indeed, familiar to every one: when we wish to heat a body, we carry it towards the fire ; when we wish to cool it, we surround it by cold bodies. Propagation of Heat. We have seen, that when bodies of higher temperature than others are brought into contact with each other, the heat is propagated from the first to the second, or the colder body deprives the warmer of its excess of heat—We shall now see that some bodies do so much more quickly than others. Through some bodies caloric passes with undiminished velocity, through others its passage is prodigiously retarded. This disposition of bodies of admitting, under equal circumstances, the refrigera- tion of a heated body within a shorter or a longer time, is called the power of conduct- ing heat; and a body is said to be a better or worse conductor of heat, as it allows the refrigeration to go on quicker or slower. Those bodies, therefore, which possess the property of letting heat pass with facility, are called good conductors; those through which it passes with difficulty, are called bad conductors, and those through which it does not pass at all, are called non conduc- tors .- thus we say, in the common lan- guage, some bodies are warm, or capable of preserving warmth; and from this arises the great difference in the sensation ex- cited by different bodies, when applied at the same temperaiure to onr organs of feeling. Hence, if we immerse our hand in mercury, we feel a greater sensation of cold than when we immerse it in water, and a piece of metal appears to be much colder than a piece of wood, though their temperatures, when examined by means of tlie thermometer, are precisely the same. It is probable that all solids conduct heat in some degree, though they differ very much in their conducting power. Metals are the best conductors of heat; but the conducting powers of these sub- stances are by no means equal. Stones seem to he the next best conductors. Glass conducts heat very slowly; wood and char- coal still slower; and feathers, silk, wool, and hair, are still worse conductors than any of the substances yet mentioned. The best conductors of electricity and galvanism are also the best conductors of heat. Experiment.—Take a number of straight wires, of equal diameters and lengths, but of different metals ; tor instance, gold, sil- ver, copper, iron, &c.; cover each of them with a thin coat of wax, or tallow, and plunge their extremities into water, kept boiling, or into melted lead. The melting of the coat of wax will shew that caloric is more quickly transmitted through some metals than others. 1.W CALORIC. It is on this account also, that the end of a glass rod may be kept reel-hot for a long time, or even melted, without any in- convenience to the hand which holds the other extremity ; though a similar metallic rod, heated in the same manner, would very soon become too hot to be held. Liquor and Aeriform Bodies convey Heat by an actual Change in the Situation of their Particles. Count Rumfbrd was the first who proved that fluids in general, and aeriform bodies, convey heat on a different principle from that observed' in solids. This opinion is pretty generally admitted, though various ingenious experiments have been made by different philosophers to prove the contrary. In water, for instance, which is, in the strictest sense of the word, a perfect non conductor of heat, the Count has proved that caloric is propagated only in consequence of the motion which is occasioned in the insulated and solitary particles of that fluid. All fluids are considered, strictly speak- ing, in a similar respect as nonconductors of caloric. They can receive it, indeed, from other substances, and can give it to other substances, but no particle can either receive it from or give it to another par- ticle. Before a fluid, therefore, can be heated or cooled, every particle must go individually to the substance from which it receives or to which it gives out caloric. Heat being, therefore, only propagated in fluids, in consequence of the internal mo- tion of their particles, which transport the heat; the more rapid these motions are, the more rapid is the communication of heat. The cause of these motions is the change in the specific gravity of the fluid, occasioned by the change of temperature, and the rapidity is in proportion to the change of the specific gravity of the liquid by any given change of temperature. The following experiment may serve to illus- trate this theory. Take a thin glass tube, eight or ten inches long, and about an inch in dia- meter. Pour into the bottom part, for about the aepth of one inch, a little water coloured with Brazil-wood, or lit- mus, and then fill up the tube with com- mon water, extremely gently, so as to keep the two strata quite distinct from each other. Having done this, heat the bottom part of the tube over a lamp ; the coloured infusiqn will then ascend, and gradually tinge the whole fluid; the water in the upper part of the tube may be made to boil, but the colouring matter will re- main at the bottom undisturbed. The heat cannot act^ downwards to make it ascend. By thus being able to make the upper part of a fluid boil without heating the bottom part, water may be kept boiling for a considerable time in a glass tube over ice, without melting it. Other experiments, illustrating the same principle, may be founel in Count Rum- ford's excellent Essays, especially in Essay the 7th; 1797. To this indefatigable philosopher we are wholly inelebted for the above facts: he was the first who taught us that air and water were nearly non-conductors. The results of his experiments, which are con- tained in the above Essay, are highly inter- esting ; they also shew that the conducting power of fluids is impaired by the admix- ture of fibrous and glutinous matter. Count Rumford proved that ice. melted more than 80 times slower.when boiling-hot water stood on its surface, than when the ice was placed to swim on the surface of the hot water. Other experiments shewed that water, only eight degrees of Fahren- heit above the freezing point, or at the temperature of forty degrees, melts as much ice, in any given time, as an equal volume of that fluid at any higher tempe- rature, provided the water stands on the surface of the ice. Water, at the tempe- rature of 41°, is found to melt more ice, when standing on its surface, than boiling water. It becomes further evident, from the Count's ingenious experiments, that ofthe different substances used in cloth ing,hares' fur and eider-down are the warmest; next to these, beavers' fur, raw silk, sheep's wool, cotton wool, and lastly, lint, or the scrapings of fine linen. In fur, the air in- terposed among its particles is so engaged as not to be driven away by the heat com- municated thereto by the animal boely ; not being easily displaced, it becomes u barrier to defend the animal boely from the external cold. Hence it is obvious that those skins are warmest which have the finest, longest, and thickest fur; and that the furs of the beaver, otter, and other like quadrupeds, which live much in the water, and the feathers of water-fowl, are capable of confining the heat of those animals in winter, notwithstanding the coldness of the water which they frequent. Bears, and various other animals, inhabitants of cold climates, which do not often take the wa- ter, have their fur much thicker on their backs than on their bellies. The snow which covers the surface of the earth in winter, in high latitueles, is doubtless designed as a garment to elcfenel it against the piercing winds from the po- lar regions, which prevail during the cold season. Without dwelling farther upon the phi- losophy of this truth, we must briefly re- mark that the happy application of thb law, satisfactorily elucidates some of the most interesting facts of the oeconomy of nature. Theory pf Caloric of Fluidity, or Latent Heat. There are some bodies which, when sub- mitted to the action of caloric, dilate to such a degree, and the power of aggrega- tion subsisting among their particles is so much destroyed and removed to such a distance by the interposition of caloric, that they slide over each other in every di- rection, and therefore appear in a fluid state. This phenomenon is called fusion. Bodies thus rendered fluid by means of ca- loric are said to be fused, or melted; and those that are subject to it, are called fu- sible. The greater number of solid bodies may, by the application of heat, be converted into fluiels. Thus metals may be fused; sulphur, resin, phosphorus, may be melted ; ice may be converted into water; 8tc, Those bodies which cannot be rendered fluid by any degree of heat hitherto known, are called fixed, or infusible. If the effects of heat under certain cir- cumstances, be carrieel still further than is necessary to render bodies fluid, vapori- zation begins; the bodies then become converted into the vaporous or gaseous state. Vaporization, however does not always require a previous fusion. Some bodies are capable of beting converted into the vaporous state, without previously be- coming fluid, and others cannot be vola- tilized at any temperature hitherto known. Fluidity is therefore by no means essen- tial to any species of matter, but always de- pends on the presence of a quantity of ca- loric. Solidity is the natural state of all bodies, and there can be no doubt that every fluid is capable of being rendered so- lid by a due retluction of temperature; and every solid may be fused by the agency of caloric, if the latter does not decompose them at a temperature inferior to that which would be necessary for their fusion. Caloric of Fluidity. Dr. Black was the first who proved that, whenever caloric combines with a solid body, the body becomes heated only, until it is rendered fluid : or that, whenever it has acquired the fluid state, its temperature remains stationary, though caloric is con- tinued to be added to it. The same is the case when fluids are converted into the aeriform or vaporous state. From these facts, the laws of latent heat have been inferred. The theory may be illustrated by means of the following ex- periments. If a lump of ice, at a low temperature, suppose at 22°, be brought into a warm mic. 153 room, it will become gradually less cold, as may be discovered by means of the thermometer. After a very short time, it will reach the temperature of 32°, (the freezing point); but there it stops. The ice then begins to melt; but the process goes on very slowly. During the whole of that time its temperature continues at 32°; and as it is constantly sunounded by warm air, we have reason to believe that caloric is constantly entering into it; yet it does not become hotter till it is changed into water. Ice, therefore, is converted into water by a quantity of caloric uniting with it. It has been found by calculation, that one pound of ice in melting absorbs 140° of ca- loric, the temperature of the water pro- duced still remaining at 32°. This fact may be proved in a direct man- ner. Take one pound of ice, at 32 degrees reduceel to a coarse powder ; put it into a wooden bowl, and pour over it gradually, one pound of water, heated to 172 deg.; all the ice will become melted, and the tem- perature of the whole fluid, if examined by a thermometer, will be 32 deg.; 140 deg. of caloric are therefore lost, and it is this quantity which was requisite to convert the ice into water. This caloric has been called latent calorig, or rather caforic of fluidity, because its presence is not measurable by the thermo- meter. Dr. Black has also ascertained, by experi- ment, that the fluidity < f melted wax, tal- low, spermaceti, metals, &c. is owing to the same cause; and Ladriani proved that this is the case with sulphur, alum, nitrate of potash, &c. We consider it, therefore, as a general law, that whenever a solid is converted into a fluid, it combines with caloric, and that is the cause of fluidity. On the sudden transition of solids info fluids, is founeled the well known Production of Artificial Cold, by Means of Frigorifie Mixtures. A number of experiments have been lately made by different philosophers, in oreler to proeluce artificial cold. And as these methoiIs are often employeel in chy- mistry, with a view to expose bodies to the influence of very low temperatures, we shall enumerate the elift'erent substances which may be maele use of for that pur- pose, and the degrees of cold which they are capable of producing. We are indebt» ed for them to Pepys, Walker, and Lo- witz. ( 154 ) 'a Table of freezing mixtures. Mixtuivs. Muriate of ammonia - 5 parts Nitrate of potash 5 Water - - - - 16 Thermometer Sinks From 50° to 10° Muriate of ammonia - 5 Nitrate of potash - - 5 Sulphate of soda - - 8 Water .... 16 From 50° to 4° Sulphate of soda - - 3 parts Diluted nitric aciel 2 From 50° to 3° Sulphate of soda - - 8 parts Muriatic acid - - - 5 From 50° to 0° Snow - - - - 1 pan Muriate of soda 1 From 32° to 0°. Snow, or pounded ice - 2 pans Muriate of soda 1 From 0° to —5°. Snow, or pounded ice 1 part Muriate of soda - - 5 Muriate of ammonia and -Nitrate of potash - - 5 From —5° to —18°. Snow, or pounded ice . 12 parts Muriate of soda 5 Nitrate of ammonia - 5 From —18° to —25°. Sno»v, and Diluted nitric acid From 0° to —46°. Muriate of lime - - 3 parts Snow .... 2 From 32° to — 50°. Fotash ... - 4 parts Snow .... 3 From 32° to — 51°. Snow .... 2 parts Diluted sulphuric acid - 1 Diluted nitric acid 1 From — M»° to — 56°. Snow .... 1 part Diluted sulphuric acid - 1 From 20° to — 60°. . Muriate of lime 2 parts Snow .... l From 0° to — 66». Muriate of lime 3 parts Snow .... x From — 40" to — 73°. Diluted sulphuric acid - lo parts Snow ... - - 8 From — 68° to — 91°. Nitrate ot ammonia - 1 part Water 1 From 50° to 4°. Nitrate of ammonia - 1 pari Carbonate of soda - - 1 Water 1 From 50° to 3°. Sulphate of soda 6 parts Muriate of ammonia - 4 Nitrate of potash 2 Diluted nitric acid - 4 From 50° to 10Q. Sulphate of soda - - 6 parts Nitrate of ammonia - 5 Diluted nitric aciel - 4 From 50° to 14°. Phosphate of soda 9 parts Diluted uitric acid - - 4 From 50° to 12°. Phosphate of soda - - 9 parts Nitrate of ammonia - - 6 Diluted nitric acid 4 From 50° to 21°. [ Sulphate of soda 5 parts Diluted sulphuric acid - 4 From 50° to 3°. CALORIC. 155 ■Management of the preceding Mixtures for producing Cold. To produce the effects before stated, the salts must be reduced to powder, and con- tain their full quantity of water ol crystal- lization. The vessel in which the freezing mixture is made should be very thin, and just large enough to hold it, anel the mate- rials should be mixed together as expedi- tiously as possible, taking care to stir the mixture at the same time with a roel of glass or wood. In order to obtain the full effect, the materials ought to be first cooled to the temperature marked in the table, by in- troducing them into some of. the other frigorific mixtures, and then mingingthem together in a similar mixture. If, for in- stance, we wish to produce=—46°, the snow and diluted nitric acid ought to be cooleel down to 0°, by putting the vessel which contains each of them into the fifth freezing mixture in the above table, before they are mingled together. If a more in- tense cold be required, the materials to produce it are to be brought to the proper temperature by being previously placed in the second freezing mixture. This process is to be continued till the required degree of cold has been pro- cured. Conversion of Solids and Fluids into the Aeriform or Gaseous State. We have seen ' before, that, in order to render solids fluid, a certain quantity of caloric is necessary, which combines with the body, and therefore cannot be measured by the thermometer; we shalr*now endea- vour to prove, that the same holds good in respect to the. conversion of soliels or fluids into the vaporous or gaseous state. Take a small quantity of carbonate of ammonia, introduce it into a retort, the neck of which is directed under a cylinder filled with mercury and inverted in a basin ofthe same fluid. On applying heat to the body of the retort, the carbonate of ammo- nia will be volatilized, it will expel the mercury out of the cylinder, and become an invisible gas, and would remain so, if its temperature was not lowered. The same is the case with benzoic acid, camphire, and various other substances. AH fluids may by tlie application of heat be converted into an aeriform elastic state. When we consider water in a boiling state, we find that this fluid, when examined by tlie thermometer, is not hotter, after boiling several hours, than when it began to boil, though to maintain it boiling, a brisk fire must necessarily be kept up. What then, we may ask, becomes of the wasted caloric ? It is not perceptible in the water, nor is it manifested by the steam; for the steam, if not compressed, upon examination is found not to be hotter than boiling water. The caloric is there- fore absorbed by the steam, and although what is so absorbed is absolutely necessary for the conversion of water into the form of steam, it does not increase its tempera- ture, and is therfore not appreciable by the thermometer. This conclusion is further strengthened by the heat given out by steam on its being condensed by cold. This is particularly manifested in the condensation of this fluid in the process of distilling, where, upon examining the refrigeratory, it will be foutd that a much greater quantity of caloric is communicated to it, than could possibly have been transmitted by the calo- ric winch was sensibly acting before the condensation. This may be easily ascer- tained by observing the quantity of caloric communicated to the water in the refrige- ratory of a still, by any given quantity of liquid that passes over. 1. The boiling points of different fluids are influenced by atmospheric pressure. The boiling point, or the conversion of fluids into gases, always takes place at cer- tain temperatures, which is different in dif- ferent fluids, provided the pressure of the atmosphere be the same. Put any quantity of sulphuric ether into a Florence flask, suspend a thermo- meter in it, and hold the flask over an Argand's lamp, the ether will immediately begin to boil, and the thermometer will indicate 98°, if the ether has been highly rectified. If highly rectified ardent spirit is heat- ed in a similar manner, the thermometer will rise to 176°, and there remain sta- tionary. If water is substituted, it will rise to 212°. If strong nitrous acid of commerce be made use of, it will be found to boil at 248° ;—sulphuric acid at 546° ;—and mer- cury and linseed-oil at 600°, &c. 2. The boiling point of fluids is retarded by pressure. Mr. Watt heated water under a strong pressure to 400°. Yet still, when the pres- sure was removed, only part of the water was converted into vapour, and the tem- perature of this vapour, as well as that ol the remaining fluid, was no more than 212". There was therefore 188° of caloric sud- denly lost. This caloric was carried off' by the steam. Now as only about one-fifth of the water was converted into steam, that steam must contain not only its own 188°, but also the 188° lost by each ofthe other four parts ; that is to say, it must contain 188 x 5, or about 940°. Steam, therefore, is water combined with at least 940° of caloric, the presence of which is not indi cated by the thermometer. 136 CALORIC 3. When pressure is removed from the water, the ice will adhere to it, and may surface of bodies, their conversion into the thus be drawn out conveniently. ga#eous state is greatly facilitateel, or their A person might be easily frozen to death boiling point is lowered. during very warm weather, by merely pour- In proof of this the following experiments ing upon his body, for some time, sulphuric may serve: ether, and keeping him exposed to a tho- Let a small bottle be filled with highly rough draught of air. rectified sulphuric ether, and a piece Artificial Refrigeration. of wetted bladder be tied over its ori- The cooling or refrigeration of rooms in fice around its neck. Transfer it undu- the summer season by sprinkling them with the receiver of an air-pump, and take away water, becomes likewise obvious on this the super-incumbent pressure of the air in account. tlie receiver When the exhaustion is com- The method of making ice artificially in the phte, pierce the bladder by means of a East-Indies depends on the same principle. pointed sliding wire, passing through a Tlie ice-makers at Benares dig pits in large collar of leather which covers the upper open plains, the bottom of which they opening of ihe receiver. Having done this, strew with sugar-canes or dried stems of the ether will instantly begin to boil, anel maize or Indian corn. Upon this bed they become converted into an invisible gaseous place a number of unglazed pans, made of fluid. so porous an earth that the water pene- Take a small retort or Florence flask, trates through their whole substance. fill it one half, or less, with water, and These pans are filled towards evening in make it boil over a lamp ; when kept the winter season with water that has briskly boiling', for about five minutes, boiled, and left in that situation till morn- cork the mouth of the retort as expedi- ing, when more or less ice is found in ihem, tiously as possible, and remove it from the according to the temperature of the air; lamp there being more formed in dry and warm The w*atcr, on being removed from the weather, than in that which is cloudy, source of heat, will keep boiling for a few though it may be colder to the human body. minutes, and when the ebullition begins to Every thing in this process is calculated slacken, it may be renewed by dipping the to produce cold by evaporation; the beds retort into colel water. on which the pans are placed suffer the The water during boiling becomes con- air to have free passage to their bottoms; verted into vapour ; this vapour expels the and the pans, constantly oozing out water air ofthe vessel, and occupies its place ; on to their external surface, are cooled by the diminishing the heat, it condenses ; when evaporation of it. the retort is stopped, a partial vacuum is In Spain, they use a kind of earthen jars, formed; the pressure becomes diminished, called buxams, which are only half-baked, anel a less degree of heat is sufficient to the earth of which is so porous, that the cause an ebullition. outside is kept moist by the water which For the same reason water may be made fillers through it, and though placed in the to boil under the exhausted receiver at 94° sun, the water in the jar becomes as colel Fahr. or even at a much lower degree; as ice. alkohol at 56°, and ether at—20°. It is a common practice in China to cool On the conversion of fluids into gases wine or other liquors by wrapping the bot- is founeled tlie following experiment, by tie in a wet cloth, and hanging it up in which water is frozen by means of sulphu- the sun. The water in the cloth becomes ric ether. converteel into vapour, and thus cold is Fake a thin glass tube, four or five inches proeluced. long, anel about two or three-eighths of an The Blacks in Senegambia have a similar inch in diameter, and a two-ounce bottle method of coolfng water by filling tanned furnislieel with a capillary tube fitted to its leather bags with it, which they hang up neck. In order to make ice, pour a little in the sun; the water oozes more or less water into the tube, taking care not to through the leather, so as to keep the out- wet the outsiele, nor to leave it moist, ward surface wet, which by its ejuick and Having done this, let a stream of sulphuric continued evaporation cools the water re- ether fall through the capillary tube upon m rk.ibly. tti3t p.rtof it containing tne water, which The winds on the borders of the Persian by this means will be converted into ice in Gulph are often so .scorching, that travel- a fovv minutes, and this it will do even near lers are suddenly suffocated, unless they a fire, or in the midst of summer. ccover their heads with a wet cloth; if If the glass tube containing the water be this be too wet, they immediately feel an exposed to the brisk thorough air, or free intolerable cold, which would prove fatal draught of an open window, a large quan- if the moisture was not speedily dissipated lay of water may be frozen in a shorter by the heat. tir""-; and if a thin spiral wire be intro- ' If a cold vessel is brought into a warm dv ed prveious to the congelation ofthe. room, particularly where many people are CALOKIC. 157 Kssembled, the outside of it will soon be- come covered with a sort of dew. Before some changes of weather, the stone pavements, the walls of a house, the balustrades of staircases and other solid objects, feel clammy and damp- In frosty nights, when the air abroad is colder than the air within, the dampness ot this air, for the same reason, settles on the glass panes ofthe windows, and is there frozen into curious and beautiful figures. Thus fogt and dews take place, and in the higher regions clouds are formed from the condensed vapour. The still greater con- densation produces mists anel rain. Capacity of Bodies for containing Heat. The property which diff'erent bodies pos- sess, of containing at the same temperature, and in equal quantities, either of mass or bulk, unequal tpiantities of heat, is called their capacity for heat. The capacities of bodies for heat are therefore considered as great or small in the ratio as their tempera- tures are either raised or lowered by the addition, or diminished by the deprivation of equal quantities of heat. In homogeneous bodies, the quantities of caloric which they contain are in the ratio of their temperature and quantity of mass; for instance, when equal quantities of water, oil, or mercury, of unequal temperatures, are mingled together, the temperature of the whole will be the arithmetical mean between the temperatures ofthe two quan- tities that had been mixed together. It is a self-evident truth that this should be the case, for the particles of different portions of the same substance being alike, their ef- fects must be equal. For instance : Mix a pound of water at 172°, with a pound at 32c, half the excess of heat in the hot water will quit it to go over into the colder portion ; thus the hot water will be cooled 70°, and the cold will receive "0° of temperature ; therefore 172 —70, or 32-J-70—102 will give the heat of the mixture. To attain the arithmetical mean very exactly, several precautions how- ever are necessary. When heterogenous bodies of different temperatures are mixed together, the tem- perature produced is never the arithmetical mean of tne two original temperatures. In order to ascertain the comparative quantities of heat of different bodies, equal weights of them are mingled together; the experiments for this purpose being in gene- ral more easily executed than those by which they are compared from equal bulks. Thus, if one pound of mercury heated to 110° Fahr. be added to one pound of water ot 44°, the temperature of the blended fluids will not be changed to 77°, as it it would be if the surplus of heat .were divided among those fluids in the proportion of their quantities. It will be found on examination to be only 47°. JK On the contrary; if the pound Ot mercury be heated to 44° and the wa- ter to 110°, then on stirring them toge- ther the common temperature will be 107°. Hence if the quicksilver loses by this distribution 63" of caloric, an equal weight of water gains only 3° from this loss of 63° of heat. And on the contrary, if the water loses 3°, the mercury gains 63°. When, instead of comparing the quanti- ties of caloric which equal weights of dif- ferent bodies contain, we compare the quantities contained in equal volumes, we still find that the same difference takes place. Thus it is found by experiment, that the quantity of caloric necessary to raise the temperature of a given volume of water any number of degrees, is, to that necessary to raise an equal volume of mer- cury, the same number of degrees as 2 to 1. This is therefore the proportion between the comparative quantities of caloric which these two bodies contain, estimated by their volumes ;and similar differences exist with respect to every other kind of matter. From the nature of the experiments by which the quantities of caloric which bodies contain are ascertained, it is evident that we discover merely the comparative, not the absolute quantities. Hence water has been chosen as a standard, to which other bodies may be referred ; its capacity is stated as the arbitrary term of 1000, and with this the capacities of other bodies are compared. It need not be told that pains have been taken to estimate on these experiments that portion of heat which diffuses itself into the air or into the vessel where the mercury and water are blended together. As however such valuations cannot be made with complete accuracy, the numbers stated above are only an approximation to truth. Radiation of Caloric. Caloric is thrown off or radiates from heated bodies in right lines, and moves through space with inconceivable velocity. It is retarded in its passage by atmospheric air, by colourless fluids, glass, and other transparent bodies. If a glass mirror be placed before a fire, the mirror transmits the rays of light, but not the rays of heat. If a plate of glass, talc, or a glass vessel filled with water be suddenly interposed between the fire and the eye, the rays of light pass through it, but the rays of caloric are considerably retarded in its passage; for no heat is perceived until the inter- posed substance is saturated with heat, or has reached its maximum. It then ceases to intercept the rays of caloric, and allows 158 CALORIC. them to pass as freely as the rays of lififct. ■ it has been lately shewn by Dr. Herschel that the rays of caloric are refrangible, but less so than the rays of light; and the same philosopher has also provetl by experiment, that it is not only the rays of caloric emitted by the sun, which are refrangible, but like- wise the rays emitted by common fires, by candles, by heated iron, and even by hot water. Whether the rays of caloric are different- ly refracted, in different mediums, has not yet been ascertained. We are certain, how- ever, that they are refracttid by all trans- parent bodies which have been employed as burning glasses. The rays of caloric are also reflected by polished surfaces, in the same, manner as the rays of light. This was long ago noticed by Lambert, Saussure, Sheele, Pictet, and lately by Dr. Herschell. Professor Pictet placed two concave metallic minors opposite to each other at the distance of about twelve feet. When a hot body, an iron bullet for instance, was placed in the focus of the one, and a mer- curial thermometer in that of the other, a substance radiated from the bullet; it passed with incalculable velocity ihrough the air, it was reflected from the mirrors, it became concentrated, and influenced the thermometer placed in the focus, according to the degree of its concentration. 'An iron ball, two inches in diameter, heated so that it was not luminous in the dark, raised the thermometer not less than ten and a half degrees of Reaumur's scale, in six minutes. A lighted candle occasioned a rise in the thermometer nearly the same. A Florence flask, containing two ounces and three drachms of boiling water, raised Fahrenheit's thermometer three degrees. He blackened the bulb of his thermometer, and found that it was more speedily in- fluenced by the radiation than before, and that it rose to a greater height. M. Pictet discovered another very singu- lor fact; namely, the apparent radiation of cold. When, instead of a heated body, a Florence flask full of ice or snow is placed in the focus of one of the mirrors, the thermometer placed in the focus of the other immediately descends, and ascends again whenever the cold body is removed. This phenomenon may be explained on the supporition, that from every body at every temperature caloric radiates, but in less quantity as the temperature is low ; so that in the above experiment, the ther- mometer gives out more caloric by radia- tion, than it receives from the body in the opposite focus, anel therefore its tempera- ture is lowered. Or, as Sctet has supposed, when a number of bodies near to each other have the same temperature, there is no radiation of caloric, because in all of them it exists in a state of equal tension j but as soon as a body at an inferior tem- perature is introduced, the balance of ten- sion is broken, and caloric begins to radiate from all of them, till the temperature of that body is raised to an equality with theirs. In the above experiment, therefore, the placing the snow or ice in the focus of the mirror causes the radiation of ca- loric from the thermometer, and hence the diminution of temperature which it suffers. These experiments have been lately re- peated by Dr. Young and Professor Davy, at the theatre of the Royal Institution. These gentlemen inflamed phosphorus by reflected caloric ; and proved that the heat thus excited was very sensible to the organs of feeling. It is therefore evielent that caloric is thrown off from bodies in rays which arc invisible, or incapable ot exciting vision, but which are capable of exciting heat. These invisible rays of caloric are pro- pagated in rigut lines, with extreme velo- city, and are capable of the laws of re- flection and refraction. The heating agency however is different in the different coloured rays of the pris- matic spectrum. According to Dr. Hers- chel's experiments, it follows inversely the order of the refrangibdity of the rays of light. The least refrangible possessing it in the greatest degree. Sir Henry Englefield has lately made a series ot experiments on the same subject, from which we learn that a thermometer, having its ball blackened, rose when placed in the blue ray of the prismatic spectrum in 3' from 55 y to 56° ; in the green, in 3' from 45° to 58° ; in the yellow, in 3' from 56" to 62°; m \hefull red, in 2 1-2' from 56" to 72° i in tlie cortfijies of the red, in 2* from 58° to 73 10-2th; and quite out of the visible light, in 2' from 61° to 79°. Between each of the observations, the thermometer was placed in the shade so long, as to sink it below the beat to which it had risen iu the preceding observation, of course its rise above that point could only be the effect of the ray to whicu it was exposed. It was continued in the focus long after it had ceased to rise j there- fore the heats given are the greatest effects of the several rays on the thermometer in each observation. A thermometer placed constantly in the shade near the apparatus, was found scarcely to vary during the experiments. Sir Henry made other experiments with thermometers with naked balls, and with others whose balls were painted white for which we refer the reader to the interesting CAL paper of the Baronet, from which the above experiments are transcribed. The coloured rays emitted from the sun and combustible bodies, since they excite heat and vision, must consist of a mixture of heat-making rays, and rays of light. And as the rays of heat and light ac- company each other when emitted from luminous bodies, the velocity with which the rays of caloric move must be equal to that of light, and hence its particles must be equally minute. They differ however in this particular, that the rays of light pro- duce the sensation of vision, and possess certain chemical properties, whilst in those of caloric the peculiar agency of heat re- sides. CALORIMETER. An instrument by which the whole quantity of absolute heat existing in a body in chemical union can be ascertained. CALTHA. (VLxkGx, corrupted from X*>>X*> yellow, from whence, says Vossius, come calthula, caldula, caledula, calendu- la.) Marsh marigold. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Polygynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb marigold, so called from its colour. See Calendula arvensis. Caltha palustris. The marsh mari- gold. The young buds of this plant make, when properly pickled, very good substi- tutes for capers. Caltha vulgaris. See Calendula arvensis. Calthcla. The caltha is so called. Calthops. A name of the Trapa natans of Linnxus, whose fruit is said to be nt» tritious and demulcent, and to be useful in diarrhoeas from abraded bowels, and against calculus. CALUMBA. The name now adopted by the London college of physicians for the columbo. See Cohtmbo. Calva. (From calvus, bald.) The scalp or upper part of the cranium or top ofthe head; so called because it often grows balel first. CALVARIA. (From calvus, bald.) The upper part of the cranium which becomes soon bald. It means all above the orbits, temples, ears and ocipital eminence. Calvities. (From calvus, bald.) Cal- vitium Baldness ; want or loss of hair, particularly upon the sinciput. CALX. (Kalah, to burn. Arab.) 1. Chalk. limestone. 2. Lime. Calx viva. The London College direct it to be prepared thus: Take of limestone one pound. Break it into small pieces anil heat it in a crucible in a strong fire fur an hour, or until the carbonic acid is entirely driven off, so that on the addition of acetic acid, no bubbles of gas shall be extricated. Lime may be made by thesame process from shells previously washed in CAM aw boiling water, and cleared from extraneous matters. See Lime. Calx amtimosii. See Oxydum antimonii. Calx cum kali puko. The preparation formerly called by this name is now term- ed, in the London pharmacopoeia, potassa cum calce. Calx htdrargyri alba. See hydravgy rus pracipitatus albus. Calx viva. See Calx. Caltpter. (From xnkimTO}, to hide.) A carneous excrescence covering the hemor- rhoidal vein. Camara. (KXfAxpx, a vault.) Camarium. The fornix of the brain : also the vaulted part of the auricle of the heart. Camarium. (From KxfAxpx, a vault.) See Camara. Camaroma. (From tuttAttpa, a vault.) Camarosis, Camaratio. A fracture of the skull, in the shape of an arch or vault. Cambing. A tree ofthe Molucca islands, whose bark has been recommended in dy- senteries. Cambirea. So Paraselsus calls the vene- real bubo. Cambium. (From cambio, to exchange.) That nutricious humour which is changedin- to the matter of which the body is composed. Cambodia. See Gambogia. Gambogia gutta. See Gambogia. Cambogicm. (From the province of Cam- bogia, whence it was brought.) See Gam- bogia. Cambro-britanxica. See Chamamorus. Cambuca. Cambuta membratu. So Paracelsus calls the venereal cancer. Also by some it is described as a bubo, an ulcer, an abscess on the pudenda: also a boil in the groin. Cambui. The wild American myrtle of Piso and Margrave, which is said to be astringent. Camel's hay. See Juncus odoratits. CAMERA. The chaHnbers or cavities of the eye are termed camera?. Cameratio. See Camaroma. Cames. Camet. Silver. Caminoa. See Canella alba. Caminus. A furnace and its chimney. In Rulandus it signifies a bell. Camisia fif.tus. (From the Arabic term kamisah, an under garment.) The shirt of the foetus. It is frequently put for the chorion; Camomile. See Chamamelum. Camomife, stinking. See Cftulafatida. * Camomilla. Corrupted from chamx- melum. Cammorlm. (nxfAttopov, quia homines, KAtxm fAipu, perimat; because, if eaten, it brings men to a miserable end.) A species of monkshood. See Aconitum. Cam pas a. A bell. In Chemistry, a recep- tacle like a bell, for making sulphuric aciel.; thus the oleum sulphuris per campanam. CAMPANULA. (From Campana, a bell; named from its shape.) Tlie bell-flower: 160 LAM CAM The name ofa genus of plants in the Lin. nxan system. Class, Pentandria. Older, Monogynia. Campe. (From kx/atttcv, to bend.) A flexure or bending. It is also used for the ham, and a joint, or articulation. Campeachy woml. See Lignum campe- chense. Campechense Lignum. See Lignum Cam- pechense. Camphire. See Camphora. Camphor. See Camphora. CAMPHORA. (Camphura, Arab. The ancients by camphor meant what now is called asphaltum, or Jews' pitch ; xa./.c, bent CAN CAN 161 A preternatural incurvation, or recurva- tion of a part A distortion of the eye- lids. Campilum. See Campylotis. Cajjabh. A sort ot medicinal earth. Ca:.abiwa aquatica. See Bidens. Casahis ixmca. See Bauquesind Can. nabis Canada Balaam. See Balsamum Canu- (hnse Gaxabis peregriwa. See Cannabis C-^vAHEvsis. (Bi-mghi from Canada.) A n«i; e of he ceip.iiva and other bais ims. CANALKS SKAJIGIRCULARES. Three semicircular canals placed in the posterior part of the la>yrinth of the ear. They open by fiv..- orifices into the vestibulum. See Ear. Canaliculus. (Dim. of canalis, a chan- nel.) That blood-vessel, which in a fcetus is situated between the ptnmonary artery and the aorta, but n the adult is extinct, is called the canaliculus arteriosus. The same as canalis arteriosus. GAXALIS. (From £*voc, an aperture, or rather from canna, a reed.) A Canal. A hollow round instrument like a reed, for embracing and holding a broken limb. The hollow of the spine. Alto it is specifically applied to many parts of the body; as ca- nalis venosus. CANALIS ARTERIOSUS. Canalis Bo- talii. A blood-vessel peculiar to tlie fcetus, disappearing after birth; through which the blood passes from the pulmonary artery into the aorta. CANALIS NASA US. A canal going from the internal cantlius of the eye down- wartls into the nose: it is situated in the superior maxillary bone, and is lined with the pituitary membrane continueel from the hose CANALIS PET1TIAMJS. A triangular cavity, naturally containing a moisture, be- tween the two lamina: ofthe hyaloid mem- brane of the eye, in the anterior part, form- ed by the separation of the anterior lamina from the posterior. It is named after its discoverer, M. Petit. Canalis sehispetros. The half bony canal if the ear. CANALIS VLNOSUS. A canal pecu- liar to the fcetus, disappearing after birth, that conveys the maternal blood from the porta of the liver to the ascending vena cava. Canary balm. See Melissa Turcica. Cavcamum Gr;kcohum. See Courbaril. CANCELLI. Lattice-work; generally applied to the reticular substance in bones. Caxcellus. (From cancer, a crab.) The wrong heir. Bernard the hermit. A spe- cies of crny-fish supposed to cure rheuma- tism, if rubbed on the part. CANCER. (From xxpiuvot, a crab ; so called by the ancients, because it exhibited large blue veins like crab's claws.) 1. The name ofa disease likewise called Carcinoma, carcinos by the Greeks, Lupus by the Romans, because it eats, away the flesh like a wolf. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class locales, and oreler tumores. He defines it a painful scirrhus tumour, terminating in a fatal ulcer. Any part of the body may be the seat of cancer, though the glands are most subject to it. It is distinguished according to its stages into occu.t and open; by the former is meant its scirrhous state, which is a hard tumour that sometimes remains in a quiet state for many ysars. When the cancerous action commences in it, it is attended with frequent shooting pains : the skin that covers it becomes discoloured, and ulceration sooner or later-takes place; when the disease is denominated open cancer. Mr. Pearson says, " When a malignant scir- rhus or a warty excrescence, hath proceeded to a perioel of ulceration, attended with a constant sense of ardent and occasionally shooting pains, is irregular in its figure, and presents an unequal surface; if it discharges sordid, sanious or fetid matter; if the edges of the sore be thick, indurated, and often exquisitely painful, sometimes inverted, at other times retorted, and exhibit a serrated appearance; and should the ulcer in its progress be frequently attended with haemorrhage, in consequence ofthe erosion of blood-vessels ; there will be little hazard of mistake in calling it a cancerous ulcer." In men, a cancer most frequently seizes the tongue, mouth, or penis ; in women, the breasts, or the uterus, particularly about the cessation of their periodical diseharges; anel in children, in the eyes. The following description of Scirrhus and Cancer, from the above writer, will 9erve to elucidate the subject. A hard unequal tumour that is indolent and without any discoloration in the skin is calleel a scirrhus ; but when an itching is peceived in it, which is followed by a pricking, shooting or lancinating pain, and a change of colour in the skin, it is usually denominated a cancer. It generally is small in the beginning and increases gradually ; but though the skin changes to a red or livid appearance, and the state of the tumour from an indolent to a painful one, it is sometimes very difficult to say when the scirrhus really becomes a cancer, the progress being quick or slow according to concurring causes. When the tumour is attended with a peculiar kind of burning, shooting pains, and the skin hath acquired the dusky purple or livid hue, it may then be deemed the malignant scirrhus or con- firmed cancer. When thus far advanced in women's breasts, the tumour sometimes in- creases speedily to a great size, having a knotty unequal surface, more glands becom- ing obstsucted, the nipple sinks in, turgid veins are conspicuous, ramifying around and resembling a crab's claw. These are the 162 CAN CAN characteristics of an occult cancer on the external parts ; and we may suspect the existence of one internally when such pain and heat as has been described, succeed in parts where the patient hath before been sensible ofa weight and pressure, attended with obtuse pain. A cancerous tumour never melts down in suppuration like an inflammatory one ; but when it is ready to break open, especially in the breast, it ge- nerally becomes prominent in some minute point, attended with an increase of the peculiar kind of burning, shooting pain, felt before at intervals, in a less degree and deeper in the body of the gland. In the prominent parts ofthe tumour, in this state, a corroding ichor sometimes transudes through the skin, soon forming an ulcer; at other times a considerable quantity of a thin lymphatic fluid tinged with blood from eroded vessels is found on it. Ulcers of the cancerous nature discharge a thin, fetid, acrid sanies, which corrodes the parts, hav- ing thick dark-coloured retorted lips; and fungous excressences frequently rise from these ulcers, notwithstanding the corrosive- ness of the discharge. In this state they are often attended with excruciating, pun- gent, lancinating, burning pains, and some- times with bleeding. Though a scirrhus may truly be deemed a cancer, as soon as a pain is perceived in it, yet every painful tumour is not a cancer ; nor is it always easy to say whether a cancer is the disorder or not: irregular hard lumps may be perceived in the breast; but on examining the other breast, where no un- easiness is perceived, the same kind of tu- mours are sometimes found, which renders the diagnostic uncertain. Yet in every case, after the cessation of the catamenia, hard unequal tumours in the breast are suspi- cious ; nor, though without pain, are they to be supposed indolent or innoxious. 2. The name of a crab-fish, from which the cliela cancrorum, oculi cancrorum, or lapi- des cancrorum are produced. The shell-fish so called is the Cancer astacus of Linnaeus: the officinal preparations are nevertheless obtained also from the cancer gammarus, macurus and pagarus of Linnaeus. Crab's claws and crab's eyes, as they are called, which are cerebral concretions, are of a cal- careous quality and possess antacid virtues. They are exhibited with their compounds in pyrosis, diarrhoea, and in infantile convul- sions from acidity. Cancer munditorum. Chimney-sweep- er's cancer. Canchrts. Cachrys. Libanotis. Galen says it sometimes means parched barley. Cancrena. Paracelsus uses this word instead of gangrxna. Cajtcrorum cheek. Crab's claws. See Carbonat calcis durior. Canchrobum oculi. See Carbonas cal- cjs durior. Cancurum cutis. (From cancel, a spread- ing ulcer.), Cirtiker of tlie mouth ; called also aphthie serpentes, gaugrxna oris, &c. See Aphtha. Cvmiela. (From candeo, to shine.) A candle. Candela fumai.is. A candle made of odoriferous powders and resinous matters, to purify the air and excite the spirits. Gandela it eg i a See Candelaria. Canuelaria. (From candela, a candle, so called from the resemblance of its stalks to a canelle.) The herb mullein. See Ver- bascum. Candy carrot. See Daucus Creticus. Canela. Sometimes used by the ancients for cinnamon, or rather cassia. CANELLA. (Canella, dim. of canna, a reed: so named because the pieces of bark are rolled up in the form of a reed.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandria. Order, Mo- nogynia. The canella-tree. CANELLA ALBA. The pharmacopoeial name of the laure-leaved canella. Cortex IVinteranus spuriut. Canella cubana. Ca- nella alba of Linnaeus. The tree which pro- duces the bark so called, is a native of the West-Inelies. It is brought into Europe in long quills, somewhat thicker than cinna- mon ; their taste is moelerately warm, aro- matic, and bitterish; and of an agreeable smell, somewhat resembling that of cloves. Canella alba has been supposed to pos- sess considerable medicinal powers in the cure of the scu.-vy and some other com- plaints. It is now merely considered as a useful anel cheap aromatic, anel is chiefly employeel fiir the purpose of correcting, and rendering less disagreeable the more pow- erful anel nauseous elrugs; with which view it is used in the tinctura amara, vinum aina- rum, vinum rhai, &c. of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. \ Canella Cubana. See Canella. alba. Canella cuurdo. The true cinnampn- tree. Canelljb MALABAnicK cortex. See Cassia lignea. Caxelifera Malaiiarica. See Cassia lignea. Caseon. (From xxw», because it was made of split cane.) A sort of tube or in- strument, mentioned by Hippocrates, for conveying the .'times of antihysteric drugs into the womb. ^ Canica. A spice used in the Island of Cuba, probably the pimento; or from some ofthe species of myrrhs. Caxicb. (From cams.) Coarse meal was so called by the ancients, from canis, a dog, because it was food for dogs. Hence panis canice-us, very coarse bread. Ganicida. (From cams, a dog, and cado, to kill; so called because dogs are destroy. ed by eating it.) The herb dog's bane or aconitum. CAN CAN 163 Canicidium. (From canis, a dog, and cado, to kill.) The anatomical dissection of living dogs. Canina brassica. The mercurialis tyl- vestrit. Canina lingua. The cynoglossum. Canina malus. The mandragora. Canina rabies. The hydrophobia. Canine. Whatever partakes of, or has any relation to the nature of a dog. Canine appetite. See Bulimia. Canine madness. See Hydrophobia^ Canine teeth. Denies canini. Cyno- dontes. Cuspidati of Mr. John Hunter; because they have the two sides of their edge sloped off to a point, and this point is very sharp or cuspidated. Colu- mellares of Varro and Pliny. The four eye-teeth are so called from their resem- blance to those of the dog. They are situated, two in each jaw, on the side of the four middle or incisor teeth. Their fangs are longer than those of the incisores, anil therefore, from the fangs of those in the upper jaw heing supposed to extend the greatest part of the way to the eye, they have been called the eye-teeth. Caninus. (Caninus, sc. musculus,- be- cause it arises near the canine or eye-tooth.) See Levator anguli oris. Caninus sentis. (From canis, a dog, and sends, a thorn ; from its being prickly like a thorn.) See Cynosbatos. Caniiiam. (Indian.) See Nux vomica. Canirubus. (From canis, and rubus, a bramble.) See Cynosbatos. CANIS. A dog The white dung of this animal called album gracum, was for merly in esteem, but now disused. This term was also applied to the fraenum of the penis. Canus ijfTr.nFECToR. Indian caustic bar- ley or cevadilla. Canis ponticus. See Castor. Canna. (Heb) A reed or hollow cane : also a name of the fibula, from its resem- blance to a reed. Canna fistula. See Cassia fistula. Cawa Indica. The iSagitteirfo alexi- pharmica. Cann a major. The tibia. Canna minor cruris. A name formerly applied to the fibula. Cannabina. (From canna, a reed; named from its reed-like stalk.) So Tourne- fort named the Datisca, CANNABIS. (From xxwx, a reed. K.xn*£ot are foul springs, wherein hemp, Ike. grow naturally. Or from kanaba, from kanah, to mow. Arab.) Hemp. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Pentandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Can- nabis sativa of Linnaeus. It has a rank smell of a narcotic kind. The effluvia from the fre»h herb are said to affect the eyes and head, and that the water in which it has been long steeped is a sudden poison. Hemp-seeds, when fresh, afford a con- siderable quantity of oil. Decoctions and emulsions of them'have been recommended against coughs, ardor urinx, &c. Their use, in general, depends on their emollient and demulcent qualities. The leaves of an oriental hemp, called bang or bangue, and by the Egyptians assis, are said to be used in Eastern countries, as a narcotic and aphrodisiac. See Bangue. Cannabis savita. The systematic name of the hemp plant. See Cannabis. Cannacorus radice crocea. See Car** cuma. CANNULA. (Dim. of canna, a reed.) The name of a surgical instrument. See Canula. Canon. (Kxvtw.) A rule or* canon, by which medicines are compounded. Canoniai. (K.xvcvtaj.) Hippocrates in his book De Ae're, &c. calls those persons thus, who have straight, and not prominent bellies. He would intimate that they are disposed, as it were by a straight rule. Ganopicon. (From nxvamrw, the flower of the elder.) A sort of spurge named from its resemblance ; also a coUyrium, of which the chief ingredient was elder-flowers. Canopite. The name of a coUyrium mentioned by Celsus. Canopum. (Ketvcwrov.) The flower or bark of the elder-tree, in Paulus .,£gineta. Cantabrica. Convolvulus minimus spica foliis. Convolvulus iinaria folio. Convol- vulus Cantabrica of Linnxus. Lavender- leaved bindweed. Pliny says ic was dis- covered in the time of Augustus, in the country of the Canfobri in Spain ; whence its name. It is anthelmintic and actively cathartic. Cantabrum. (From kanta. Heb.) In Ccclius Aureliunu? it signifies bran or fur- fur. Cantacon. Garden saffron. Cantara. The plant which hears the St. Ignatius's bean. Cantaiu figuhni. Earthen cucur- bits. CANTIIARIS. (Cantharis, pi. cantha- rides ; fiom KxvQxpot, a beetle, to whose tribe it belongs.) Musca Hispanica. Lytta vesi- catoria of Linnaeus. The blistering fly. Spanish fly. The importance of these flias, by their stimulant, corrosive, and epispastic qualities, in the practice of physic and sur- gery, is very considerable; indeed, so much so, as to induce many to consieler them as the most powerful medicine in the materia medica. These flies have a green shining gold body, and are common in Spain, Italy, France, and Germany, The largest come from Italy, but the Spanish cantharides are generally preferred. When applied on the skin, in the form ofa plaster, it soon raises a blister full of serous matter, and thus 164 CAP relieves inflammatory diseases, as phrenitis, pleuritis, hepatitis, phelgmon, bubo, myosi- tis, arthritis, &c. The tincture of these flies is also of great utility in several cutane- ous diseases, rheumatic affections, sciatic pains, &c. but ought to be used with much caution. See Blister. i Canthim. Sugar-candy. CANTHUS. (K*»6a>c, the iron binding of a cart-wheel. Dr. Turton, in his glos- sary, supposes, from its etymology, that it originally signified the circular extremely of the eye-lid.) The angle or corner of the eye, where the upper and under eye-liels meet. That next the nose is termed the internal or greater canthus, and the other, the external or lesser canthus. Cantion. An epithet for sugar. Cantuariensis aq.ua. Canterbury wa- ter is strongly impregnated n ith iron, sulphur, and carbonic acid gas ; recom- mended in disorders of the ste>mach, in gouty complaints, jaundice, diseases of tiie skin and chlorosis. CANULA. (Dim. of canna, a reed.) A tube adapted to a sharp instrument, with which it is thrust into a cavity or tumour, containing a fluid; the perforation nemg made, the sharp instrument is withdrawn, and the banula left, in order that the fluid may pass through it. Cakusa. Crystal. Caoutchouc. See Indian rubber. Cupaiva balsam See Bulsumum Copaiba. Capelina. (From capetine, a woman's hat, or bandage, French.) A double- headed roller put round the head. Capella. A cupel or test. Caper-bush. See Capparis. Capetus. (Koesrt7oc, per apfxresin, pro viunrSot: from , to dig.) Hippocrates means by this word a foramen, which is impervious and needs the use of a chirur- gical instrument to make an opening; as the anus of some new-born infants. « Caphoha. (Arab.) C.mphire. C»phura baros indoulm. A name for camphire. Caphuhje owum. An aromatic essential oil distilled from the root of the cinnamon- tree. Capillares vkrmiculi. See Crinones and Dracunculi. CAPILLARY VESSELS. (Vasa capil- laria; from capUlus, a little hair; so call- ed from their resemblance to hairs or fine threads.) The very small ramifications of the arteries, which terminate upon the external surface of the body, or on the surface of internal cavities. Capillatio. (From capilius, a hair.) A capillary fracture of the cranium. CAPILLUS. (Quasi capitis pilus, the hair of the head.) The hair. Small, cylin- drical, transparent, insensible, and elastic filaments, which arise from the skin, and are fastened in it by means of small roots. CAP The human hair is composeel of a spongy, cellular texture, containing a coloured liquid, and a proper covering. Hair is divided into two ki 'ds : long, which arises on the scalp, cheek, chin, breasts, of m-n, the anterior parts of the arms and i'-.^s, the arm-pits, groins, and pelvis : and thort, which is softer than the long, is pre :>nt over the whole body, except only the j.-. im of th.- hantl and sole of the foot. The air originates in the adipose membrane from an oblong membraneous bulb, which has ves- sels peculiar to \'-. The hair is distinguished by different names in certain parts : as, cafnllus, on the lop of the head ; irinis, on the hack ol be head; circrinnus, on the temples; cilium, on the eye-lids; sujterci- Hum, on the eyebrows; vibrissa, in the nostrils; barba, on the chin ; pappus, on the mieldle of the chin ; mysta.r, on the upper lip ; pilur, on the body. Capillus vk-sf.ris. See Adianthum. Capii.lcs veneris Canadensis. The Adiantum Canadense. Capu'lkmi vi. (From caput, the head, and plenus, full.) \ caian-ii. It is a bar- barous word ; but Baglivi uses it to signify that continual heaviness or disorder in the head, which the Greeks call Carebaria, KXpfitflX. Capi tratio. (From capistrum, a bri- dle ; so called because the praepuce is restrained as it were with a bridle ) See Phymosis. Capistrum. (From caput, the head.) A bandage for the head is so calleel. In Vogel's Nosology it is the s'nne as Trismus. CAPITAL. The upper part of an alem- bic ; 1 kewise called the head. Capitalia. (From caput, the head.) Cephahcs .- medicines winch relieve elis- orelers of the head. CapiTellum. The head or seed vessels, frequently applied to mosses, &c. Some say it signifies soapy water, others say it is ariixivium. Capitiluvium. (From caput, the head, and lavo, to wash. A lotion or bath for the head. Capitis obliquus inferior et major. See Obliquus inferior. Capitis par tertium Folloffii See Corn- plexus minor. Capitis posticus. See Rectus major ca- pitis. Capitis rectus. See Rectus minor cupAHt. Capitllum. (Dim. of caput, the head-) An alembic. In anatomy, a small head or protuberance of a bone, received into the concavity of another bone. Capivi. (Indian.) A tree of Brazil, which affords the drug called balsam of capivi. See Balsamum copaiba. Capnel.£c m. (From kcutioc, smoke, and tkajoy, oil j so named from its smoky ex- halations when exposed to heat ) In Ga- lea's works, it is said to be a resm. CAP CAP 165 Capmas. (From iuotoc, a smoke.) A of the dried pods of many species of cap- jasper of a smoaky colour. Also a kind of sicums, but especially of the capsicum vine which bears white and part black grapes. Capnistom. (From runnot, smoke.) A preparation made of spices and oil, by kindling the spices and fumigating the oil. Capnitis. (From x&Trvot, smoke; so called from its smoky colour.) Tutty. Capnoides. (From xxmot, fumitory, and uSu, likeness.) A species of fumitory. Capnos. Kx-rvot. Fumitory: so called, says Blanchard, because its juice, if applied to" the eyes, produces the same effect and sensations as smoke. • Capo molaoo. The Piper Indicurr. Cappa. (d-cupite, from* the heaet; so called from iti supposetl resemblance.) The herb monkshood. CAPPARIS. (From cabar, Arab or ■vrxpx to Kxmrctvuv xpxv, from its curing mad- ness and melancholy.) The caper plant. I. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Cap- paris spinosa of Linnaeus :—pedimculis so- litariis unifloriat stipulis spinosis, folds annuls, capsulis ovalibus. The buds or unexpandeel flowers of this plant, are in common use as a pickle, which is saiel to possess antiscorbutic virtues. The bark ofthe root was formerly in high esteem as aeleobstruent. CAPr.>.i:is spinosa. The systematic name of the c.per plant. See Cupparis. Cvi'heolaius. (From capreolus, a ten- dril.) Caprcolatus. Resembling in its contortions', or ether appearance, the ten- drils ofa vine ; as the spermatic vessels. Capheolatus. See Capreplaris. Gapiieolus. (Dim. of caprca, a ten- dril.) It means the helix or circle of the ear, from its tendril-Ike contortion. Dr. Turton suggests its derivation from caper, a goat, whose horn it* contortions some- what resemble. Gapricoiinus. Lead. Gapkificus. (From caper, a goat, and ficus, a fig; because they are a chief food of goats.) The wild fig-tree. Gaprizans. Is by Galen and others useel to express an inequality in the pulse, when it leaps, and, as it were, dances in unci rt-iin stroke* and periods. Capsella. (Dim. of capsa, a chest, from'its resemblance.) A name in Mar- cellus Kmpiricus for viper's bugloss. CAPSICUM. (From writ*, to bite, on account of its effect on the mouth.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Lim.av.n system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. Guinea pepper. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Cap- ticiim annuvm of Linnaeus. What is general- ly used under the nam • of Cayenne pepper, minimum, or bird pepper, which is the hot- test of all. These pippers have been chiefly used as condiments. s»They prevent flatulence from vegetable food and give warmth to tne stomach, possessing all the virtues of the oriental spices, without pro- ducing those complaints of the head which the latter an- apt to occasion. An abuse of them, however, gives rise to visceral obstructions, especially of the liver. In the practice of medicine, there can be little doubt that they furnish us with one of the purest and strongest stimulants whicli can be introduced into the stomach. Dr. Adair who first introduced them into practice, found them useful in the cachexia Africana, which he considers as a most fre- quent and fatal preelisposition to elisease among the slaves. Dr. Wright says, that in drgpsical and other complaints wheve chalybeates are indicateel, a minute por- tion of powelered capsicum forms an ex- cellent addition and recommends its use in lethargic affections. This pepper has also been successfully empfoyed in a species of cynanche maligna, which proved very fatal in the West Indies, resisting .he use of Peruvian bark, wine, and other remedies commonly employed. In tropical fevers, coma anel delirium are common attendants, and in such cases cataplasms of capsicum have a speedy and happy effect. They redden the parts, but seldom blister unless when kept on too long. In ophthalmia from relaxation, the diluted juice of capsicum is founel to be a valuable remedy. Dr. Adair gave six or eight grains for a dose, made into pills ; or else he prepared a tincture by digesting half an ounce of the* pepper in a pound of alcohol, the dose of which was one or two drachms, diluted with a sufficient quantity of water. A tinctura capsaci is now for the first time introduced into the London pharmaco- poeia. CAPSULA. (Dim. of capsa, a chest or case.) A term given by anatomists to any membranous production enclosing a part of the body like a bag; as the capsular ligaments, the capsule of the crystalline lens, &c. Capsule atrabilarije. See Renal capsules. CapsuljE renales. See Renal capsules. CAPSULAR LIGAMENT. (Capsu- laris; from capsa, a bag.) Ligamentum capsulare. The ligament which surrounds every movable articulation, and contains the synovia like a bag. CAPSULE OF GLYSSON. Capsula communis. Glissonii. Vagina porta. Vagina Glyssonii. A strong tunic, formed of cel- lular texture, which accompanies the Vena portae, and its most minute ramifications is- an indiscriminate mixture ofthe powder throughout the whole liver. 166 CAR CAR Capulum. (From xxftirTu, to bend.) A contortion of the eye-lids, or other parts. Capur. (Arab.) Camphor. CAPUT. fProm capio, to take; be- cause from it, accoreling to Varro, the senses take their origin.) The head, cra- nium or skull. It is situaieel above or upon the trunk, and united to the cervical vertebrae. For its bones, see Skull. It is distin- guished into skull and face. On the skull are observed vertex, or crown; sinciput, or fore-part; occiput, or hinder part; and the temples. The parts distinguished on the face are well known; as the fore- head, nose, eyes, &c. The arteries of the head are branches of the carotids; and the veins empty themselves into the jugulars. ' CAPUT GALLINAGINIS. Verumoh- tanum. A cutaneous eminence in the ure- thra of men, before the neck of the blad- der, somewhat like the head of a cock in miniature, around which the seminal ducts, and the ducts of the prostate gland, open. Caput mortuum. A fanciful term, much usci by the old chymists, but now entirely rejected. It denoted the fixed re- sidue of operations. As the earlier chy- mists did not examine these, they did not find any inconvenience in one general term to denote them : but the most slender acquaintance with modern chymistry must show that it is utterly impracticable to de- note, by one general term, all the various matters that remain fixed in certain de- grees of heat. CAPUT OBSTIPUM. The wry neck. mostly a spasmodic complaint. Caput puroia. (A barbarous word, from caput, the head, and purgo, to purge.) Medicines which purge the head. Errhines. Masticatories. Captridion. (From xxirvtpt, burnt.) Capyrion. A medicated cake, much baked. Captrion. See Capyridion. Carabe. (Persian.) Amber. Carabe funerum. A name given to bitumen. CARABUS. A genus of insects of the beetle kind. Two species, the chrysoce- phalus and ferruginous, have been recom- mended for the tooth-ach. They must be pressed between the fingers, and then rub- bed on the gum and tooth affected. Ca"3;acosmo*. A name of the sour mare's milk, so much admired by the Tar- tars. Caragcata. The common aloe ot Brazil. Caranna, Caragna. Caranna gummi. (Spanish.) Bresilis. A concrete resinous juice, that exudes from a large tree, of which we have no particular account. It iS brought from New Spain and Ameriea, in little masses, rolled up in leaves of flags , externally and internally it is of a brown- ish colour, variegated with irregular white streaks. When fresh, it is soft and tena- cious, but becomes dry and friable by keeping. Pure caranna has an agreeable * aromatic smell, especially when heated, and a bitterish slightly pungent taste. It was formeriy employed as an ingredient in vulnerary balsams, strengthening, discn- tient, and suppurating plaisters; but its scarcity has caused it to be forgotten. Cara schulli. (Indian ) Frutex In- dica spinosa. An Indian shrub, like the caper-bush. A*decoction of the root proves diuretic. Ray. Carawayseedtt See Carum. Carbasus. (Kttgftwoc.) Scribonius Lar- gus uses this word for lint. CARBO. (Carbah, Heb. burnt, or dried.) Coal. In medicine and chymistry, it is commonly understood to mean char- coal, and receives its name from its mode of preparation, which is by burning pieces of light vvood into a dry black coal. Garbo ligni. Charcoal. As an external application, powdered charcoal has been recommended in the cure of gangrene, from external causes, and all descriptions of foetid ulcers. Meat which has acquired a mawkish or even putrid smell, is found to be rendered perfectly sweet by rubbing it with powdered charcoal. CARBON. (From carbo, coal.) The chymical name of charcoal. It is the black residue of vegetables, which have suffered a complete decomposition of their volatile principles by fire. Charcoal is black, brittle, sonorous and light. It is placed among simple bodies, because no experiment has hitherto shown the possibility of decom- posing it. It exists in the animal, vege- table, and mineral kingdom. When it is required to procure carbon in a state of great purity, it must be dried by strong ignition in a closed vessel. The diamond when burnt in oxygen gas forms charcoal. Charcoal is therefore considered to be an oxyd of diamond, and the diamond pure carbon. CARBON, GASEOUS OXID OF. Gaseous, oxyd of carbon was first described by Dr. Priestley, who mistook it for a hydro-carbonate. With the true nature of it we have been only lately acquainted. It was first proved to be a peculiar gas, by Mr. Cruikshank, of Woolwich, who made it known to us as such, in April 1801, through the medium of Nicholson's Journal for tliat month. Several additional properties of this gas were soon afterwards noticed by Desormes, Clement and others. Gaseous oxyd of car- bon forms an intermediate substance be- tween the pure hydro-carbonates and car- bonic acid gas ; but not being possessed of acid properties, Mr. Cruikshank has called' CAR CAR 167 it conformable to the rules of the chymical nomenclature, gaseous oxyd of carbon, for it consists of oxygen and carbon rendered gaseous by caloric. Though the gaseous oxyd of carbon has » some of the properties peculiar to the com- mon hidro-carbonatcs, the following charac- teristic properties sufficiently prove that none of those at present known are similar to it. We are, therefore, entitled to con- skier it as a peculiar gas. Properties.—Gaseous oxyd of carbon is considerably lighter than any ofthe hydro- carbonates. It is lighter than common air, in the proportion of 22 to 23. When mingled with common air, and ignited, it does not explode, but burns with a lambent blue flame, and the product is carbonic acid. It is very little absorbable by water; it is void of taste and odour. A mixture of 20 parts of gaseous oxyd of carbon and 8 of oxygen gas, fired over mercury, by electricity, diminishes to a volume equal to about 18 or 19 parts, which is carbonic acid gas. It contains neither water nor the basis of that fluid. It is exceedingly noxious : ani- mals die in it instantly; when breathed for a few minutes only, it produces giddiness and huntings. Neither light, heat, nor electricity have any effect upon it. When equal quantities of gaseous oxyd of carbon and hydrogen gas are passed through a red-hot glass tube, the tube is lined with charcoal, water is formed, and an excess of hydrogen makes its escape. If a piece of iron be put into the tube, it is oxydated, but not converted into steel. Neither ni- trogen gas nor sulphur have any action on it even at high temperatures. It is capa- ble of dissolving a minute quantity of char- coal, and increases in bulk. It dissolves phosphorus and acquires the property of burning with a yellow flame. The alkalies have no effect on this gas. It is not altered when passed with ammonia through an ignited tube. When the red oxyd of mer- cury is heated in it, a commencement of reduction takes place. Neither sulphuric, nitric, nor nitro-muriatic acids, alter it, when passed with it through a red-hot tube: Four parts of oxygenated muriatic acid gas left with one of carbonic acid gas, decom- pose it completely. Nitrous gas has no ef- fect upon it. Wnen mixed with sulphurated hydrogen gas, and passed through a red-hot tube, sulphur is depositeel, and sulphurated hydrogen gas remains mixed with'gaseous oxyd of carbon. Methods of obtaining Gaseous Oxyd of Carbon.—Gaseous oxyd of carbon may be obtained by a decomposition of carbonic acid at high temperatures,*-hy means of various fixed substances which have a con- siderable affinity to oxygen. This may be done by distilling a mixture of charcoal with any of the metallic oxyds, or by ex- posing to a strong red heat, a mixture of carbonate of lime or barytes, and filings of iron, zinc, &c. The method of obtaining the gaseous oxyd of carbon in a state of purity, recom- mended by Mr. Cruikshank, is the follow- ing: 1. Take one part of chalk, previously ex- posed to a low red heat, for about ten mi- nutes, mix it with an equal quantity of per- fectly dry filings ot zinc ; let the mixture be introduced into a retort, and expose it to a heat gradually increased. As soon as the retort becomes of a dull red heat, gas will be disengaged in great abundance. The gas which comes over first is carbonic acid gas, but as soon as the retort becomes thoroughly ignited, pure gaseous oxyd of carbon is liberated in a prodigious quantity, whicli may be collected in the usual manner over water. In this process, a decomposition of the carbonic acid ofthe chalk takes place in its nascent state. The zinc robs the carbonic acid of part of its oxygen at a high tempera- ture, and becomes to a certain degree ox- ydated. The carbonic acid, by being thus deprived of part of its oxygen, becomes con- verted into a new inflammable gas, which is the gaseous oxyd of carbon. Carbonaceous acid. See Carbonic1 acid. CARBONAS. A carbonate. A neutral salt, formed by the union of carbonic acid with an alkaline, earthy, or metallic base. The carbonates employed in medicine are some of them perfect and some imperfect. The imperfect carbonates in use are— 1. The subcarbonas potassae. 2- The subcarbonas sodae. 3. The subcarbonas sodae exsiccata. 4. The subcarbonas plumbi. The perfect carbonates are— 1. The carbonas ammoniac. 2. The liquor carbonatis ammonia:. 3. The carbonas potassae. 4- The carbonas sodae. 5. The creta praeparata. 6. The carbonas magnesias. 7. The carbonas fei ri. CARBONAS AMMONIA. Carbonate of ammonia. This preparation was former- ly called ammonia praparata, and sal vola- tills sails ammoniuci, and sal volatilis. It is made thus :—take of muriate of ammonia, a pound; of prepared chalk, dried, two pounds. Reduce them seperately to pow- der ; then mix them together, and sublime in a heat gradually raised, till the retort becomes red. This salt possesses nervine and stimu- lating powers, and is highly beneficial in the dose of from two to eight grains, in nervous affections, debilities, flatulency, from acidity and dyspepsia. CARBONAS CALCIS. Carbonate of lime. Several of these are used in medi- 168 CAR CAR cine; the purest and best are the creta preparati, chelae cancrorum, testae ostrea- rum, testae ovoruun, and occuli cancrorum. Carbonas plumbi. See Cerussa. CARBONAS POTASS^. Carbonate of potash. This preparation, which has been long known by the name of Kali ara turn, appeared in the last London pharma- copoeia, for the first time. It is made thu.s:—Take of subcarbonate of potash, made from tartar, a pound ; carbonate of ammonia three ounces; distilled water, a pint. Having previously dissolved the subcarbonate of potash in the water, add the carbonate of ammonia : then, by means of a sand-bath, apply a heat of i80° for three hours, or until the ammonia shall be driven off"; lastly, set the solution by, to crystallize. The remaining solution may be evaporated in the same manner, that crystals m.*y again form when it is set by. This process was invented by BerMiolet. The potash takes the carbonic acid from the ammonia, which is volatile, and passes off in the temperature employed. It is, however, very difficult to detach the am- monia entirely. Potash is thus saturated with carbonic aciel, of which it contains double the quantity that the subcarbo- nate of potash d»es ; it gives out this pro- portion on the addition of muriatic acid, and may be converteel again into the sub- salt, by heating it again a short time, to redness. It is less nauseous to the taste than the subcarbonate; it crystallizes, and does not deliquesce Water, at the com- mon temperature, elissolves one fourth ils weight, anil at 212'J, five-sixths ; hut this latter heat detaches seime of the carbonic acid. The carlxmate of potash is generally used for the purpose of imparting carbonic acid to the stomach, by giving a scruple in solution with a table spoon-ful of lemon- juice, in the act of effervescing. CARBONAS SODi€. Carbonate of soda. Take of the snbearhonate of stxla,. a pound; of the carbonate of ammonia, three ounces; of distilled wat.-r, a pint. Having previously d;. solved the soda in the water, add the ammonia : then, by means of'a sand-bath, apply a heat of 1S0° for three hours, or until the ammonia is tlriven off Lastly, set the .solution by, to crys- tallize. The remaining solution nu.y, in the same manner, be evaporated, and set by, that crystals may again form. This salt which is called aho aerated soda and natron, hears to the suocarbonate of soda, the same relation that the carbonate of potash does to its subcarbonate. It is prepared in the same way, possesses the same comparative advantages, and contains double the quantity of carbonic aciel. CARBONAS MAGNKSLE. Magnetia alba. The carbonate of magnesia. This preparation is variously prepared. The college of physicians of London direct it thus:—Take of sulphate of magnesia, of subcarbonate of potash, of each a pound ; water, three gallons. Dissolve die sub- carbonate of potash in three pints of the water, and strain. Dissolve also the sulphate of magnesia separately, in five pints of the water, and strain; then add the rest ofthe water to the latter solution, apply heat, and, when it boils, pour in the former solution, stirring them well toge- ther; next, strain through a linen cloth ; lastly, wash the powder repeatedly with boiling water, anel tlry it upon bibulous pa- per, in a heat of 200 deg. Carbonate of magnesia is esteemeel as an aperient and antacid, and is given against constipation, flatulency, acidity of the sto- mach, and its effects. The dose is fronv ten gruns to a drachm. CARBONAS FERRI Ferntm praci- pitatum. Carbonate of iron. This prepara- tion is made by decomposing the sulphate of iron by the subcarbonate of sotla, thus— Take ofthe sulphate of iron, eight ounces ; subcarbonate of soda, ten ounces ; boiling water, a gallon. Dissolve the sulphate of iron and subcarbonate of soda separately, each in four pints of water; next mix the solutions together, and set it by, that the precipitateel powder may subside; then, having poured off' the supernatant liquor, wash the carbonate of iron with hot water, and dry it upon bibulous paper, in a gentle heat. This salt is a subcarbonate of iron, and not a perfect carbonate. It is substituted for the rubigo ferri of the former pharma- copoeias. It is much esteemed as a mild chalybeate, anel is given In the dose ol from five grains to a scruple. CARBONATED HYDROGEN GAS, LIGHT Light carbonated hydrogen gas is hydrogen gas holding charcoal in solu- tion. There are several combinations of this kind of gas obtained by different pro- cesses, w hich differ in their properties, and in the pr portion of their constituent prin- ciples. Properties —Light carbonated hvdrogen gas has a foetid odour It is neither absorbed nor altered by water. L is inflammable, and bums with a elenser and deeper coloured flame than hydrogen gas. It is unalterable by acids or alkalies, and by water. Its specific gravity is greater than that of hy- drogen gas, or that of common air. Its combustion with a due proportion of oxy- gen gas, is productive of water and carbo- nic acid. When passed through melted sulphur, it becomes converted into sulphu- rated hydrogen gas, and charcoal is depo- sited. Electrization dilates it perma- nently to a little more thaji twice its ori- ginal bulk. The air thus expanded, re- CARBONATED HYDROGEN GAS. 169 quires a greater quantity of oxygen to de- compose it, than the same quantity of gas not dilateel by electricity; 100 cubic inches 6f pure carbonated hydrogen gas weigh from 16 to 24 grains. Light carbonated hydroden gas may be obtained from animal, vegetable, or mineral substances. Nature produces it ready formed in marshes and ditches, on the surface of putrid water, in bury- ing-places, common sewers, and in those situations where putrid animal anel Vege- table matters are accumulated. It is also generated in the intestinal canal of living animals. 1. Light carbonated hydrogen gas may be plentifully procured from most stagnant waters: to do this, fill a wide-mouthed bottle with the water, and keep it inverted therein, with a funnel in its neck; then, with a stick, stir the mud at the bottom, just under the funnel in the bottle, so as to iet the bubbles of air, which rise from the mud, enter into the bottle ; when, by thus stirring the mud in various places, and catching the air in the bottle, it is filled, it must be corked uneler water. 2. It may be also obtained during the distillation of animal and vegetable mat- ters. For instance : Let shavings of wood, or saw-dust, be put into a retort, anel begin the distillation with a gentle heat, increasing it gradually, till the retort becomes red hot; a great quantity of gas will be liberated, which may be caught over water. On examining this gas, it will be found to consist of car- bonic acid gas and carbonated hydrogen gas. In order to obtain the latter in a state of purity, the whole must be mixed with lime-water, or with a caustic alkaline solution. The carbonic aciel gas will be absorbed, and the carbonated hydrogen gas left behind, in a pure state. The proeluction' of this gas in this man- ner, is the result of a partial analysis of the wood. It proves that wood con- tains soliel hydrogen, carbon, anel oxygen. When the intensity of the heat has reached a certain degree, a part of the charcoal unites with part of the oxygen and pro- duces carbonic acid, which, by means of caloric, is melteel into the gaseous state, and forms carbonic aciel gas; at the same time, a part of the hydrogen of the wooel combines with another portion of carbon and caloric, and forms carbonated hydrogen gas. Remark.—The flame of burning wooel, Sec. is the inflamed carbonated hydrogen gas, liberatetl on the application of caloric to such bodies. 3. Charcoal is in general made use of for obtaining light carbonated hydrogen gas. For this purpose, put some moisteneel charcoal mVi an earthen retort, apply heat, and increase it t^l the retort becomes ig- nited ; gas will be evolved, consisting partly of carbonic acid gas, and partly of light carbonated hydrogen gas, which may- be separated as before. In this case a decomposition of the water takes place, by means of the char- coal. The oxygen forsakes its hydrogen, and unites to part of the charcoal, at this temperature, and forms carbonic acid gas, in conjunction with caloric; the libe- rated hydrogen assisted by caloric, dis- solves another portion of the charcoal, and forms with it light carbonated hydrogen gas. 4. Light carbonatetl hydrogen gas may be formeel in a direct manner, by dis- solving charcoal in hydrogen gas. This may be effected by directing the rays of the sun collected in the focus of a mirror, upon a small piece of charcoal placed on mercury, in a receiver filled with hydrogen gas. CARBONATED HYDROGEN GAS, HEAVY. This gas was first brought into notice by a society of Dutch chymists, consisting of Deiman, Tioostwyk, Bond, and Laurenburgh. They observed in this gas the particular property, that when it was combned with oxygenated muriatic acid gas, in a certain proportion, the elas- tic form of both fluids became destroyed,* and an oil was produced ; for which reason they called it Olefiant gas. Properties.—Heavy carbonated hydrogen gas is not absorbed or altered by water. Its weight, compared with common air, is as 909 to 1000. It has a disagreeable foetid odour, different from that of light carbo- nated hydrogen gas. It burns with a strong compact flame, similar to that of a resinous oil. When mixed whh oxygenated muriatic acid gas, its bulk is diminished, and an oil is formeel. When the mixture of these two gases is fired, a quantity of char- coal is immediately deposited, in the form of fine soot. Sulphuric, sulphureous, ifo trie, nitrons, and muriatic aciels do not act upon it; neither tloes nitrous gas, nor any ofthe fixed alkalies. Ammonia aelels to its volume without occasioning any other change. Phosphorus heateel in it, even to fusion doe .j not affect it. When made to pass through an ignited glass tube, it does not diminish in volume, but loses the pro- perty of forming oil with e.xyengated muri- atic aciel gas. Electric shocks passed through it, dilate and likewise deprive it of this property. When passed through an ignitetl porcelain tube, it atfbrels hydrogen gas mingled with carbonic acid, and carbon is deposited. When passed through a tube with sulphur in fusion, sulphurated hydro. gen gas is obtained, anel charcoal deposited When burnt with oxygen gas, or when passed through a red-hot tube, filled with oxyd of manganese, carbonic acid gas is formed. ■ r,u carbonic ACID CAS. Prep„i-.u.;ii.—lfoavy carbonated hydro- gen gas :s obtained by decomposing alco- hol iov sulphuric acid,at high temperatures. It is also obtained in abundance when al- cohol or ether is passed through a red-hot earthen tube. Sulphuric ether mixed with sulphuric .icid, and subjected to heat, also offorels it, but in a less pure state. The Dutch chymists observed, that if the vapour of ardent spirit or ether be imde to pass through a glass tube, over the component parts of tne earthern tube, namely, alumine and sih-x, this gas was also produced; or bypassing it through a red dot tube of pipe-cay. In oreler to obtain this gas the following method m-iy serve: Let four p iris of concentrated sulphuric acid, anel one of highly rectified ardent spin i, be mingleel together gradually in a glass retort; he.it will be developed, the mixture will become brown, anel heavy carbona'eel hydrogen gas will be extricated without the application of external heat. When a moderate 'eat is applied, the action is very violent, and the gas is libe- rated very copiously, and may be received over water. The gas obtained, is always mixed with a considerable quantity of sulphureous acid gas, from which it may be freed by agi- tating it in contact with lime-water, or a solution of potash. Remark.—In this operation the heat ought to be regulated with great care, and the retort holding the mixture ought to be very capacious, otherwise the matter will be forced over into the receiver. The heat of a candle, or lamp, is sufficient, CARBONIC ACID GAS. Acidum Car- bonicum. Fixeel air. Carbonaceous acid. Aerial acid. Carbonic acid gas is the first elastic aeriform fluid that was known. AVe finilthat the ancients were in some measure acquainted with it. Van Helmont called it the gas of Must, or of the vintage, or gas sylvestre. We are indebted to Dr. Black of Edin- burgh for the knowledge' of some of the most remarkable properties of this fluid. In the year 1755 he discovered the affinity between this gas and alkalies: and Berg- man, in 1772, proved that it was an acid. Properties.—Carbonic acid gas is . in- visible. It ext ngu.shes flame. It is fatal to animal life. It exerts powerful effects on living vegetables. Its taste is pun- gent and acid. Its energy, as an acid, is but feeble, although distinct and cer- tain. Neither light or caloric seem to produce any distinct effect upon it, ex- cept that the latter dilates it. It mixes without combining with oxygen gas. ft unites wiih wa er slowly. These two fluids, after considerable agitation, at last com- bine, and form a sub-acid fluid. The colder the water, and the greater the pres- sure applied, the more carbonic ..eid gas will be ab orbed. Tin- water impregnated with it, spark'cs upon agitation ; it has a pungent acidulous tasie, and reddens tincture of litmus. Heat again disengages the gas from the water. This gas precipi- tates lime, strontia, and barytes, from their sedutions in water. It is greedily attracted by all the alkalies, It unelergoes no alteration by light. Its specific weight is to that >f atni.^pheric air, as 1300 to 1000. It may be poured out of one vessel into another. It is not acted upon by oxy- gen, nor is it altered by any of the simple combustible bodies at common tempera- tures ; but phosphorus, iron, and lime, are capable of decomposing it, when as- sisted by heat. Methods of obtainimg Carbonic Acid Gas. Of all tlie guses, carbonic aciel gas is that, perhaps, which is diffused in the greatest abundance throughout nature. It is found in three diff'erent states :—1st, In that of gas ; 2dly, In that of mixture; and 3dly, In that of combination. The various processes for obtaining it are the following; 1. Put into a common glass-bottle, or retort, a little marble, chalk, or lime- stone and pour on it sulphuric acid, di- luted with about six times its weight of water, an effervescence will ensue, and carbonic acid gas will be liberated, which those who have an opportunity may collect over mercury ; but a mercurial apparatus is not absolutely necessary, since the gas may be collected over water, if it is to be used immediately when procured. In this instance the carbonic acid is disengaged from the state of combina- tion, and reduced to the aeriform state of gas. The marble, lime-stone, or chalk, consists of this acid and lime ; on presenting to it sulphuric acid, a decom- position takes place, the sulphuric acid has a greater affinity to the lime than the car- bonic acid has; it therefore unites to it, and forms sulphate of lime, disengaging at the same time, the. carbonic acid in the state of gas, at the temperature of our at- mosphere. Remark.—Carbonic aciel gas may, in this manner, be disengaged from all its combi- nations withalkai es ; by using indifferently any other dense acid, possessing a superior affinity to the a»kah in the common ac- ceptation of the word. 2. It may hkewise be obtained from the same substances by the action of caloric. For this purpose, reduce marble, or chalk, to powder ; introduce it into a gun- barrel, which must be placed across a fur- nace ; adapt a bent tube to its lower extre- mity, and insert it below a receiver in the pneumatic apparatus. Maintain a strong heat, till the barrel is brought to a state of CAR CAR in gnition, and at that temperature carbonic acid gas will be liberated in ahunelance. In this case, a decomposition of the mai ble or carbonate of lime takes place, on account of the action of caloric, winch at a high temperature breaks the affinity of the carbonic acid anel lime; it unites with the first, and leaves the lime behind in that state which is generally calleel cpiick lime. 3. Carbonic acid gas may also be obtain- ed by burni g charcoal in oxygen gas. Take a bell-glass, filled with oxygen gas, resting inverted in a basin of mercury ; pass up into it some bits of new-made char- coal, with some touch-paper affixed to them ; set fire to them by means of a lens collecting the sun's rays, and carbonic acid will be produced by the combustion of the charcoal. Carbonic acid gas is often founel occu- pying the lower parts of mines, caverns, tombs, and such other subterraneous places as contain materials for producing it. It is called choke, or chalk-damp. The grot- to del Cane, near Naples, has long been famous for the quantity of carbonic aciel gas produced there, which runs out at the opening like a stream of water. The quantity of carbonic acid gas generated in this cavern, is so great, that a dog, or any other animal, is immediately killed if his nose be thrust into it. The carbonic aciel, existing naturally in the state of gas, may be collected by filling bottles with water and emptying them into the atmosphere of this gas; the gas takes the place of the water, and fills the bottles, which must then be corked. Carbonic acid gas is likewise formeel during fermentation; on account of its great weight, it occupies the apparently empty space, or upper part of the vessel, in which the fermenting process is going on. It may in this case, be collected in a manner similar to that above. Carbonic acid gas is also obtained eluring the reduction of metallic oxyels, and during the deflagration of nitrates with combus- tible bodies. This gas is much esteemed in the cure of typhus fevers, and irritability anel weakness of stomach producing vomit- ing Against the former diseases it is given by administering yeast, bottle porter, anil the like ; and for the latter it is dis- engaged from the carbonated alkali by lemon juice in a draught given while effer- vescing. CARBUNCLE. (Dim. of carbo, a burn- ing coal.) Carbo. Rubinus verus. Code- sella. Erythema gangrenosum. Grana- tristrum. Pruna. Persicus ignis of Avi- ceiina. An inflammatory tumour which soon becomes gangrenous. See Anthrax. C\RBUNCULUS. See Carbuncle. Carc tilt's. Carcaros. (From kx^kxi^, to resound.) A kind of fever in which the patient has a continual horror and trem- bling, with an uncesasing sounding in bis ears. Garcas. The Barbadoes nut-tree, the Cataputia. Carcax. (From xxgj, a head.) A spe- cies of poppy, with a very l.-.rg': head. Caiicku. Paracelsus means .by it, a remedy proper for restraining the disorder by motions of body anel mind, as in curing the chorea Sancli Viti. Cahchesius. (K*£x»Ttr-c) A name of some bandages noticed by Lialen, mid de- scribed by Oribasius. Properly it is the lop ofa ship's mast. CARCINOMA. (From xxg>uv<§r, a can- cer, and fAivu, to feed upon.) S^e Cancm: Carcinos. (Ksigx/vdr', a cancer.) See Cancer. Cardamantic v. (From K'gSxfAov, the nasturtium.) A species of sciaucacresses^. Carjuameleum. A m.etlicnie of no note, mentioneel bv Galen. CARDAMINE. (From »xef,x, the heart; because it acts as a cordial and strength -n- er, or from its having the taste of ca. da- mum, that is, nasturtium, or cress.) Cuckoo-flower. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Teh-adynamia. Or- der, Siliquosa. 2. Tiie pharmacopoeial name of the common lady's smock, or cuckoo flower. Cardamine pratensis of Linnaeus -.—foliis pinnatis, foliolis radicalibiis subrotundia, caulinis lauceolatis. This plant is also called Cardamantica. Nasturtium aquaticum, Culi flos. Iberis soplda. It is the flower of this plant which has a place in the materia me- elica, upon the authority of Sir George Baker, who has published five cases, two of chorea Sancti Viti, one of spasmsodic asth- ma, and hemiphlegia, anel a case of spasmo- dic affections of the lower limbs, wherein thejtores cardamines were supposed to have been successfully used. A variety of vir- tues have been given to this plant, wh ch do not deserve the attention of practitioners. Cardamine pratensis. The systematic name of the plant called cardamine in the pharmacopoeias. See Cardamine Caiuiamines flores. See Cardamine. CARDAMOMUM. (From xx^xfAov, and xfA&fAov: because it partakes of the nature, anel is like both the carelamum and amomum.) The cardamom seed, or grains cf P.iraelise. CARDAMOMUM MAJUS. A large, brown, somewhat triangular husk, the thickness of one's thumb, and pyremidial. The seeds resemble the grana paradisi ,• their virtues are similar to those ofthe car- damomum minus. CARDAMOMUM MEDIUM. The seeds correspond, in every respect, with the lesser, except in size, they being twice as long, but r.o thicker than the cardamo- mum minus. 172 CAli CAR CARDAMOMUM MINUS. Officinal cardamom. Amomum repens, seu le carda- mome de la cbte de Malabar, of Sonnerat. Elettaria cardamomum, of Maton in Act. Soc. Lin. Class, Monandria. Order, Mo- nogynia- The seeds of this plant are im- ported in their capsules or husks, bv which they are preseved, for they soon lose a part of their flavour when freed from this covering. On being chewed they impart a glowing aroma' ic warmth, and grateful pun- gency ; they are supposeel gently to stimu- late the stomach, anel prove cordial, car- minative, and antispasmodic, but without that irritation anel heat which many of the other spicy aromatics are apt to produce. Simple and compound spirituous tinctures are prepared from them, and they are or- dered as a spicy ingredient in many of the officinal compositions. Cardamomum piiieuatim. The grains of Paradise. Cardamomum Sibeiuense. The Ani- sum Indicum. Cardamum. (From xxefix, the heart; because it comforts and strengthens the heart.) Garde*n cresses. CARDIA. (From xtxe, the heart; so the Greeks called the heart.) The supe- rior opening ofthe stomach. CARDIACA. (From xxe&vx, the heart.) 1. Cordials. See Cordials. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of mother- wort. So named from the supposed relief It gives in faintings and disorders of the stomach. Agripalma gallis. Marrubium. Cardiaca crispa. Leonurus cardiaca of Linnaeus -.—foliis caulinis lanceokitis, trilobis. The leaves of this plant have a elisagreeable smell and a bitter taste, and are saiel to be serviceable in disorders of the stomach of children, to promote the uterine discharge, and to allay palpitations of the heart. Cardiaca confectio. See Confectio aro- matica. Cardiaca passio. The careliac passion. Ancient writers frequently mention a dis- order under this name, but the moderns always speak of it as a syncope. Cardiacis morbus. A name by which t^ie ancients calleel the typhus fever. CARDIALGIA. (From xxphx, the car- dia, and xkytce, to be pained.) Pain at the stomach. The heartburn. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a species of dyspepsia. Heart- burn is an uneasy sensation in the stomach, with anxiety, a heat more or less violent, anel sometimes attended with oppression, faintness, an inclination to vomit, or a plenti- ful discharge of clear lymph, like saliva, This pain may arise from various and dif- ferent causes ; such as flatus ; from sharp humours, either acid,bilious,or rancid; from worms gnawmg anel vellicating the coats of the stomach; from acrid and pungent food, such as spices, aromatics, &c.; as also fi >m rheumatic and gouty humours, or .«trrfritr.,- from too free a use of tea, or Watery fluids relaxing the stomach, &.c. , from the natural mucus being abraded, par- ticularly in the upper orifice of the sto- mach. Cardialgia inflammatohia. Inflam- mation in the stomach. Cardialgia sputatohia, »• c. pyrosis. See Pyrosis. Cardimelech. (From K&thx, tlie heart, and meleck, Heb. a governor.) A fictitious term in Dolaeus's Encyclopaedia, by which he would express a particular active prin- ciple in the heart, appointed to what we call the vital functions. CAnrnMOMA. A name for Cardialgia. Cardinal flowers, blue. See Lobelia. Cardinamentum. (From cardo, a hinge.) A sort of articulation like a hinge. CARDIOGMUS. (From kxiSioxto-u, to have a pam in the stomach.) Tlie same as Cardialgia. Also an aneurism in the aorta, near the heart, which occasions pain in the praecordia. Cardionchus. (From xjxgftx, the heart, and oyxot, a tumour.) An aneurism in tlie heart, or in the aorta near the heart. Cardiotrotus. (From xxgitx, the heart, and Ttritwiue, to wound.) One who hath a wound in his heart. CARDITIS. (From x*g«r<*, the heart.) Inflammation of the heart. It is a genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia. It is known by pyrexia, pain in the region of the sto- mach, great anxiety, difficulty of breathing, cough, irregular pulse, palpitation, and fainting, and the otiier symptoms of inflam- mation. Cardo. (A hinge.) The articulation called Ginglymus; also the second vertebra ofthe neck. Cardonet. A wild artichoke, esculent. Cardqnium. So Paracelsus calls wine medicated with herbs. Cardopatia, The low carline thistle, said to be diaphoretic. CARDUUS. (« carere, quasi uptus ca- renda lana, being fit to tease wool; or from xueai, to abrade; so named from its rough- ness, which abrades and tears whatever it meets with.) The thistle, or teasel. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Oreler, Poly- gamia aqualis. Carduus acanthus. The bear's breech. Carduus altilis. The artichoke. CARDUUS BENEDICTUS. Cuicus syl. vestris. Blessed or holy thistle. Centaurea benedicta ; calycibua duplicato spinosii lanatis involucratia^fouia semi decurrentibus denticu- latospinosis of Linnaeus. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia frustranea. This exotic. plant, a native of Spain and some of the Archipelago islands, obtained the name of Benedictus, from its being supposed to pos- sess extraordinary medicinal virtues. In loss of apeute, where the stomach was injured by irregularis ^s, its good effects CAR CAR 173 have been frequently experienced. It is a powerful bitter tonic and adstringent. Ber- gius considers it as antacid, corroborant, stomachic, sudorific, diuretic, and eccopro- tic. Chamomile flowers are now general- ly substituted for the carduus benedictus, and are thought to be of at least equal value. Carduus hjemorrhoidalis. (So called because it is said to relieve the pains ofthe haemorrhoids, if beat into a poultice and ap- plied.) Also called carduus vinearum re- pens, sonchi folio, cirsium arvense, ceano- thos. The common creeping way thistle. Serratula arvensis of Linnaeus. Carduus lacteus. See Carduus Maria. Carduus lacteus Siriacus. The Spanish milk-thistle. Stomachic and ano- dyne. Carduus marije. Carduus aPbis ma- culis notatus vulgaris, C. B. Common milk-thistle, or Lady's thistle. The seeds of this plant, Carduus marianus ,- foliis am- plexicaulibus, hastato-pinnatifidis, spinosis ; calycibus aphyllis; spinis caniliculatis, du- plicato-spinosis, of Linnaeus, and the herb have been employed medicinally. The former contains a bitter oil, and are re- commended as relaxants. The juice of the latter is said to be salutary in dropsies, in the dose of four ounces; and, according to Millar, to be efficacious against pungent pains. Carduus marianus. The systematic name ofthe officinal Carduus maria. Carduus sativus. The artichoke. Carduus solstitialis. The calcitrapa officinalis. Carduus tomentosus. The woolly this- tle. The plant distinguished by this name in the pharmacopoeias, is the Onopordium acanthium of Linnaeus -.—calycibus squarro- sis ; squamia patentibus ; foliis ovato-oblongis, sinuatis. Its expsessed juice has been re- commended as a cure for cancer, either ap- plied by moistening lint with it, or mixing some simple farinaceous substance, so as to form a poultice, which sliould be in con- tact with the disease, and renewed twice a-day. Carebraria. (From Kxe», the head, and /Sa^oc, weight.) A painful and uneasy heavi- ness of the heael. Carexum. (From xxgn, the head.) Ga- len uses this word for the head. Carenu.h vinum. Strong wine. Careum. From Carea, the country whence they were brought.) The caraway. CARKX. (From careo, not quia riribus careat, but because, from its roughness, it is fit ad carendum, to card, ter.se, or pull.) Sedge. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Monoecia. Or- eler, Triandria. Carex arenaria. The systematic name of the officinal saraaparilla Germanica. See Saraaparilla Germanica. C\R1CA. (From Ca\-ica, the place where they are cultivated.) Fiats. Fl- ats vulgaris. Ficus communis, loxn of the Greeks. The fig. The plant wh'ch affords this fruit is the Ficus Carica of Ln.naeus. Fresh figs, are, when completely ripe, soft, succulent, and easily digested, unless eaten in immoderate quantities, when they are ap^ to occasion flatulency, pain of the bowels, and diarrhoea. The dried- fruit, which is sold in our shops, is pleasanter to the taste, and more wholsorre and initr'u tive. They are directed in the dtcoctum hordei compositum, and in the electuarium lenitivum. Applied ex.ernally, they pro- mote the suppuration of tumours ; hence they have a pi ace in maturing cataplasms ; and are very convenient to apply to the gums, and, when boiled with milk, to the throat. Carica papaya. Papaw tree. Every part of the papaw tree, except the ripe fruit, affords a milky juice, which is used, in the Isle of France, as an eft ctcal remedy for the tape-woi m. In Europe, however, whith- er it has been sent in the concrete state, it has not answered, perhaps from some change it had undergone, or not having been given in a sufficient dose. Caricum. (From Caricus, its Inventor.) Caryaim. An ointment for cleansing ul- cers, composed of hellebore, lead, and can- thaiides. CARIES. (From carah, Chald) Rot- tenness, or mortification ofthe bones. Carima. The cassada bread. Carina. A name formerly applied to the back-bone. Ca'rium terra. Lime. Carivillandi. A name of sarsaparilla root. CARLINA. (From Carolus, Charles the Great, or Charlemagne; because it was be- lieved that an angel shewed it to him, and that, by the use of it, his army was preserv- ed from the plague.) Carline thistle. The name of a genus of plants m the Linnaean sysiem. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- gamia aqualis. The officinal name of two kinds of plants. See Chamamelon album and Carlina gummifera. Carlina acaulis. The systematic name of the chamemelon album. Carlina gummifera. Carduus pinea, Ixine. Pine thistle. This pLnt is the Atractylis gummifera of Linnaeus. The root, when wounded, yields a milky, vis- cous juice, which concretes into tenacious masses, at first whitish, resembling wax, when much handled growing black ; it is said to be chewed with the same views as mastich. Carline thistle. See Chameleon album. Carlo Sancto radix. Si. Charles's root; so called by the Spaniards, on ac- count of its great virtues. It is found in Mechoachan, a province in America. Its bark hath an aromatic flavour, with a bit- ter acrid taste. The root itself consists of 174 CAR CAR slender fibres. The bark is sudorific, and strengthcis the gums and stomach. CARMEN. (Averse; because charms usually consisted ofa verse.) A charm ; an amulet. Cahmes. (The Carmelite friars, Fr.) Carmelite water; so named from its inven- tors ; composed of baum, lemon-peel, &c. CaRMInan-tia. See Carminatives. CARMINATIVES. (Carminativa, sc. medicamenta. from carmen, a verse or charm; because practitioners, in ancient times, ascribed their operation to a charm or enchantment.) A term applied to those substances which allay pain, and dispel flatulencies of the primae viae. The princi- pal carminatives are the scmina cardamomi, anisi et carui; olea essentialia carui, anisi et juniperi; confect.o aromatica; pulvis aro- maticus ; tinctura cardamomi; tinctura cin- namomi composi'a; zinziber; tonics, bit- ters, and astringents. Carnabadh m C.iraway seed. CARNEY COLUMN/E The fleshy pil- lars or columns in the cavities ofthe heart. See Heart Carnicula. (Dim. of caro, carnis, the flesh.) The fleshy substance whicli sur- rounds the gums. Cantiformis. (From caro, flesh, and forma, likeness.) Having the appearance of flesh. It is commo :ly applieu to an ab- scess where the flesh surrounding the ori- fice is hardened and ofa firm consistence. CARO Flesh. The red part or belly of a muscle; also the pulp of fruit. Caro adnata. The recent swelled testicle. Carolina. See Carlina. Caropi. The amomum verum. Carora. The name of a vessel that re- sembles an urinal. Carosis. See Carus. Carota. See Daucus. CAROTiDiiB aiitehije. See Carotides. CAROTID ARTERY. (From *xeou, to cause to sleep; so called because, if tied with a ligature, they cause the animals to be comatose, and have the appearance of being asleep. The carotids are two considerable arteries that proceed, one on each side of the cervical vertebra?, to the head, to supply it with blood. The right carotid does not arise immeeliately from tihe arch of the aorta, but is given off from the arteria innominata. The left arises from the arch of the aorta. Each carotid is divided into external and inter- nal, or that portion without and that with- in the cranium. The external gives off eight branches to the neck and face, viz. anteriorly, the superior thyroideal, the sub- lingual, the inferior maxillary, the exter- nal maxilla-y; posteriorly, tlie internal max- illary, the occipital, the external auditory, anel the temporal. The internal carotid e>r cerebral artery, gives off four branches «if!iin the cavity of the cranium ; the anterior cerebral, the posterior, the central artery of the optic nerve, and the internal orbital. Caroum. Tli" caraway seed. Cahpasus. (So named is-x^x t« jwjw •vroiwxi: because it makes the person who eats it appear as if he was asleep.) An herb, the juice of which was formerly cull- ed opocarpason, opocarpathon, or opocalpa- son: according to Galen it resembles myrrh; but is esteemed highly poison- ous. Carpathicus malsamus. Oleum Ger- tnanis. Carpat/ucum. This balsam is ob- taineel both by wounding the young branches ofthe Pinus cembra of Linnaeus : —foliis quinis, lavibus, anel by boiling them. It is mostly diluted with turpentine, and comes to us in a very liquid anel pellucid state, rather white. Carpentaria. (From Carpentarius, a carpenter; and so named from its virtues in healing cuts and wounels made by a tool.) A vulnerary herb; but not properly known what it is. Carphaleus. (From x*gq>&>, to exsiccate.) Hippocrates uses this word to mean dry, opposed to moist. Carphus. (From xx$cp», a straw.) In Hippocrates it signifies a mote, err any small substance. A pustule of the smallest kind. Also the herb fenugreek. Carpia. (From carpo, to pluck off, as lint is from linen cloth.) Lint. See Lint. Carpismus. The wrist. CARPOB VLSAMUM. (From xxfTrot, fruit, anel faka-xfAov, balsam.) See Balsa- mum Gileadense. Carpologai. (From carpo, to pluck or pull gently.) Picking the clothes, as in dangerous fevers. CARPUS. (KaCT«, the wrist.) The wrist, or carpus. It is situated between the fore arm anel hand. S;e Bones. Carrot. See Daucus. Carrot, candy. See Daucus Creticus- Carrot poultice See Cataplasma dauci. CARTHAMUS. (From xxBxi^m, to purge.) 1. The name ofa genus ot plants in the Linnxan .system Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the saf- fron flower, Carthamus tinctorius of Linnae- us :—foliis ovatis, integris, serrato aculeatis : called also Cnicus, Crocus Saracenicus, Car- thamum officinarum, Carduus sativus. The plant is cultivated in nr ny places on ac count of its flowers, which are used as a yellow die. The seeds, freed from their shells, have been celebrated as a gentle ca- thartic in a dose of one or two drachms. They are also supposed to be eliuretic anel expectorant; particularly useful in humo- ral asthma, and similar complaints. The carthamus lanatus is considered in France, as a febrifuge and sudorific. The dried flowers are frequently mixed with saffron, to adulterate it. CAR CAR 175 Carthamus tinctorius. The systema- tic name ofthe safflower plant. See Car- thamus. Garth; sianos. (From the Monks of that order, who first invented it.) A name ofthe preciprated sulphur of antimony. CARTILAGE. (Qmri carnilago; from caro, carnis, flesh.) A white elastic, glis- tering substance, growing to bones, and commonly calleel gristle. Cartilages are divided, by anatomists into obducent, which cover the moveable articulations of bones; inter-articular, which are situated between the articulations, and uniting car- tilages, which unite one bone with another. Their use is to lubricate the articulations of bones, and to connect some bones by an immoveable connexion. CARTILAGO ANNULARIS. See Car- tilago cricoidea. CARTILAGO ARYT2ENOIDEA. See Larynx. CARTILAGO CRICOIDEA, The cri- coid cartilage belongs to the larynx, and is situated between the thyroid and aryte- noid cartilages and the trachea, it consti- tutes, as it were, the basis of the many annular cartilages ofthe trachea. CARTILAGO ENSIFORMIS. Cartila- ge xyphoidea. Ensiform cartilagp. A car- tilage shaped somewhat like a sword or dagger, attachetl to the lowermost part of the sternum, just at the pit ofthe stomach. Cartilago scutipormis. See Thyroid cartilage. Cartilago thtroidea. See Thyroid car- til.ge. Gartilago xtphoidea. See Cartilago ensiformis. CARUI. (Caruia, Arabian ) The cara- way. See Carum. CARUM. (Kxgot: so named from Carta, a province of Asia.) The caraway. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ca- raway plant. It is aLo called Carvi Cu- minum pratense. Caros Caruon. And is the Carum carui of Linnaeus. The seeds are well known to have a pleasant spicy smell, and a warm aromatic taste ; and, on this account, are used for various econo- mical purposes. They are esteemed to be carminative, corelial, and stomachic, and recommentled in dyspepsia, flatulencies, and other symptoms attending hysterical and hypochondriacal disorders. An essen- tial oil and distilled water are directed to be prepared from them by the London college. Carum carui. The systematic name for the plant whose seeds are called cara- way. See Carum. CARUNCLE (Diminutive of caro, flesh.) Caruncula. A little fleshy excres- cence; as the carunculae myrtiformes, ca- rttnculx lachrymales, &c. CARUNCULA LACHRYMALIS. A long conoielal gland, red externally, si- tuated in the internal canthus of each eye, before the union of the eyelids. It ap- pears to be formed of numerous sebaceous glands, from which many small hairs grow. The hartlened smegma observable in this part ofthe eye in the morning, is separated by this caruncle. Caruncula cuticulares als. The nymph ae. Caruncula mammillares. The extre- mities ofthe tubes in the nipple. CARUNCULifc MYRTIFORMES. When the hymen has been lacerated by attrition^ there remains in this place two, three, or four caruncles, which have received the name of myrtifenn. Carunculf. papillares. The pro- tuber, (to de- scend.) A descent or operation down- wards. C atari basis. (From hxtxSiCx^u, to cause to descend.) An exclusion, or expulsion of the humours downwards. Catabi.aceusis. (From KxrxCkaKtou, 1o be useless.) Hippocni'"s uses t'r.s v.orci T V A 1?8 CAI CAT to signify carelessness anel negligence in the attendance on, and administration to the sick. Catadlema. (From x*.rx£xkka>, to throw round.) The outermost fillet, which se- cures the rest of the band >ges. Catabronciiesis. (Fr.im xxlct, anil (&poyxK the throat ; or xjClxG^oyxtfa, to swallow.) The act of swallowing. fc Catacaitmv. (From Kxlcutxtv, to burn.) A burn, or scald. CiTAevusis. (From xxlxxxtoj, to burn.) The act t.f combustion, 'ir burning. Cataceclimenus. (From xxlxxkivofxm, to lie down.) Keeping the bed, from the violence of a disease. Catackcrav:vus. (From xxlxxt^xwufAt, to redi.o- to small particles.) Broken into small pieces. It is used of fractures. CATAtfRASTirA- (From xxlxnigxwvfAi, to mix together.) Meelicines which ob- tund the acrimony of humours, by mixing with them and reducing them. Catachlidesis. (From xxlxxktJ~cu», to indulge in delicacies.) A gluttonous in- dulgence in sloth and delicacies, to the ge- neration of diseases. Catachryston. (From K*7*^§ia>, to anoint) An unguent, or ointment. Catachrysma. An ointment. Cataclasis. (From xxlaMkxc, to break, or distort.) Distorted eyelids. Catacleis. (From xx]x, beneath, and Kkut, the clavicle ) The subclavicle, or first rib, which is placed immediately un- der the clavicle. Cat4clines. (From xxlxxkivm, to lie down.) One who, by disease, is fixeel to his bed. Cataclisis. (From xxlxx-kivn, to lie down.) A lying down. It means also in- curvation. Cat vclysma. (From xxlxxkufa, to wash.) A clyster. Cataclysm us. (From Kxlxxkvfa, to wash.) An embrocation. A dashing of water upon any p. rt. Catachremnos (From x-D.x, and xgx/A.. hoc, a precipice ) ILppocrates means, by this word, a swoln and inflamed throat, from the exuberance of the parts. Catacrusis. (From x-t]xxexa>, to drive back.) A revulsion of hum urs. Catadoulesis. (From xxlxJ-nkoeo, to enslave.) The subduing of passions, as in a phtensy, or fever. Catjegizesis. (From *x)tayt£u>, to re- pel.) A revulsion or rushing back of hu- mours, or wind in the intestines. Cat^onesis. (From k&Icuovw, to irri- gate.) Irrigation by a plentiful affusion of liquor on some part of the body. Catagma. (From xxlx, and ctyw, to break ) A fracture. Galen says a solution of the bone is called catagma, and elcos is a solution of the continuity of the flesh : that when it happens to a cartilage, it has no name, though Hippocrates calls it ca tagma. Catagmatica. (from *.x\tyfAX, a frac ture.) Catagtnatics. Remedies proper for cementing broken bones, or to promote a callus. Catacoge. (From xAlctyo/Axt, to abide.) The seat or region of a elisease or part. Catagyiosis. (From xxlxyviocn, to de- bilitate.) An imbecility and enervation ofthe strength anel limbs. CATALEPSIS. (From xxlcikx/ACxvuv, to seize, to hold.) Catoche. Catochus. Congelatio. Detendo. Encalalepsis • and by Hippocrates uphonia,- by Antigenes anaudia; by Caelius Aurelianus apprehensio, oppressio ; comprehensio. Apoplexia catalep- tica of Cullen. A sudden suppression of motion and sensation, the body remaining in the same posture that it was in when seized. Dr. Cullen says, he has never seen the catalepsy except when counterfeited ; and is of opinion, that many of those cases re- lated by other authors, have also been counterfeited. It is said to come on sud- denly, being only precedeel by some lan- guor of boely and mind, anel to return by paroxysms. The patients are said to be for some minutes, sometimes (though rarely) for some hours, deprived of their senses, and all power of voluntary motion; but con- stantly retaining the position in which they were first seized, whether lying or sitting; and if the limbs be put into any other posture during the fit, they will keep the posture in which they are placet!. When they recover from the paroxysm, they remember nothing of what passed during the time of it, but are like persons awakened out of a sleep. Cvtvlotica. (From xjxlxkoxit, to grinel elown) Meelicines to soften and make smooth the rough edges and crust of cica- trices. Catalysis. (KxTxkuo-it: from ncvrxkom, to dissolve or tlestroy.) It signifies a palsy, or such a resolution as happens before the death of the patient; also that dissolution which constitutes death. Catamarasmus. (From xxlxuxgxtvct, to grow thin.) An emaciation, or resolution of tumours. Catamassesis. (From xAtlx/juu-crofAxi, to manducate.) The grinding of the teeth, and biting of the tongue; so common in epileptic persons. CATAMENIA. (From **7«, according to, and fAtiv the month.) Menses. The monthly discharge of blood from the uterus of females, between the ages of 14 and 45. Many have questioned whether the catamenial discharge arose from a mere- rupture of vessels, or whether it was owing to a secretory action. There can be little eloubt of the truth ofthe latter. The secre- tory organ is composed of the arterial CAT CAT* 179 vessels situated in the fundus of the uterus. The dissection of women who have tlied during the time of their menstruating, proves this. Sometimes, though very rare- ly, women, during pregnancy, menstruate; and when this happens, the elischarge takes place from the arterial vessels of the va- gina. During pregnancy and lactation, when the person is in good health, the ca- tamenia, for the most part, cease to flow. Tlie quantity a female menstruates at each time, is very varied; depending on climate, and a variety of other circumstances. It is commonly, in England, from five to six ounces : it rarely exceeds eight. Its dura- tion is from three to four, and sometimes, though rarely, five days. With respect to the nature of the discharge, it differs very much from pure blood ; it never coagulates, but is sometimes grumous, and membranes like 'the decidua are formed in difficult menstruations: in some women it alwav s smells rank and peculiar; in others it is inodorous. The use of this monthly secre- tion is to render the uterus fit for the con- ception and nutrition of the foetus; there- fore girls rarely conceive before the cata- menia appear, and women rarely after their entire cessation; but very easily soon after menstruation. Catanance. Succory. Cataniphthis. (From nxlxviTrlee, to wash.) Washed, or scoured. It is used by Hippocrates of a diarrhoea washed and cleansed by boiled milk. Catantlema. (From x.xla.vlkxa>, to pour upon.) A lotion by infusion of water, or medicated fluids. Catantlesis. A medicated fluid. Catapasma. (From >axo-o-ui, to sprinkle.) Catapastnm. Conspersio. Epipaston. Pas- ma sympasmata. Aspersio. Aspergfttes. The ancient Greek physicians meant by this, any dry medicine reduced to powder, to be sprinkled on the body. Their various uses may be seen in Paulus of Egina, lib. vii. cap. xiii. Catapausis. (From Kxlx7rxum, to rest, or cease.) That rest or cessation from pain which proceeds from the resolution of un- easy tumours. Catapeltes. (From kxIx, against, and lanklii, a sheild.) This word means a sling, a granado, or battery ; and is also used to signify the medicine which heals the wounds and bruises made by such an instrument. Cataphora. (From K*, to fqr- tify.) A bandage on the thorex. C AT A PL A S M A. (From x.xlcCrtkM, to spread like a plaister.) A poultice. Thei following are among the most useful. Cataplasma aluminis. This appicat'rfln was formerly used to inflammation of the eyes, which was kept up from weakness of the vessels; it is now seldom used, a solu- tion of alum being mostly substituted. Cataplasma acetosje. Sorrel poultice; g<. Acetosae, tbj. To be beaten in a mor- tar into pulp. A good application to scor- butic ulcers. Cataplasma jjratum. See Cataplasma fermenti. Cataplasma cicut.r. Hemlock poul- tice, v,. Ilerbae cicutae exfoliatae, ^ jj, Aqux foutanx, ibjj. To be belled till only a pint remains, when as much linseed meal a> ne- cessary is to be added. This is an excellent application to many cancerous and scrophu- lous ulcers, and other malignant ones ; fre- quently producing great dimunition ofthe pain of such diseases, and improving their appearance. Justamond preferred the herb fresh bruised. Cataplasma cumini. This is a warm and stimulating poultice, and was formerly much used as m\ irritating antiseptic appli- cation to gangrenous ulcers, and the like. It is now seldom ordered. Cataplasma dauci. Carrot poultice, £. Radicis dauci recentis, ibj- Bruize it in a mortar into pulp. Some, perhaps with rea- son, recommend the carrots to be first boil- ed. The carrot poultice is employed as an application to ulcerated cancers, scrophu- lous sores of an irritable kinel, and various inveterate malign:, nt ulcers. Cataplasma fermenti. Vest cataplasm. Take of flour a pound; yest half a pint. Mix and exopse to a gentle heat, until the mixture begins to rise. This is a celebra- ted application in cases of sloughing and mortification. Cataplasma lini. Linseed poultice, *. Farinae lini, Ibss. Aqux ferventis, Hi jss. The powder is to be gradually sprinkled in- to the water, while they are quickly blend- ed together with a spoon. This is the best and most convenient of all emollient poui- tices for common cases, and has, in a great measure, superseded*he bread and milk one, so much in use formerly. cataplasm*, lithargyri ACETATI. R:. Aquae lithargyri acetati, 3J. Aqux distill. tbj. Micx panis, q. s. Mi»ce. Practitioners who place much confidence in the virtues of lead, often use this poultice in cases of inflammation. Cataplasma quercuS marini. This is prepared by bruizing a quantity of the 180 GAT CAT marine plant, commonly called sea-tang, which is afterwards to be applied by way of a poultice. Its chief use is in cases of scroplmla, white swellings, and glandular tumours more especially. When this vege- tlabe cannot be obtained in its recent stale, a common poultice of sea-water and oat- meal has been substituted by the late Mr- Hunter, and other surgeons of eminence. Cataplasma sinapeos. S e Calaplaama sinapis. Cataplasma sinapis. Mustarel cata- plasm. T*ke of Mustard-seed, linseed, of each powdered half a pound; boiling vine- go-, as much as is sufficient. Mix until it acquires the consistence ofa cataplasm. Cataplexis. (From , to strike.) Anv sudden stupefaction, or deprivation of Sensation, in any ofthe members, or organs. Cataposis. (From xxtxttivu, to swallow down.) According to Aietaeus, it signifies the instruments of deglutition. Hence also catapotium. CATAPOTIUM. (K*TatT0«5V ) A pdl. Catapsyxis (From ■|^», to refrige- rate.) A refrigeration without shivering, either universal, or of some particular part. A chilliness, or, as Vogel defines it, an un- easy sense of cold in a muscular or cutane- ous part. Cataptosis. (From xx, to fall down.) It implies such a falling down as happens in apoplexies ; or tlve spontaneous falling down ofa paralytic limb. Cataputia. (From xxlxTv8a>, to have an ill savour; or $om tlie k.liaii, cacapuzza, which has the same meaning; so nameel from its fqetid smell-) Spurge. Cataputia major. See Ricinus. Cataputia minor. The plant so called in the pharmacopoeias, is the Euphorbia lathyiis ; umbella, quadrifida, dichotoma, fo- lds oppositis integemmis, of Linnaeus. The feeds possess purgative properties ; but if exhibited in an over dose, prove drastic and poisonous; a quality peculiar to all the euphorbia CATARACT. (Cataracta ; from kxtx gxo-o-ce, to confound or eh^urb ; because the sense of vision is confounele.', if not destroy- ed.) The Culigo lends of Cullen. Hipnotra-es calls it ykxxix«M-*. Galen, h-rv/yfAX. The Arab,ans, gutta opaca. Celwis, suffusio. A species of blindness, arising almost always from an opacity of the crystalline lens, or its capsule, pre- venting ths rays of light passing to the op- tic nerve. It commonly begins with a dimness of sight; and this generally con- tinues a considerable time before any opa- city can be observed in the lens. As the disease advances, the opacity becomes sensible, anel the patient imagines there are particles of dust, or motes, upon the eye, or >n the air, which are called muse a voli- tantes. This opacity gradually increases till the person either becomes entirely blind, or can merely distinguish light from daiknes> The elisease commonly comes on rapidly, though sometimes its progress is slow anel gradual. From a transparent state, it changes to a perfectly white, or light gray colour. In some very rare instances, a black cataract is found. The consistence also varies, be- itag at one time hard, at another entirely dissolved. When the opake lens is either more indurated than in the natural state, or retains a tolerable degree of firmness, the case is termed, a ^7-91 or hard cataract. When the substance of the lens seems to be converted .into a. whitish or other kind of fluid, lodged in the capsule, the case is de- nominated a milky orfluid cataract When the substance is of a midling consistence, neither hard nor fluid, but about as con- sistent as a thick jelly, or curds, the case is named a soft or caseous cataract. When the anterior or posterior layer of the crys- talline capsule becomes opake, alter the lens itself has been removed from this little membranous sac, by a previous operation, the affection is named a secondary membra- nous cataract. There are many other dis- tinctions made by authors. Cataract is seldom attended with pain ; sometimes, however, every exposure to light creates uneasiness, owing probably to the inflam- mation at the bottom ofthe eye. The real cause of cataract is not yet well under- stood. Numbers of authors consider it as proceed.ng from a preternatural con- traction of the vessels of the lens, arising from some external violence, though more commonly from some internal anel occult cause. The cataract is distinguished from gutta serena, by the pupils in the latter be- ing never affected with light, and from no opacity being observed in the lens It is distinguished from hypopyon, staphyloma, or any other disease in the fore part of the eye, by the evident marks which these af- fections produce, as well as by the pain at- tending their beginning. Bui it is difficult to determine when the opacity is m the lens, or in its capsule. If the retina (which is an expansion of theqptic nerve in the inside ofthe eye) be not diseased, vision may, in most cases, be restored, by either depressing the diseased lens, or extracting it enterely, which is termed couching. CATAiiRHEUMe. (From ttxlx^eiee, to flow from.) A catarrh, or defiuxion of hu- mours. CataRRHEXIS. (From zxlx^Hyyvai, to pour out.) A violent and copious eruption, or effusion, jeiined with x-A>jxt -. it is a co- pious evacuation from the belly, and some- times alone it is of the same signification. In Vogel's Nosology, it is defined, a dis- charge of pure blood from the intestines, such as takes place in dysentery. Catarrbifxus. (From nClxtty*, to flow from.) A word applied to diseases, pro- ceeding from a discharge of phlegm* CAT CAT 181 i.ATAftRtiopA thymata. (Kecroggar* , to scarify.) Scarification. Cataseisis. (From xxlx, and , to shake.) A concussion. Cataspasma. (From x.xlxo-Txa>, to draw backwards.) A revulsion or retraction of humours, or parts. Catastagmos. (From hxtx, and r*£a>i to distil.) This is the name which the Greeks, in the time of Celsus, had for a distillation. Catastalticus. (From itarxo-rfkka>t to re- strain, or o-rikka>, to contract.) It signifies styptic, astringent, repressing. Catastasis (K.xTxcrrxo-1;.) The consti- tution, state, or condition ot any thing. Catata.-is. (From xxlxluvu, to extend.) In Hippocrates it means the extension ofa fractured limb, or a dislocated one, in or- der to replace it. Aho the actual replacing it in a proper situation Cataxis. (From jw7*joi, to break.) A fracture. Also a division of parts by an instrument. Catschomenus. (From *«7<;t», to re- sist.) Resisting and making ineffectual the remedies which have been applied ot given. CATECHU. Catechu. It is said, that, in the Japanese language, kate signifies a tree* and chu, juice ) Terra Japonica. Japan earth. An extract prepared in India, it was supposed till lately, from the juice of the Mimosa ca. techu of Li'inxus :—sfdnis stipularibus, foliis bipinnatis multtjugis, glavdutis partialium singulis, spicis axUlaribus geminis seu ternis pedunculatis; by boiling die wood and eva- porating the decoction by the heat of the sun. But the shrub is now ascertained to be an acacia, and is termed Acacia catechu. In its purest state, it is a dry, pulver- able substance, outwardly of a reddish co- lour, internally of a shii.ing dark brown, tmged, with a reddish hue ; in the mouth it discovers considerable adstringency, suc- ceeded by a sweetish mucilaginous taste. It may be advantageously employed for most purposes where an atlstringent is in- dicated, and is particularly useful in alvine fluxes, where astringents are required. Besides this, it is employed also in uterine profiuvia, in laxity ;.nd debility of the vi- cera m general; and it is an excellent topi- cal adstringent, when suffered to dissolve leisurely in the mouth, for Lxities and nice. rations of the gums, aphthous ulcers in the mouth, and similar affections. This ex- tract is the basis of several formulae in our pharmacopoeias, particularly of a tincture : but one of the best forms uneler Which it can be exhibited, is that of a simple infu- sion in warm water with a proportion of cinnamon, for by this means it is at once freeel of its impurities anel improved by the additiem of the aromatic. Fourcroy say* that catechu is prepared from the seeds of a kind of palm, called areca. Cateiaiuon. (From xxrx, and ux, a blade of grass.) An instrument, having at the end a blade of grass, or made like a blade of grass, which was thrust into the nostrils to provoke a haemorrhage when the head ached. It is mentioned by Are- taeus. Catellus. (Dim. of catulus, a whelp.) A young whelp. Also a chymical instru- ment called a cupel, which was formerly in the shape ofa dog's head. Cath.eresis (From jtaflo/g*, to take away.) The subtraction or taking away any part or thing from the body. Some- times it meant* an evacuation, and Hippo- crates uses it for such. A consumption of the body, as happens without manifest evi'CUa'ion. Cath^retica. (From xxftxtem, to take away.) Med cines which consume or re- move superfluous flesh. Catrauma. (From xaMxieu, to remove.) The excrements, or humours, purged on faom the body. 182 CAT CAT Cathahmvs. (From KxBxteeo, to remove.) A purgation of the excrements,or humours. A cure by incantation, or the royal touch. Catharsia. (From xxBtue*, to purge.) Catha t;Cs, having a purging property. CATHARSIS. (From kxSxi^oj, to take away.) A purge, or purgation of the ex- crements, or humours, either medically or naturally. CATHARTICS. (Cathartica, sc. medi- camenta : xxdxe'rtKx: from xaflaug*, to purge.) Those medicines which, taken internally, increase the number of alvine evacuations. The different articles referred to this class of medicines are divided into five orders : J. Stimulating cathartics, as jalap, aloes, and bitter apple, which are well calculated to discharge accumulations of serum, and are mostly selected for indolent and phleg- matic habits, and those who are hard to purge. 2. Refrigerating cathartics, as Glauber's salts, Epsom salts, sal polychrest, and ere- mor tartar. These are better adaptetl for plethoric habits, and those with an inflam- matory diathesis. 3. Adstringent cathartics, as rhubarb and damask roses, which are mostly given to those whose bowels are weak and irritable, and subject to diarrhoea. 4. Emollient cathartics, as manna, malva, castor oil, and olive oil, which may be given in preference te» other cathartics, to children and the very aged. 5. Narcotic cathartics, as tobaeco, hyos- cyamus, and digitalis. This order is never given hut to the very strong and indolent, and to maniacal patients, as their operation is very powerful. Murray, in his Materia Medica, considers the different cathartics under the two di- visions of laxatives and purgatives; the former being mild, in their operation, and merely evacuating the contents of the in- testines ; the latter being more powerful, and even extending their stimulant opera- tion to the neighbouring parts. The fol- lowing he enumerates among the principal laxatives :—Manna, Cassia fistularis, Tama- rindus Indica, Ricinus communis, Sulphur, Magnesia. Under the head of purgatives, he names Cassia senna, Rhaeum palma- tum, Convolvulus jaiapa, Helleborus ni- ger, Brionia alba, Cucumis colocynthis, Momordica elaterium, Rhamnus catharti- cus, Aloe perfoliata, Convolvulus scammo- nia, Gambogia gutta, Submurias hydrar- gyri, Sulphas magnesix, Sulphas sodae, Sulphas potassx, Supertartris potassae, Tar- tris potassx, Tartris potassae et sodx, Phos- phas sodae, Murias sodae, Terebinthina ve- neta, Nicotiana tabacum. Catharticus sae. See Sulplias magne- sia, and Sulphas soda. Catharticus hispasicus sal. A kind of Glauber's salt, produced near Madrid, from some springs. Catharticus Glaliieri sal. See Si,,- phas soda. Cathedra. (From xx6i£ofAxi, to sit.) The anus, or rather, the whole of the but- tocks, as being the part on which we sit. Catheretica. (From nxBcuet*. to re- move.) Corrosives. Medicines which, by corrotiion, remove superfluous flesh. CATHETKR. (From xxBoifu, to thrust into.) A long and hollow tube, that is in- troduced by surgeons into the urinary blad- der, to remove the urine, when the person is unable to pass it. Catheters are either made of silver or of the elastic gum. That for the male urethra is much longer than that for the female, and so curved, if made of silver, as to adapt itself to the urethra. CATHETERISMUS. (From kxWhi, a catheter.) The term given by P. Aigi- neta to the operation of introducing the catheter. Cathidrysis. (From n*9«Jgu», to place together.) The reduction of a frac- ture. The operation of setting a broken bone. Cathmia. A name for litharge. Cathodos. (From kxtx, and oJW.) A descent of humours. Catholceus. (From xxrx, and cz-.kiu, to tlraw over.) An oblong fillet, made to draw over and cover the whole bandage of the head. Catholicon. (From xatx, and okixot, universal.) A panacea, or universal medi- cine. A term formerly applied to medi- cines that were supposed to purge all the humours. CATHYrNiA. (From xxret, and wrvot, sleep.) A profound but unhealthy sleep. Catias. (From xxbtufAt, to place in.) An incision knife, formerly used for open- ing an abscess in the uterus, and for ex- tracting a dead foetus. Catillus. See Catelhts. Catinum alumen. A name given to potash. Catinus. (Kxrxvov.) A crucible. Catmint. See Nepeta. Catocathartica. (From Kx.ru, down- wards, and KctBxieo, to purge.) Medicines that operate by stool. Catoche. (From xa/rrfc*, to detain.) See Catalepeis. Catocheilum. (From xxru, beneath, and ^«Aoc, the lip.) The lower lip. Catochus. (From kati^*, to detain.) A catalepsy. Also a tetanus or spasmodic disease in whicli the body is rigidly held in an upright posture. Catochus cervincs. Tetanus, particu- larly affecting the neck. Catochus diurnus. An occasional te- tanus. Catochus uolotonicus. Another name for tetanus. CAU Catomismus. (From K*ra>, below, and »t*ot, the shoulder.) By this word, P. jEgi- neta expresses a method of reducing a lux- ated shoulder, by raising the patient over the shoulder of a strong man, that, by the weight of the body the dislocation may be reduced. Catopsis. (From xaLrairrojuxt, to see clearly.) An acute anel quick perception. The acuteness of the ftculties which accom- panies the latter stages of consumption. Catopter. (From koltx, and ovrofActt, to see, and, by metaphor, to probe.) A probe. An instrument called a speculum am. Catohchites. (From xxrx, and oexft the orchis.) A wine in which the orchis root has been infused. • Catoretica. (From mts, elownwards, anel gta>, to flow.) Cutoteretica. Catoterica. Medicines which purge by stool. Catoteretica. See Catoretica. Catulotica. (From xxrukua), to cica- trize.) Meelicines that cicatrize wounds. Catutripali. A name of the piper lon- gtim. Caucalis. (From xxvxtov, a cup; or from fxvxitkit, the daucus.) Bastard pars- ley, so nametl from the shape of its flower. Also, the wilel carrot. Caucaloidf.s. (From caucalis, and ufot, a likeness ; from its likeness to the flower of the caucalis.) The patella is sometimes 90 called. CAUDA. (From cado, to fall,- because it hangs or falls down behind.) A tail. 1. The tail of animals. 2. A name formerly given to the os coc- cygis, that being in tailed animals the be- ginning of the tail. 3. A fleshy substance, protuberating from the lips of the vagina of the pudenelum muliebre, and resembling a tail, according to jEtius. 4. Many herbs are also named cauda, with the affixed name of some animsl, whose tail the herb is supposed to be like; as cauda equina, horse-tail; cauela muris, mouse tail; and in many other instances. Cauda equina. The spinal marrow, at its termination about the second lumbar vertebra, gives off'a large number of nerves, which, when unravelled.resemble the horse's tail; hence the name. See also Equisetum. Caudatio. (From cauda, a tail.) An elongation of the clitoris. CAUL. The English name for the omen- tum. See Omentum. Cauledon. (From xxukot, a stalk.) A transverse fracture, when the bone is bro- ken, like the stump ofa tree. Cauliflower. A species of brassica, whose flower is cut before the fructification expands. The observations which have been made concerning cabbages are appli- cable here. Cauliflower is, however, a far more delicious vegetable. CAULIP. (Kalab. A Chaldean word,) CAU 183 1. The stem or stalk of a plant. 2. A cabbage. 3. It means too the penis of a man. Caulis Florida. Cauliflower. Caclodes. (From xxvkot, the cabbage.) The white or green cabbage. Cauloton. (From xstukot a stem: be- cause it grows upon a stalk.) A name gi- ven to the beet. Cauma. (From xmo>, to burn.) The heat of the body or the heat of the atmo- sphere, in a fever. Caunga. A name of the areca. Causis. (From xxtce, to burn.) A burn ; or rather, the act of combustion, or burn- ing. Causodes. (From k*iu>, to burn.) A term applied by Celsus to a burning fever. Causoma. (From nxice, to burn.) An ardent or burning heat and inflammation. A term used by Hippocrates. Caustic alkali. The pure alkalis are so called. See Alkali. Caustic barley. See Cevadilla. CAUSTICS. (Caustica, sc. medicamen- ta ; from xmui, to burn; because they al- ways produce a burning sensation.) See Escharotics. Causticum Americancm. The ceva- dilla. Causticum antimoniale. See Muriate of antimony. Causticum commune fortius. See Po. tassa cum calce. Causticum lunare. See Nitras ar- genti. Causus. (From xanm, to burn.) A highly ardent fever. Accoreling to Hip- pocrates, a fiery heat, insatiable thirst, a rough anel black tongue, complexion yel- lowish, anel the saliva bilious, are its pecu- liar characteristics. Others also are par- ticular in describing it; but whether an- cients or moderns, from what they relate, this fever is no other than a continued ardent fever in a billious constitution. In it the heat ofthe body is intense: the breath is particularly fiery; the extremities are cold; the pulse is frequent and small; the heat is more violent internally than exter- nally, anel the whole soon ends in recovery or death. Causus, endemial. The name given, by Dr. Mosely, to ihe yellow fever of the West Indies. CAUTERY. (From xxtu, to burn.) Cauteries were divided, by the ancients, into actual anel potential; but the term is now given only to the reel-hot iron, or actual cautery. This was formerly the only- means of preventing hiemorrhages from divided arteries, till the invention of the ligature. It was also use,d in diseases, with the same view as we employ a blister. Potential cautery was the name by which kali purutn, or potassa, was distinguished in the former dispensatories of Edinburgh, 184 Gel CEN Surgeons understand, by this term, any Celery. The English name for a variety caustic application. of the apium graveolens. CAVA. The name of a vein, and also of Celiac artery. See CaUac nrt/r-y. the pudendum muliebre. See Veins. Celis. (From xxtm, to burn.) A spot Caverna. (From cavus, hollow.) A or blemish upon the skin, particularly that cavern. Also the name of the pudendum which is occasioned by a burn. muliebre. Cella turcica. See Sella turcica. Caviare. Caviarium. A food made of Cellulv. (Dim. of cella, a cell.) A the hard roes of sturgeon, formeel into little cell or cavity. cakes, and much esteemed by the Russians. Cki.luue mastoide.e See Temporal Cavicula. (Dim- of cavilla.) See Ca- bone. villa. CELLULAR MEMBRANE. Membra- Cavilla. (From caz'us.) The ankle, na cellulosa Tela cellulosa. Panniculus adi- or holl ;W of the foot. posus. Membrana adiposa, pinguedinosa, et C A VITAS. (From cavus, hollow.) Any reticularis. The cellular structure of the cavity, or hollowness. The auricle of the body, composed uf laminx and fibres vari- heart was formerly called the cavitas inno- minata, the hollow without a name. Cayenne pepper. See Piper Indicum. Cazabi. See Cassada. Ceasma. (From tua>, to split, or divide.) Ceasmus. A fissure, or fragment. ously joined together, which is the connect- ing medium of every pari ofthe body. It is by means of the communication ofthe cells of this membrane, that the butchers blow up their veal. The cellular membrane is, by some anatomists, distinguished into the. Ceber. (Arab.) The agallochum. Also reticular and adipose membrane. The the capparis. former is evidently dispersed throughout Cebipira. (Indian.) A tree whi;h the whole boely, except the substance of grows in Brazil, decoctions of whose bark the brain. It makes a bed for the othef are used in ba'.hs and fomentations, to re- solids of the body, covers them all, and Ueve pains in the limbs, and cutaneous dis- unites them one to another. The adipose eases. membrane consists of the reticular sub- Cedar. See Cedrinum lignum. stance, and a pa-ticular apparatus for the Cedma. (From *i£xu>, to disperse.) A secretion of oil, and is mostly found imme- deflaxfon, or rheumatic affection, scattered diately under the skin of many parts, and over the parts about the hips. about the kidneys. Cedra, essentia de. See Bergamotte Celotomia. (From rnikx, hernia, and Cedrinum lignum. Cedar of Leba- TtfAvu. to cut ) The operation for hernia. nus. Vinus cedrus of Linnaeus. An odori- Celsa. A term of Paracelsus'*, to sig- ferous wood, more fragrant than that of the nify what is calkd the beating ofthe life in fir, but possessing similar virtues. a particular part. Cedrites. (From tttfeot, the cedar-tree.) Cementerium. Wine in which the resin which distils from the cedar-tree has been steeped. Cedrium. Cedar. It is also a name for common tar, in old writings. Cedromela. The fruit of the citron- Lree. Cedronella, Turkey baum. Cedrostis. (From xiSgct, the cetlar-tree.) vessels A name of the white bryony, which smells Cenigdam- Ceniplam. Cenigotam. Ce- like the cedar- nipolam. The name of an instrument ancient- Cedrus. (From Kedron, a valley where ly used for opening the head in epilepsies. they grew abundantly.) The Pinus cedrus Ceniotemium. A purging remedy, of Linnxus, or the cedar-tree. formerly of use in the venerial disease, .V crucible. Cemhramis. (From x«yx%^> millet.) A grain or seed of the fig. Cenchrius. A species of Herpes tiiat resembles x?yxipt, or millet. Ceneangeia. (From xivota, to empty, and ttyyot, a vessel.) The evacuation of blood, or other fluids, from their proper Cedrus Americana. The arbor vitx. Cedrus baccifera. The savine. Ceiria. (From naga, to abrade.) The tape-worm ; so called from its excoriating anel abrading the intestines. Celandine. See Chelidonium majus. supposed to be mercurial. Cenosis. (From xmt, empty.) Eva- cuation. It must be distinguished from Catharsis. Cenosis imports a general eva- cuation ; Catharsis means the evacuation of a particular humour, which offends with Celastrus. (From mka., a dart or pole, respect to quality. which it represents.) Ceanolhus America- CENTAUREA. (So called from Chiron, nus of Linnaeus. Some noted Indians de- the centaur, who is said to have employed pend more on this than on the lobelia, for one of its species to cure himself of a the cure of syphilis, and use it in the same wound accidentally received, by letting one manner as lobelia. ofthe arrows of Hercules fall upon his foot.) Cele. (From x»k*.) A tumour caused The name of a genus of plants in the by the protus on of a.iy soft part. Hence Linnaean system, of the Order Polygamia the ccmpounel terms hydrocele, bubonocele, frustxnea. Class, Syngencda. TEN (JEP 18p CENTAunEA behen. The systematic name of the officinal behen album. See Behen album. Centaurea benedicta. The syste- matic name of the blessed thistle. See Carduus benedictus. Centaurea calcitrapa. The syste- matic name of the calcitrapa. See Calci- 'trapa. Centaurea cyanus. The systematic name of the plant which affords the Jlores cyani See Cyanus Centaurioides. Thegratiola. Centaurium magnum majus. The great centaury. CENTAURIUM. (From x&lctvtot, a cen- taur ; so called because it was feigned that Chiron cured Hercules's foot, which he had wounded with a poisonous arrow, with it.) Centaurium minus vulgare. Cen- taurium parvum. Centaurium minus. Cen- taury. Cldronia centuurium of Linnae- us :—corollis quinquefidis infundibuliformi- bus, caule dichotomo, ptstillo simplici. This plant is justly esteemed to be the most efficacious bitter of all the medicinal plants indigenous to this country. It has been recommended, by Cullen, as a sub- stitute for gentain, anel by several is thought to be a more useful medicine. The tops of the centaury plant are directed for use by the colleges of London and Edin- burgh, and are most commonly given in infusion; but they may also be taken in powder, or prepared into an extract. Centaury. See Centaurium. Cenxvurium minus. See Centaurium. Centimorbia (From centum, a hun- dred, and morbus, a disease.) Nummula- ris, or moneywort; named from its sup- posed efficacy in the cure of a multitude of disorders. Ci ntinodia. (From centum, a hun- dred, and nodus, a knot.) The herb poly- gonum ; so called from its many knots, or joints. Ci-.ntipedes (From centum, a hundred, and pes, a foot.) Woodlice, named from the multitude of their feet Centratio. (From centrum, a centre.) The concentration and affinity of certain substances to each other. Paracelsus ex- presses by it the degenerating of a saline principle, and contracting a corrosive and exulcerating quality. Hence Centrum Salis. is said to be the principle and cause of ulcers. Centrium. (From xawsa>, to prick.) A plaister recommended by Galen against stiches and pricks in the side. Centrum. (From Kwrece, to point or prick.) The middle point of a circle. In chymistry it is the residence or founda- tion of matter. In medicine, it is the point in which its virtue resitles, In anatomy, the middle point of seime parts is so named, as centrum nerveum the middle Or tendinous part of the diaphragm. CENTRUM OVALE. When the two he- mispheres of the brain are removed on a line with the level of the corpus callosum, the internal medullary part presents a somewhat oval centre; hence it is cjlled centrum ovale. Vieussenius supposed all the medullary fibres met at this plaCe. Centrum tendi>u.>i;i, The tendinous centre of the diaphragm is so called. See Diaphragm. * Centrum nerveum. The centre of the diaphragm is so called. See Dia- phragm. Centumnodta. (From centum, a hun- dred, and nodus, a knot; so called from its many knots, or joints.) Common knot- grass. This plant, Polygonum aviculare of Linnaeus, is never used in this country; it is said to be useful in stopping hxmor- rhages, diarrhoeas, &c. but little credit is to be given to this account. Centcnculus. Bastard pimpernel. CEPA. (From jcwoc, a woolcaid, from the likeness of iis roots.) The onion. This '"dbous root belongs to the Allium cepa of Linnaeus :—scapo vudo inferne ven- tricoso longiore, foliis teretibus. Dr. Cullen says, onions are acrid and stimulating, and possess very little nutriment. With bilious constitutions they generally produce flatu- lency, thirst, head ach, and febrile symp- toms ; but where the temperament is phleg- matic, they are of infinite service, by stimu- lating the habit and promoting the natural secretions, particularly expectoration and urine. They are recommended in scorbu- tic cases, as possessing antiscorbutic pro- perties. Externally, onions are employed in suppurating poultices, and suppression of urine in children is said to be relieved by applying them, roasted, to the pubes. Cepjea. A species of onion which used to be esteemed for salads in spring, but is now disregareleel. Cephaljea. (From ncpxkir, the head.) The flesh of the heatl, whicli covers the skull. Also a long continued pain of the cerebrum, and its membranes. CEPHALALGIA. (From xvptkn, the head, and xky:;, pain;) Cephalaa. The head-ach. It is sy mptomatic of very many diseases, but is rarely an original disease itself. V'hoii mild, it is called cephalalgia ; when inveterate, cephalxa. When one side of the head only is affected, it takes the names of hemicrania, migrana, hemipa- gia, and megrim; in one of the temples only, crotaphos ; and that which is fixed to a point, generally in the crown of the head, is distinguished by the name of claviif. Cephalalgia catarrhalis. Head-ach, with catarrh, from cold. Cephalalgia inflvmmatoria. Phreni- tis, or inflammation of the brain. B Bf 186 CER CER Cephalalgia spasmodic a. The sick head-ach. A species of indigestion. Cephalartica. (From xtcpxkx, the head, and xprifa, to make pure.) Medicines which purge the head. CEPHALE. (Ktcpxkx.) The head. CEPHALIC VEIN. (Vena cephalica ; so called, because the head was supposed to be relieved by opening it.) The anterior vein of the arm, that receives the cephalic of the thumb. , CEPHALICA. (From xitpxku, the head.) Cephalics Such remedies as are adapted for the cure of disorders of the heatl. Of this class are the snuffs, whicli produce a discharge from the mucous membrane of the nose, &c. Cephalica pollicis. A branch from the cephalic vein, sent off from about the lower extremity of the radius, running su- perficially between the thumb and the me- tacarpus. Cepualiccs tulvis. A powder prepar- ed from asarum. Cephaline. (From x&pxkti, the head.) The head of the tongue. That part of the tongue which is next the root and nearest the fauces. CKPHALITIS. (From xizpxkt, the head.) Inflammation of the head. Sice Phrenitis. Cephalonosus. (From it»ff'ected. Cephalo-pharyngf.us. (From Kapxku, the head, and *° ma'ce a noise.) A wheezing, or bubbling noise, made by the trachea, in breathing. Cehchnos. (From xe<%a>, to wheeze.) Wheezing. Cerchnodes. (From xe£Xm> to whceze.) One who labours under a dense breathing, accompanied with a wheezing noise. Cerchodes. The same as cerchnodes. Cercis. (From *«§;£*, to shriek.) This word literally means the spoke of a wheel, and has its name from the noise which wheels often make In anatomy it means the radius, a bone supposed to be like a spoke. Also a pestle, from its shape. CERCOSIS. (From xyxot, a tail.) A polypus ofthe uterus. It is sometimes ap- plied to an enlargement ofthe clitoris. Cerea. (From cera, wax.) The ceru- men aurium, or wax of the ear. Cerealia (Solemn leasts to the god- dess Ceres.) All sorts of corn, of which bread or any nuiritious substance is made, come under the head of cerealia, which term is applied by bromalologists as a ge- nus. Cerebella urina. (Paracelsus thus distinguishes urine which is whitish, ofthe colour of ihe brain, and from which he preteneled to judge of some of its dis- tempers. CEREBELLUM. (Dim. of cerebrum.) The little brain. A somew! at round viscus, of the same use as the brain ; com- posed, like the brain, of a coricul and me- dullary substance, divided by a septum into a right and left lobe, and situated un- der the tentorium, in the inferior occipital fossae. In the cerebellum are to be ob- served the crura cerebetti, tlie fourth ventri- cle, the valvula magna cerebri, and the pro- tuberantia vermifortnis. CEREBRUM. (Quasi carebrum; from iiaga, the head.) The brain. A large round viscus, divided superiorly'into a right and left hemisphere, and interiorly into six lobes, two anterior, two middle, and two posterior; situated within the cramium, and surrounded by the dura and pia mater, and tunica arachnoides. It is composed of a cortical substance, which is external; and a medullary, which is internal. It has three cavities, called ventricles ; two anterior, > lateral, which are divided from each othei by the septum licidum, and in which is the choroid plexus, tormed of blood-vessels ; the third ventricle is a space between the thalami nervorum opticorum. Tin- prin- cipal prominences of the brain are, the corpus callosum, a medullary eminence, conspicuous upon laying asiele the henii- spheres of the brain ; the corpora striata, two striated protuberances, one in the an- terior part of each lateral ventricle; the thalami nervorum opticorum, two whitish eminences behind the former, whicli ter- minate in the optic nerves; the corpora quadrigemina, four medullary projections calleel by the ancients, nates and testes; a little cerebrine tubercle lying upon the nates, called the pineal gland ; and lastly, the crura cerebri, two medullary columns which proceed from the basis of the brain to the medulla oblongata. The cerebral arteries are branches of the carotid and vertebral arteries. The veins of the head are called sinusses, which return their blootl into the internal jugulars. The use of the brain is to give off nine pairs of nerves, through whose means the various senses are performed, and muscular mo- tion excited. Cerebrum elongatum. The medulla oblongata. Cebefolium. (A corruption of chxro- phyllum.) Charophyllum. Chart-folium. Chervil. This plant, Scandix cerefolium of Litinaens :—seminibus nitidis, ovato-subula- tis,- umbelUs sessilibus, lateralibus, is a sa- lubrious culinary herb, sufficiently grate- ful both to the palate and stomach, slight- ly aromatic, gently aperient, and diu- retic. Cerefolium hispanicum. The plant called by us Sweet-cicely. Cerefolicm svlvestre. See Cerefo- lium. Cerf.i mf.dicati. See Bougies. Cerel;eum (From »«goc, wax, and (kxnv, oil.) A cerate, or liniment, composed of wax and oil. Also the oil of tar. Cerevisi;e fermentum. Yeast. CEREVISIA. (From ceres, corn, of which it is made.) Ale. Beer. Any liquor made from corn. Cerevisi.i. cataplasma. Into the grounds of strong beer stir as much oatmeal as will make it of a suitable consistence. This is sometimes employed as a stimulant and antiseptic to mortified parts. Ceria (From cereus, soft, taper.) Ce- ria. The flat worms which breed in the intestines. Ci hion. (From xnetor, a honey-comb.) A kind of achor. Cehoma. (From wept, wax ) Ceronium. Terms useel by the ancient physicians for an unguent, or cerate, though ori- ginally applied to a particular compo- LEV CHA ' 189 sition which the wrestlers used in their exercises. Ceropissuh. (From xn£sc, wax, and ttrto-d-ct, pitch.) A plaister ceimposed of pitch and w .x. Ckhotum (K«{»to».) A cerate. Cehljhkn aukum. (Cerumen; dim. of cera, wax.) Aurium sordes. Marmorata aurium. Cypsele- Cypselis fugile. The waxy secretions ofthe ears, situated in the meatus auditorius externus. CERUSSA. (Arab.) Cerusse, or white lead. A subcarbonate of lead. See Sub- carbonas plumbi. Cerussa acetata. See Super-acetas plumbi. Gehvi spina. See Rhamnus catharti- cus. CERVICAL. (Cervicalis; from cervix, the neck.) Betonging to the neck: as cer- vical nerves, cervical muscles, &c. Cervical arteries. Arteria cervicales. Branches of the subclavians. Cervical vertebra. The seven up- permost of the vertebrae, which form the spine. See Vertebra. Ckrvicaria. (From cervix, the neck; so named because it was supposed to be efficacious in disorders and ailments of the throat and neck.) The herb throat-wort. CERVIX. (Quasi cerebri via; as being the channel of the spinal marrow.) The neck. That part ot the body whicli is between the head and shoulders. The cer- vix uteri is the neck of the uterus ; or that part of it wiiich is immediately above or beyond the os tincx. This term is also applietl to other parts, as cervix vesicae, ossis, &.c. Cestrites. (From wgov, betony.) Wine impregnated with betony. Cestrum. (From xtg-^x, a dart; so called from ihe shape of its flowers, which resem- ble a dart; or because it was used to ex- tract the broken ends of darts from wounds ) The herb betony. CATERACH. (Blanchard says this word is corrupted from Pteryga, , to rejoice, and qvkkov, a leaf; so cal- led from the abundance of its leaves.) Chervil. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of some plants. See Cicutaria and Cerefolium. Ch#;rophyllum sylvrstre. See Cicu- taria. Ghacarille cortex. See Cascarilla. Chjeta. (From ^«a>, to be diffused.) The human hair. Chalasis, (From x*KaM> to relax.) Relaxation. Chalastica. (From £«>.**, to relax.) Meelicines which relax. Chalazion. (From ^Ast^a, a hail- stone.) Chalaza. Chaluzium Grando. An indolent, moveable tubercle, on the margin of the eyelid, like a hailstone. A species of hordeolum. It is that well- known affection of the eye, called a stye, or stian. It is white, hard, and encysted, and differs from the crithe, another species, only in being moveable. Writers menvion a division of Chalazion into scirrhous, can- cerous, cystic, and earthy. Chalbane. (KxkCxvn.) Galbanum. Chalcanthum. (From xttXK0?' brass, and avfioc, a flower.) Vitriol; or rather, vitriol calcined red. The flowers of brass. Chalceiov. A species of pimpinella. Chalcoideum os. The os cuneiforme of the tarsus. CHALK. Creta. A carbonate of lime, Pure chalk is a neutral salt, formed by the union of the cretaceous acid with lime. It is much used as an absorbent and anta- citl, to stop diarrhoeas, accompanied with acidity. See Carbonas calcis. Chalk stones. A name given to the concretions of calcareous matter in the hands and feet of people violently afflicted with the gout. Chalicratum. (From x*:KK* an °1(^ word that signifies pure wine, and Ktgxvwui, to mix.) Wine mixed with water. Chalinos. Chalinus. That part of the cheeks, which, on each side, is contiguous to the angles ofthe mouth. CHALYBEATE. (Chalybeata, sc. medi- camenta ; from chalybs, steel.) Of or be- longing to iron. A term given to any me- dicine into which iron enters; as chalybeate mixture, pills, waters, &c. CHALYBEATE WATERS. Any mi- neral water which abounds with steel, or 190 CHA *& iron; such as the waters of Tunbridge, Spa, Pyrmont, Cheltenham, Scarborough, and Hartlel; and many others- Chalybis rubico nt.EPARATA. See Carbonas ferri. CHALYBS. (From Chalybes, a people in Poii,us, who dug iron out ot the earth.) Aries. S'eel. The best, hardest, finest, and the closest-grained forged iron. As a medcme, it differs not from iron. Chalybs tartarisatus. The ferrum tartarisatum. Cham^balanus. (From xitlJL!U' on tne ground, and fakxvot, a nut.) Wood peas. Earth nuts. Chamjebuxus. (From x*-!*-*** on the ground, and nsvgot, the box-tree.) The dwarf box-tree. Chamjecedrus. (From £<*,««, on the ground, and xtfgot, the cedar tree.) Cha- macedrys. A species of dw:;rf abrotanum. Chamjscissus. (From xttfA!U> on the ground, and xtavot, ivy.) Ground-ivy. CHAM^DRYS (From £*^*/, the ground, and on tne ground, and rubus, the bramble.) The cbamxmorus. CiiAMiEsPARTiuM. (From xxpxt, on the ground, ~nel r-rxgnov, Spanish broom.) The genista tmct .rea CHAMBERS. The space between the cap-ule ot the crystalline lens and the cor- nea of the eye, is divided by the iris into two spaces called chambers ; tlie sp: ce be- fore tlie iris is ternitd the antrior ch im- ber; and that behind it, the postei .or. They are filleel witn ui aqueous fluni.. Chamomilla nostras. Ste Chamamelum vulgare. Chamomilla romaxa. See Chamame- lum. CHANCRE. (From vx^xtvot, cancer.) A sose which arises from the direct appli- cation of the venereal poison to any part of the body. Of course it mostly occurs on the genitals. Such venereal sores as breakout from a general contamination of- the system, in consequence of absorption, never have the term chancre applied to them. Chaomantia signa. So Paracelsus calls those prognostics that are taken from observations of the air; and the skill of doing this, the same author calls Chaoman- cia. Chaosda. Paracelsus uses this word as an epithet for the plague. Charabe. (Arab.) A name given to amber. See Succinum. Charadra. (From ^agswo-*, to excavate.) The be*wels, or sink of ihe body. Charamais. Purging hazel-nut. Charantia. The momordica elaterium. Charcoal. See Carbon. Chardone. The Cinara spinosa. Charistolochia. (From ,£*§«, joy, and kox'x, the flux of women after child-birth ; so named from its supposed usefulness to women in childbirth.) The plant mugwort, or artemisia. Charme. (From x*4?®' to rejoice.) Charmts. A cordial antidote mentioned by Galen. Charpie. (Fre ch.) Scraped linen, or lint. Charta. (Chald.) Paper. The amnois, or interior foetal membrane, wus called the charta virgniea, from its likeness to a piece of fine paper. Chartreux, poudre de. (So called be- cause it was invented by some friars of the Carthusian orpcr.) A name of the kermes mineral. Chasme. (From x*1™' *° £aPe-) C/ias- mus. Ossification. Gaping Chaste tree The Agnus castus. Chate. The cucumis >£gyptia. Cheek-bone. See Jugale os. CHEESE. The coagulum of milk. Win n prepared from nch milk, and well made, it is very nuautious in small quanti- ties : but mostly indigestible when hard and ill prepared, especially to weak sto- machs. Cueilocace. (Brom xUK°s> a »P> and iy.j CHE CHE *axei-, an evil.) The lip-evil. A swelling of the lips, or canker in the mouth. Cheimelton. (From xur*-x> wmter.) Chilblains. CHEIRANTHUS. (From xui* a hand, and ttvSic, a flower ; so named from the like- ness of its blossoms to the fingers of the hand.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Siliquosa. The wall flower. Chbiranthus cheiri. The systematic name of the wall-flower. See Cheiri. Cheirapsia. (From ^,ag, t*he hand, and xttouxi, to scratch.) The act of scratching; particularly the scratching one hand with another, as in the itch. Cheiri. (Cheiri, Arab.) Leucoium tuteum. Viola lutea. Common yellow wall-flower. The flowers of this plant, Cheiranthus cheiri of Liunwus -.—foliis Ian- ceolatis, acutis, glabris; ramis uugulatis ; caule fruticoso, are recommended as pos- sessing nervine and deobstruent virtues. They have a moderately strong, pleasant smell, and a nauseous, bitter, somewhat pungent taste. Cheiriateh. (From XH> tne hand, anel ixlpot, a physician. A surgeon whose office it is to remove maladies by opera- tions of the hand. Ciieirisma. (From ■/uft^lXULt. to labour with the hand.) Handling. Also a manual operation. Chkiimxis. (From XH'Z0/**1) to labour with the hand. The art of surgery. Ckeironomia. (Erom j^ugovo^sa', to ex- ercise with the hanels.) An exercise men- tioned by Hippocrates, which consisted of gesticulations with the hands, like our dumb-bells. Chela. (From £»w>, forceps ; from ^», iO ttike.) A forkeel probe, tor drawing a polypus out of the nose- Fissures in the ieet, or other places- ' Chel* cancrorum. See Cancer. Chelidon. The bend of the arm. CHELIDONIUM MAJUS, (From /u- Suv the swallow • It is so named from an opinion that it was pointed out as useful for the eyes by swallows, who are said to open the eyes of their young by it; or be- cause it blossoms about the time when swallows appear.) Papaver corniculatum, luteum. Tetterwort, and great celandine, The herb and root of this plant, Chelidoni- :tm majus of Linnxus;—pedunculis umbella- us, have a faint, unpleasant smell, and a bitter, acrid, durable taste, which is stronger in the roots than the leaves. They are aperient and diuretic, and recommend- ed in icterus, when not accompanied with inflammatory symptoms. The chelidoni- um should be administered with caution, as it is liable to irritate the stomach and bowels. Of the dried root, from gss to 3j is a dose ; of the fresh root, infused in wa- ter, or wine, the dose may be about 5ss. The decoction of the fresh root is used in dropsy, cachexy, and cutaneous complaints. The fresh juice is used to destroy warts and films in the eyes; but, for the latter pur- pose, it is diluted with milk. CHELIDONIUM MINUS. Scrophula- ria minor. Chelidonia rotundifoliu minor. Cursuma hamorrhoidali* herba. Ranunculus vernus- LesSer celandine, :nd pilewort. The leaves and root of this pUnt, Ranuncu- lus ficaria ; fotiis cordatis angulatis petiola- ris, caule unifloro, of Linuae'i.s, are used medici lally. The leaves are deemed anti- scorbutic, and the root reckoned a specific, if beat into cataplasms, and applied to the piles. Chelone. (x*to»v».) The tortoise. An instrument for extending a limb, and so called because, in its slow motions, it re- presents a tortoise. This instrument is mentioned in Oribasius. Chelonion. (From ^fA*v«, the tortoise; so called from its.resemblance to the shell of a tortoise.) A hump, or gibbosity in the back. CHELTENHAM WATER. One ofthe most celebrated purg.ng waters in Eng- land and the reputation of it is daily in- creasing, as it possesses both a saline and chalybeate principle. When first drawn it is clear and colourless, but somewhat brisk; has a saline, bitterish, chalybeate taste. It tloes not keep, nor bear trans- porting to any distance; the chalybeate part being lost by precipitation of the iron, and in the open air it even turns foetid. The salts, however, remain. Its heat, in summer, was from 50° to 55°, or 59u, when the medium heat ofthe atmosphere wa» near- ly 15" higher. On evaporation, it is found to contain a calcareous earth, mixed with ochre anel a purging salt. A general sur- vey of the component parts of this water, according to a variety of analyses, shows that it is decidedly saline, and contains much more salt than most mineral waters By far the greater part of the salts are of a purgative kind, and therefore an action on the bowels is a constant effect, notwith- standing the considerable quantity of selenite and earthy carbonates which may be supposed to have a contrary tendency. Cheltenham water is, besides, one of the strongest chalybeates we are acepiaihted with. The iron is suspended entirely by the carbonic aciel, of which gas the water contains about an eighth of its bulk; but, from the abundance of earthy carbonats, and oxyd of iron, not much of it is uncom- bined. It has, besides, a slight impregna. tion of sulphur, but so little, as to be scarcely appreciable, except by very deli- cate tests. The sensible effects produced by this water, are generally, on first taking it, a degree of drowsiness, and sometimes head-ach, but which soon go off' spontane- ously, even previous to the eiperation on the bowels. A moderate dose acts powerfully, and speedily, as a cathartic, without oca- CHE CHE 193 zoning griping, or leaving that faintness and langour which often follow the action of the rougher cathartics. It is principally on this account, but partly too from the salutary operation of the chalybeate, and perhaps the carbonic acid, that the Chel- tenham water may be, in most cases, per- severed in, for a considerable length of time, uninterruptedly, without producing any inconvenience to the body ; and during its use, the appetite will be improved, the digestive organs strengtheneel, and the whole constitution invigorated. A dose of this water, too small to operate directly on the bowels, will generally determine pretty powerfully to the kidneys. As a purge, this water is drank from one to three pints; in general, from half a pint to a quart is suffi- cient. Half a pint will contain half a drachm of neutral purging salts, four grains of earthy carbonats, and selenite, about one-third of a grain of oxyd of iron ; toge- ther with an ounce in bulk of carbonic acid, and half an ounce of common air, with a little sulphurated hydrogen. Cheltenham water is used, with considerable benefit, in a number of diseases, especially of the chronic kind, and particularly those called bilious : hence it has been found of essen- tial service in the cure of glandular ob- struction, and especially those that affect the liver, anel the other organs connected with the functions ofthe alimentary canal. Per- sons who have injured their biliary organs, by a long residence in hot climates, and who are suffering under the symptoms ei- ther of excess of bile or deficiency of bile, and an irregularity in its secretion, receive remarkable benefit from a course of this water, judiciously exhibited. Its use may be here continued, even during a conside- rable degree of debility; and from the great determination to the bowels it may be employed with advantage to check the incipient symptoms of dropsy, and general anasarca, which so often proceed from an obstruction of the liver. In scrophulous affections, the sea has the decided prefe- rence ; in painful affections ofthe skin, called scorbutic eruptions,whicli make their appear- ance at stateel intervals, producing acopious discharge of lymph, and an abundant desqua- mation, in common with other saline pur- gative springs, this is found to bring relief; but it requires to be persevereel in for a considerable time, keeping up a constant determination to the bowels, and making use of warm bathing externally. The sea- son for drinking the Cheltenham water is during the whole of the summer months. Chelys. (x*Kuc» a shell.) The breast is so called, as resembling, in shape and office, the shell of some fishes. Chelyscion. (From xtKU(f tne breast.) A dry, short cough, in which the muscles ofthe breast are very sore. Cuema A measure mentioned by the Greek physicians, supposed to contain two small spoonfuls. Chemia. (Arab.) Chimia. Chymistry. Chymical apparatus. A general ex- pression, denoting the instruments, vessels, machinery, furniture, and utensils of a la- boratory. CHYMISTRY. (xvf***; and sometimes X"Mut '■ shamia, from chama, to burn, Arab. this science being the examination of all substances by fire.) The learned are not yet agreed as to ihe most proper definition of chymistry. Boerhaave seems to have ranked it among the arts. According to M.tcquer, it is a science, whoso object is to discover the nature and properties of all bodies by their analyses and combinations. Dr. Black says," it is a science which teaches, by experiments, the effects of heat and mixture on bodies ; and Fourcroy de- fines it a science which teaciies the mutual actions of all natural bodies on each other. " Chymistry," says Jacquin, " is that branch of natural philosophy which unfolds the nature of all material bodies, deter- mines the number and properties of their component parts, and teaches us how those parts are united, and by what means they may be separated and recombined." Mr. Heron defines it, "That science which investigates and explains the laws of that attraction which takes place be- tween the minute component particles of natural bodies." The objects to which the attention of chymists is directed, compre- hend the whole ofthe substances that com- pose the globe. CIIEMOSIS. (From xlva>> to gape; be* cause it gives the appearance of a gap, or aperture.) Inflammation of the conjunc- tive membrane ofthe eye, in whicli the cel- lular structu.e, or white of the eye, is dis- tended with a florid fluid, and elevated above the margin ofthe transparent cornea. In Cullen's Nosology, it is a variety of the ophthalmia membranar ;ni, or an inflamma- tion ofthe membranes of the eye. CiiENOPODio-MOiius. (From chenopodium and fAofov, the mulberry ; so called bec.iuse it is a sort ofcLenopouium, wih leaves like a mulberry.) The herb muibe rry-blighf, or strawberry-spinach. CHENOPODIUM. (From yw, a goose, and <©■*?, a foot; so culled trim its sup- posetl resemblance to agoos.•' > foot ) The herb chenopody, goose's foot. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnx.ii sys- tem. Class, Pentandria. Order, Dig-. nia. Chenopodium ambrosioides. The sys- tematic name of the Mexican tea-plant. See Botiys Mexicana. Chenopodium axthelminticcm. The seeds of this plant, Chenopodium anlhelmin- thum of Linnaeus -.—foliis ovato-oblong: dentatis, racemis aphylhs, though in great esteem in America for the cure of worms, Ccf 194 CHI CHI are never exhibited in this country. They Chiasthx. The name of a bandage. for are powdered and made into an electuary, tlie temporal ..iseive. Chenopodium Botrys. The systematic name of the Jerusalem oak. See But)-ys vulgaris. CrttNOPODIUM BONUS HEVRICUS. The sys- tem..uc name ot the English mercury. See Bonus henricus Chenopodium vulvaria. The systema- tic nam; >< r the stinking orach. See Atri- plex fa tida Chi kas (From xta> to pour out.) The struma, or scrophula Chekefolium. See Charophyllum Chermes. (Arab.) A sm.il berry, full of insects like worms: the juice of which was formerly maile into • confection, called confictio alkermes, which ha-j been long disused. Also the worm itself Cilermes minehalis. See Sulphuretum antimonii prxcipkatum. Ghernibium. Chernibion. In Hippo- crates it signifies an urin.-l, Cheroma. (Fr >m Xagw, the Centaur.) See Centaurium. Cherry. See Cerasa nigrn and Cerusa rubra Cherry, bay. The Lauro-cerasus. Cherry, laurel. The Lauro-cerasus. Cherry, winter. The Alkekengi. Chervillum. See Cerefolium. Chesnut, horse. See Hippotastanum. Cheusis. (From Xea>, to pour out.) Li- quation. Intusion. Chevathe. A double-headed roller, applied by its middle below the chin; then running on each side, it is crosst d on the top of the head ; then passing to the nape of the neck i.- there crossed: it then passes under the chin, where crossing, it is carried to the top of the head, &c. until it is all taken up. CllEZANANCE. (From X1^00' t0 S° l0 stool, and xvxyxn, necessity.) It signifies any thing that reates a necessity to go to roller, the middle of which is applied to the side of the head, opposite to tlut in which the art. ry is eipened and, when., brought round to the pari affected, it is crossed upon the compress ihat is laid upon the wound»und then, the continuation is over the coronal suure, anel under the chin; then crossing on the compress, the course is, at the first, round the head, &c. till the whole roller is taken up. Chihou. A spurious species of gum- elemi, spoken of by the faculty of Paris, but not known in England. Chibik. Sulphur. Chichina. Contracted from China chinae. See Cinchona Chichos Chirces. The aflectio hovitia, or distemper ot black cattle. Chicken pox. See Varicella. Chicknveed. See Alsme media. CHILBLAIN. Pernio. An inflammation of the extreme parts of the body, from the application of colel; attended with a violent itching, and soon forming a gangrenous ulcer. » Chili, balsam de. Salmon speaks, but without any proof, of its being brought from Chili. T.ie Barbadoes tar, in which are mixed a few drops of the oil of aniseed, is usually sold for it. Chiliodynamon. (From xtKt0V> 'A thou- sand, and SwxfAit, virtue.) An epuhet of the herb Polimonium. In Dioscorides, this name is given on account of its many vir- tues. Chilon. (Xukm.) An inflamed and swelled lip. Chilpelagua. A variety of capsicum. Chilterspin. A species of capsicum. Chimkthlon. A chilblain. Chimia. See Chemia. Chimiater. (From chemia, chymistry, anel ixreot, a physician.) A physician wlio makes he science of chymhlry subservient stool; but, m P v-Erineta, it is the name of to the purposes of medicine. an ointment, with which the anus is to be rubbed, for promoting stools* Chia (From Xiot, an island where they were formerly prop.-.gated.) A sweet fig of the island of Ohio, or Scio. Also an earth from that island, formerly used in fevers. Chiacus. (From \ut, the island of Scit-.) An epithet of a collyriuin, whose chief in- gredient was wine of Chios. Chiadus. In Paracelsus it signifies the same as furunculus. Chian pepper See Capsicum Chian turpentine Se. Chio turpentine- Chivsmus (From ;fc«c?a>, to form like the letter X, chi ) The name ofa bandage, Whose shape is like the Greek letter X, chi. Chiastos. The name of a cruciaie bandage in Oribasius; so called from its resembling the'letter X, chi. Cuimolea laxa. 1'aractlsus means, by this worel, the sublimed powder which in sep:.rated from the flowers of saline ores. CHINA. (So named from the country of Ch.ii'<, from whence it was brought.) China orient'.lis. Sankioa. Guaquura. Smilax aspera Chinensls. China root. It is obtained from the Smilax china of Lin- naens :—caule aculeato, teretiuscuio ; foliis inermis ovalo-cordatis, quinque nerviis. It was formerly in esteem, as sarsiparilla now is, in the cure of the venereal disease, and cutaneous disorders. China crinje. A name given to the P' ruvian bark, a native of some parts in China. China occidentalis. China spuria nodosa. Smilax pseudo-Cluna. Smilax In- dica spin/,ta. American or West-Indian China. The root is chiefly brought from CHI CHL 195 Jamaica, in' large round pieces, full of knots. In scrophulous disorders, it has been preferred to the oriental kind. In other cases it is of similar but inferior vir- tue. China supposita. Senecio madraspa- tanus. Senescio pseudo-China of Linnaeus. Bastard China. It grows in Malabar. The root greatly resembles the China root in appearance and qualities. Chinciiina. See Cinchona. Chimhina CAitiBasA. See Cinchona Caribaa. Chinciiina df. Santa Fe. There are several species of bark sent from Santa Fe : but neither their particular natures, nor the trees which afford them, are yet accurately determineel. Chinciiina Jamaicensis. See Cinchona Carabaa. Chinciiina rubra. See Cinchona ob- longifolia. Chinchiva tie St. Lucia, St. Lucia bark is collected from the Anchona floribunda of Swartz '.—floribus paniculatisglabris, capsu- lis turbinatis lavibus, foliis ellipticis acumi- natis glabris ; it has an adstringent, bitter taste, somewhat like geniain. It is re- commended in intermittents, putrid elysen- tery, anel elyspepsia : it should always be joined with some aromatic. Chincough. See Pertussis. Chixexse. The aurantium sinene, or Chinese orange. Chinese smilax. See China. CHIO TURPENTINE. Terebinthina de Chio. Cyprus turpentine. Chian tur- pentine. This substance is classed among the resins. It is procured by wounding the bark of the trunk of the Pistucfua tere- binthus of Linnaeus. The best Chio tur- pentine is about the consistence of honey, very tenacious, clear, and almost trans- parent; of a white colour, inclining to yellow, and a fragrant smell, moderately warm to the taste, but f ee from acrimony and bitterness. Its medicinal qualities are similar to those of the turpentines. See Turpentine. Chi on. In Paracelsus it is synonymous with furunculus. Cmiu es. A name for the worms whicli get into the toes of the negroes, anel which are destroyed by the oil which flows out of the cashew nut-shell. CHIRAGRA. (From xuf* tne nand. and ayfx, a seizure.) The gout in the joints ot the hand. See Arthr,tes. Chirones. (From ;^/£, tlie hand.) Small pustules 0:1 the hand and feet, en- closed in which is a troublesome worm. CHIRONl.\. (From Chiron, the Cen- taur, its inventor.) 1. The name of a ge- nus of plants in the Linns.in sys'.em. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Centau- ry. See Centaurium. 2. (From £««§, the hand.) An allcction of the hand, where it is troubled with chirones. Chirontum. (From X/ga>v, the Cen- taur, who is said to have been the first who healed tllem.) A malignant ulcer, callous on its edges, and difficult to cure. Chiiiotheca. (From £«g, the hand, and tiBh/u.i, to put.) A glove of the scarf- skin, with the nails, which is brought oft' from the dead subject, after the cuticle is loosened by putrefaction, from the parts under it. CHIRURGIA. (From *«§, the hand, and egyov, a work; because surgical ope- rations are performed by the hand.) Chi- rurgery, or surgery. Chiton. (^/t»v.) A coat or membrane. Chium. (Piom Xtot, the island where it was produced.) An epithet of wine made at Seio. Chilasma. (From xxtaL'm' to make warm.) A w..rm fomentation, called also thermasma. Chlorasma. (From xhotiteue> t° become green.) Ch eirosis. CHLOROSIS. (From ^«gor, green pale; from the yellow-greenish look those have who are affected with it) Febrie alba. Febris amatoria. Icterw* albus. The green sickness. A genus of d sease in the class cachexia, and order impetigines of Cullen. It is a disease which affects young females who labour under a suppression of the menses. Heaviness, listlesness to mo- tion, fatigue on the least exercise, palpi- tat ions of the heart, pains in the back? loins, and hips, flatulency and aciduies in the stomach and bowels, a preternatural appetite for chalk, lim<*, and various other absorbents, together with many dyspeptic symptoms, usually attend on this disease. As it advances in its progress, the face becomes pale, or assumes a yellowish hue ; the whole boely is flaccid, and likewise pale ; the feet are affected with oedema - tous swellings ; the breathing is much hur- ried by any vigorous exertion of the body ; the pulse is quick, but sm 11 ; and the per- son is apt to be affected with many of the symptoms of hysteria. To procure a flow of the menses, proves in ^onie cases a very difficult matter; and where the dis- ease has been of long standing! various morbid affections of the viscera are often brought on, which at length prove fatal. Dissections of theise who have died of chlo- rosis, have usually shewn the ovaria to be in a scirrhous, or dropsical state. In some cases, the liver, spleen, and mesenteric glands, have likewise been found in a dis- eased state. Ch n us, (From xmtJU>>to grind, or rasp.) Chaff. Bran. Also fine wool, or lint, which is, as il were, rasped from lint- Choke damp. The name given by miners to a noxious air, occasionally found in the bottom of mines and pit,s. It is 196 CHO CHO heavier than common air, therefore lies chiefly at the bottom of the* pits ; it extin- guishes flame, and is noxious to animals. It is probably carbonic acid. See Carbonic acid. • Chov^ja. (From xw> to Pour out) It is prop* rly a funnel, but is used to signify the infnndibulum of the kidney and brain. Choanus. (xoctrx, a funnel.) A furnace made like a funnel, for melting metals. CHOCOLATE. (Dr. Alston says this word is compounded of two Indian words, choco, sound, and atte, water; because of the noise made in its preparation.) An article of diet prepared from the cocoa- nut ; highly nourishing, particularly when boiled with milk and eggs. It is frequently recommended ;:s a restorative in cases of emaciation and consumption. Chienicis. The trepan, so called by Galen and P. j£ginetj, from x°lvmt> l'ie nave of a wheel. Chierades. (From X"'iot> a swine.) Charades. The same as scrofula. Chieradolethkon. (From ^oigoc, a swine, and oktQeot, destruction; so nametl from its being dangerous if eaten by l.o.-,.) Hog- bane. A name in JEtius for the Xor.thinm, or louse-bur. Choiras. (From ^o/goc, a swine; so called because hogs are diseaseel with it.) The scrophula. Cholades. (From £o\», the bile.) So the smaller intestines are called, because they contain bi'.e. Cholago. The same as cholas. Cholagogv. (From xoK"> bile, and x.yu, to evacuate.) Cholegon. By cho- lagoguea, the ancients meant only such purging medicines as expelleel the in- ternal faeces, whicli resembled the cystic bile in their yellow colour, and other properties. Cholas. (From xoK*.> tne hile.) All the cavity of the ilium is so called, be- cause it contains the liver which is the strainer of the gall. Chole. (Xokv ) The bile. CHOLEDOCHUS DUCTUS. (Chole- dochus; from xoK"> bile, and SixofAcu to receive ; receiving or retaining the gall.) Ductus communia choledochua. The com- mon biliary duct, which conveys both cys- tic and hepatic bile into tlie intestinum duo- denum. Cholegon. The same as cholagoga. CHOLERA. (From £*>.», bile, and fioa, to flow.) Diarrhoea cholerica. Felli- Jiua passio. Chokra. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class neuroses, and order spasmi. It is a purging and vo- miting of bile, with anxie'v, painful gri- pirtgs, spasms of the abdominal muscles, and those ofthe thighs. There are two species of this genus: 1. Cholera spontanea, which happens, in hot seasons, without any mani- fest cause, 2. Cholera occidentalis, which occurs after the use of food that digest** slowly, and irritates. In warm climates it is met with in all seasons of ihe year, and its occurrence is very frequent: but in England, and other cold climates, it is apt to be most prevalent in the middle of summer, particularly in the month of Au- gust ; and the violence of the disease has usually been observed to be greater in pro- portion to the intenseness oi the heat. It; usually comes on with soreness, pain, dis- tension, anel flatulency in the stomach and intestines, succeeded quickly by a severe and frequent vomiting, and purging t>f bi- lious matter, heat, thirst, a hurried respi- ration, and frequent but weak anel flutter- ing pulse. When the disease is not violent these symptoms, after continuing for a day or two, cease gradually, leaving the patient in a dehilita'ed anel exhausted state ; but where the disease proceeds with much vio- lence there arises great depressiem of strength, with cold clammy sweats, con- siderable anxiety, a hurried and short re- spiration, anel hiccups, with a sinking, and irregularity of the pulse, which quickly terminate in death; an event that not un- frequently happens within the space of 24 hours-, Cholerica. (From X^H*' tne cholera.) Medicines which relieve the. cholera. Also a bilious flux of the bowels, without pain or fever. Cholicele. (From ^oa», bile, and KMkn, a tumour) A swelling formed by tie bile morbidly accumulated in the gall- bladder. Choloma. (From xuKoi. lame, or maimed.) Galen says that, in Hippocrates, it signifies any distortion of a limb. In a particular sense, it is taken for a halting or lameness in the leg. Chondroglossus. (From ^cvJgov, a car- tilage, and ykuo-tn, the tongue.) A muscle so named from its insertion, which is in the basis or c irtilaginous part of the tongue. See Hyoglossus. CHONDROLOGY. (Chondrologia; from £ovJi»or, a cartilage, anel koyot, a dis- course.) A discourse or treatise on carti- lages. Chondro-pharynceub. (From ^avifyof, a cartilage, and yxgvyi;, the upper part of the fauces.) A muscle so named because it rises in the cartilaginous part of the tongue, and is inserted in the pharynx. Chondros. (Xowfgec.) A food of the ancients, the same as alica- Also any gru- mous concretion, anel a cartilage. Chondrosyndesmus. (From xoyfy0fi a c.rtilage, and cuvJta, to tie together-) A car'ilaginous ligament. Chondrus. See Chondros. Chone. (Xw.) The infundibuhim. CHonA. (Xugx.) A region. Galen, in his book De Usu Partium, expresses bv it particularly the cavities of the eyes ; but. CHO GHO 197 in others of his writings, he intimates by it any void s; ace. CHORDA. A cord. A tendon. A pain- ful tension of the penis in venereal disease. See Chordee. Sometimes the intestines are called chordae. Chorda magna. A name of the tendo AchUUs. CHORDA TYMPANI. A branch of the seventh pair of nerves that passes through the tympanum CHORDS TENDINIS. The tendinous and cord-like substances which connect the cornea columna if the ventricles ofthe heart to the auricular valves. CHORDS WILLISII. The small fibres which cross the sinuses of the elura mater. They are so termed, because Willis first described them. Cordapsus. (From ;fco/xf», a cord, and x?flto, to knit ) A sort of painful cholic, where the intestines appear to be twisted into knots, like pieces of string. CHORDEE. (Chordt French.) A spasmodic contraction of the penis, that sometimes attends gonorrhoea, and is often followed by a haemorrhage. CHOREA SANCTI VITI (Chorea, Xcic-tcL) * rom x°Zot> a chorus which of old accompanied dancing. It is called St. Vi- rus's dance, because some devotees of St. Vitus exercised themselves so long in dan- cing, «.hat their intellects were disordered, and could only be restored by dancing again at the anniversary of St. Vitus.) St. Vitus's dance. Convulsive motions of the limbs, as if the person were dancing. It is a get us of disease arranged by Cullen in the class neuroses, and order spasmi These convulsive morions, most generally, are confined to one side, and affecting princi- pally the arm and leg. When any motion is attempteel to be made, various fibres of other muscles act which ought not; and thus a cfmtrary effect is produced from what the patient intended. It is chiefly in- cident to young persons of both sexes, and make s its attack from between the age of ten and fifteen, occurring but seldom after that of puberty. By some practitioners it has been con- sitlered rather as a paralytic affection than as a convulsive disorder and has been thought to arise from a relaxation of the muscles, which, being unable to perform their functions in moving the limbs, shake them irregularly by jerks. Chorea sancti Viti is occr>sioneel by various irritations, as teething, worms, offensive smells, poisons, 8cc. It arises likewise in consequence of violent affections of the mind, as horror, fear, and anger. In many cases it is pro- duced by general weakness; and in a few, it takes place from sympathy, at seeing the disease in others. The fits are sometimes preceded by a ooldness of the feet anel limbs, or a kind of tingling sensation, that ascends like cold air up the spine, and there is a flatulent pain in the left hypochondrium, with obsti- nate costiveness. At other times, the ac- cession begins with yawning, stretching, anxiety about the heart, palpitations, nau- sea, difficulty of swallowing, noise in the ears, giddiness and pains in the head and teeth; and then come on the convulsive motions. These discover themselves at first by a kind of lameness, or instability of one of the legs, which the person draws after him in an odd and ridiculous manner ; nor can he hold the arm ofthe same side still for a moment; for if he lays it on his breast, or any other part of his body, it is forced quickly from thence by an involuntary mo- tion. If he is desirous of drinking, he uses many singular gesticulations before he can carry the cup to his head, and it is forced in various directions, till at length he gets it to his mouth ; when he pours the liquor down his throat with great haste, as if he meant to afford amusement to the by- standers. Sometimes various attempts at running and leaping take place, and at others, the head and trunk of the body are affected with convulsive motions. In many instances, the mind is affected with some degree of fatuity, and often shews the same causeless emotions, such as weeping and laughing, which occur in hysteriae. When this disease arises in children, it usually ceases before the age of puberty ; and in adults, is often carried off by a change from the former mode of living. Unless it passes into some other disease, such as epilepsy, it is never attended with danger. CHORION. (From £a>gea>, to escape ; because it always escapes from the uterus with the foetus.) Shaggy chorion. The ex- ternal membrane ofthe foetus in utero. CHOROID MEMBRANE. (Membrana choridea -, from xoFtov' the chorion, anel uiot, resemblance.) The second tunic of the eye, lying immediately under the scle- rotica, to which it is connected by vessels. The true knowledge of this membrane, is necessary to a perfect idea of the iris and uvea. The tunica choroidea com- mences at the optic nerve, and passes for- wards, with the sclerotic coat, to the be- ginning of the cornea transparent, where it adheres very firmly to the sclerotic mem- brane, by means of a cellular membrane, in the form of a white fringe, called the ciliary circle. It then recedes from the sclerotica and cornea and ciliary circle, directly elownwards and inwards, forming a round disk, which is variously coloured; hence blue, black eyes, &c. This colour- ed portion, reflected inwards, is termed the iris, and its posterior surface is termed uvea. The choroid membrane is highly vascular, and its external vessels are dis- posed like stars, and termed vasa vorticosa. The internal surface of this membrane is 198 CHR CIIR covered with a black pigment, called the pigment of the choroid membrane. CHOROID PLEXUS. Plexus choroi- dea. A plexus of blood-vessels, situa.ed in the lateral ventricles of the brain. CuoRoin tunic See Choroid membrane. Chrisis. (From x$la!< to anoint.) An inunction, or anointing of ay part. Christmas rose. See Helleborus niger. Christum. (From XP1®, to anoint.) An unguent, or ointment ol any kinel. CHROMAS. A chromate, or salt, formed by the union of err.hy, metallic, or alkaline bases, with chromic acid; a.- chro- mate of lead, &c. Chromatismus. (From x^^1^ to eolour.) The morbid disco! ratio* of any of the secretions, as of the urine, or blood CHROME. (From Xil"fA't> colour ; be- cause its primary combinations impart its colour to all seconelary ones.) A white metal; inclining to a grey, very brittle, anel crystallizable at an elevated tempera- ture, in feathered filaments on the surface. Its internal fracture presents in some pans close grains, in other parts needles crossing each other. It is an ingreelient in the fos- sil, known by that name in Siberia. Natural History.—This metal, which is extremely scarce, anel exists only in the state of a metallic oxid, was disco- vered by Vauquelin. He found it in an ore ealled red-lead ore of Siberia, or chro- mate of lead. The colour of this ore is reel, with a shade of yellow; when reduced to powder, it is of a bright orange. Chrome has likewise been found in combination with iron, alumine, anel si'ex, fchromate of iron and alumine,J in the elepurtment of Var, in France. It is met with in irregu- lar masses. Its colour is brown ; it has very little metallic lustre. Pontier has lately found chrome combined with iron (chromate of iron, J in a epiarry near Gus- sin in the road to Cavalaire. It sometimes forms large masses. The emerald of Peru and spinel ruby owe their colours to this metal. Properties.—Chrome is obtained in small agglutinated masses of a white colour, inclining to yellow; it is very hard, ex- tremely brittle and refractory, and crystal- lizes into needles. Exposed to the heat of a blow-pipe, it is covered with a lilac-coloured crust, which becomes green on cooling. Heated by the same apparatus with borax, it does not melt; but a part, after being oxidated, is dissolved in this salt, and communicates to it a very beautiful green colour. Acids have only a weak action on this metal. The nitric is the only acid which protluces any remarkable change, it converts it into an oxiel. It is capable of combining with three different portions of oxigen, and forming three different oxids. It has not yet been combined with any combustible body. It does not apnear to decompose water. It is unalterable by the alkalies. The other properties of this metal are not yet ascertained, neither are its uses known; perhaps >t may afford beautiful and durable colours to the painter or the enamelle r. Method of obtaining Chrome. Chrome is obtaineel from its native combinations, by decomposing them by the alkaline carbo- na'es, precipita'ing the chromic acid, and heating it strongly in a crucible. The following method is recommended by Vauquelin Seventy-two parts of chro- mic acid are to be introduced into a charcoal crucible, placed within ano- 'her of porcelain, filled with charcoal dust. The apparatus is then to be put inn a furn.ee, anel subjected to a very strong heat. Metallic chrome will then be found in the charcoal crucible. From seventy-two parts, Vauquelin obtained for- ty-three of metal. CHROMIC ACID. This is obtained by decomposing the chromat of lead by pot- ash, and treating the chromat of potash with nitric or muriatic acid. It is of an orange-red colour, and a pungent metallic taste ; very soluble in water, and crystal- lizes bv gentle evaporation. CHRONIC (From ^govof, time) A term applied to diseases which are of long continuance, and mostly without fever. It is used in opposition to the term acute. See Acute. Chrupsia. (From ,£§«*, colour, and o-\.ix, sight.) Visits coloratus. A disease of' the eyes, in which the person perceives objects of a different colour from their natural CHRYSANTHEMUM. (From xtuaK- go'.tl, and xvBifAot, a flower.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnavn sys- tem. Class, Syngenesia. Oreler, Polyga- mia. Sun flower, or marigold. 2. Many herbs are so called whose flowers are of a bright yellow colour. Chhysanthemum leucanthemum. The systematic name of the great ox eye-daisy. See Bellis major. Ciiryse. (From XSua'Kt J>°ld.) The name of a yellow plaster. Chryselectrum. (From ^guo-or, gold, and nktxlgov, amber.) Amber of a golden yellow c dour. Chhysippea. (From Chrysippus, its inventor. A herb enumerated by Pliny. Ciihysitis. (From "Xtvo-ot, gold.) Li- tharge. The yellow foam of lead. Also the herb yarrow, from the golden colour of its flower. Chhysobvlanus. (From XW*^, gold, and fixkxit, a nut; so named because of its colour, which, before it is dried, is yellow.) The nutmeg. Chhvsocolla. (From ^gt/o-o;, gold, and Kokks, cement.) Gold soleler. Chhysocoma. (From x$VTC(t E°'^» an(l Kt/uii, hair ; so called from its golden, hair- CHY CHY 199 like appearance.) The herb milfoil, or yarrow. Chrysogonia. (From Xivvai* g°'&> and yivofActt, to became.) The tincture of goiel Chrysolachanon. (From ;tgee"ac. gold, anel kctxxvov, the olus; so named from .ts hating ., yellow leaf, and a ff.wer like the olus.) Tli< herb orach, or atriplex CHRYSOSPLENIUM. (From Xiv ge»ld, and cvrrrktviov, sphenwnrt ) The name of a genus of p ants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. Golden saxifrage. Ciirysulcus. (From ^guff-oc, gold, and fkxm, to lake away.) The .qua regia is so caited, as having the property to dissolve gold. Chylaria. (From xuKtl?> chyle.) A discharge ofa whitish muc us urine, ofthe coli, ur anel consistence of chyle. CHYLE. (Xvkov. Chylus.) The milk like liquor observed some hours after eating, in the lacteal vessels ofthe mesentery, and in the thoracic duct. It is sep .rated by digestion from the chyme, and is that fluid substance from which the blood is formed. The chyle is absorbed by the mouths of the lacteal vessels, which are in the great- est number in the jejunum and ilium, whilst the faex of the chyme, with the bile, are propelled into the large intestines. The chyle ofthe human body smells like milk; has a sweetish taste, a white colour, anil a consistence thinner than blood and milk. Its specific gravity is lighter than that of the blood, and hence it is that chyle is oc- casionally seen swimming on the blood, if a vein be opened some hours after eating. The quality of the chyle is similar to that of milk ; for, like it, it coagulates and as- cesces; but sometimes its nature is altered from bad digested food or meelicines : thus the chyle becomes blue, from eat.ng indi- go ; yellow, from the yolk of eggi, &c. The quantity of chyle depends upon thai of the uigesta, and their greater or less nourishing power: from five or six pounds of food, very lit le mure than two pounds of chyle are elaborated The constituent principles of chyle, are, 1. Water, which forms its greatest put. 2. Oily cream, which chymistry teaches to be hydrogen and carbon. 3. Cheese, which, by the vis vitalis, is formed by the carbon and azot of the ingested food. 4 Earth, which is obtained from lacteal calculi, that are occasionally found in the receptaculum chyli and lacteals. 5. Animal lymph, which is mixed with the gastric and enteric juices. The nutritive principles of vegetables, are starch ; an albuminous principle, oil, vegetable gluten, and sugar. The nutri- tive principles of animal substances, are oil, jelly, and animal gluten ; and hence the reason why the chyle, separated from vegetables, is of the same nature with that prepared from animal mgesta, that the principles of both are dissolved into their elements, which are the same in animal and vegetable food> : thus the cream of the chyle is . >rmed of carbon and hydrogen; and the cheese-of the chyle, from the car- bon and azot of both animal and vegetable substances. The chyle is mixed with the albuminous and gelatinous lymph in the thoracic duct, which receives them from the ly mphatics. Tne uses of the chyle are, 1. To supply the matter from wnich the blood and other fluids of our body are prepared , from which fluids the sold par.s are toimed. 2 By its ascescent nature, it somewhat restrains the putrescent tendency of the blood: hence the dreadful putridi y of the Imm >urs fom starving; anel rous m ik is an excellent remedy against scurvy. 3. By us very copious aqueous latex, ii prevents the thickening of the fluids, and thus renders them fit for the various secretions. 4. The chyle secreted in the breasts of puerperal women, under the name of milk, forms the most excellent nutriment of all aliments for new born infants. CHYLIFICATION. (From chylus, and fio, to become.) Chylifactio. The process, carried on in the small intestines, and prin- cipally in the duodenum, by which the chyle is separated from the chyme. Chylisma. (From xuKo;> juice-) An expressed juice. CHYLOPOET1C (Chylopoe.iicus; from XvK°s. chyle, and tvoiim, to make ) Chylo- poietic. Any thing connected with the for- mation of chyle; thus chyiopoetic viscera, chylopoetic vessels, 8ic. Chylosis. (From ^wAsf*. to express the juice from any thi s.) Chyhfication, or the changing the food into chyle. Chylostagma (From xvXK> juice, and ?xfa, u, distd.) lue distillation or ex- pression of any juice, «-r humid part from its dry one. Chylostagma diaphoreticum minde- reri. A distillation of Venice treacle and niithridat**. CHYME. (Chymus ; from xuC-K* which signifies humour or juice ) Tiie .ngested mass of foeid, ths>t passes from the stomach into the duodenum, and from which the chyle is prepared in the small intestines by the admixture ofthe bile, &c. Chymia. Chymistry. Chymi\ter. A cnymical physician. See Chimiater. Chymiatria. (From £»>/«*, chymistry, and ixofAxi to heal.) Tne art ot curi lg dis- eases oy the application of chymistry to the uses of medicine. Chymosis. See Chemosis. Chynlen radix. A cylindrical root, of the thickness of a g'-ose-quill. brought from C ina. It has a bitterish taste, and imparts a yellow tinge to the saliva. The Chinese hold It in great estimation as a sto- machic, infused in wine. 200 GIG G4G Chysis. (From xu»t to pour out.) Fu- sion, or .he'reduction of solid bodies into fluid by heat. Ghytlon. (From xua>> to pour out.) An anointing with oil and water. Cibalis fistula. An obsolete term for the oesophagus. Cibatio. (From cibus, food.) In chymis- try it means incorporation : also the taking of food. Cibur. An obsolete term for sulphur. CICATRISANTIA. (Cicatrisantia, sc. remedia; from cicatrico, to skin over.) Such applications as dispose wounds and ulcers to dfy up and heal, and to be covered with a skin. CICATRIX. (From cicatrico, to heal up or skin over.) A seam or scar upon the skin after the healing of a sore or ulcer. CICER. (A plant so called. The Cice- rones had their name from this pulse, as the Pisones had from the pisum or pea, and the Lentuli from the lens or lentil.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- der, Decandria. The vetch. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe com- mon cicb or ciches. Erebinthus. Cicer arietinum of Linnaeus -.—foliis serratis. Tlie seetls have been employed medicinally, but are now fallen into disuse. In some places they are toasteel, and used as coffee; anel in others, ground into a flour for bread. The colour of the aryllus of the seed is sometimes white, red, or black: hence the distinction into cicer album, rubrum, and nigrum. Cicer arietinum. The systematic name of the cicer plant. Cicera. (From cicer, the vetch.) A small pill ofthe size ofa vetch. Cicera tartari. Small pills composed of turpentine and cream of tartar, of the size of a vetch. CICHOR1UM. (Originally, according to Pliny, an Egyptian name, and adopted by the Greeks. It is written sometimes Kf^egaw: whence Horace has—cichorea, levesque malva: sometimes Ktx°euv, or Ki- yaifiov. It is supposed to have this name, srctgx to JW tui xf^toov xttiv, from its creeping through the fields.—Others derive it from */£«», invenio ; on account of its being so readily found, or so common.) Succory. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- eler, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild chicory. This plant, called Cichoreum, Cichorium sylvestre vel qfficinarum, is the Cichorium intybus of Linnaeus -.—floribus geminis, sessilibus,- foliis runcinatis. Itjbelongs to the same family with the garden endive, and by some botanists has been upposed to be the same plant in its uncultivated state; but the endive com- monly used as sallad is an annual, or at most a biennial plant, and its parent is now known tube the cichorium endivia. Wild succory or cichory, abounds with a milky juice, \>f a penetrating bitterish taste, ami of no remarkable smell or particular flavour ; the loots are more bitter than the leaves or stalks, and these much more so than the flowers. By culture in gardens and by blanching, it loses its bitterness, and may be eaten early in the spring in sallads. The roots, if gathered before the stem shoots up, are also eatable, and when dried may be made into bread. The roots and leaves of this plant are stated by Lewis to be very useful aperients, acting mildly and without irritation, tending rather to abate than to increase heat, anel which may there- fore be given with safety in hectic and inflammatory cases. Tafyen freely, they keep the belly open, or produce a gentle diarrhaea; and when thus continued for some time, they have often proved salutary in the beginning obstructions ofthe viscera, in jaundices, cachexies, hypochondriacal and other chronical disorders. A decoction of this herb, with others of the like kind, in whey, and rendered purgative by a suitable addition of polychrest salt, was found a useful remedy in cases of biliary calculi, anel promises advantage in many complaints requiring what have been termed attenu- ants, and resolvents. The virtues of suc- cory, like those of dandelion, reside in its milky juice; and we are warranted, says Dr. Woodville, in asserting that the express- ed juice of both these plants, taken in large doses frequently repeated, has been founel an efficacious remedy in phthysis pulmo- nalis, as well as the various other remeelies above mentioned. The milky juice maybe extracted by boiling in water, or by pressure. The wild anel the garden sorts are used in- differently. If the root is cut into small pie- ces, dried, and roasted, it resembles coffee, and is sometimes a good substitute for it. Cichorium endivia. The systematic name of the endive. See Endivia. Cichorium intybus The systematic name of the wild chicory. See Cichorium. Cichory. See Cichorium. Cichory, itnld. See Cichorium. Cicindela. (A dim. of candelia: i. e.a little candle ; so called from its light.) The glow-worm. Some think them anodyne, others lithontriptic, though as the editor of Motherby's Dictionary justly observes, probably neither. Cicinum oleum. (From xtxt, the rici- nus.) An oil, obtained by boiling the bruised seeds of the Jatroplui curcas of Linnaeus. It is somewhat similar in its pro- perties to castor oil. See Ricinus. Cicla. A name for the beta alba. CICUTA. (Quasi cacuta, blind; be- cause it destroys the sight of those who use it. Cicuta signifies the internoele, or space between two joints of a reed: the hollow stem of any plant which the shep. herds used for making their rural pipes. cic CIL 201 Est mihi disparibus septem conjuncta cicutis fistida.—Virgil.) Hemlock. 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The name, in most pharmacopoeias, of the common hemlock, or Conium macula- tuni ot Linnaeus :—seminibus striatis. It is called by some camaran; by others abiotos ; and according to Erotian, cambeion is an old Sicilian word for cicuta. Cicuta major fatida. Conium of the last London pharmacopoeia. Hemlock is found in every part of Eng- land, and is distinguished from those plants which bear some rememblance to it, by the spotted stem. It is generally believed to be a very active poison. In a very mode- rate dose it is apt to occasion sickness and vertigo; in a larger quantity it produces anxiety, cardialgia, .vomiting, convulsions, coma, and death. Baron Stoerk was the first who brought hemlock into repute as a medicine of extraorelinary efficacy: anel although we have not in this country any direct facts, like those mentioned by Stoerk, proving that inveterate scirrhuses cancers, ulcers, and many other diseases hitherto deemed irremediable, were com- pletely curetl by the cicuta ; we have how- ever the testimonies of several eminent physicians, shewing that some complaints, - which had resisted other powerful remedies, yielded to hemlock; and that even some disorders, which, if not really cancerous, were at least suspected to be of that tendency, were greatly benefitted by this remeely. In chronic rheumatisms, some glandular swellings, and in various fixed and periodical pains, the cicuta is now very generally employed; and from daily ex- perience, it appears in such cases to be a very efficacious remedy. It has aiso been of singular use in the hooping-cough. Nor I is it less efficacious when applied external- ly ; a poultice made of oatmeal and the ex- pressed juice, or a decoction ofthe extract, when the former cannot be obtained, allays the most excruciating torturous pains of a cancer, and thus gives rest to the distracted patient. The proper method of administering conium internally, is to begin with a few grains of the powder or inspissateil juice, and gradually to increase, the dose until a gideliness affects the head, a motion is felt in the eyes as if pressed outwards, with a slight sickness anel trembling agitation of the body. One or more of these symptoms are the evidence of a full dose, which should be continued until they have ceased, and ihen after a few days the tlose may be increased; for little advantage can be ex- pected but by a continuance ofthe greatest quantity the patient can bear. In some constitutions even small eloses greatly offend, occasioning spasmss heat and thirst; in such instances it will be of no service. As the powder of the dried leaves has been thought to act, and may be depended upon with more certainty than the extract, the following direction should be observed in the preparation; gather the plant about the end of June, when it is in flower; pick off the little leaves, and throw away the leafstalks: dry the small selected leaves in a hot sun, or in a tin or pewter dish be- fore the fire. Preserve them in bags made of strong brown paper, or powder them and keep the powder in glass phials where the light is excluded ; for light dissipates the beautiful green colour very soon, and thus the medicine loses its appearance, if not its efficacy: this mode is recommended by Dr. Withering. The extract should also be made of the plant gathered at this period. From 10 to 20 grains of the pow- der may be taken twice or thrice a day. CICUTA AQUATICA. Cicutaria viro, sa. Siiim majus alterum ongustifolium. Siunt eruca folio. Long-leaved water hemlock and cowb.nne. Tlijs pi&nt, Cicuta virosa of Linnaeus :—umbel/is oppo&itifoliis ; petio- lis marginatis obtusis, is seldom employed medicinally in the present day. It is an active poison, anel often eaten by mistake for the wild smallage, the Apium graveolens of Linnaeus ; when it proeluces tremors, vertigo, a violent burning at the stomach, epilepsy, convulsions, spasms of the jaw, a flowing of blood from tlie ears, tumefac- tion of the abdomen, and eleath. Cicuta virosa. The systematic name of the water hemlock. See Ciaita aqua- tica. Cicutaria. (Cicutaria; from cicuta, hemlock.) Bastard hemlock. This plant, Chxrophyllum sylvestre of Linnxus :—caule lavi sliiuto ; genicuiis tumidiusculis, is often mistaken for the true hemlock. It may with great propriety be banished from the list of officinals as it possesses no remarka- ble properly. See Charophyllum. Cicutaria aquatica. A name for the ,phellanelrium aquaticum. Cicutaria virosa. See Cicuta aqua- tica. CrnoNiuM. Seje Cudonium. CILIAR LIGAMENT. (From cileo, to move about.) Ligamentum ciliare. The circular portion that divides the choroid membiane from the iris, and which adl.eres to the sclerotic membrane. It appears like a white circular ring. See Choroid membrane. Cii.hre ligamentum. See Choroid membrane. Ciliahjs musculus. That part of the musculus orbicularis palpebrarum which lies nearest the cilia, considered by Riolan as a distant muscle. CILIUM (From cileo, to move about.) The hair on the eyelid or eyelash. Ciliarv processes. The white folds D Df 202 GIN C1N at the margin ofthe uvea in the eye, cover- cd with a black matter, which proceeds from the uvea 10 the crystalline lens, upon which they lie. Cillo. (From cilium, the eyelid.) One who is affected with a spasm or trembling ofthe eye'-id-i. Cillosis. (From cilium, the eyelid.) A spasmodic trembling of the eyelids. Cimex. (From xu/axi, to inhabit; so call- ed because they infect houses) The wall- louse or bug. Cimex domesticus. Six or seven are given inwardly to cire the ague, just before the fits come on, and have the same effect with every thing nauseous and disgusting. Cimolia alba. (From KtfAOkit, Cimolus, an island in the Cretan sea, where it is pro- cured.) Tobacco-pipe clay. Is virtues are similr to those ft the hilar ean lis ; but it is never administered medicinady. Cimolia purpuuescens. Fullers-earth. A bolar earth, ot a gray ;sh brown colour. Cina cin^s See China china. Cink semen Sie Snniouicnm. CINVRV (From xivea, to move; quasi movet advenerem vel urinam.) Aricht ke. 1 The name of a genus convoluted like the pale, nor dark- coloured like the red; externally smooth, internally of a light cinnamon colour, fria- ble and fibrous ; has no peculiar odour dif- ferent from the others, but a taste incom- parably more bitter, with some degree of astringency. Cortex cinchonje lancifoli;e. This species is obtained from the Cin- chona lancifoKa of Zea. Lance-leaved cin- chona. This is the Quilled bark, which comes in small quilled twigs, breaking close and smooth, friable between the teeth, covered with a rough coat of a brownish colour, internally smooth and of a light brown ; its taite is bitter and slightly as- tringent; flavour slightly aromatic, with some degree of'mustiness. Cortex cinch nt. orlongifolije. This kind is procured from the Cinchona oblongifolia of Zea. Oblong-leaved cincho- na. This bark is die red bark.- it is in large th.ck pieces, externally ceivered with a brown rugged coat, internally, more smooth and compact, but fibrous; of a dark-red colour; taste and smell similar to that of the cinchona lanrifolia cortex, but the taste rather strong- r From the general analysis of bark, it CINCHONA. 203 appears to consist, besides the woody mat- ter which composes the greater pan of it, of gum, resin, gallic acid, of very small portions of tannin and essential oil, and of several salts, having principally lime for their basis. Sequin also supposed the ex- ist-no- of gelatin in it, but without suffi- cient proof. Cold water infused on pale bark for some hours acquires a bitter taste, with some -.hare of its odour; when assist- ed by a moderate heat, the water tikes up more of the active matter; by decoction, a fluid, deep-colouretl, of a bitter styptic taste, is obtained, which, when cold, depo- sits a precipitate of resinous matter and galfc acid. By long decoction, the virtues of the bark are nearly destroyed, owing to the oxygenation of its active matter. Mag- nesia enables water to dissolve a larger portion of the principles of a bark, as does lime, though in an inferior degree. Alcohol is the most powerful solv.nt of its active matter. Brandy and other spirits and wines afford also strong solutions, in pro- portion to the quantity of alcohol they con- tain. A saturated solution of ammonia is also a powerful solvent; vinegar i3 less so even than water. By distillation, water is slightly impregnated wi h the flavour of bark; it is doubtful whether any essential oil can be obtained. The action of menstrua on the red bark is nearly the same, the solutions only being considerably stronger, or containing a lar- ger quantity of resinous matter and ofthe astringein principle. The analysis of the yellow bark shows that its active principles are more con- centrated than in either of the others, af- fording to water, alcohol, &c. tinctures much stronger, both in bitterness anel as- tringency, especially in the former prin- ciple. From the general analysis of these burks, it appears that they consist of nearly the same proximate principles, which vary in their proportions ; the most active compo- nent parts are the resin, extractive matter and the gallic acid, and these in combina- tion probably constitute the tonie epiality of bark. In the best pale bark this active mat- ter amounts to about one-eighth. The red bark has been considered as su- perior to the pale, the yellow is represented, apparently with justice, as being more ac- tive than either of the others. The effects of Peruvian bark are those of a powerful and permanent tonic, so slow in its operation, that its stimulating proper- ty is scarcely perceptible by any alteration in the state ofthe pulse, or of the tempera- ture ofthe body. In a large dose, it occa- sions nausea and head-ache; in some habits it operates as a laxative ; in others it occa- sions costiveness. It is one of those medi- cines, the efficacy of which, in removing- disease, is much greater than could be ex- pected, d priori, from its effects on the sys- tem in a healthy state. Intermittent fever is the disease, for the cure of which bark was introduced into practice, and there is still no remedy which equals it in power. The disputes respecting the mode of ad- ministring it are now settled. It is given as early as possible, with perhaps '•he pre- vious exhibition of an emetic, to evacuate the stoimch; it is repeated in the d.»se of one scruple or half a drachm every second or third hour, during the interval of the paroxysm; and it may even be given during the hot fit, but it is then more apt to excite nausea. In remittent fever it is given with equal freedom, even though the remission of the fever may be obscure. In some forms of continued fever which are connected with debility, as in typhus, cynanche maligna, confluent small-pix, &c. it is regarded as one of the most valuable remedies. It may be prejudicial, however, in those diseases, where the brain, or its membranes are inflamed, or where there is much irritation, marked by subsultus ten- dinum, and convulsive motions of the ex- tremities ; and in pure typhus it appears to be less useful in the beginning of the dis- ease than in the convalescent stage. Even in fevers of an opposite type, where there are marks of inflammatory action, particularly in acute rheumatism, bark has been found useful after blood-letting. In erysipelas, in gangrene, in extensive suppu- ration and venereal ulceration, the free use of bark is ofthe greatest advantage. In the various forms of passive haemor- rhngy, in many other diseases of chronic de- bility, dyspepsia, hypochondriasis, paralysis, rickets, scrophula, dropsy, and in a variety of spasmodic affections, epilepsy, chorea, and hysteria, it is dministered as a power- ful and permanent tonic, either alone, or combined with other remedies suited to the particular case. Its usual dose is half a drachm. The on- ly inconvenience ofa larger dose is its sit- ting uneasy on the stomach. It may there- fore, if necessary, be frequently repealed, and in urgent cases may be taken to the ex- tent of an ounce, or even two ounces, in twenty-four hours. The powtler is more effectual than any of the preparations : it is given in wine, in any spirituous liq :or ; or, if it exc te nausea, combined wi Ji an aromatic. The colli in- fusion is the least powerful, but most grate- ful ; the decoction contains much more of the active matter of the bark, and is the preparation generally used when the pow- der is rejected ; its dose is from two to four ounces. Tlie spirituous tincture, though containing still more of the bark, cannot 204 CIN cm be extensively used on nccount of the men- struum, but is principally employed, occa- sionally, and in small doses of two or three drachms, as a stomachic The extract is a prep; ration of considerable power, when properly prepared, and is adapted to those cases, where the remedy requires to be continued for some time. It is then given in the form of pill, in a dose from five to fifteen grains. Bark is likewise sometimes given in the form of enema; one scruple of the extract, or t vo drachms of the powder, being diffu- sed in four ounces of starch mucilage. The decoction is also sometimes applied as a fomentation to ulcers. Cinchona Caribjea. The systematic name of the Caribaean bark-tree. It grows in Jamaica, wliere it is called the sea-sitle beech. Accoreling to Dr. Wright, the bark of this tree is not less efficacious than that of the cinchona of Peru, for which it will prove an useful substitute: but by the ex- periments of Dr. Skeete, it appears to have less astringent power. Cinchona florhsunda. The systema- tic name of the plant which affords* the Saint Luce bark. Dr. Withering considers this bark as greatly inferior to that of the other species of this genus. In its recent state it is considerably emetic and cathar- tic, properties which in some elegree it re- tains on being dried; so that the stomach does not bear this bark in 1 \rge doses, and in small ones its effects are not such as to give t any peculiar recommendation. Cinchona officinalis. The name of the officinal Peruvian bark. See Cin- chona. Cinchona Sancta Fe. Several species of cinchona have been lately discovered at Sancta Fe, yielding barks both of the pale and red kind; and which, from their sensi- ble qualities, are likely upon trial to become equally useful with those produced in the kingdom of Peru. Cinchona rubra. See Cinchona. Cinchona flava. See Cinchona. Cincinnus. The hair on the temples. See Capillus. Cinclesis. (From xryxkt^ui, to move.) Cinclismus. \n involuatary nictitation or winking. Vogel. Cinerarium. (From cinis, ashes.) The ash-hole ofa chymical instrument Cineres. (plur. of cinis, ashes.) Ashes. CI VERES CLAVELLATI. (Clavella- tus ; from clarus, a wedge. The name of cineres clavellati originated from the little wedg" . or billets into which the wood was cut to mak^ potash.) Alumen cutinum. Sal alkali fixum. Cineres rnssici. Kali. Potassa gasennum. Kali impurum. Impure potash or pearl ash. Tlie name adopted in the new London pharmacopoeia is potassa impura. It is from this salt the vari- ous preparations of potash are made. The ancients called the ashes of burnt- wotxl lix, from whence the modern word lixivia. The English name potest, is from the pots in which the lixivium was boiled. Cineres russici. See Cineres clavellati. CINERITIOUS. (From cinis, ashes.) Of the colour of ashes. A name applied to the cortical substance of the brain, from its re- semblance to an ash-colour. Cineritium. (From cms, ashes.) A cupel or test; so nameel from its being commonly made ofthe ashes of vegetables or bones. Cinerulam. A name for spodium. Cinetus. An epithet formerly applied to the diaphragm. Cingularia. (From cingulnm, a girdle; because it grows in that shape.) The lyco- podium. Cingulum. (From cingo, to bind.) A girdle or belt about the loins. Cingulum mercuriale. A mercurial girdle, calleel also cingulum sapientia, and cingulum stultitia. It was an invention of Rulundus's ; different directions are given for making it, but the following is one of the neatest: "Take three drams of quick- silver ; shake it with two ounces of lemon- juice until the globules disappear; then separate the juice and mix with the ex- tinguished quicksilver half the white of an egg ; gum-dragon finely powdered, a scruple ; and spread the whole on a belt of flannel. Cingulum Sancti Jouannis. A name of the artemiria. Cinificatum. A name for calcinatum. CINNABAR. (Pliny says the Indians call by this name a mixture of the blood of the dragon and elephant, anel also many substances which resemble it in colour, par- ticularly the minium.) Minium purum. Minium Gracorum.' Magnet epilepsia. Alzemafor. Amnion. Azamur. Vitruvius calls it anthrax. A red mineral substance composed of mercury combined wi'h sul- phur. It is either native or factitious The native is an ore of quicksilver moderately compact, anel of an elegant striated reel co- lour. This kind of cinnabar, artificial cin- nabar, employ ed as a factitious cinnabar, is a mixture of mercury and sulphur sublimed, and thus reeluced to a fine red substance. The best is of a high colour and full of nee- dle-like spicule. See Sulphuretum hyrargifri rubrum. Cinnabar is often employed as a mild mercurial, and as an alterative. Hoff- man greatly recommends it as a sedative and antispasmodic. Others deny that cin- nabar taken internally has any med.cinal quality; and their opinion is grounded on the insolubility of it in any menstruum It is found in the Dutchy of Deuxponts, in the Palatinate, in Spain, South America, &.c. 1 is calh-el native vermiHion, and cinnabar in flowers. cm cm 205 Cinnabar factitia. See Sulphuretum hydrargyri rubrum. Cinnabar nativa. See Cinnabar. Civnabaris Gh^corum. The sanguis draconis anel cinn,bar. CINNAMOMUM. (From kinamon. Arab.) Cinnamon. The free which affords the true cinnamon, which is its inner bark, is the Laurus cinnamomum of Jacquin r— foUis trinerviis ovatooblongis : nervis versus apicem evanescentibus. Cinnamon bark is one of the mo.st grateful of the aromatics ; of a fragrant smell, and a moderately pun- gent, glowing, but not fiery taste, accom- panied with considerable sweetness, and some degree of adstringency. It is one of the best cordial, carminative, and re- storative spices we are in possession of, and is generally mixeel with the diet ofthe sick. The essential oil, on account of its high price, is seldom used : a tincture, simple and spirituous water, are directeel to be kept in the shops. The watery infusion of cinnamon is given with atlvantage to re- lieve nausea and check vomiting. Cinquefoil. See Pentaphyllum. Cion. (Ktaiv, a column, from xia>, to move.) The uvula was formerly so named from its pyramidal shape : also an enlarge- ment of the uvula. Cionts. (From xta>v, the uvula.) A dis- eased enlargement and painful swelling of the uvula. CIRCiEA. (From Circe, the enchantress; so named from the opinion, that it was used by Circe in her enchanteel prepara- tions.) Enchanter's nightshade, 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. Tlii name in some pharmacopoeias for the Circaa lutiana, which is now fallen wholly into elistise. CIRCOCELE (From Jt/gnoc, varix, or a dilatation of a vein, and x»k», a tumour.) Variocele. A varicose distension and en- largement of the spermatic veins: and whether considered on account ofthe pain, or on account of the wasting of the testicle, which now and then follows, it may truly be c■died a disease. It is frequently mis- taken for a descent of a small portion of omentum. The uneasiness which it occa- sions, is a kind of pain in the back, gene- rally relieved by suspension of the scrotum. It has been resembled to a collection of earthworms. It is most frequently con- fined to that part of the spermatic process, which is below the opening in the abdo- minal tendon ; and the vessels generally become rather larger as they approach the testes. There is one sure method of dis- tinguishing between a circocele and omen- tal hernia: place the patient in a horizontal posture, and empty the swelling by pressure upon the scrotum ; then put the fingers firmly upon the upper part of the abdomi- nal ring, and desire the patient to rise; if it is a hernia, the tumour cannot re-appear, as long as the pressure is continued at the ring: but if a circocele, the swelling re- turns with increased size, on account of the return of blood into the abdomen being prevented by 'he pressure. Circos. (From xifxocn. to roll up.) A ring. It is sometimes used for the sphinc- ter muscle, which is round like a ring. CIRGUl ATION. (Circulatio; from cir- culo, to compass about.) A vital action performed by the heart in ihe following manner: the blocid is returned into the right auricle of tire heart by the descend- ing and ascending venae cava-, which, when diste.ided, contracts and sends iis blood into the right ventricle; from the right ventricle it is propelled through the pul- monary artery, to circulate through, and undergo .< change in, the lungs, being pre- venleel from returning into the right auricle by the closing of the valves, which are situated there for that purpose. Having undergone this clnnge in the lungs, it is brought to the left auricle of the heart by the four pulmonary veins, and from thence it is evacua'ed into the left ventricle. The left ventricle, when distentled, contracts, and throws the blood through the aorta to every part of the body, to be returned by ♦he veins into the two venae cavae. It is prevented from passing back from the left ventricle into the auricle by a valvular apparatus; and the beginning of the pul- monary artery and aorta is also furnisheel with similar organs, to pu vent its return- ing into the ventricles.—(See Heart.) It is by means of this important action, that every part of the body lives, becomes warm, and is nourished, the various secre- tions separated, and the chyle converted into blood. In the foetus the blood passes from the umbilical veins, partly into the vena porta, and partly through the canalis venosus, into the ascending cava The lungs being contracted, a very small quan- thy circulates through them, and the greater part flows through the canalis arte- riosus and foramen ovale to the left side of the heart, and into the aorta, and is carried back by the umbilical arteries to the pla- centa. Circulator. (From cir, to dilate.) A va- rix or preternatural distension of any part of a vein. Cissa. (From xio-att, a glutinous bird.) A depraved appetite proceeding from pre- vious gluttony and voracity. C1SSAMPELOS- (From xtt, ivy, and x/jirtkoe, the vine) The name- of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Monadeiphta. The wild vine with leaves like ivy. Cissampelos pariera. The systematic name of the pariera brava. See Pariera brava. Cissinum. (From xto-trot, ivy.) The name of a plaster mentiened by Agineta. C1STA. (From xu/uxi, to deposit.) A cyst. Cisterna. (From cista, a cyst.) The fourth ventricle of the brain is so called from its cavity ; also the lacteal vessels in women. GISTUS. (Kio-lot, the derivation of which is uncertain.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Glass, Polyandria. Oreler, Monogynia. The Cistus. Cistus creticus. (From kis, Heb.) Cisthorus. Cissarus. Dorycinium. The systematic name of the plant from whicli the latielanum of the shops is obtained. See Ladanum. Cistus humilis. A name of parnassia or white liverwort. Cistus ladanifera. See Ladanum. Cistus i.edon. A name of Ledum pa- lustre. See Rosmarinus. Citharus. (From xi&xpx, a harp.) The breast is sometimes so named from its shape. Gitrago. (From citrus, a citron, so called from its citron-like smell.) Citraria. Melissa or baum. CITRAS. (From citrus; the citron.) A citrate. A salt formed by the union ofthe citric acid, or acid of lemons, with different bases; as the citrate of alumin, citrate of ammonia, citrate of potash. Gitrea. See Limon. C1TREUM. (From citrus.) Citron. Malus medica. Malus citria. The citron- tree. Citrus medica of Linnaeus. Its fruit is called Cedromela, which is larger and less succulent than the lemon ; but in all other respects the citron and lemon trees agree. The lemon is a variety only of the citrus medica. The citron juice when sweetened with sugar is called by the Italians aigre di cedre. CITRIC ACID. Acidum citricum. The juice of lemons. The citric acid may be obtained pure in concrete crystals, by the following method : Saturate boiling lemon- juice with pulverized chalk. The acid forms with lime a salt that is scarce soluble, and the mucilaginous anel extractive substances remain dissolved in the supernatant liquor j the precipitate is to be wished with luke- warm water, till it ceases to eleepen in colour ; it dissolves nearly as well as sul- phate of lime; it is then to be treated with as much sulphuric acid as is requisite to saturate the chalk, diluted in ten parts of water; and this mixture is ti be boiled CLA CLA 207 for a few minutes. Afterwards, it must be cooled and filtered; the sulphate of lime remains on the filter, anel the liquor affords a crystallized acid by evaporation. See Li- mon Citrinatio. Complete digestion. Citrinula. (A Dim. of citrus.) A small c.tron. Citron. See Limon. Citrul, Sicilian. See Citrullus. CITRULLUS. Angura. Jace brasi- liensibus. 'Tetranguria- Sicilian citrul, or water-melon. The seeels of this plant, Cu- curbita citrullus of Linnaeus -.—foliis mul- tipartilis, were formerly used nedicinally, bui now only to re-produce the plant. Water melon is cooling, and somewhat nu- tritious ; but so soon begins to ferment, as to prove highly noxious to some sto- machs, and bring on s;» .sms, diarrhaeas, cheilera morbus, colics, &c. CITRUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Clas3, Polyadelphia. Oreler, Icosandria. 2. The name of the lemon. See Limon. Citrus aurantium. The systematic name of the orauge tree. See Aurantium. Citrus medica. The systematic name of the lemon-tree. See Limon. Citta. A voracious appetite. Cittosis. See Chlorosis. Civet cat. See Zibethum. CIV ETTA. (From sebet, Arab.) Civet. An unctuous odoriferous drug new only used by perfumers. Chip. See Gonorrhaa. CLARET. (Claretum,- from clareo, to be clear.) A French wine, that may be given with great advantage, as a tonic and antiseptic, where red port wine disagrees with the patient; and in typhoid fevers of children and delicate females, it is far pre- ferable as a common drink. Claretum. See Claret. Also a wine impregnateel with spices and sugar, called by some Vinum Hippocraticum. A Clare- tum purgatonum, composed of a vinous in- fusion of glass of antimony in cinnamon water with sugar, is mentioned by Schroe- der. CLARIF1CATIO. The depuration of any thing. Clani- A name for the horminum. Clasis. (From xkxa>, to break.) Clasma. A fncture. Glaustrum. (From claudo, to shut.) Cleithrum gutturis. Any aperture which has a power of contracting itself, or closing its orifice by any means, as the passage of the throat. Claustrum virginitatis. The hymen. CLAUSURA. (From claudo, to shut.) An imperforation of any canal or cavity in the body. Thus clausura uteri is a preter- natural imperforation of the uterus ; clau- sura tubarum Fallopiarum, a morbid im- perforation of the Fallopian tubes, men- tioned by Ruysch as one cause of infecun- dity. Clavatio. (From clava, a club.) A sort of articulation witiiout motion, where the ,j&rts are, as it were, driven in with a hammer, like the teeth in the sockets. See Gomphosis. Clavellatus. (From davits, a wedge.) A specific name of potash, or cineres cla- vellati : and so named from the little wedges, or billets, into which the wood was cut to make it. CLAVICLE. (Dim. of clavis ,- so called from its resemblance to an ancient key.) Collar-bone. The clavicle is placed at the root of the neck, and at the upper part of the breast. It extends across, from the tip of the shoulder to the upper part of the sternum; it is a round bone, a little flatteneel towards the enel, which joins the scapula; it is curved like an Italic S, having one curve turned out towards the breast; it is useful as an arch, supporting the shoulders, preventing them from falling forwards upon the breast, and making the hands strong antagonists to each other ; which, without this steadying, they could not have been. 1. The thoracic end, that next the ster- num, or wh.'.t may be called the inner head of the clavicle, is round and flat, or but- ton-like ; and it is received into a suitable hollow on the upper piece of the sternum It is not only like other joints surrounded by a capsule or purse ; it is further pro- vided with a small moveable cartilage, which, like a friction-wheel in machinery, saves the parts and facilitates the motions, and moves continually as the clavicle moves 2. But the outward end of the clavicle is flattened, as it approaches the scapula, and the edge of that flatness is turned to the edge of the flattened acromion, so that they touch but in one single point. This outer end of the clavicle, and the corre- sponding point of the acromion, are flat- tened and covered with a crust of cartilage; but the motion here is very slight and quite insensible; they are tied firmly by- strong ligaments; and we may consider this as almost a fixed point; for there is little motion of the scapula upon the cla- vicle ; but there is much motion of the clavicle upon the breast, for the clavicle serves as a shaft, or axis, firmly tied to the scapula, upon which the scapula moves and turns, being connected with the trunk only by this single point, viz. the articu- lation of the clavicle with the breast- bone. Claviculus. See Clavicle. Ci.avicula. See Clavicle. Clavis. (From claudo, to shut.) The same as clavicle. CLAVUS. A nail. The sensation re- sembling the driving a nail into the head. A fixed pain in the forehead, which may 208 CLI CLU be covered by one's thumb, giving a sen- sation like as if a nail were elriven into the part. When connected with hysterics, it is called clavus hystericus. This term is also applied to corns, from their resem- blance to the head of a nail; and to an artificial palate, or diseased uterus. Clavus hystericus. See Clavus. Clavus oculorcm. A staphyloma, or tumour on the eyelids. Clay. See Alumina. Cleavers. See Aparine. Cleidion. Clidion. The epithet of a pastil, described by Galen and Paulus Algmets. -, and it is the name also of an epithem described by yEtius. Cleidoma, (From xkufoai, to close ) A pastil, or torch. Also the clavicula. Cleidomastoideus. (From KktifttfA.it, the clavicle, and fActtrouS'xiot, the matioidseus muscle.) See Stcrno-cleidomastoidaus. Cleisagra. (Brom xkut, the clavicle, and xyex, a prey.) The gout in the arti- dilation of the clavicles. Cleithron. (From xkufoo, to shut.) See Claustrum. CLEMATIS. (From xkufAa,, a tendril; so named from Hr climbing up trees, or any thing it can fasten upon with its ten- drils.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Polyginia. Clematis recta. The systematic name of the upright virgin's-bower. See Flam- mula Jovis. Clematis vitalba. The systematic name of the traveller's-joy. See Vitalba. Clematitis. The same as clematis. Cleonis colltrium. The name of a coUyrium described by Celsus. Cleonis gluten. An astringent for- mula of myrrh, frankincense, and white of Clepstdra. (From xkeirru, to conceal, and vfcee, water) Properly, an instrument to measure time by the dropping of water through a hole, from one vessi 1 to another; but it is used to express a chymical vessel, perforated in the same manner. It is also an instrument mentioned by Paracelsus, contrived to convey suffumigations to the uterus, in hysterical cases. Clibanus. (Quasi xxk£ctvot: from *a- kvrln, to conceal.) A portable furn ice, or still, in which the materials to be wrought on are shut up. Climacter. (From Kkt/Axfa, to pro- ceed gradually. The progression of the life of man. It is usually divided into pe- riods of seven years. Climax. (From xki/Ax^u, to proceed.) A name of some antidotes, which, in regu- lar proportion, increased or diminished the ingredients of which it was composed. e.g. Chamadryos ^jjj. Centaurii ^jj- Hy- perici |j. Climbing birthwort. See Aristolochia tenuis. CLINICAL. (Cliidcns; from xynn, a bed.) Any thing concerning a bed : thus clinical lectures, notes, a clinical physi- cian, &c.; which mean lectures given at the bed side, observations taken from pa- tients when in bed, a physician who visits his patients in their bed, &c. CLIXOID. (Cltnoideus ; from xkin, a bed, and ui'ot, resemblance.) Resembling a bed. The four processes surrounding the sella turcica of the sphxnoid bone are so called, of which two are anterior, and two posterior. Clinomastoideus. A corruption of clei- domastoideus. Clissvs. A chymical term denoting mi- neral compound spirits; but antimony is considered as tl.«e basis clyssi. A spirit of antinomy is called clyssus. Clitoridis musculus. See Erector clito- ridis. CLITORIS. (From xktiu>, to enclose, or hide; because it is hid by the labia puden- dorum.) Columella. A small glandiform body, like a penis in miniature, and, like it, covered with a praepuce, or fore-skin. It is situated above the nymphae, and before the opening of the urinary passage of wo- men. Anatomy has discovered, that the clitoris is composed, like the penis, of a cavernous substance, anel of a glans, which has no perforation, hut is, like that of the penis, exquisitely sensible. The clitoris is the principal seat of pleasure : during coi- tion it is dislendetl with blood, and after the venereal orgasm it becomes flaccid and falls. Instances have occurred, where the clitoris was so enlargetl as to enable the female to have venereal commerce with others; and, in Paris, this fact was made a public exhibition of to the faculty. Women thus formed appear to partake, in their ge- neral form, less of the female character, and are termed hermaphrodites. The clitoris of children is larger, in proportion, than in full-grown women: it of'.tn projects be- yond the external labia at forth. Ciitorismus. (From Kktijoyt) Amor- bid enlargement of the clitoris. CLONIC. (From ttkovtu, to move to and fro.) Spusmi clonici. See Convulsion. Clonodes (From xAcvsa, to agitate.) A strong unequal pulse. Clove bark. See Cassia caryiphyllata. Clove gilliflower. See Caryophyllum ru- brum. Clove July flower. See Caryophyllum ru- brum. Clove pink. See Caryopltylliun rubrum. Clove. See Caryophyllum arnmatkum. CLUNESIA. (From dunes, the but- tocks.) Proctalgia. An inflammation of the buttocks. CLUSIA. (So called in memory of COA GOB 209 Charles Clusius, an eminent botanist.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, Monoe- cia. Balsam-tree. £- Clutta elutheria. The systematic name of the tree which was supposed to afford the cascarilla bark. CLUYTIA. (Named after Cluyt, and generally spelt clutius.) The name of a ge- nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Oreler, Gynandria. Cludon. (kai/JW.) A fluctuation and flatulency in the stomach. Gltpealis. (From clypeus, a shield.) Formed like a shield, hence cartilago cry- peal is. Cltsmus. Clysma. (From xkufa, to wash.) A glyster. Cltssus. CUstus. A term anciently used by the chymists for medicines made by the re-umon of different principles, as oil, suit, and spirit, by long eligestion ; but it is not now practised, and the term is al- most lost. Ci.vssus antimonii. Clyssus mineralis. A weak acid of sulphur. Clyster. (Clysterium. Erom xkvfa, to cleanse.) A glyster. Cm:mia. Any part connected with the tibia. C\-E.Mor>ACTirL,Eus. (From x.v»(a», the tibia, anel fcuilvkot, a finger, or toe.) A muscle whose origin is in the tibia, and whose insertion is in the toes. Its office is to elevate the toes. See Extensor iligitorum longus. Cnesis. (From nvxa, to scratch.) Cnes- tna. Cnesmos. A painful itching" of any part. Cmcil.eon. (From xvtxot, cnicus, et tkxtov, oil.) Oil made of the seeds of cnicus; Its virtues are the same with those of ricinus, but in an inferior degree. Cnicus. (From xvxa>, to scratch ) The i plant used by Hippocrates by this name, is supposed to be the carthamus; but modern botanists exclude it from the species of mis plant. Cnicus sylvestris. The Carduus bene- dictus. Cxidii cocci. See Coccognidia. Cnidii grana. See Coccogiddia. Cnidosis. (From xvaT», the nettle.) An itching sensation, such as is perceived by the nettle. A elry ophthalmy. Gnipotes. An itching. Cnismos. See Cnesis. Cnyma. (From xvjuu, to scrape, or grate.) In Hippocrates it signifies a rasure, punc- ture, or vellication: also the same as cnes- mos, or cnesis. COAGULANTIA. (From coagulo, to incrassate, or curdle.) Such meelicines as coagulate the blood and juices flowing from it. COAGULABLE LYMPH. Lympha .■oumdabrts. This substance has a great affinity to the white of eggs. It is a component part ofthe serum of the human blood. It may be obtained in considerable quantities bv stirring the serum about with a stick, when it adheres to its sides. In certain diseasetl actions it is seperaled from the blood, and is often found in very con- siderable quantities in the circumscribed cavities of the body. It has neither taste nor smell: it always possesses a white and opake colour; is ofa glutinous consistence, and, if dried by a gen lie heat, becomes horny. Its presence is detected by an ad- mixture of the diluted mineral acids. See also Albumen. COAGULATION. (Coagulatio; From con, and ago, to drive together.) The se- paration ofthe glutinous or viscid particles, contained in any fluid, from the more thin and not coagulable particles: thus, when milk curdles, the coagulable particles form the curtl; and when acids are thrown into any fluid containing coagulable particles, they form what is called a coagulum. COAGULUM. A term applied frequent- ly to blood and other fluids, when they as- sume a jelly-like consistency. Coagulum aluminis. This is made by beating the white of eggs with a little alum, until it forms a coagulum. It is recom- mended as an efficacious application to re- laxations of the conjunctive membrane of the eye. Coalterne febres. (From con, and altcmus, alternate.) Fevers mentioned by Belini, which he describes as two fevers affecting the same patient, and the parox- ysm of one approaching as that ofthe other subsides. Coauctatio. (Fi'om coarcto, to straiten.) The contraction, or dimunition of any thing. Applied to the pulse, it means a lessening in number. Coarticulatio. (From con, and articu- latio, an articulation.) That sort of articu- lation which has manifest motion. COBALT. Cadmia metallica. A metal that has never been found pure in nature. We meet with it almost always either in the sate of an oxyd; alloyed with other metals in the form of a sulphuret; or com- bined with an acid. Cobalt in the state of an oxyd forms the black cobalt ore. This ore is found in Ger- many, either in powder ofa black or grey colour, or in compact masses. In the last Ibrm, it exhibits at its fracture, rose colour- eel spots. There, are several varieties of this ore. Cobalt, alloyed with other metals, forms the dull white cobalt ore. In this ore, whicli occurs either amorphous or crystalized, cobalt is uni££cl to iron and arsenic. The colour of this ore, when fresh broken, is white or blueish-grey, sometimes with a shade of red. It has a metallic lustre. Its texture is compact. Cobalt, united to *:iu coc coc sulphur, forms the m-hite Cobalt ore. le is met v/ith in masse, or cliristalli/.cd in cubes, dodecahedra, and octahedra. Its colour is a tin-while, sometimes reeldish- vellow. Cobalt combined with arsenic acid forms the red cobalt ore, arseniate of cobalt. It is found in masses of various slnpcs. Its colour is red, inclining to orange. Cobalt, when in a pure state, is ofa steel- grey c 1 )itr, with a tinge of red, and a fine close grain. It has a granulated fracture, and is easily broken and pulverized. Its specific weight is between 7.700 and 7.811. It requires a very intense heat for its fusion, nearly equal to that necessary to melt cast- iron. When heated in contact with the air, it oxydates before fusion. Phosphorus ren- tiers it very fusible, and converts it into a phosputtvet. It unites to sulphur with diffi- culty, but very well with the alkatine sul- phurets by fusion. When alloyed with me- tals it renders them granulated, rigid, and brittle. It is attacked by the greater num- ber of the acids, and unites with the boracic acid. Its solutions in diff'erent acids become green when heated; and from this proper- ty, it is used as an ink, which, when writ- ten with on paper, is invisible, but becomes visible when gently heated, and disappears when cold- It takes fire in oxygena'eel muriatic acid gas. ft colours glass of a fine blue. It unites with plalina, gold, iron, nickel, copper and arsenic, by fusion ; but silver, lead, bismuth, and mercury, refuse to unite with it in the dry way. In its purest state, it is not only obeelient to the magnet, but, if we may trust to the accuracy of some experiments "made by Kohl and Wenzel, it may even receive a magnetical attractive power. Nitrate of potash oxydates cobalt readi- ly. It detonates by the blow ofa hammer, when mixed with oxygenated muriate of potash. It produces fine colours in porce- lain, enamels, artificial gems, &c. COBI1AM WATEUS. Weak saline purging waters at Cobhain. COBRA DE CAPELLO. (From cobra, the head, or covering. Span.) Crotalus liorridus of Linnaeus. The rattle-snake; the stone out of whose heael is saiel to be an antidote to the poison of venomous ani- mals. Cocca I'Mdia. See Gram cnidia. Coccarium. (From kckxcv, a berry.) A very small pill. COCCINELLA. (Dim. from coccus, a berry; from its resemblance to a berry.) CoccinUla. Ficus India gruna. Scarabao- ■us hamisphericus. Cochinelifera cochimlla. Coccus Americanus. Cochinelle. Coccus In- dicus tinctorius. Cochineal. The female of a species of insect called Coccus cacti, that is found on, and collected in South America, from the Opuntia, or Indian fig- tree. It possesses stimulating qualities, and is ordered by the College in the tinc- tura cardamomi compost t a and cinchona composita ; buWmost probably, on account ofthe beautiful reel colour which it imparts to them. Cocco balsamu m. The fruit of the true balsam. Coccognidia. Grana cnidia. Cocci cni- dii. The seeds ofthe Daphne me zereian are- so termed. They are violently purgative. See Mezereum. Coccus. See Grana cnidia. Cocculi Inui aromathi. The piper Jiimiuccnsc COCCULUS INDUS. Dim of jwkxsc, a berry.) Coccus Indicus. Coccula officina. rum. Cocci Orientates The berry so called is rugous and kidney-shaped, anel contains a white nucleus ; ii is the proeluce of the Menispermum cocculus ; foliis cordatis, retu- sis mucronutis ; caule lacero, of Linnxus. It is brought from Malabar and tiie East Indies. It is poisonous if swallowed, bringing on a nausea,fainting and convulsion. Mixed with paste it stupifies fishes, so that they will lie on the water, anel not attempt to escape from the hand that takes them. The berries possess an inebriating quality ; and are sup- posetl to impart that power to most of the London porter. Cocci m iiapiiicum. A name for cher- mes. COCCUS. The name, in entomology, of a tribe of insects. Coccus cacti. The systematic name of the cochineal animal. See Coccinella. COCCYGEUS. (Coccygeus, sc. musculus; from kokxu^-. because it is inserted into the coccyx.) Ischio-cocigien of Dumas. A muscle of the os coccygis, situated within the pelvis. It arises tendinous and fleshy, from the spinous process of the ischium, and covers the inside of the sacro-ischiatic ligament: from this narrow beginning it gradually increases to form a thin fleshy belly, interspersed with tendinous fibres. It is inserted into the extremity of the os sacrum, anel near the whole length of the os coccygis, laterally. Its use is to support and move the os cocevgis forwards, and to tie it more firmly lo the sacrum. COCCYGIS OS. (From xoxxi^, the cuckoo, whose bill it is said to represent.) Cauda. Ossw sacri acumen. Coccyx. This bone is a small appendage to the point of the sacrum, terminating this inverted co- lumn with an acute point, and found in very different conditions in the several stages of life. In the child, it is merely cartilage, and we can find no point (Jl bone; during youth, it is ossifying into distinct bones, which continue moveable upon each other till manhood; then the separate bones gradually unite with each other, so as to form one conical bone, coc COE 211 with bulgings and marks of the pieces of which it was originally composed; but still the last bone continues to move upon the joint of the sacrum, till, in aelvanced years, it is at last firmly united; later in women than in men, with whom it is often fixed at twenty or twenty-five. It is not, like the os sacrum, flat, but of a roundish form, convex without, and concave in- wards; forming with the sacrum the.lowest part ofthe pelvis behind. It has no holes like the sacrum; has no communication with the spinal canal, and transmits no nerves ; but points forwards to support the lower parts of the rectum ; thus it contracts the lower opening of the pelvis, so as to support effectually the rectum, bladder, anel womb; and yet continues so moveable in women, as to recede in time of labour, allowing the head ofthe child to pas3. COCCYX. (K«xi/|, the cuckoo.) See Coccygis os. Also the part in which the os coccygis is placed. Cochia. (From ju^ouv, to turn or make round.) An ancient name of some officinal pills. Cochineal. See Coccinella. COCHLEA. (From xo-yxtfic, to turn round.) A cavity of the internal ear, re- sembling the shell of a snail, in which arc observed, the modiolus, or nucleus, extenel- ingf'rom its basis to the apex, the scala tym- pani, scala restibuli, and spiral lamina. Cochlea teriiestris. See Limax. COCHLEARE. (From cochlea, a cockle, whose shell its bowl represents.) A spoon- ful. In prescriptions it is sometimes ab- breviated thus, coch. Cochleare magnum, is a table-spoon; cochleare medium, a dessert or pap-spoon ; and cochleare minimum, a tea- spoon. COCHLEARIA. (From cochleare, a spoon; so called from its resemblance.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Tetrudynainia. Or- der, Siliculosa. Cochlearia AiiMoiiAiiA. The systema- tic name of the horse-radish. See Rapha- nus rusticanus. Cochleakia hortensis. Lemon scurvy- grass. This indigenous plant, Cochlearia officinalis of Linnaeus -.—foliis radicalibiis cordato-subrotundis; caulinis oblongis sub- sinuatis, is cultivated in gardens for its me- dicinal qualities. Its expressed juice has been long considered as the most effectual of tlie scorbutic plants. Cochlearia officinalis. The syste- matic name of the lemon-scurvy -grass. See Cochlearia hortensis. CncHONi: (From w^w, to turn round..) Galen explains this t.. be the juncture of the ischium, near the -cat, or breech; whence, s-ivs he, all the adjacent parts about the seat are called by the same name. Hesychius says, that cochone is the part of the spine which is adjacent to the os sacrum. COCOS. (So calleel from the Portuguese coco, or co7«e«, the three holes at the end ofthe cocoa-:mt shell, giving it the resem- blance of a monkey's head.) The mine ot a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Hexandria. The cocoa-nut tree. Cocos nucifkri. The systematic name of the plant whose fruit is he cocoa- nut. Cocos butyracea. The sy-iieir.aiic name of the plant which affords the palm oil. Coction. (From coquo, to boil ) Con- coction. Digestion. In a medical sense, signifies that alteration, whatever it be, or however occasioned, which is matle in the crude matter of a distemper, whereby it is either fitted for a discharge, or rendered harmless to the boely. This is often brought about by nature ; that is, by the vis vita?, or the disposition or natural tendency of the matter itself, or else by proper reme- dies:, which may so alter its bulk, figure, cohesion, or give it a particular determi- nation, so as to prevent any farther ill ef- fects, or drive it quite out of the body. And, that time of a disease wherein this action is performing, is called its state of coction. Cocustu. The name for courbaril. Codocele. (From xu^tx, a bulb, and xnk», a tumour.) A bubo. Codoga pala. See Conessi cortex. Ccecalis. (From cacum, the blind gut, through which it runs.) A vein, being a branch from the concave side of the vena mesaraica. Ciela. (From xotkot,hollow.) The hol- low pits above, and someiimes below the eves. The hollow pans at the bottom of the feet. Ciklia. (Front xoikot, hollow.) A cavi- ty in any part of the body. The belly. The womb. COZLIAC ARTERY. (Caliacns, belong- ing to the belly ; from xoikux, the belly.) Arteria caliaca. The first branch given oft' from the aorta in the cavity of the? abdo- men. It sends branches to the diaphragm, stomach, liver, pylorus, duoelenum, omen- tum, and spleen. COZLIAC PASSION. (Caliacus, be- longing to the bellv ; from xoi.m, the belly.) Calico Chylosa. Calica lactea. There are very great differences among physicians, concerning tit- nature of this disease. Sauvages says ic is a chronic flux, in which the aliment is discharged half digested. Dr. Cullen considers it as a species of diar- rheca, and mentions it in his third and fourth species, under the terms mucosa, chylosa, lactea; making the purulenta only symptomatic, 'ite Diairhaa. It is at- 212 COF COL tended with great pains in the stomach, .resembling the pricking of pins; rumbling anel flatus in the intestines; white stools, because elepriveel of bile ; while the patient becomes weak and lean. Ctr.LO.MA. (From xoiko;, hollow.) An ulcer in the tunica cornea of the eye. Ca;LosTOMiA. (From xukot, hollow, anel to/ax, the mouth.) A defect in speaking, when a person's speech is obscured by sounding as if his voice procreeled from a cavern. CeENOLOGiA. (From xoivot, common, and \oyot, discourse.) A consultation, or com- mon consideration of a disease, by two or more physicians. CeENOTics. (From xotvot, common.) The physicians of the inethoelic sect asserted that all diseases arose from relaxation, stricture, or a mixture of both These were called canotss, viz. what diseases have in common. Cieruleus lapis. Tlie sulphate of cop- per. See Sulphas cupri. Ciete. (From xufAxi, to lie down.) A bed, or couch, for a sick person. COFFEA. (The true name is Caffe, from Caffa, the province in South Ameri- ca, where the tree grows spontaneously in great abundance.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnscan system. Glass, Pentandria. Oreler, Monogynia. The cof- fee-tree. COFFEE. (From kofuah, a mixing to- gether, Hebr.; so called from the pleasant potation which is matle from its berry.) Jasminum Arabicum. Choarua. The seeds of the Coffea Arabica ,- floribus quinquefidis, dispermis of Linnaeus. The coffee-tree is cultivated in Arabia, Persia, the East In- dies, the Isle of Bourbon, and several parts of America. Good Turkey Coffee is by far the most salutary of all liquors drunk at meal-time. It possesses nervine and ad- slringent qualities, and may be drunk with advantage at all times, except when there is bile in the stomach. It is said to be a good antidote against an over-dose\>f opium, and to relieve obstinate spasmodic asthmas. For the latter purpose, the coffee ought to be of the best Mocco, newly burnt, and made very strong, immediately after grind- ing it. Sir John Pringle commonly order- ed one ounce for a elose; which is to be repeated fresh, after the interval of a quarter or half an hour ; and which he di- rected to be tuken without milk or .sugar. If coffee be drunk warm within an hour after dinner, it is of singular use to those who have head-ach, from weakness in tlie stomach, contracted by sedentary habits, close attention, or accidental drunkenness. It is of service when the digestion is weak; and persons afflicted with the sick head- ach are much benefited by its use, in some instances, though this effect is by no mens uniform. Coffee is often imitated, by roasting rye with a few almonds. Coffee Ahahica. The plant whicli af- fords coffee See Coffee. COHESION. (From con, and harco, to stick together.) Vis cohasionis. Vis adha- rionis. Vis attraclionis. That force in the par- ticles of matter whereby they are connected in such a way that they resist any attempt towards their removal or separation. It is a species of attraction. S^e Attraction. Cohobation". (A term invented by Paracelsus.) Cohobatio. Cohobium. Co- hoph. The ancient chymists use this term to signify the disti'lation ofa fluid poured afresh upon a substance of the same kind as that upon which it was before distilled, and repeating this operation several times, to make it more efficacious. For this pur- pose, the vessel called pelican was em- ployed. Cohol. (Cohol. Heb.) Castellus says this word is used in Avicenna, to express dry collyria for the eyes, in fine powder. Coilima. (From xotktx, the bowels.) A sudden swelling ofthe belly from wind. Coilostomia. (From xotkot, hollow, and TOfAX, the mouth,) A defect of speaking, from the palate, or through the nose. Coindicantia. (From con, and indico, to indicate.) Signs, or symptoms, are called coindicant, when, besides the usual incidental appearances, there occur olhers, as age, habit, season, &c. Coira. A name for the terra Japo- nica. COITUS. (From coeo, to go together.) The conjunction of the male and female in the act of procreation. Cola. (From xwkov, a joint.) The joints. Colatohia lactea. Astruc says they were formerly calleel glands, and are situ- ated in the third and internal tunic of the uterus, ami, that they are vesiculo-vascular bodies. Colatorium. (From colo, to strain.) A strainer of any kind. Colature. (From colo, to strain.) A filtered or strained liquor. Colcaq.uahuitl. An American plant, commended in palsies and uterine disor- ders, according to Ray. COLCESTBENSIS" AQUA. Colchester water. This mineral water is of the bitter purging kind, similar to that of Epsom, but not so strong. COLCHICUM. (From Colchis, a city of Armenia ; where this plant is supposed to have been common.) 1. The name ofa ge- nus of plants in the Linnasm system. Glass, Hexandria. Order, liigynia. Meadow- saffron. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common meadow-saffron. Colchicwn au- tumnale of Linnaeus:—foliis planis Ian- COL COL 213 *xolatis erectis. A native of England. The sensible qualities of the fresh root are very various, according to the place of growth and season of the year. In autumn it is almost inert, but in the beginning of summer highly acrid ; hence some have found it to be a corrosive poison, whilst others have eaten it in considerable quantity, without experiencing any effect. When it is possessed of acrimony, this is of the same nature with that of garlic and some other plants, and it is entirely de- stroyed by drying. The German phy- sicians have celebrated its virtues as diu- retic, in hyelrothorax anel other dropsies; and in France it continues to be a favour- ite remedy; but it is, nevertheless, in this country unsuccessful, and at best a very uncertain remedy. The expressed j uice is used, in Alsace, to destroy vermin in the heads of children. The officinal prepara- tions of colchicum are, Syr. Colch. Autum. Etlin. Pharm. The oxymel colchici of the former Lonelon pharmacopoeia is now omitted, and the acetum colchici ordered in its room ; the College observing that the honey may easily be added extempo- raneously, if it be thought requisite. The following is the formula of the present London Pharm. for preparing the acetum colchici, or vinegar of meadow-saffron : Take of meadow-saffron root sliced, an ounce; acetic acid, a pint; proof spirit, a fluid-ounce. Macerate the meadeiw-saffron root in the vinegar, in a covered glass ves- sel, for twenty-four hours ; then press out the liquor and set it by, that the feculen- cies may subside; lastly, add the spirit to the clear liquor. The dose is from 3ss to Colchicum autumnale. The systematic name of the common meadow-saffron. See Colchicum. Colchicum illtricum. The plant sup- posed to afford the hermodactyls. See Her- modactylus. Colchicum Zeylanicum. See Zedo- aria. COLCOTHAR VITRIOL!. Cluildtis. The remains of calcined martial vitriol. COLD. A privation of heat. It is nothing positive, but somewhat of the negative kind. Tlie human body contains within itself, as long as it is living, a principle of warmth : if any other body, being in con- tact with it, does at the same time impart to it more caloric or heat than it obtains from the human boely, it is saiel to be warm ; but if it receives from the human boely more heat than it remits, it is said to be cold. A colel is a popular name also for a catar- rhons affection of the nostrils, throat, and fauces. See Catarrhus. COLD AFFUSION. A process for- merly practised by physicians, but lately introduced by Dr. Curric, of Liverpool, in the treatment of typhus fever, and which appears to possess a uniformity of success, which we look for in vain in almost any other branch of medical practice. Tbe remedy consists merely in placing the pa- tient in a bathing-tub, or other convenient vessel, and pouring a pailful of cold water upon his body; after which he is wiped dry, and again put to bed. It should be noted, First, That it is the low tytagious fever in which the cold affusion is to be employ- ed. The first symptoms of which are a dull head-ach, with restlessness and shivering ; pains in the back, and all over the body, the tongue foul, with great prostration of strength ; the head-ach becoming more acute, the heat of the body, by the ther- mometer, 102° to 105° or 'more ; general restlessness, increasing to delirium, parti- cularly in the night. Secondly, That it is in the early stage of the disease we must employ the remedy ; anel generally in the state of the greatest heat and exacerbation. Thirdly, It is affusion, not immersion, that must be employed. Since the first publication of Dr. Currie's work, the practice of affusion has been extended throughout England ; and its effi- cacy has been establisheel in some stages of the disease, from which the author had originally proscribed the practice of it. One of the cautionary injunctions which had been given for the affusion of cold wa- ter in fever was, never to employ it in cases wliere the patient had a sense of chilliness upon him, even if the thermometer, applied to the trunk of the body, indicated a preter- natural degree of heat. In his last edition of Reports, however, Dr. Currie has given the particulars ofa case of this description, in which the cold affusion was so managed as to produce a successful event. In fevers arising from, or accompanied by, topical inflammation, his experience does not justify the use of cold affusion ; though in a great variety of these cases, the warm affusion may be used with advantage. " And," says he, " though I have used the colel affusion in some instances, so late as the twelfth or fourteenth day of contagious fever, with safety anel success, yet it can only be employed, at this advanced period, in the instances in which the heat keeps up steadily above the natural standard, and the respiration continues free. In such cases I have seen it appease agitation and restlessness, dissipate delirium, and, as it were, snatch the patient from impending dissolution. But it is in the early stages of fever (let me again repeat) that it ought always to be employed, if possible; ami where, without any regard to the heat of the patient, it is had recourse to in the hist stage of fever, after every other remedy has failed, and the case appears desperate, (of 214 COL W)L which I have heard several instances,) can it appear surprising that the issue shoukl sometimes be unfavourable?" Numerous communications from various practitioners, in the West and East Indies, in Egypt and America, also shew the effica- cy of affusion in the raging fevers of hot countries. Coles. (From xxvkot, a stalk.) Colis. The penis. Colewort. See Brassica. Coli dextrum ugamentum. Where the mesentery changes its name for that of mesocolon, (near the extremity of the ileum,) the particular lamina, which is turned to the right side, forms a small transverse fold which is thus named. COLI SINISTRUM LIK AMENTUM. It is a contraction of the mesocolon, a little below the left kidney. COLIC A. (FromMAev, colon, the name ofoneof the intestines.) The colic. The appellation of colic is commonly given to all pains in the abdomen, almost indiscri- minately ; but, from the diff'erent causes and circumstances of this disorder, it is differently denominatetl. When the pain is accompanied with a vomiting of bile, or with obstinate costiveness, it is called a bilious colic: if flatus causes the pain, that is, if attendetl with temporary distention, relieved by the elischarge of wind, it takes the name of flatulent or windy colic ; when accompanied with heat and inflammation, it takes the name of inflammatory colic, or enterttit. When this disease arises to a violent height, and is attendetl with a stercoraceous vomiting, obstinate cos- tiveness, and an evacuation of faeces by the mouth, it is called puttio iliaca, or iliac passion. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order spasmi; and defines it pain of the abdomen, particularly round the umbilicus, attentled with vo- miting and costiveness. He enumerates 6even species. 1. Colica spasmodica, with retraction of the navel, and spasm -.if the muscles of the belly. 2. Colicapictonum. This is called from the place where it is endemial; the P >iciou, the Surinam, the Devonshire colic ; from its victims, the plumbers' and the painters' colic; from its symptoms the dry belly - ach, the nervous, anel spasmodic colic. It has been attributed to the poison of lead, and this is undoubtedly the cause, when it occurs to glaziers, painters, and those employee in lead works; but, though this is one, it is by no means the only cause. In Devonshire it certainly more often arises from the early cider, matle of harsh, unripe fruit, and in the We*t Indies from new rum. The characteristics of this disease are—obstinate costiveness, with a vomiting of an acrid or porraceous hile, pains about the region of the navel, shooting from thence to each side with excessive violence, strong convulsive spasms in the intestines, and a tendency to a paralysis of die extre- mities. It i9 occasioned by a long conti- nued costiveness; by an accumulation of acrid bde; by cold, applied either to the extremities or to the belly itself; by a free use of unripe fruits, anel by great irregu- larity in the mode of living. From its oc- curring frequently in Devonshire, and other cider counties, it has been suppejsed to arise from an impregnation of lead, re- ceived into the "tomach ; but this seems to be a mistake, as it is a very pre- valent elisease in the We.^t Indies likewise, where no cider is made, and where there is only a very small quantity of lead in the mills employed to extract the jnice from the sugar-canes. One or other of the causes just enumerated may justly be said always to give rise to this species of colic? The disease comes on gradually, with a pain at the pit of the stomach, extending downwards to the intestines, accompanied with eructations, slight sickness at the stomach, thirst, anxiety, obstinate cos- tiveness, and a quick contracted pulse. After a short time, the pains increase con- sieierably in violence; the whole region of the belly is highly painful to the touch ; the muscles of the abdomen are contracted into hard irregular knots, or lumps; the intestines themselves exhibit symptoms of violent spasm, insomuch that a glyster can hardly be injected, from the powerful contraction ofthe sphincter ani ; and there is constant restlessness, with a frequent vomiting of an acrid or porraceous matter, but more particularly after taking either food, or medicine. Upon a farther increase ofthe symptoms, or their not being quickly alleviated, the spasms become more frequent, as well as violent; the costiveness proves invincible, and an inflammation of the intestines en- sues, which toon destroys the patient by gangrene. In an advanced stage of the elisease, it is no uncommon occurrence for dysuria to take place, in a very high de- gree. The elry belly-ach is always attended with some degree of danger ; but which is ever in proportion to the violence of the symptoms, and the duration of the disease. Even when it does not prove fatal, it is too apt to terminate in palsy, and to leave be- hind it contractions of the hrmils anel feet, with an inability in their muscles to perform their office ; and in this miserable state of existence the patient lingers out many wretched years. Dissections of this disease usually shew the same morbid appearances as in common colic, only in a much higher degree. 3. Colica sterzorea, which happens COL COL 215 from obstinate and long-continued costive- ness. 4. Colica occidentalis, called also cholera sicca, from acrid untligested matters. 5. Colica meconialis, in infants, from a retention of meconium. 6. Colica callosa, from a sensation of a stricture in some part of the colon, apd frequently of previous flatulence, gradually passing off'; the habit costive, or faeces li- quid, anel in small quantity. 7. Colica calculosa, from calculi formed in the intestines, attended with a fixed hard- ness in some part of the abdomen. It is disiinguishcel by the previous elischarge of calculi. 8. Colica Jlalulenta may be added to these species. It is distinguished by a sudden fullness, with pain and constipation, relieved by a elischarge of wind from the mouth, or anus. The colic is distinguished from inflam- mation of the- intestines by the pain being wringing, and not of a burning sensation ; by the spasmodic contraction of the abelo- minal muscles; by the absence or trifling elegree of fever; by the state of the pulse, and by the diminution of pain upon pressure. The flatulent anel inflammatory colic are thus distinguished from each other :—In the flatulent colic, the pain comes on by fits, flies from one part of the bowels to another, anel is much abated by a dis- charge of wind, either upwards or down- wards ; but in the inflammatory colic the pain remains equable, and fixed and settled in one spot; the vomitings are severe, and frequently bilious; the belly is obstinately bound, and the pulse quick and feverish. The colic should be distinguished from a fit of the gravel; stones passing through the ureters ; rheumatic pains in the muscles of the belly ; a beginning dysentery; the blind piles; and from a stone passing through tlie gall-duct. Gravel in the kid- ne*y produces often colic pains, not easily distinguishable; but when stones pass through the ureters, the testicle on that side is often retracted, the leg is benumbed, a pain shoots down the inside of the thigh ; symptoms occasioned by the stone passing through the ureter over . the spermatic chord, or the sacro-sciatic nerve. Rheu- matic pains in the muscles of the belly rarely affect soi accurately the umbilical region, but dart in various directions, to the chest, or to the pelvis, and are attend- ed with soreness, not confined to the abdo- men. A beginning dysentery differs little from colic The pain from the blind piles isTSonfined to the rectum : and that from a stone in the gall-duct is felt in the pit of the stomach, occasionally shooting through the boely to the hack. Colica accident'.lis. Colic from cru- dities in the bowels. Colica arteria sinistra. The lower mesenteric artery. C(Slica arter'ia superior. The upper mesenteric artery. Colica miliosa. Colic from excess of bile. Colica calculosa. Colic from stony matters in the intestines. Colica callosa- Colic from hardened anel obstinate strictures. Colica Damnoniorum- Colic peculiar to Devonshire. See Colica. Colica fkbricosa. Colic with fever. Colica flatulent*. Colic from wind. Colica gravidarum. Colic in pregnant women. (,'oi.ica hysteric t. Hysteric colic. Colica Lactastium. Colic peculiar to ntuves. Colica Lappomca. Colic peculiar to Laplanders. Colica meconialis. Colic from meco- nium in infants. Colica mesenteric*. Colic from dis- eased mesentery. Co Lit a nervosa. The nervous colic. Colica pancreatica. Colic from dis- eased pancreas. Colica piilogistica. Colic with inflam- mation. Colica pictonum. See Colica. Colica pituitosa. The spasmodic colic- Colica flf.thorica. The inflammatory colic. Colica plumdarioruvi. The colic of lead-workers. Colica pulsatilis. The inflammatory colic. Colica saturnina. The Devonshire colic. See Colica. Colica scihrhosa. The colic from scirrhous tumours. Colica spasmodic a. The spasmodic colic. Colica stercorea. Colic from retained faeces. Colica vena. A branch of the upper mesenteric artery. Colica vena recta. The vein of the colon. Colica verminosa. The colic from worms. Colice- The colic. Coliformis. (From cola, a strainer, and forma, a likeness; so called from its having many perforations, like a strainer.) Colifurme os. A nume f rmerly given to the os cribrosum. Coi.irHiu.v. (From xmkov, a limb, and t.xu>, to glue together.) The growing together of the eye-lids. Colludes. (From xokkx, glue.) Gluti- nous. Collum. (From xukov, a member, as being one of the chief; or dim of columna, as being the pillar and support of the head.) The neck. COLLUTORIUVI. (From coUuo, to wash.) A gargarism or wash for the mouth. COLLU VIES. (From colluo, to cleanse.) Filth. Excrement. The discharge from an old ulcer. Collyris. (Kokkuyt, a little round cake; so called from its likeness to a cake.) A bump, or knob, which rises after a blow. COLLYRIUM. (From xukva, to check, and put, a defluxion ; because it stops the defluxion.) Any medicine was former- ly so called which was applied with that intention. The term is now only given to fluid applications for the eyes, or eye- waters. Coloboma. (From xokkxw, to glue toge- ther.) The growing together of the eye- lids ; also the want ofa particular member of the body. Colobomata. In Celsus this word is expressed by curta. Both the words sig- nify a deficiency in some part of the body, particularly the ears, lips, or aix of the nostrils. Colocasia. (From xo>.=;, food, and Axfa, to adorn; so calleel from its me as a food, and the custom of wearing its flowers in wreaths.) The faba VEgyptia. COLOCYNTH1S. (From xt»kn, the colon, and xivtm, to move; because of its great purging powers.) -fllhandula of the Arabians. Catocynthidis medulla. Colo- quintida. Bitter apple. Bitter gourd. Bitter cucumber. The fruit which is the medicinal part of the Cucumis colocyn- this ; foliis multifidis, pomis globosis gla- bris, is importeel from Turkey. Its spongy membranous medulla, or pith, is directetl for use ; it has a nauseous, acrid, and in- tensely bitter taste; and is a powerful irritating cathartic. In eloses of ten and Iwelve grains, it operates with great vehe. mence, frequently producing violent gripes, bloody stools, and disordering the whole system. It is recommended in various complaints, as worms, mania, dropsy, epi- lepsy, he.', but is seldom resorted to, ex- cept where other more mild remedies have been useel without success, and then only in the form of the extractum colocyn- tlddis compositum, anel the pilula ex colo- cynthide cum aloe of the pharmacopoeias. Colombo. See Columbo. COLON. (Kcvkov, quasi xoikov: from xot- kot, hollow; so called from its capacity, or from its generally being found empty, and full of wind, in dissection.) The ascend- ing portion of the large intestine is so called. It proceeds towards the liver, by the name of the ascending portion of the colon ,- and having reached the liver, forms a transverse arch across to the other side. The colon then descends, forming what is termed its sigmoid flexure, into the pelvis, where the gut is called rectum. See In- testines. Colophonia. (VLokocpaivtx, the city from whence it was first brought ) Retina nigra. The black resin which remains in the re- tort, after distilling the common resin with a strong fire. Paracelsus seems to mean by it what is now prescribed by the name of terebinthina cocta ; but the ancients, and particularly Galen, seemed to under- stand by it a soft kind of mastich, from Chio, probably the same as our Chio tur- pentine. Colostrum. (From xokot, food, or nokkuifAxi, to agglntinate ; so called, either because it is the first food of the young, or from its being at that time peculiarly glu- tinous.) Is the first milk in the breasts af- ter elelivery, according to some authors; but Bartholine applies it to an emulsion made by the solution of turpentine with the yolk of an egg. CoLOToincs. (From xuihurnt, a lizard, and uiot, likeness.) Variegated like the skin of a lizard. Hippocrates applied it to the excrements. CoLoauiNTiDA. See Colocynthis. Colpocele. (From jwa^-sc, the vagina, COL COM 217 and jo,x», a tumour.) A hernia forced into the vagina. Coi.poptosis. (From xokirot, the vagina, and vriTTce, to fall down.) A bearing down of ill. V. giiu. Colt's foot. See Tussilago. Coluber berus. (Shtod colit umbram, because it delights in shade.) The syste- ma.ic name of a viper. See Vipera. Colibrina virgineana. See Serpen- taria. Golubrinum lignum. (Colubrinus ; from coluber,- so Called from the snake- like contortions of its roots.) This species of snake-wood is brought from America. It is solid, ponderous, acrid, extremely bitter, and inodorous ; its bark is of a fer- ruginous colour, covered with cineritious spots. Columbine. See Aquilegia Columba. See Columbo. COLUMBO. Colombo. Colombo. Co- lombo. The root formerly so called is now termeel Calumba in the London pharmaco- poeia. It is imported from Colomba, in Cey- lon, in circular, brown knobs, wrinkled on the out^r surface, yellowish within, and consisting of cortical, woody, and medul- lary lamina. Its smell is aromatic ; its taste pungent, and nauseously bitter. From Dr. Percival's experiments on the root, it ap- pears that rectified spirit of wine extracts its virtues in the greatest perfection. The watery infusion is more perishable than that of other bivers. An ounce ofthe pow- dereel root, half an ounce r>f orange-peel, two ounces of brandy, and fourteen ounces of water, macerated 12 hours without heat, and then filtered through paper, afford a sufficiently strong and tolerably pleasant infudon. The extract made first by spirit and then with water, and reduced by evapo- ration to a pilular consistence, is founel to be equal, if not superior, in efficacy to the powder. As an antiseptic, Calumba root is inferior to the bark ; but as a corrector of putriel bile, it is much superior to the bark; whence also it is probable that it would be of service in the West-India yellow fever. It also restrains alimen- tary fermentation, without impairing diges- tion ; in which property it resembles mus- tard. It does not appear to have the least heating quality, and therefore may be used in phthisis pulmonalis, and in hectic cases, to strengthen digestion. It occasions no disturbance, and agrees very well with a milk diet, as it abates flatulence, and is in- disposed to acidity. The London, Edin- burgh, and Dublin Colleges, direct a tinc- ture of Calumba root. The dose of the powdered roojr is half a drachm, which, in urgent cases, may be repeated every third or fourth hour. Columbobk. See Columbo. Columella. (Din. of columna,a column.) See Uvula, and Clitoris. COLUMBIUM. Mr Hatchett describes the ore from uh.ch this metal is obtained, as being of a dark brownish grey external- ly, and more i clining to an iron grey in- ternally ; the longitudinal fracture he found lamellated; and the cross fracture had a fine grain. Its lustre was vitreous, slightly inclining in some parts to metallic ; mode- rately hard and very brittle. The colour ofthe streak, or powder, was dark choco- late brown. The par'icles were not oh di- ent to the magnet, lis specific gravity, at a temperature of 65° Fahr. M:\ Hatchett found to be 5 918. A series of accurate experiments made by its discoverer, prove that this ore con- sists of iron, combined with a new metallic acid, which constitutes more than three- fourths ofthe whole. The smallness of the quantity Mr. Hat- chett had to operate upon, has hitherto pre- vented us from seeing the metal in its me- tallic stale; bu the accuracy with which the properties of its aciel have been investi- gated, leave no doubt of its being diff rent from any of the acidifiable metals hitherto known. Columellaris. (From columella, a little column.) A name of the dens cani- nus. COLUMNA. A column, or pillar. Ma- ny parts of the body, which in their shape or office resemble columns, are so named; as columns carneae, &c. Columna nasi. The lowest and fleshy part of the nose, which forms a part of the septum. Columna oris. A name for the uvula. Column m carnes. Columnae cordis. See Carnea columna. Colurium. (n«tg* to Kokkxv rov gar: be- cause it pi•: vents a defluxion.) A tent to thrust into a sore, to prevent a defluxion of humours. COMA. (From xa>, or xu», to lie down.) A propensity to sleep. This word ancient- ly meant any total suppression of the pow- ers of sense; but now it means a lethargic drowsiness. The coma vigil is a disease where the patients are continually inclined to sleep, but cannot. Coma somnolentum. Is when the pa- tient continues in a profound sleep; and, when awakened, immediately relapses, without being ble to keep open his eyes. COM ATA. (Y.o»fAXTx: from coma.) A diminution ofthe powers of voluntary mo- tion, with sleep, or the senses impaired. It is an order ofthe class neuroses of CulhVs Nosology. COMATOSE. Having a strong propen- sity to sleep. COMBUSTIO. (From comburo, to burn.) A burn, or scald. Comiper. See Cububa COMBUSTION (From comburo, t burn.) Burning. Among the various oper* F Ff 218 COMBUSTION. tions of chymistry, none acts a more conspi- cuous part han combustion ; and in propor- tion to its ii'ilny in the science, the necessi- ty of thoroughly investigating its nature and m-'de of action becomes more obvious to the philosophical chymist. Lavoisier's Theoi-y of Combustion. Lavosier's theory of combust.on is found- ed unon the absorption of oxigen by a com- bustible body. Taking this for granted, it follows that combustion is only 'he play of affinity be- tween oxygen, the matter >f heat, and acom- bustible body. When an incombustible body (a brick for instance) is heated, it undergoes no change, except an augmentation of bulk and tem- perature : and when left to itself, it soon regains Us former s'ate. But when a com- bustible body is heated to a ce.tain degree, in the open air, it begins to become on a sudden intensely ho , and at last emits a copious stream of caloric and light to the surrounding bodies. During this emission, the burning body gradually wastes away. It either disappears entirely, or its physical properties become totally altered. The principal change it suffers is that of being no longer capable of combustion. If either of these phenomena, namely, the emission of heat and light, and the waste of sub- stance be wanting, we do not say that a body is undergoing combustion, or that it is burning. It follows, therefore, that eve- ry theory of combustion ought to explain the following facts: 1. Why a burning body is consumed, and its individuality destroyed. 2. Why, during the progress of this al- teration, heat and 1 ght are emitted. For the elucidation of these objects, La- voisier's theory has laid down the following laws: 1. Combustion cannot take place without the presence of oxygen, and is more rapid in proportion to the quantity of this agent in contact with the inflamed body. 2. In every act of combustion, the oxygen present is consumed. 3- The ' eight of the products of every body after combustion, corresponds with the wight of the body before combustion, plus that ofthe oxygen consumed. 4 The oxygen absorbed by the combus- tible body may be recovered from the com- pound formed,and ihe weight regained will be equal to the vveLht which disappeared during the combustion. 5. In every instance of combustion, light and he^t, or fire, are liberated, 6. In a limited quantity of air, only a cer- tain quantity of the combustible body can be burnt. 7. The air, wherein a body has been bum., is rendered unfit for containing com- bustion, or supporting animal life Though every case of combustion re- quires that light anel heat should be evol vmJ, yet this process proceeeU very differ- ently in different circumstances, !.i nee- the terms ignition, e>r glowing heat ,- inflamma- tion, or accension ; anel detonation, or explo- sion. Ignition takes phice when the combusti- ble beidy is not in an aeriform state. Charcoal, pyrophorus, &c. furnish in- stances of this kind. It seems as if the phenomenon of glow- ing was peculiar to those bodies whicli re- quire a considerable quantity of oxygen to become converteel into the gaseous state. The elisengagement of caloric and light is rendered more evident to the senses in the act of Inflammaion, or accension. Here the combus'ible substances are more easily converted into an elastic or aeriform state. Flame, therefore, consists of the inflamma- ble matter in the act of combustion in the gaseous state. When all circumstances are favourable to the complete combustion of the products, the lame is perfect ; if this is not the case, part of tlie combustible body, capable of being converted into the gaseous state, passes through the luminous flume unburnt, and exhibits the appearance of smoke. Soot, therefore, always indi- cates an imperfect combustion. Hence a c thri way combus- tion is maintained. The tallow is l.qinfied as it comes into the vicinity of the flame, and is, by the capilhry attraction of the wick, drawn up lo supply ike place of what is decomposed ; the unmelted lallow, by this means, torms a kind of cup. The congeries of capillary tubes which form the wick is black, because the char- coal of the cotton becomes predominant, the circum ambient air is defended by the flame from oxidating it; it therefore re- mains, for a considerable time, in its natu- ral state; but when the wick, by the con- tinual consumption of tallow, becomes too long to support itself in a perpendicular po.sition, its upper extremity projects near- ly out ofthe cone of the flame, and there forms a support for an accumulation of soot, whicli is produced by the imperfect combustion. A candle in this situation, affords scarcely one-tenth of the light i' COMBUSTION 219 iMn give, and tallow candles, on this ac- count, require continual snuffing. But if the candle be made of wax, the wick does not long occupy its place in the midelle of the flame; its thinness makes it bend on one siele, when its length is too great for its vertical position ; its extremity comes then into contact with the air, and is completely burnt, or decomposed, ex- cept so much of it as is defended by the continual afflux of the melted wax. This small wick, therefore, performs the office of snuffing itself. The difficult fusibility of wax enables us to use a thinner wick for it than can be used for tallow, which is more fusible. But wax being a substance which con ains much more oxygen than tal- low, or oil, the light it affords is not so luminous. Detonation is an instantaneous combus- tion, accompanied with a loud rep rt ; it takes place in general when the compound resulting from the union of two or more bodie , occupies less space than the sub- stances did before their union; a vacuum is therefore formed, and the surrounding air rushing in from all sides to fill it up is the cause of the report Gun-powder, fulminating gold, silver, anel mercury ; oxygenated muriate of pot- ash ; and various other explosive com- pounds, are capable of producing very loud detonations. With respect to the disengagement of light and caloric. By the older chymists, it was universally supposed that the light and heat emitted during combustion, proceeded from the inflammable body ; and this opinion would indeed appear unquestionable, while the composition of the atmosphere was imper- fectly known. The burning body ap- peared luminous anel fell hot, and no other agent was supposed to be concerned ; the conclusion that the light and heat were evolved from the burning substance, was therefore unavoidable. But when the na- ture of the atmosphere was ascertained, and when it became evident that part ofthe air was absorbed during combustion, the former conclusion fell to the ground; for, when two bodies exert a mutual ac- tion on each other, it becomes d priori equally probable that the products may be derived from either of them ; conse- quently, the light and heat evolved might proceed either from the one or the other. Whether they proceed from the atmo- sphere, or from the combustible body, they must be separated at the part where the combination takes place; that is, upon the surface of the burning body itself; and consequently it appeared luminous and heated, while the air being invisible es- caped observation. When the laws of heat became known, at least when it was ascertained that bodies in the aeriform state contain at the same temperature, and in equal quantities, ei- ther of mass or bulk, unequal quantities of heat, the conclusion became probable, that the caloric evolved in combustion proceed- ed rather from the oxygen gas of the atmo- sphere, than from the combustible body; since the former conta ns a much larger quantity than the latter. The caloric evolved was therefore supposed to be de- rived from the condensation of the oxygen gas in the new combination into which it entered. Though approaching to the truth, this explanation is not strictly true. It is not merely from the oxygen gas being condensed that the caloric is evolved* because, in many cases of combustion, the product still exists in the gaseous state, and in others, the quantity of caloric evolved bears no proportion to the degree of condensation. Philosophers ascribed this to a change of capacity; for, in diff'erent bodies, the dif- ference in the proportion of the capacities before and after combustion, is by no means uniform ; and hence the difference in the quantities of caloric extricated in vari- ous cases of combustion. This bring premised, it remains to ex- plain the origin ofthe light emitted during combustion ; for although we take it for granted that the caloric is evolved from the oxygen gas, we cannot infer that the light has the same origin. It is very probable that light is a consti- tuent part of inflammable bodies; for it is frequently evolved in combinations when the oxigen is merely transferred from one inflammable substance to another. In those cases it must proceed from the in- flammable body The accension of oils by the affusion of acids, the' combustion of metals with sulphur, furnish instances of the kind. It seems, therefore, probable, that the light is derived from the inflammable sub- stance ; and that the oxygen combining with the bases of these substances, disen- gages the light* ^ It may be concltraed then, that light en- ters into the composition of all combustible bodies; but as we are unable to separate the light, so as to obtain these bodies pure, we treat of them as simple bodies. According to this theory, the combus- tion of phosphorus in oxygen gas is there- fore the effect of a double affinity. The basis of the oxygen gas unites with the phosphorus, to form phosphoric acid : and the light disengaged from tlie phosphorus, together with part of that of the oxygen gas, produces the vivid flame. The quantity of light emitted by diffe- rent boelies is supposed to depend on the quantity contained in them, and on the 220 COMBUSTION. proportion in which it is united to calo- ric. Such is the theory of combustion of La- voisier, modified by Gren, Leonardi, Rich- ter, and formerly taught in this capital by Dr. Ci ichton. Thomsons's Tlieory of Combustion. Ti'iugh the preceding theory of combus- tion s sinv.de and beautiful, it appears from what we are now going to state, to be by no means satisfactory. It has misled chymists, by confining the term combustion 10 the act of ox.genation, anel considering that all bodies, during their comiiustion, combine with oxygen, without at the same time recollecu.ig, that this 1 t- ter effect may take place without any of the phenomena usually attendant on com- bustion ; and that, though certainly all co v'mstiejn pre-siippo es the cennbinalion of oxygen with a base, vet this combination mj\ k-, 4iid repeatedly is, effected where no combustion can possibly take place. Nohing can be more evident than the difference which, in numberless instances, prevails between the act of oxygenation in bodies and that of combustion, in as much as neither the phenomena attending oi, nor the results arising from them, are the same. That a distinction therefore should be made between these processes is ob- vious ; and it is on this account that Dr. Thomson has offered a theory, which con- siders this subject in i. new point of view, anel which bids fair to enable us to estimate the phenomena of comov^uon much better than has hitherto been done. According to Dr. Thomson's theory, all the boelies concerned in cowfousdon are either, 1. Combustibles—2. Supporters oj Combustion—3. Incombuslibles- I. Combustible bodies are those sub- stances which are said, in common lan- guage, to burn. During the combustion, they appear to emit light and heat, and, at the same time, gradudly waste away. When dds change has reached its maximum, the process of combustion is at an end. The class of combustibles is very nume- rous ; but all the bodjjes belonging to it may be sub-divided into three sets, namely : 1. Simple combustibles. 2. Compound combustibles. 3. Combustible oxyds. Simple Combustibles. 1. Sulphur. 2. i'ho^phorus. 3. Diamond. 4. Hydrogen gas. 5- All the metals. Compound Combustibles. The compound combustibles consist of compounds, formed by the simple com- bustibles uniting together two and two, and are of course much more numerous than the simple combustibles. They may be arranged under the five following heads: 1. Sulphurets. 2. Phosplmrets. 3. Carburets. 4 All >ys. 5. Sulphurated, phosphorated, and car bon&ied hydrogen. Tiie combumible oxyds are either simple, having a si >g|e base, or compound, having more than one base. All the simple com- bustible oxyds are by combusuon convert- ed nto aci .s. The compound combustible oxyds are by far the most numerous. II. Th supportxhs of combustion are bodies which .re not of themselves, strict- ly spe.king, capable of undergoing com- bustion, but which are absolutely neces- sary for the process; tor no c >mb'istible body can burn unless ome- one or other of them be present. Whenever they ..re ex- cluded, combustion ceases. All the sup- porters of combustion known at present are the following six : 1. Oxygen gas. 2. A..'. 3. Gaseous oxyd of nitrogen. 4 Nitrous gas. 5. Nitric acid. 6. Oxygenated muriatic acid. There are indeed certain substances be- sides tnese, which possess nearly the same properties ; these shall be afterwards enu- merated under the title of partial sup- porters. They all contain one common principle, namely, oxygen. III. The incombustible bodies are nei- ther capable of undergoing combustion themselves, nor of supporting the combus- «ion of those bodies ihat are; they are therefore not immediately connected with combustion. At present we are acquainted with about thirteen incombustible bodies, not reckoning the ce>mpounds which they are capable of forming with each oilier. Those are, 1. Nitrogen gas. 2. The alkalies. 3. The earths. Some of the alkalies anel earths possess certain properties in common with combus- tibles, and are capable ot ex! foiling pheno- mena somewhat anslagous to combustion; wfiich will be described afterwards under the title of semi-combustion. HI. In evf ry c.*.se of combustion, there must therefore be present a combustible body, and a supporter of combustion. During combustion, the combustible al- ways unites with the oxygen of the sup- porter. // is tlds combination -which occa- sions tlie appurent wus>e and alteration of the combustible. The new compound Hius formed is a product of combustion. Every product eif combustion is either, 1. water, 2. an arid, or 3. a metallic oxyd. tt is true, indeed, that other bodies sometimes make their appearance during combustion, but COMBUSTION. -'21 these will be founel, upon examination, not to be products, nor to have undergone com- bustion. Thus one ofthe two characteristic marks which distinguish cumbustion, namely, the apparent waste and alteration ofthe combus- tible body, has been fully explained. For the explanation of it we are indebted to Lavoi- sier, as stated before. But though the combination of the com- bustible with oxygen be a constant part of combustion,yet the facility with which com- bustibles burn is not proportional to their parent affinity for oxygen. Phosphorus, for instance, burns more readily than charcoal; yet charcoal is ca- pable of abtracting oxygen from phospho- rus, and of course has a greater affinity for it. The combustible oxyds take fire more readily than some of the simple combusti- bles ; thus charcoal burns meire easily than diamond; alkohol, ether, and oils, are ex- ceedingly combustible, whereas all the me- tals require very high temperatures when the supporter is air. This greater combustibility of combus- tible oxyds is probably owing to the weaker affinity by which their particles are united. Hence they are more easily settled than homogeneous particles, and of course com- bine more reaelily with oxygen; those sim- ple combustibles which melt easily, or which are in the state of elastic fluids, are also very combustible, because the cohe- sion between their particles is easily over- come. It is owing to the same inferiority in the cohesion of heterogeneous particles, that some of the compound supporters occasion combustion in circumstances when the com- bustibles would not be acted on by simple supporters. Thus phosphorus burns in air at the com- mon temperature; but it does not burn in oxigen gass unless its temperature be rai- sed. In oxygenated muriatic acid gas, phosphorus burns rapidly at the common temperature ofthe air, and so do several of the metals ; though they cannot be made to bum in air, except at a very high tempera- ture. Thua also oils burn rapidly when mixed with nitrous acid. Nitrous gas and the gaseous oxyd of nitrogen, constitute ex- ceptions to this rule. IV. None of the products of combustion are combustible, according to the definition of combustion here given. This want of combustibility is not owing to their being saturated with oxygen ; for several of them are capable of combining with an additional dose of it. But, during this combination, no caloric or light is ever emitted; and the compound formed differs essentially from a product of combustion ; for, by this addi- tional dose of oxygen, the product is con- verted into a supporter. Hence we see that mmbuttion ought not to be confounded with the combination ofa body with oxygen, as wai done formerly. Combustion, indeed, cannot take place without the combination of oxygen; but oxygen may combine with bodies in diffe- rent proportions without the phenomena of combustion; and the product obtained is capabie of becoming convened into a sup- porter of combustion; for instance, if lead be melted, and kept so for some time, it becomes covered with a white pellicle, or white oxyd of lead, a product consisting of oxygen and lead; but if this white oxyd is suffered to be heated longer, it aborbs an additional quantity of oxygen, and becomes converted into a y llow powder, called yellow oxyd of lead. If this yellow oxyd be again exposed to heat, it absorbs still more oxygen, and becomes converted into redoxyd of lead. All these oxyds are therefore sup- porters. When the supporters thus formed by the combination of oxygen with products, are made to support combustion, they do not lose all their oxygen, but only the ad- ditional dose which constituted them sup- porters. Of course they are again reduced to their original state of products of com- bustion. Hence it follows, that they owe their properties as supporters, not to the whole of the oxygen which they contain, but to the additional dose which constituted them supporters. We may therefore call them partial supporters, indicating by the term, that part only of their oxygen is ca- pable of supporting combustion, anel not the whole. All the partial supporters with which we are acquainted, contain a metallic basis; for metallic oxyds are the only products at present known, capable of combining with an additional dose of oxygen. It is a cir- cumstance highly deserving attention, that when metals are capable of combii ing with several eloses of oxygen, the product, or oxyd formed by combustion is seldom or never that which contains a maximum of oxygen. Thus it is evident that several ofthe pro- ducts of combustion are capable of com- bining with oxygen. The incombustibility of products, t/ierefore, is not owing to their want of affinity for oxygen, but to some other cause. 5. No product of combustion is capable of supporting combustion. This is not oc- casioned by any want of affinity to com- bustible bodies; for several of them' are capable of combining with an additional dose of their basis. But by this combina- tion, they lose their properties as products, and are converted into combustibles. The process, therefore, differs essentially from combustion. Thus sulphuric acid, a pro- duct of combustion, by combining with an additional dose of sulphur, or its oxyd, is converted into sulphureous acid, a substance which, from several of its properties, the 222 COMBUSTION doctor concludes to be combustible. Thus also phosphoric acid, a m-o.luci of combus- tion, is Capable of comoi'inig with phospho- rated lydrogen. and of forming hhospho- rous acid a combustible body. W.'ien this last acid is heated jn cont'd with a sup- porter, it undergoes combus.on ; but it is only tne add tional tlose of tne combustible which burns, and the whole is converted into phosphoric acid. Hence we see that it is not the whole basis of these compounds which is combustible, but merely the ad- diional dose. The compounds, therefore, formed by the union of a proeluct and combustible, may be termed partial combus- tibles ; indicating by the name, that a part only of the base is capable of undergo- ing combustion. Since the products of combustion are capable of combining with oxygen, but never exhibit the phenomena of combustion, except when they are in the state of partial combustibles, combus- tible bodies must contain a substance which they lose in burning, and to which they owe their combustibility; for, after they have lost it, they unite to oxygen without exhibiting the phenomena of combus- tion. Though the products of combustion are not capable of supporting combustion, they not unfrequently part with their oxygen just as supporters do, give it out to com- bustibles, and convert them into products ; but during this process, no heat nor lignt is ever evolved. Water, tor instance, gives out its oxygen to iron, and converts it into black oxyd. a product; and sulphuric aciel gives out its oxygen to phosphorus, and converts it into phosphoric aciel. Thus we see that the oxygen of products is capable of converting combustibles into products, just as the oxygen of supporters ; but du- ring the combustion of the last only, are heat and light emitted. The oxygen of supporters then contains something which the oxygen of protlucts wants. 6 Whenever the whole of the oxygen is abstracted from products, the combustibi- lity of their base is restored as completely as before combustion •, but no substance is capable of abstracting the whole of the oxygen, except a combustible, or a purtial combustible. Water, for instance, is a pro- duct of combustion, whose base is hydro- gen. To restore the combustibility of the hydrogen, we have only to mix water with iron or zinc filings, and an acid; the metal is oxydated, and the hydrogen gas is evolv- ed as combustible as ever. But no substance, except a combustible, is capable of separa- ting hydrogen gas from water, by com- bining with its oxygen. Thus we see that combustibles are capable of restoring the combustibility of the bases of products; but they themselves lose their combustibi- lity by the process, and are co verted into products. Combustibility, therefore,. may be thrown at pleasure from one body to another. From these fi c s it is obvious, that the products ii combustion may be formed without combustion; but m these rises a new combustible is always evolved. Tiie process is merely an interc.i xi- gen of supporters then contains some ingre- dient which the oxygen of products wants. Many circumstances concur to render it probable that this ingredient is caloric. The combustibles and the products also resemble each other. Both of them con- tain the same or a similar base ; both fre- quently combine with combustibles, and likewise with oxygen ; but they differ es- sentially in the phenomena which accompa- ny their combination wit^ oxygen. In the one case, fire is emitted, in the other not. If we recollect that no subtance but a combustible is capable of restoring com- bustibility to the base of a product, and that at its doing so it always loses its own combustibility; and if we recollect farther, that the base ofa product does not exhibit the phenomena of combustion even when it combines with oxygen, we cannot avoid concluding, that all combustibles contain an ingredient which they lose when con- verted into products, and that this loss contributes to the fire which makes its ap- pearance during the conversion. Many circumstances contribute to render it pro- bable that this ingredient is light. If we suppost that the oxygen of sup- porters contains caloric as an essential in- gredient, and that light is a component part of all combustibles, the phenomena of combustion above enumerated, numerous and intricate as they are, admit of an easy and obvious explanation. The component parts ofthe oxygen of supporters are two ; namely, 1. a base, 2. caloric. The com- «24 COMBUS I ION. ponent parts of combustibles are likewise two; namely, 1. abase. 2. light. During combustion, the base of the oxygen com- bines with the base of the combustible, and forms the product; while, at the same time, the caloric of the oxygen combines with the light of the combustible, and the compound flies of in the form of fire. Thus combustion is a double decompos- tion ; the oxygen and combustible divide themselves each into two portions, which combine in pairs ; the one compounel is the product, and the other the fire, which es- capes. Hence the reason that the oxygen of pro- ducts is unfit for combustion. It Wrnts its caloric. Hence the reason that combus. tion does not take place when oxygen com- bines with products, or with the base of supporters. These bodies contain no light. The caleiric of the oxygen of course is not separated, and no fire appears. And this oxygen still retaining ks caloric, is capable ot producing combustion whenever a body is presented which contains light, anel whose base has an affinity for oxygen. Hence also the reason why a combustible alone can restore combustibility to the base of a product. In all such cases, a double decomposition takes place. The oxygen of the product combines with the base of the combustible, while the light of the combustible combines with the base of the product. But the application of this theory to all the different phenomena described above, is so obvious, that it is needless to give any more example*. Let us rather inquire, with the author, into the evidences which can be brought forward in its support. 10. As caloric and light are always emitted during combustion, it follows that they must have previously existed in the combustible, the supporter, or in both. That the oxygen of the supporters con. tains either one or both of these substances, follows incontrovertibly from a fact already mentioned, namely, that the oxygen of products will not support combustion, while that of supporters will. Hence the oxygen of supporters must contain some- thing which the oxygen of the products wants, and this something must be caloric, or light, or both. That the oxygen of some ofthe supporters at least contains caloric, as an ingredient, has been proved, in a satisfactory manner, by the experiments of Crawford, I avoisier, and La Place. Thus the temperature of hot blooded animals is maintained by the decomposition of air. Now if the oxygen of one supporter contains caloric, the same ingredient must exist in the oxygen of every supporter, because all of them are obviously in the same state. Hence we conclude that the oxygen of every supporter Contains caloric as an essential ingredient. The light emitted during combustion, must either proceed from the combustible or the supporter. That it proceeds from the combustible, must appear pretty obvious, if we recollect that the colour of the light emitted during combustion varies, and that this variation usually depends, not up- on the supporter, but upon the combusti- ble. Thus charcoal burns with a red flame. sulphur with a b.ue or violet, zinc with a greenish white, &c. The formation of combustibles in plants, obviously requires the presence and agency of light. The leaves of plants emit oxygen gas, when exposed to the sun's rays, but never in the shade, or in the dark. Besides vegetation, we are acquainted with two other methods of unburning pro- ducts, or of converting them into products and combustibles, by exposing them, in certain circumstances, to the agency of fire, or of electricity. The oxydes of lead, mercury, &c. when heated to retlness, are decomposed, oxygen gas is emitted, and the pure metal remains behind. In this case, the necessary caloric and light must be furnished by the fire ; a circumstance which explains why such reductions always require a red heat. When carbonic acid is made to pass repeatedly over red-hot char- coal, it combines with a porticei cf char- coal, and is converted into gaseous oxyd of carbon. If this gas be a combustible oxyd, the base ofthe carbonic acid and hs oxygen must have been supplied with light and caloric from the fire ; but if it be a partial combustible, it is merely a compound of carbonic acid and charcoal: which of the two it is, remains still to be ascer- tained. Electricity decomposes water, and con- verts it into oxygen gas and hydrogen gas ; it must therefore supply the heat and the light which these bodies lost when convert- ed into a product. These facts, together with the exact cor- respondence ofthe theory given above with the phenomena of combustion, render i' so probable, that Dr. Thomson has ventured to propose it as an adelitional step towards a full explanation of the theory of com- bustion. Every additional experiment has served to confirm it more and more. It even throws light upon the curious experi- ments of the accension of metals with sul- phur, which succeed in vacuo, under mer- cury, in nitrogen gas, &c. Dr. Thomson has noticed, that the same emission of caloric and light, or of fire, takes place when melted sulphur is made to combine with potash, or with lime, in a crucible or glass tube, and likewise when melted phosphorus is made to combine with lime heated to redness. He supposes that in all probability, barytes and strontia ex- hibit the same phenomenon when combined with melted sulphur or phosphorus; and COM COM 225 perhaps some ofthe metals when combined with phosphorus. The phenomena Dr. Thomson explains thus : The sulphur and phosphorus are in the melted state, and therefore contain ca- loric as an ingredient; the alkalies, earths, and metals, which produce the phenomenon in question, contain light as an essential ingredient. The sulphur, or phosphorus combines with the base of the metal, earth, or alkali; while at the same time, the calo- ric, to which the sulphur or phosphorus owed its fluidity, combines with the light of the metal, earth or alkali; and the com- pound flies off under the form offire. Thus the process is exactly the same with combustion, excepting as far as re- gards the proeluct. The melted sulphur, or phosphorus, acts the part of the sup- porter, while the metal, earth, or alkali, occupies the place of the combustible. The first furnishes caloric, the second light, while the base of each combines together. Hence we see that the base of sulphurets and phosphurets resembles the base of products in being destitue of light; the formation of these botlies exhibiting the se- paration of fire like combustion, but the product differing from a proeluct of corn- bus'ion in being destitute of oxygen, Dr. Thomson distinguishes the process by the \ title of semi-combustion „■ indicating by I the term, that it possesses one half of the characteristic marks >f combustion, but is t destitute of the other half. The only part of this theory which re- quires proof is, that light is a component part of the earths and alkalies. But as pot- ash and lime are the only bodies of that nature, which we are certain to be capable of exhibiting the phenomena of semi-com- bustion, the proofs must of necessity be confined to them. That lime contains light as a component part, has been long known. Meyer and Pelletier observeel long ago, that when water is poured upon lime, not einly heat but light is emitted. Light is emitteel also abundantly when sulphuric acid is poured upon magnesia, or upon lime, potash, or soda, freed from the water of crystallization. In all these cases, a semi-combustion takes place. The water and the acid being solidifietl, give out calo- ric, while the lime or potash gives out hght. That lime during its burning combines with lighr, and that light is a component part of lime, is demonstrated by the fol- lowing experiment, for which we are in- debted to Scheele. Fluor spar (fluate of lime) has the pro- perty of phosphorescing strongly when heated, but the experiment does not suc- ceed twice with the same specimen. After it has been once heated sufficiently* no sub- seqent heat will cause it to phosphorate. Now phosphorescence is merely the emis- sion of light; light of course is a compo- nent part of fluor spar, and heat has the property of separating it. But the phos- phorescing quality of the spar may be again recovered to it, or, which is the same thing, the light which the spar had lost may be re- stored by the following process: Decompose the fluate of lime by sulphu- ric acid, and preserve the fluoric acid se- parate. Boil the sulphate of lime thus formed with a sufficient quantity of car- bonate of soda; a double decomposition takes place; sulphate of soda remains in solution, and carbonate of lime precipi- tates. Ignite this precipitate in a crucible, till it is reduced to lime, and combine it with the fluoric acid to which it was for- merly united. The fluor spar thus regene- rated, phosphoresces as at first. Hence the lime, during its ignition, must have combined with light. That potash contains light, may be proved in the same manner as the existence of thai body in lime. Ne>w as potash is de- prived of its carbonic acid by lime, the Doctor supposes that the process must be a double decomposition ; namely, that the base of the lime combines with carbonic acid, while its fight combines with the pot- ash. These remarks on semi-combustion might easily be much enlarged upon. For it is obvious, that whenever a liquid combines with a solid containing light, and the pro- duct is a solid body, something analogous to semi-combustion must take place. Hence the reason why water increases the violence of combustion when thrown sparingly into a common fire, &c. Comedones (From comedo, a glutton.) A sort of worms which eat into the skin and devour the flesh. Comfrey. See Symphitum. Comisdi. The gum arabic. Comiste The epilepsy. This name arose from the frequency of persons being seized with this tlisorder while in the as- semblies called Comitia. Comitissa. (A countess.) Some pre- parations are distinguished by this name, as pulvis Comitiisae de Cantia, the Countess of Kent's powder. Commaoenum. (From Commagene, a phce in Syria, whence it was brought.) Syrian ointment, mentioned by Galen. Commanducatio. (From commanduco, to eat.) The act of mastication, or chew- ing. Commansum. (From commando, to eat.) A masticatory. A medicine put into the mouth chewed to promote a discharge of phlegm, or saliva. Commenhatohius. (From commendo, to recommend.) An epithet of the trauma- tic balsam, Tinctura Benzoes composita-, from its singular virtues and usefulness. Commi. Gum. When alo^e it signifies G g| 226 COM CON gum Arabic The xo/a/jii ktuxcv mentioned by Hippocrates in his De Morb. Mulieb. is gum Arabic. COMMJSSURA. (From comndtto, to join together.) A suture, juncture, or joint. A term applied in anatomy to the corners of the lips, where they meet to- gether ; and also to certain parts of the brain which go across and join one hemis- phere to the other. 1 COMMISSURA ANTERIOR CERE- BRI. The white nerve-like substance which crosses the anterior part of the third ventricle of the brain, immediately ahove tlie infundibulum, and between the anterior crura of the fornix; uniting one hemisphere of the brain with the other. COMMISSURA MAGNA CEREBRI. The corpus callotum of the brain is so termed by some writers. COMMISSURA POSTERIOR CERE- BRI. A white nerve-like substance, which passes from one hemisphere of the brain across to the other, immediately over the opening of the aqt»xduct of Sylvius, in the posterior part of the third ventricle of the brain, and above the corpora quadrigemina. Communicant. (From communico, to make partake.) A term applied, by Belli- ni, to fevers of two kinds afflicting the same person, wherein as one goes off the other immediately succeeds. Compages. (From compingo, to put to- gether.) A sutdre, or joint. A commis- sure. COMPARATIVE ANATOMY. Ana- tomia comparativa. Zootomy. The dis- section of brute animals and fishes, to com- pare them with the human body. Compeba. See Cubeba. Completion. A term used by the an- cient writers in various acceptations; but latterly it signifies OLly the same as Plethora. COMPLEXUS. (Complexus, sc. muse. from complector, to comprise.) Complexus sen biventer cervicis of Albinus Dor so trachelon occipital of Dumas. A muscle situated on the back part of the neck, that draws the head backwards, and to one side; and when both act, they draw tlie head directly backward. It arises from the transverse processes of the seven superior vertebrae of the back, and four inferior of the neck, by as many distinct tendinous origins; in its ascent.it receives a fleshy slip from the spinous process of the first vertebral of the back: from these different origins it runs upwards, and is every where intermixed with tendinous fibres. It is inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the in- ferior edge of the protuberance in the mid- dle of the os occipitis, and into a part of the curved line that runs forwards from that protuberance. It draws the head backwards. COMPRESSION. (From comprimo, to press together.) By this term, surgeons express a diseased state of the body, which is the effect of something pressing upon the brain It should be distinguished from concussion and inflammation. When the brain is compressed either by bone, extra- vasated blood, or any other fluid, there is a general insensibility, the eyes are half open, the pupil dilated and motionless, even when a candle is brought near the eye; the retina is insensible ; the limbs relaxed; the breathing stertorous ; the pulse slow, and, according to Mr. Abernethy, less sub- ject to intermission than in cases of con- cussion. Nor is the patient ever sick, when the pressure on the brain and the general insensibility are considerable; for the very action of vomiting betrays an irritability in the stomach anel cesophr.gus. COMPRESSOR NARIS. (Compressor ,■ from comprimo, to press together ) Renaut vel nasalisof Douglas. Transversalts vel myr. tiformis of Winslow. Dilatores alarum nasi of Cowper; and Maxillo narinal nf Dumas. A muscle of the nose, that compresses the aix towards the septum nasi, particularly when we want to smell acutely. It also corrugates the nose, and assists in expressing certain passions. It arises, by a narrow beginning, from the root of the ala nasi ex- ternally, and spreads into a number of thin, separate fibres, which run up along the cartilage in an oblique manner towards the back of the nose, where it joins ^with its fellow, and is inserted into the narrow ex- tremity of the os nasi, and nasal process of the superior maxillary bone. Compuretio. (From compuvgo, to prick.) A puncture. CONARIUM. (From xtxvot, a cone.) The pineal gland is so named, from its co- nical shape. See Pineal gland. Concausa. (From con, with, and causa, a cause.) A cause which co-operates with another in the production of a disease. Concentrantia. (From concentro, to concentrate) Absorbents of acids are so called, because they remove the obstruc- tions which keep asunder the affinities be- tween the two powers. CONCENTRATION. (From con, and centrum, having the same centre.) The volatilizing of part of the water of fluids in order to improve their strength. The mat- ter to be concentrated, therefore, must be of superior gravity to water. This opera- tion is performed on some acids, particu- larly the sulphuric and phosphoric. It is also employed in solutions of alkalis and neutral salts. CONCEPTION. (Conceptio; from con- cipio, to conceive.) The impregnation of the ovulum in the female ovarium by the subtile prolific aura of the semen virile. In order to have a fruitful coition, it is necessary that the semen be propelled into the uterus, or vagina, so that its fe- CON GON 227 cundating vapour shall be conveyed through the Fallopian tubes to the ovarium : it is also necessary that there be a certain state of the ovarium of the female in order to impregnate it; which is, that the ovum shall be mature, and embraced by the fimbria of the Fallopian tube, to convey that vivifying principle to the ovum. See Generation. CONCHA. (Concha, *oyx»t a liquid mea- sure amongst the Athenians.) A term ap- plied by anatomists to several parts of the body, as the hollow of the ear, the spongy bones of the nose, &c. Concha auricula. See Auricula. Concha auris. The hollow part of the cartilage of the outer ear. Conchas naricm. (Concha, a shell.) The turbinated portion ofthe ethmoid bone, and the inferior spongy bones ofthe nose, which are covered by the Schneiderian membrane, are so Urmed. Conchus. (From xoyx», a shell; so named from their likeness to a shell.) The cra- nium, and the cavity of the eye. Concidentia. (From concido, to decay.) A decrease of bulk in the whole or any part of the body. A diminution of a tu- mour. Concoagulatio. (From con, and coagulo, to coagulate together.) The coagulation, or chrystallization of different salts, first dissolved together in the same fluid. Concoctio. • From concoguo, to digest.) Digestion. That operation of nature upon morbid matter which renders it fit to be separated from the healthy fluids. Concrematio. (From con, and cremo, to burn together.) The same as calcina- tion. CONCRETION. (From concresco, to grow together.) 1. The condensation of any fluid sub- stance into a more solid consistence. 2. The growing together of parts which, in a natural state, are separate. Concursus. (From concurro, to meet to- gether.) The congeries or collection of symptoms which constitute and distinguish the particular disease. CONCUSSION. From concutio, to shake together.) Concussion ofthe brain. Va- rious alarming symptoms, followed some- times by the most fatal consequences, are found to attend great violence offered to the head; and upon the strictest examina- tion, both of the living and the dead, neither frisure, fracture, nor extravasation of any kind can be discovered. The same symp- toms and tlie same events are met with, when the head has received no injury at all ab externa, but has only been violent- ly shaken ; nay, when only the body, or general frame, has seemed to have sus. tained the whole violence. The symptoms attending a concussion, are generally in proportion to the degree of violence which the brain itself has sustained, and which, indeed, is cognizable only by the symp- toms. If the concussion be very great, all sense and power of motion are immedi- ately abolished, and death follows soon; but between this degree and that slight con- fusion (or stunning, as it is called,) which attends most violences done to the head, there are many stages. The following is Mr. Abernethy's description of the symp- toms of concussion, and which, he is of opinion may be properly divided into three stages. The first is, that state of insensibility and derangement of the bodily powers which immediately succeeds the accident. While it lasts, the patient scarcely feels any injury that may be inflicted on him. His breathing is difficult, but in general without sttrtor; his pulse intermitting, and his extremities cold. But such a state can- not last long ; it goes off" gradually, and is succeeded by another, which is considered as the second stage of concussion. In this, the pulse and respiration become better, and though not regularly performed, are sufficient to maintain life, and to diffuse warmth over the extreme pans ofthe body. The feeling of the patient is now so far restored, that he is sensible of his skin be- ing pinched; but he lies stupid and inatten- tive to slight external impressions. As the effects of concussion diminish, he becomes capable of replying to questions put to him in a loud tone of voice, especially when they refer to his chief suffering at the time, as pain in the head, &c.; otherwise he answers incoherently, and as if his in- tention was occupied by something else. As long as the stupor remains, the inflam- mation of the brain seems to be moderate; but as the former abates, the latter seldom fails to increase; and this constitutes the third stage, which is the most important of the series of efl^.ts proceeding from a con- cussion. These several stages vary considerably in their degree and duration; but more or less of each will be found to take place in every instance where the brain has been violently shaken. Whether they bear any certain proportion to each other or not, is not known; indeed this will depend up- on such a variety of circumstances in the constitution, the injury, a..d the after- treatment, that it must be difficult to de- termine. To distinguish between an extravasation and a commotion by the symptoms only, Mr. Pott says, is frequently a very difficult matter; sometimes an impossible one. The similarity of the effects in some cases, and the very small space of time which may in- tervene between the going oft' of the one and the accession of the other, render this a very nice exercise of the judgment. The' firjt stunning, or deprivation of sense, 228 CON CON whether total or partial, may be from ei- ther, and no man can tell fr m which; but when these first symptoms have been removed, or have spontaneously disap- peared, if »uch patient is again oppressed with drowsiness, or stupidity, or total or partial loss of sense, iv then becomes pro- bable that the firs.t complaints were from commotion, and that the latter are from extravasation ; and the greater the distance of time between the two, the greater is the probability not only thai an extravasation is the cause, but that the extravasation is of the limpid kind, made gradatim, and within the bmin. Whoever seriously reflects on the nature of these two causes of evil within the cra- nium, and considers them as liable to fre- quent coiDbitiatiein in the same subject, and at the same time considers that, in many in- stances, no degree of information can be obtained from the only person capable of giving it (the. patient), will immediately be sens hie how very difficult a part a practi- tioner '.as to act "in many of these cases, and how very unjust it must be to call that igno- rance which is only a just diffidence arising from the obscurity of the subject, and the impossibility of attaining materials to form a clear judgment. CONDENSATION. (From condenso, to make thick.) A contraction of the pores of the skin, by means of astringent or cooling medicines. A thickening of any fluid. CONDIMENTUM. (From condio, to preserve, or season.) A preserve, or sweet- meat. Conductio. (From conduco, to draw along.) In Coelius Aurelianus, it is a spasm, o;- convuhi' n, drawing the muscles out of their proper positions. CONDUCTOR. (From conduco, to lead, or guide.) A surgicd instrument, whose use is to tlirect the knifo in certain ope- rations. It is more commonly called a di- rector CONDYLE. (From x:vfu, an ancient cup, shaped 'ike a joint) A rounded eminence ofa bo'se in any of the joints. CONDYLOMA. (From novfvkot, a tu- bercle, or knoc) Sarcoma A soft, wart- like sxcre .ence, that appears about the anus and pudendum of both sexes. There are sever d species of condylomata, which have received m-nes from tlieir appearances, as ficus, crysta, thymus, from their resemblance to u fig, &c. Ce>NEie>N- 1" Hippocrates it imports the Cicuta. It is said to be thus named (froii x.wa», to turn round,) because it pro- duces a vertigo in those who take it in- wardly. Conctsi bark. See Conessi cortex. Conissi cortex. Codagopula Cor- tex prtfiuvii. The. bark of the Nerium anudysciitericum of Lin;.acus -.—foliis ova- tie, acuminatis, petiolatis It grows on the coast ol viaabar. It is of a dark black colour externally, and generally co- vered with a white moss, or scurf. It is very little known in the shops; has an austere, bitter taste; and is recommended in diarr. ocas, dysenteries, 8cc. as an ad- stringent CONFECTIO (From conficio, to make up.) A confection. In general it means any thing made up with sugar. This term, in the new London Pharmacopoeia, includes those articles which were formerly called electuaries and conserves, between which there do not appear to be sufficient grounds to make a distinction. Confectio amygraljj. Confection of almonel. Take of sweet almonds, an ounce; Acacia gum powdered, a elrachm; refined sugar, half an ounce. The al- monds having been previously macerated in water, anel their external coat removed, beat the whole together, until they are tho- roughly incorporated. It has been object- ed to the almond mixture, which is an arti- cle of very general use, that it requires considerable time for its extemporaneous preparation, anel that it spoils and cannot be kept when it is made. This will be obviated by the present form, which does keep for a sufficient length of time, and rubs down into the mixture immedi- ately. Confectio aromatica. This prepara- tion was formerly calleel Confectio cardi- aca. Confectio Ruleighana. Take of cin- namon, bark, nutmegs, of each two ounces ; cloves, an ounce ; cardamom seeds, half an ounce; saffron dried, 2 ounces; prepared shells, 16 ounces ; refined sugar powdered, two pounds; water, a pint. Reduce the dry substances, mixed together, to very line powder; then add the water, and gradually mix the whole, until it is incorporated. This preparation is much simplified by the London college. It is an excellent medi- cine, possessing stimulant, antispasmodic, and adstringent virtues; and is exhibited with these views to children anel adults, in a vast variety of diseases, mixed with other medicines. It may be given in doses of 10 grains to an ounce. Confectio aurantii. Conserva corti- cis exterioris aurantii hispalensis Conser- va filavedinis corticum auruntiorum. lake of fresh external rind of oranges, separated by rasping, a pound ; refined sugar, three pounds. Bruise the rind with a wooden pestle, in a stone mortar; then, after add- ing the sugar, bruise it again, until the whole is thoroughly incorporated. This is vyell calculated to form tlie basis of a tonic and stomachic confection, and may be given alone in doses of from 2 to 5 drachms, twic- oi three times a-day Confectio cardiaca. See Confectio aro- matica. CON CON 229 Confectio cassia. Electuarium cas- sia. Electuurium e cassia. Context on of c»s>.a. Take of fresh cassia pulp, half a pound ; manna, two ounces; tamarind pulp, an ounce; syrup of rost s, half a pound. Bruise the ma ma ; melt it in the syrup by a water-bath ; then mix in the pulps, ane! evaporate clown to a proper consistence. This is a very elegant, plea- sant, and mild aperent for the feeble, and for children. Dose from 2 drachms to an ounce. Confectio opii. Confectio opiata. Phi Ionium Londinense Philordum Romanum. Confection of opium. Take <nnxan system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Alga. 2. A kind of moss : named from its use formerly in healing broken hemes. Conferva helminthocortos. See Co- rallina corsicana. Conferva rivalis. This plant, Conferva rivatis of Linnxus:—filimentis simplicissiims aquulibus longissimis, has been n commend- ed in cases of spasmodic asthma, phthisis, 8cc. on account of the great quantity of vi- tal air it contains. Confirmantia. (From con, and firmo, to strengthen.) Restoratives; also medi- cines which fasten the teeth in their soc- kets. Confluent smallpox. See Variola. Confluxion. It is much used by Hip- pocra'es, anel his interpreter Gilen, in the same sense as we use consent and transpi- rable, from a notion that parts at . dis- tance have mutual constm with one ano- ther, and that they are a'l perspirable by many subtle streams. Paracelsus, accord- ing to his way, expressed the former by confederation. 2M CON CON CONFORMATION. (From conforn.o, to shape or fashion.) The natural shape and form of any thing, also a description of some diseases which arise from a bad for- mation of the parts. Confortantia. (From canforto, to Strengthen.) Cordial medicines. Strength- eners. Confortativa. The same. Cosfusio. (From confundo, to mix to- gether.) A confusion, or disorder in the eyes, proceeding from a rupture of the membranes, which include the humours, by which means they are all confounded to- gether. Congelati. (From congelo, to freeze.) Congelatici. Persons afflicted witii a ca- talepsy are so called, by which all sensation seems to be taken away. Congelation. (From congelo, to freeze.) That change of liquid bodies which takes place when they pass to a solid state, by losing the caloric which kept them in a state of fluidity. Congelativa. (From congelo, to con- geal.) Medicines that inspissate humours, and stop fluxions and rheums. Congener. (From con, and genus, of the same kind.) Of the same kind; concur- ring in the same action. It is usually said of the muscles. CONGESTION. (From congero, to amass.) A collection of blood or fluid; a swelling which rises gradually, and ripens slowly, in opposition to that which is soon formed, and soon terminated. CONGLOBATE GLAND. (From con- globo, to gather into a ball) Glandula conglobata. Lymphatic gland. Clobate gland. A round gland formed ofa contor- tion of lymphatic vessels, connected toge- ther by cellular structure, having neither a cavity nor any excretory duct: such are the mesenteric, inguinal, axillary glands, &c. See Glands. CONGLOMERATE GLAND. (From conglomero, to heap upon one.) Glandula conglomerata. A gland composed of a num- ber of glomerate glands, whose excretory ducts all unite into one common duct: such are the salival, parotid glands, &c. CONGLUTINANTIA. (From conglu- tino, to glue together.) Healing medi- cines ; and such as unite parts disjointed by accident. Conis. (Kov/c.) Dust, fine powder, ashes, a nit in the hair, scurf from the head; and sometimes it signifies lime. CONIUM. (From xovtx, dust, accord- ing to Linnxus, or from xmvxu, circumago, on account of its inebriating and poisonous quality.) Hemlock., 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lynnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the offi- cinal hemlock. See Cicuta. Conicm maculatum. The systematic name for the cicuta of the pharmacopoeias. See Cicuta. CONJUNCTIVE MEMBRANE. Mem- brana conjunctiva. The thin, transparent, delicate membrane, that lines the inter- nal superficies of one eyelid, and is re- flected from thence, over the anterior part of the bulb, to the edge of the other eyelid. That portion which covers the transparent cornea cannot, without much difficulty, be separated from it. In- flammation of this membrane is called oph- thalmia. Connatus. (From con, and nascor, ta grow together.) Used much by Hippo- crates for what is born with a person ; the same with congenite. CONNEXION. See Articulation. Connutritus. (From con, and nutrior, to be nourished with.) It is what becomes habitual to a person from his particular nourishment, or what breaks out into a disease in process of time, which gradually had its foundation in the first aliments, as from sucking a distempered nurse, or the like. Conq.uassatio. Conquassation. In pharmacy it is a species of comminution, or an operation by which moist concrete substances, as recent vegetables, fruits, the softer parts of animals, &c. are agi- tated and bruised, till, partly by their proper succulence, or by an effusion of some liquor, they are reduced to a soft pulp. Consent of parts. See Sympathy. CONSERVA. (From comervo, lo keep.) A conserve. A composition of some re- cent vegetable and sugar, beat together in- to an uniform mass of the consistence of honey; as conserve of hips, orange peel, Sec. Conserves are called confections in the last edition of the London Pharmaco- poeia. See Confectio. Conserva absinthu maritimi. See Absinthum maritimum. Conserva ari. This is occasionally ex- hibited as a stimulant and diuretic. See Arum. Conserva auranaii hispalensis. See Confectio aurautii. Conserva cvnosbati. See Confectio rota canina. Conskrva lujulje. A preparation of wood-sorrel, possessing acid, cooling, and antiseptic qualities. See Acetocella Conserva menth*. This preparation of mint is given occasionally as a stomachic, in sickness and weakness of the stomach. See Mentha viridis. Conserva pruni stlvestris. Astrin- gent virtues are ascribed to this medicine, which is now seldom used but in private formulx. Conserva hosje. This conserve, nib- bed down with water, to which is added CON CON 231 some lemon-juice, forms an excellent drink in hemorrhagic complaints. See Confectio rosa galhca. Conserva scilljs. A preparation of squills, which affords an excellent basis for an electuary, possessing expectorant and diuretic qualities. Consistentia. (From consisto, to abide.) The state or acme of a disease. The ap- pearance or state of the humours and ex- crements. Consolida. (So called, quia consolidandi et conglulinandi vi pallet; named from its power and use in agglutinating and joining together things broken.) Comfrey. Consolida auhea. Aurea cordis. A name of the chamxcistus. Consolida major. See Symphitum. Consolida media. Bugula. Upright bugloss. Middle consound. This plant, Ajuga pyramidalis of Linnxus :—tetragono- pyramidalis, vUlosa, foliis radicalibus maxi- mis, possesses subadstringent and bitter qualities : and has been recommended in phthisis, aptha, and cynanche. Consolida minor. See Prunella. Consolida regalis. Calcatrippa. Ma- ny virtues are attributed to this plant, Del- phinium consolida, of Linnaeus :—nectariis monophyllts, caule subdiviso. The flowers are bitter, and a water distilled from them is recommended in ophthalmia. The herb has been administered in calculous cases, obstructed menses, and visceral diseases. Consolida saracenica. See Virga aurea. Consound. See Symphitum. Consound middle. See Consolida media. CONSTIPATION, 3|From constipo, to crowd together.) Obsnpatio. A person is said to be costive when the alvine excre- ments are not expelled daily, and when the fxces are so hardened as not to receive their form from the impression of the rec- tum upon them. Constrictiva. (From constringo, to bind together.) Styptics. CONSTRICTOR. (From constringo, to bind together.) A name given to those muscles which contract any opening of the body. Constrictor al« sasi. See Depres- sor labii superioris alaque nasi. Constrictor ani. See Sphincter ani. CONSTRICTOR ISTHMI FAUCIUM. Glosso-staphilinus of Winslow, Douglas, and Cowper; and Glosso staphilin of Dumas. A muscle situated at the side of the entry of the fauces, that draws the velum pendulum palati towards the root of the tongue, which it raises at the same time, and with its fellow contracts the passage between the two arches, by which it shuts the opening ofthe fauces. Contrictor LABionu.M. See Orbicularis arii. Constrictor musculus. See Buccina- tor. Constrictor oris. See Orbicularis orit. Constrictor palpebrarum. See Or- bicularis palpebrarum. CONSTRICTOR PHARYNGIS 1NFE- RIOR. Crico-pharyngeut. Thyro pharyn- geut of Douglass and Winslow. Crico. thyropharyngien of Dumas. A muscle si. tuatedon the posterior part ofthe pharynx. It arises from the side of the thyriod car- tilage, near the attachment of the sterno. hyoidxus and thyro-hyoidxus muscles; and from the cricoid cartilage, near the crico-thyroidxus; it is inserted into the white line, where it joins with its fellow, the superior fibres running obliquely up- wards, covering nearly one-half of the mid- dle constrictor, and terminating in a point: the inferior fibres run more transversely, and cover the beginning of the oesophagus. Its use is to compress that part of the pha- rynx which it covers, and to raise it with the larynx a little upwards. CONSTRICTOR PHARYNGIS ME- DIUS. Hyo-pharyngeus and cephalo-pha- ryngeus of Douglas and Winslow. Chon- dro-pharyngaus of Douglas. Syndesmo- pharyngeus of Winslow. Cephalo-pharyn- gaus of Winslow and Douglas. Hyo-glosso basi pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situ- ated on the posterior part of the pharynx. It arises from the appendix of the os hy- oides, from the corner of that bone, and from the ligament which connects it to the thyroid cartilage; the fibres of the supe- rior part, running obliquely upwards, and covering a considerable part of the supe- rior constrictor, terminate in a point; and is inserted into the middle of the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, before the fo- ramen magnum, and joined to its fellow at a white line in the midifle part of the pha- rynx. This muscle compresses that part of the pharynx which it covers, and draws it and the os hyoides upwards. CONSTRICTOR PHARYNGIS SUPE- RIOR. Glosso-pharyngeus. Mylo-pharyn- geus. Pterygopharyngeus of Douglas and Winslow, and Pterigo syndesmo staphili pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the pharynx. It arises above, from the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, before the foramen magnum, from the pterygoid process ofthe sphenoid bone, from the upper and under jaw, near the roots of the last dentes mo- lares, and between the jaws. It is inserted in the middle ofthe pharynx. Its use is to compress the upper part of the pharynx, and to draw it forwards and upwards. Constrictor vesica urinaria. See Detrusor urina. CONSTRICTORKS PHARYNG.BI, MllScles ofthe oesophagus. 233 CON CON Constrictohii. Diseases attended with constriction, or spasmodic diseases. CONSTRINGENTIA. (From constrin- go, to bind together.) Astringent medi- cines. CONSUMPTION. (From consume, to waste away.) See Phthisis. Contabescentia. (From coTUabesco, to pine or waste away.) An atrophy, or ner- vous consumption CONTAGION. (From contingo, to meet or touch each other.) Effluvia. Miasma. Virus. Lues. Infection. The very sub- tile particles arising from putrid or other substances, or from persons labouring under contagious diseases, which communicate the disease to others; thus the contagion of putrid fever, the effluvia of dead animal or vegetable substances, the miasma of bogs and fens, the virus of small-pox, lues ve- nerea, &c. &c. There does not appear to be any distinction between contagious and infectious diseases. Win id it not be pro- per to apply the term contagious to those which are communicated by contact only, as the venereal disease, itch, &c.; and in- fectious, to those which are caught through the medium ofthe atmosphere, &c. without contact, as putrid fever, &c. Contensio. (From cotineo, to restrain.) It is sometimes used to express a tension or stricture. Continens febhis. A continual or continent fever, which proceeds regularly in the same tenor, without either inter- mission or remission. This rarely if ever happens. CONTINUA FEBRIS. (From continuo, to persevere.) A continued fever, at- tended with exacerbations and slight re- missions, but no intermission ; sometimes called assidua. Contorsio. (From contorqueo, lo twist about.) A contorsion, or twisting. In me- dicine this word has various significations, and is applied to Iliac passion, to luxation of the vertebrae, head, and buck, &c. Contra-apertura. (From contra, against, and aperio, to open. A counter-opening. An opening made opposite to the one that already exists. CONTRACTILITY. Expansive elasti city. A property in bodies, the effect of the cohesive power, by which their parti- cles resume their former propinquity when the force ceases which was applied to se- parate them. CONTRACTION. (From contraho, to draw together.) Contractura. Beriberia. A rigid contraction of the joints. It is a genus of disease in the class locales, and order dyscinesia of Cullen. The species are, 1. Contractura primaria, from a rigd contraction of the muscles, called also obstipitas; a word that, with any other annexed, distinguishes the variety of the contraction Of this >\k cies he forms four varieties. 1. Contractura ab inflammatione, when n arises Irom inflammation. 2. Con- tractura d spatmo, called also tonic spasm and cramp, when it depends upon spasm. 3. Contractura ob ant agonist as puraliticos, from the antagonist muscles losing iheir action 4. Contractura ab acrimonid irn- tante, which is induced by some irritating cause. 2. Contractura articularis, originating from a disease of the joint. Contrafissura. (From contra, against, and Jindo. to cleave.) A crack in tlie skull, opposite to the part on which the blow was given Contrahf.nsia. (From contraho, to con- tract.) Medicines which shorten and strengthen the fibres. Astringents *re the only medicines of this nature. CONTR A-INDIC ATION. ( Contraindi- catio ; from contra, against, and indico, to shew.) A symptom attend.ng a disease, which forbids the exhibition of a remedy which would otherwise be employed; for instance, bark and acids are usually given in putrid, fevers; but if there be difficulty of breathing, or inflammation ofthe side, or of any viscus, they are contra-indications to their use. Contra-lunaris. (From contra, and luna, the moon.) An epithet given by Die- tericus to a woman who conceives during tlie menstru..! discharge. Contra-semen. See Santonicum. CONTRE COU. A species of fracture of the skill', called in Latin contrafissura, in which the fracture happens in that part of the bone opposite to where the blow was receiveel. Co ntrayerv.e radix. See Contra- yei*va. CONTRAYERVA. (From contra, against, and yerva, a herb. Span. i. e. a herb good against poison.) Drakena. Cyperus lon- gus, odorus, peruanus. Bezoardica radix. Dorsteniu contrayerva of Linnsus. The contrayerva was first brought into Europe about the year 1581, by Sir Fran- cis Drake, whence its name Drakena. It is the root of a small plant found in Peru, and o her parts ofthe Spanish West-Indies. Dr. Houlston observes, that the roots of different species of dorstenia are promiscu- ously gathered and exported for those of the conUayerva, and, as all the species bear a great resemblance to each other they are gen>-! rilly used for medical purposes in this country. The tuberous parts of these roots are the strongest, and should be cho- sen for use. They have an agreeable aro- matic smell; a rough, bitter, penetrating taste; and when chewed, they give out a sweetish kind of acrimony. It is diaphoretic and antiseptic; for- CON CON 233 merry used in low nervous fevers,^and those of the malignant kinel; though taken free- ly, it does not produce much hear. It is, however, now seldom used, though, with the Peruvian bark in decoction, it is occa- sionally employed in ulcerated sore throats,* as a gargle. Dr. Cullen observes, that this anel ser- pentaria are powerful stimulants ; and both iiave been employed in fevers in which de- bility prevailed. " However, he thinks, wine may always supersede the stimulant powers of these medicines *, and that debility is better remedied by the tonic and antisep- tic powers of colel and Peruvian bark, than by any stimulants. By the assistance of heat, both spirit and water extract all its virtues ; but they carry little or nothing in distillation; ex- tracts made by inspissating the decoction, retain all the virtues of the root. The London College forms the compound powder of contrayerva by combining five ounces of contrayerva root with a pound and a half of prepared shells. This pow- der was formerly made up in balls, and called lapis contrayerva, employed in the decline of ardent fevers, and through the whole course of low and nervous ones. The radix serpentarix virginiensis, in all cases, may be substituted for the contray erva. Cojvtrayerva alba. Contrayerva Ger- manorum. A name for asclepias. Contrayerva nova. Mexican con- trayerva. This is the root of the Psoralea pentaphylla of Linnxus. It was introtluced into Europe after the former, and is brought from Cuiana as well as from Mexico. It is but little if any thing inferior to contra- yerva. Contrayerva Virginiana. See Ser- pentaria. Contritio. The same as comminu- tion. CONTUSION. (From contundo, to knock together.) A bruise, or contused wound. CONVALESCENCE. That space from the departure of a disease, to the recovery of the strength lost by it. CONVALLARIA. (From convaUis, a valley; named from its abounding in val- leys "and marshes.) The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. Conwllaria ma.ialis. The systema- tic name of the lily of the valley. See Liliitm convaliium. CoxvALLUtiA polygonatum. The syste- matic name of Solomon's seal. See Slgil- lum Salo?nords. Convoluta soperiora ossa. The su- perior turbinated bones of the nose. Convoluta inferior* ossa. The low- er turbinated bones of the nose. CONVOLVULUS (From eonvoko, to' roll together; so named from its spiral f II H shape, and its twisting round other trees and shr>ibs.) 1. A htme for the Iliaca passion. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin-xan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia, which affords the Jalapa, me- choacana, turbith, and scammony. • The whole genus usually abounds with plants containing a milky juice strongly cathartic and caustic. Convolvulus Amerkanus. The jalap root. Convolvulus cantabrica. A name for the cantabrica. Convolvulus colubrinus. The pariera brava. Convolvulus jalapa. The systema- tic name of the jalap plant. See Jala- pium. Convolvulus major albus. The juice of this plant, Convolvulus sepium of Linnxus -.—foliis sagittatis postice trunca- tis pedunculis tetragonis, unifloris, is vio- lently purgative, and given in dropsical affections. A poultice of the herb, made with oil, is recommended in white swellings of the knee-joint. Convolvulus maritimus. The brassi- ca maritima, or sea cole wort. Convolvulus mechoacan. See Mechoa- canna radix. Convolvulus scammonia. The syste- matic name of the scammony plant. See Scammonium. Convolvulus sepium. See Convolvulus major albus. Convolvulus soldvnella. The sys- tematic name of the sea convolvulus. See Brassica marina. Convolvulus Syriacus. A name for the scammonium. Convolvulus turpethum. The sys- tematic name of the turbith plant. See Turpethum. CONVULSION. (Convulsio; from con- veUo, to pull together.) Hieranosos. Dis- tentio neivorum. Clonic sp:.sm. A dis- eased action of muscular fibres, known by alternate relaxations, with violent and in- voluntary contractions of the muscular parts, without sleep. Cullen arranges con- vulsion in the class neuroses, anel order spasm. Convulsions are universal or par- tial, and have obtained different names, according to the parts affected, or symp- toms; as the risus sardoricus, when the muscles ofthe face are affected ; St. Vitns's dance, when the muscles of the arm are thrown into involuntary motions with lameness and rotations. The hysterical epilepsy, or other epilepsies, arising from different causes are convulsive diseases of the universal kind: the muscles of the globe ofthe eye, throwing the eye into in- voluntary elisjtorfions in, defiance to the direction of the will, are instances of par- tial convulsion. The muscles principally 234, CON COP affected in all species of convulsions, are Convulsio au onanismo. Convulsion those immediately tinder the tlirection of from self pollution. the will; as those of the eyelids, eye, face, Convulsio raphania. Spasmodic pain- iaws, neck, superior and inferior extremi- ful disease of the joints. ties. The muscles of respiration, acting Convulsio tomca. Common or perma- both voluntarily and involuntarily, are. nent convulsion. not unfrequently convulsed; as the dia- Convulsio uteri. Abortion. phragm, interco'slals, &c. The more im- CONYZA. (From xovit, dust; because mediate causes of convulsions are, 1. Ei- its powder is sprinkled to kill fleas in places ther mental affection, or any irritating where they are troublesome.) The name cause exciting a greater action in the arte- of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. rial system of the brain and nerves. 2. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia su- An increase of nervous energy, which perflua. seems to hold pace or be equi-potent with Conyza stiiiopica. A name for the the increased arterial energy, excited in the elichrysum. brain. 3. This increased energy, convey- Conyza cenRULEA. The herb flea-bane. ing its augmenteel effects, without the di- This acrid plant is exhibited on the con- rection of the will, to any muscles destined tinent in some diseases of the chest. to voluntary motion, over-irritates them. Conyza major. Conyza major vulga- 4. The muscles, irritated by the increased ris- Mas theophrasti. Conyza major of nervt.us energy and arterial influx, con- Dioscorides. Greater flea-bane. tract more forcibly and involuntarily by Contza media. Arnica Suedensis. Inula their excited vis insita, conjointly with dysenterica of Linnxus -.—foliis amplexi- other causes, as long as the increased ner- caulibus, cordato-oblongis ; caule villoao, pa- vous energy continues. 5. This increased niculato, squamis calycinis, setaceis. An energy in the nervous system may be ex- acrid, subaromatic plant, possessing anti- cited either by the mind, or by any acri- dysenteric virtues. It is sometimes called mony in the blood, or other stimuli sufli- arnica spuria. ciently irritating to increase the arterial Conyza minor. Conyza minor flore action, nervous influence, and the vires globoso. Pulicaria. Conyza minima et media. insita: of muscles. 6. After muscles have Small flea-bane. The inula dysenterica. been once accustomed to act involuntarily, The chief use of all the flea-banes is to de- and with increased action, the same causes stroy fleas and gnats, by burning. They can readily produce the same effects on are occasionally used as an antipsoric re- ■ those organs. 7. Ail parts that have mus- medy. cular fibres may be convulsed. 8 The Coopertoria. (From co operio, to co- sensations in the mind most capable of ver over ) Cartilago thyroidea. Called producing convulsions, are timidity, horror, also abicum. anger, great sensibility of the soul, &c. CoosTnuM. The centre ofthe diaphragm. Convulsio abdominis. Convulsion of Copaiba.- See Balsamum copaiba. the muscles of the belly. COPA1FERA. (From Copaira, the In. Convulsio cvnina. A wry mouth. dian name, and fero, to bear.) The name Convulsio cerealis. Cereal convulsion, of a genus of plants in the Linnxan sys- is a singular disorder ofthe spasmodic con- tern. Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. vulsive kind, not common to this country, Copaifeka officinalis. The syste- but mentioned by Cathcuser under this matic name of the plant from which the title, from the peculiar tingling and for- Copaiva balsam is obtained. See Balsa- mication perceived in the arms and legs, mum Copaiva. Motus spasmodicus of Hoffman. It is en- COPAL. (The American name of all demial in some places in Germany, but clear odoriferous gums.) Gum copal. This more a rural than urbanical disorder, said resinous substance is imported from Guinea, to arise from the use of spoiled corn. where it is found in the sand on the shore. Convulsio clonica. Convulsion with al- It is of a yellow colour, faintly glistening, ternate relaxation. imperfectly transparent, and apt to break Convulsio gravidarum. Convulsion of with a conchoidal fracture. It is tasteless, pregnant women. and, while cold, inodorous. It is used, Convulsio habitualis. The chorea dissolved in rectified spirit of wine, in laxi- St. Viti. ties of the gums, with the same views as Convulsio hfmitotonos. Convulsion mastich. approaching to tetanus. Copaiva balsam. See Balsamum Copaiva. Convulsio ab inanitione. Convulsion Copella. See Cupella. from inanition. Copher. A name for camphor. Convulsio indica. Tetanus. Copnos. (Kwpot, dumb.) Deaf or dumb. Convulsio intermittens. Convulsion Also a dulness in any of the senses. occurring in paroxysms. COPHOSIS. (From xacpot. deaf.) A Convulsio nephralgica. Convulsion difficulty of hearing. It is often sympto- from stones in the kidneys. matic of some disease. See Dysccoe'a. COP COPPER. (Quasi as Cypnum; so named from the island of Cyprus, whence it was formerly brought.) A metal found in the earth, in various states. It is found native, (native copper^) possessing the red colour, malleability, and many of its other properties; it is, however, not quite pure, but generally mixed with a minute portion of gold, or silver. This ore is found of an Indeterminate figure, in solid anel compact masses; some- times in plates and threads, which assume a variety of forms. It crystallizes in cubes. It then is flexible. It has much metallic lustre. It is found in many parts of Eu- rope. Copper ores are very numerous. Cop- per combined with oxygen, forms oxyd of copper, or the earthy copper ore, (mountain blue.) United to carbonic acid, it consti- tutes the hepatic copper ores, (mountain green,) &c. The compact ore of this kind is termed malachite. It generally exhibits a very fine grass-green, emerald green, or apple-green colour. It is found in solid masses of an indeterminate shape. It has often a beautiful sattin-like appearance, or silky lustre. Copper also exists mineralized by the mu- riatic acid, sulphuric acid, arsenic acid,&c. Copper mineralized with sulphur is called vitreous copper ore. Its colour is generally lead-gray. Combined with sulphur anel iron, it forms tlie azure copper ore, anel all the varieties of copper pyrites. Minera- lized with sulphur, arsenic, iron, and zinc, it constitutes the brown or blendose copper ores, of which there are many varieties. Copper mines are abundant in Britain, Germany, &c. Properties of Copper.—Pure copper is of a rose-red colour, very sonorous, very te- nacious, ductile, and malleable ; of a con- siderable compactness ; moderately hard and elastic. Its texture is granulated, and subject to blisters. It crystallizes in qua- drilateral pyramids. Its specific gravity is between 7.788 and 8.584. When rubbed, it emits a disagreeable odour. It melts at 27° of Wedgwood's pyrometer. At a high- er temperature, it burns with a beautiful green flame. It is a good conductor of ca- loric, of electricity, and of galvanism. Ex- posed to the air it becomes brown, and at last green, by absorbing carbonic acid. When heated, it turns blue, yellow, violet, and brown. It readily fuses with phospho- rus and unites to sulphur, when finely di- vided by mere trituration. It does not de- compose water at the temperature of ig- nition. It is acted on by the greater num- ber of the acids. Nitric acid acts on cop- per with great vehemence. Sulphuret of potash combines with it in the dry and in the humid way. It is capable of alloying with the greater number of the metals. With zinc it forms the compound metals COP 235 called brass, pinchbeck, and others •. with tin it forms bell-metal and bronze. It unites to the earths merely in vitrification. Liquid ammonia causes it to oxydate quick- ly when air is admitted. It decomposes muriate of ammonia, and red sulphurated oxyel of mercury, by heat. It is poisonous to the human constitution. Metliod of obtaining Copper.—Copper is procured from its ores, by different pro- cesses according to the nature of those ores. If they contain much sulphur, after being pounded and washed, they are roast- ed in the open air to dispel the sulphur. The ore is afterwards roasted once or twice more, and is melted in an open fire into a mass, called a mat of copper. In this state it still contains a large quantity of sulphur, whicn the workmen continue to expel by repeated roastings and fusion, till the metal acquires a certain degree of purity, and is calleel black copper, which is somewhat malleable, but still contains sulphur, iron, and in general some other impurities. In oreler to get entirely rid of these, the cop- per is hastily fused with three times its weight of lead. 1'he lead unites with the copper, and expels the iron; and the rest of the metals which happen to be mixed with the copper are thus expelled. The copper is afterwards refined, by keeping it heated in crucibles for a considerable time, so that it may throw up all the fo- reign substances it still contains in the form of scorix. It is examined from time to time by immersiug iron rods into it, which become coloured with a small quan- tity of copper, and its purity is judged of by the brilliant redness of these specimens. Copperas. A name given to blue, green, and white vitriol. Copragoga. (From xoneot, dung, and xya>, to bring away.) Copragogum. The name of a gently purging electuary, men- tioned by Rulandus. Copriemesis. (From non-got, excre- ment, and tfAiai, to vomit.) A vomiting of fxces. Coprocritica. (From xmfot, excrement, and xgivm, to separate.) Mild cathartic me- dicines. Coprophoria. (From xoTrgot, excre- ment, and 4>ogsa>, to bring away.) A purg- ing. Copros. (Ka?.) The fxces, or ex- crements. Coprostasia. (From xmeot, fxces,-and ig-nfAi, to remain.) Costiveness, or a con- striction of the belly. Coptariom. (Ko7rln, a small cake.) Cop- tarium. A meelicine in tlie shape ofa very small cake, directed for disorders of the aspera arteria and lungs, and for many other intentions, by the ancients. Copte (Kow7», a small cake.) It was the form of a medicine used by the an- cients ; also a cataplasm generally made of 236 COR COR vegetable substances, and applied exter- nally to the stomach, and internally on ma;iv occasions. CoruLA. ( Quasi compula ; from compello, to restrain ) A name for a ligament. Coq.uentia. (From coquo, to digest.) Meelicines which promote concoction. COR. 1. Tne heart. See Heart. 2. Gold. 3. An intense fire. Coracine. (From xogxjj, a crow; so named fiom i's black c four.) A name for a lozenge, quoted by Galen from Asclepi- ades. CORACO-BR \CHIALIS. (From x^xt, a crow, and @gxxM*t the arm.) Coraco-hu- meral of Dumas. Coraco-fouchiaus. A muscle, so called from i*s origin and inser- tion. It is situated on th • humerus, before the scapula. It arises, tendinous anel fleshy, from the fore-part of the coracoid process of the scapula, adhering, in its descent, to the short head of the biceps; inserted, tendinous and fleshy, about the middle of the internal part ofthe os humeri, near the origin of the third head of the triceps, called brachialis externus, wliere it sends down a thin, tendinous expansion to the in- ternal condyle ofthe os humeri. Us use is to raise the arm upwards anel forwards. CORACO-HYOIDEUS. (Coraco-hyoideus, sc. musculus, xogxxo votS&tot: from x-oex{-, a crow, and vouS'k, the bone called hytddes.) See Omo-hyoideus. CORACOID. (Coracoideus.- from xog*£, a crow, and «Jbj, resemblance ; besause it is shaped like the beak of a crow.) A name given to a process on the upper anel ante- rior part of the scapula. Coral. See Corallium. CORALLINA. (Dim. of corallium t from Bogx, a daughter, and «xc, the sea; because it is generated in the sea.) Miiscus mariti- mus. CoraUina officinalis. Corallina alba. Sea coralline, and white vveirmseed. A marine production, resembling a small plant without leaves, consisting of nume- rous brittle cretaceous substances, friable betwixt the fingers, and crackling between the teeth. Powdered, it is administered to children as an anthi Imin.ic. Corallina corsicana. Helminthocor- ton. Conferva helmintho-cortos. Coralli- na rubra. Corallina meltio-corton. Lemi- tho-corton. C ustcan worm weed. Fucus hehmntho-corlon ot He La Tourer c. This plant has gained great repute in destroying all species of intestinal worms- Its virtues are extollcel by many ; but impartial expe- rimentalists have frequently been dis- appointed of its efficacy. The Geneva Pharmacopoeia directs a syrup to be made of it. Corallina melito-corton. See Corul- Una corsicana. Corallina rubra. See Corallina corsi- cana. Coralline. See Corallina. Coralline, Corsican. See Corallina Corsi- cana. Corallium album. A hard, white, cal- careous, brittle substance; the nidus of the Madrepora oailata. Class, Vermes. Order, Lithophyta It is sometimes exhibit- ed as an absorbent earth. CORALLIUM RUBRUM. (From *o/w, a daughter, a* <1 xkt, the sea ; so named because it is generated in the sea.) Acmo. Azur. Tlie lvel coral is mostly employed medicinally. It is a hard, brittle, calcareous substance, resembling the stalk of a plant, and is the habitation of the I.-as nobilis. Class, Vermes. Order, Zoophita. When powdered, it is exhibiteel as an absorbent earth to children; but does not appear to claim any preference to common chalk. Corall"!i::xiiron. (From xoexkkiov, co- ral, and fntyov, a tree ; resembling in hard- ness and colour a piece of coral.) The co- ral-tree ot America; antivenereal. Cokalloihes skptfoil. Tooth or coral- wort ; corroborant. Coballoides fungus. (From xogx&kiov, coral, and ncrot, likeness.) Erotylus. Cla- varia coralloides of Linnxus. It is said to be corroborant anel astringent. Corchoron. (From xsgx, the pupil of the eye, and Koetu, to purge ; so called be- cause it was thought to purge away rheum from the eyes.) The herb pimpernel, or chickweed. Corra. See Chordec. COltDA TYMPANI. The portio dura of the seventh pair of nerves, having enter- ed the tympanum, sends a small branch to the stapes, and another more considera- ble one, which runs across the tympanum from behind forwards, passes between the long leg of the incus anti the handle of the malleus, then goes out at the same place vvhere the tendon of ihe anterior muscle of the malleus enters. It is called corda tympam, besause it crosses the tympanum as a cord crosses the bottom of a drum. Dr. Monro thinks that the corda tympani is formed by the second branch of the fifth pair, as well as by the portio dura of the seventh. CORDjE WILLISII. See Dura mater. CORDIALS. Meelicines are generally so tcrmeel, which possess warm and stimu- lating properties, and that are given to raise the spirits. Co 11111 a vyta. Sebastina. The syste- ma tic name ofthe Sehesten plant. See Se- besten. Cordinema. (From xx^x, the head, and J'tv.tt, to move about.) A head-ach, attend- ed with a vertigo. Cordolium. (From cor, the heart, and dolor, pain.) A name formerly applied to cardialgia, or heart-burn. Core. (Kcjx.) The pupil of the eve. Coremata. (From xotye, to cleanse) Medicines for cleansing the skin. COR COR Coriander. See Coriandrum. CORIANDRUM. (From xop, a pupil, and xvxe, a man ; because of its roundness, like the pupil of a man's eye ; or probably so called from xoeit, cimex, a bug, because the green herb, seed and all, stinks into- lerably of bugs.) Coriander. 1. Ihe name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the offi- cinal coriander. Cassibor. Corianon. The Coriandrum sativum of Linnxus -.—fructibus globotis. This plant is a native of the South of Europe, where, in some places, it is saiel to grow in such abundance as fre- quently to choke the growth of wheat and other grain. From being cultivated here as a medicinal plant, it has for some time become naturalized to this country, where it is usually found in corn-fields, the sides of roads, and about dunghills. Every part of the plant, when fresh, has a very offen- sive odour, but, upon being dried, the seeels have a tolerable grateful smell, and their taste is moderately warm and slightly jinngent. They give out their virtue to- tally to rectified spirit, but only partially to water. In distillation with water, they yielel a small quantity of a yellowish essen- tial oil, which smells strongly and pretty agreeably of the coriander. Dioscorides asserts, that the seeds, when taken in a considerable quantity, produce deleterious effects; and, in some parts of Spain and Egypt, where the fresh herb is eaten as a cordial, instances of fatu.ty, le- thargy, &c. are observed to occur very frequently; but these qualities seem to have been unjustly ascribed to the corian- der.; and Dr. Withering informs us, that he has known six drachms of the seeds taken at once, without any remarkable effect. These seeds, and indeed most of those of the umbelliferous plants, possess a stomachic and carminative power. They are directed in the infusum amarum, the infusum sennx tartarizatum, and some other compositions of the pharmacopoeias; and, according to Dr. Cullen, the principal use of these seeds is, " that infused along with senna, they more powerfully correct the odour and taste of this than any other aro- matic that I have employed, and are, I believe, equally powerful in obviating the griping that senna is very reaely to pro- duce.'' Coriandrum sativum. The systematic name of the plant called coriandrum in the pharmacopoeias. See Coriandrum. Corianon. See Coriandrum. Coins. (From x«ga>, to cleave, or cut; so called because it was said to heal wounds.) The herb hypericum. Cobis lttea. Coris legitima cretica. The hypericum sjxatile, or bastard St. John's wort. Cobis monspeliensis. This plant is intensely bitter and nauseous, but appa- rently an active medicine, and employed, it is said, with success in syphilis. CORK. The bark of the Quercus ruber of Linnxus, formerly employed as an as- tringent, but now disused. It affords an acid. CORN. Clavus. A hardened portion of cuticle, produced hy pressure : so called because a piece can be picked out like a corn of barley. Corns are sometimes con- nected with the periosteum. Cornachini pulvis. Scammony, anti- mony, and cream nf tartar. COKNEA OPACA. The sclerotic mem- brane of the eye is so called, because it is of a horny consistence and opake. See Sclerotic membrane. CORNEA TRANSPARENS. Sclerotica ceratoides. The transparent portion of the sclerotic membrane, through which the rays of light pass, is so called, to distin- guish it from that which is opake. See Sclerotic membrane. Cornesta. A chemical retort. Cornflower. See Cyanus. Cornicula. (From cornu, a horn.) A cupping instrument, made of horn. Corntcularis. (From cornu, a horn.) Shaped like a hom ; the coraco d process. Corn-sallad. This is the Valeriana lo- custa of Linnxus. It is cultivated in our gardens, and eaten amongst the early sal- lads. It is a very wholesome succulent plant, possessing anti-scorbutic and gently aperient virtues. CORNU AMMONIS. Cornu arietis. When the pes hippocampi of the human brain is cut transversely through, the cor- tical substance is so disposed as to resem- ble a ram's horn. This is the true cornu ammonis, though the name is often applied to the pes hippocampi. CORNU ARIETIS. See Cornu ammo- nis. CORNU. Cornu cervi. Hartshorn. The horns of several species of stag, as the cer- vus alces, cervus dama, cervus elaphtts, and cervus tarandajxe used medicinally. Boiled, they impart to the water a nutritious jelly, which is frequently served at table. Harts- horn jelly is made thus:—Boil half a pound ofthe shavings of hart's-horn, in six pints of water, to a quart; to the strained li- quor add one ounce of the juice of lemon, or of Seville orange, four ounces of moun- tain wine, and half a pound of sugar; then boil the whole to a proper consistence. The chief use of the horns is for calcina- tion, and to afford the liquor zolatilis cornu cervi and carbmate of ammonia. Coiinu cervi calcinatum. See Cornu us turn. Cornu ustum. Burnt hartshorn shavings possess absorbent, an'aciel, and adstringent properties, and are given in form of decoc- 238 COR COR tion, as a common drink in diarrhoeas, py- rosis, &c CORNUA. Warts. Horny excrescences, whicli mostly form on the joints ofthe toes. Similar diseased productions have been known to arise on the head, and other parts. Cornua uteri. Plectena. In compara- tive anatomy, the horns of the womb ; the womh being in some animals triangular, and its angles resembling horns. C irnumusa. A retort. COIINUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Te- trandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmocopceial name of the cor- nel tree. Cornus sanguinea of Linnxus. Th- fruit is moderately cooling and astrin- gent. Cornuta. (From cornu,- from its re- semblance to a horn.) A retort. Corona ciliaris. The ciliar ligament. CORONA GLANDIS. The margin of the glans penis. Corona imperialis. A name for crown- imperial- Tne Turks use this plant as an emetic. The whole plant is considered poisonous. Corona regia. The melilotus. Corona solis. Sun-flower. Called al- so chitnalati. The Helianthus annuus of Linnxus. It has been noticed as heating, and an agreeable food. The seeds are made into bread. Cor■■na veneris. Venereal blotches on the forehead are so termed. CORONAL SUTURE. (From corona, a crown, or garland ; so named because the ancients wore their garlands in its direction.) Sutura coronaUs. Sutura arcualis. The suture of the head, that extends from one temple across to the other, uniting the two parietal bones with the frontal. Coronarius stomachicus. Part of the eighth pair of nerves. CORONARY VESSELS. Vasa coro- naria. The arteries and veins of the heart and stomach. The term coronary is here given from corona, a crown, surrounding any part in the manner of a crown. CORONARY LIGAMENTS. (From corona, a crown.) Ligaments uniting the radius and ulna. The term ligamentum coronarium is also applied to a ligament of the liver. CORONE. (K9ga>v», a crow ; so named from its supposed likeness to a crow's bill.) The acute process of the lower jaw bone. CORONOID. (Coronoideus,- from xotct- m, a crow, and HSot, likeness.) Processes of bones are so called, that have any re- semblance to a crow's beak, as coronoides apophysis ulna, coronoides apophysis maxilla. Goronotcs (From xoganut, a carrion crow, and ircvt, foot; the plant being said to resemble a crow's foot.) CoronopoaHum. Cornu. Cervinum. Stella terra. Planta- go. Buck'e-horn plantain. The Tlantago coronopus of Linnxus. It^ medical vi tues are the same as those of the other plan- tains. CORPORA ALBICANTIA. Corpora albicantia Willisii. CORPORA CAVERNOSA CLITORI- DIS. Two hollow crura, forming the clitoris. CORPORA CAVERNOSA PENIS. Two spongy bodies that arise, one from each ascending portion of the ischium, and form the whole bulk of the penis above the urethra, and terminate obtusely behind its glans. See Penis. CORPORA FIMBRIATA. The flat- tened terminations ofthe posterior crura of the fornix of the brain, which turn round into the inferior cavity of the lateral ven- tricle, and end in the petles hippocampi. Corpora lobosa. Part of the cortical part of the kidney. Corpora nerveo-spongiosa. The cor- pora cavernosa penis. Corpora nervosa. The corpora caver- nosa clitoridis. CORPORA OLIVARIA. The two external prominences of the medulla ob- longata, that are shaped somewhat like an olive. CORPORA PYRAMIDALIA. Two in- ternal prominences of the medulla ob- longata, which are more of a pyramidal shape than the former. CORPORA QUADRIGEMINA. See Tubercula quadrigemina. CORPORA STRIATA. So named from their appearance. See Cerebrum. CORPUS ANNULARE. A synonym of pons Varolii. See Pons Varolii. CORPUS. The body. Many parts and substances are also distinguisheel by this name: as corpus callosum, corpus luteum, &c. See also Body. CORPUS CALLOSUM. Commissura magna cerebri. The white medullary part joining the two hemispheres of the brain, and coming into view under the falx ofthe dura mater when the hemispheres are drawn from each other. On the surface of the corpus callosum two lines are conspicu- ous, called the raphe. Corpus glandulosum. The prostrate gland. CORPUS LUTEUM. The granulous papilla which is found in that part of the ovarium of females, from whence an ovum had proceeded ; hence their presence de- termines that the female has been impreg- nated ; and the number of the corpora lutea corresponds with the number of impreg- nations. It is, however, asserted by a modern writer, that corpora lutea have been detected in young virgins, where no impregnations could possibly have taken pi ace. Corpus mucosum. See Rete mucotum. COR COR 239 CORPUS PAMPINIFORME. (Pampi- niformis ; froni pampinus, a tendril, and/or- ma, likeness, resemhlmg a tendril.) Corpus pyramidale. Applied to the spermatic chord, and thoracic duct; also to the plexus of veins surrounding the spermatic artery in the cavity of the abdomen. Corpus reticulare. See Rete muco- sum. CORPUS SESAMOIDEUM. A little prominence at the entry of the pulmonary artery. CORPUS SPONGIOSUM URETHRA. Substantia spongiosa urethra. Corpus spongiosum penis. This substance origi- nates before the prostate gland, surrounds the urethra and forms the bulb; then pro- ceeds to the end of the corpora cavernosa, and terminates in the glans penis, which it forms. Corpus varicosum. The spermatic chord. Corrago. (From cor, the heart; it being supposed to have a good effect in comfort- ing the heart.) See Borago. Corre. (From xuea>, to shave.) The temples. That part of the jaws where the heard grows, and which is used to shave. CORROBORANTS. (Corroborantia, sc. medicamenta.) Medicines, or whatever gives strength to the body, as bark, wine, beef, cold bath, &c. &c. See Tonics. Corrosive sublimate. See Oxymurias hy- drargyri. CORROSIVES. (Corrosiva, sc. medica- menta ; from corrodo, to eat away.) See Escharotics. CORRUGATOR SUPERCILII. (From corrugo, to wrinkle.) Musculus supertiki of Winslow. Musculus frontalis verus, seu cor- rugator coiterii of Douglas, and Cutanea sourcillier of Dumas. A small muscle situated on the forehead. When one muscle acts, it is drawn towards the other, and projects over the inner canthus of the eye. When both muscles act, they pull down the skin of the forehead and make it wrinkle, particularly between the eye- brows. CORTEX. This term is generally, though improperly, given to the Peruvian hark. It applies to any rind or bark. Cortex angeling,. The bark of a tree growing in Grenada. A decoction of it is recommended as a vermifuge. It excites tormina, similar to jalap, and operates by purging. CORTEX ANGUSTURA. See Angus- tura cortex. Coiitex antiscorbuticus. The canella alba. Cortex aromaticus. The canella alba. Cortex bela-ate. See Bela-aye cortex. CouTEX CANELLA MALABRICiE. See Cos- iia ligneu. COIITEX CARD1NAAIS DK LUf'.O. The Peruvian bark was so calleel, because the Cardinal Lugo had testimonials of above a thousand cures performed by it in the year 1653. Cortex cerebri. The cortical substance of the brain. Cortex cnisjs. regius. See Cinchona. Cortex china surinamensis. This bark is remarkably bitter, and preferable to the other species in intermittent fevers. , Cortex cuinchin.*. See Cinchona. Cortex elutheria. See Cascarilla cor- tex. Cortex geoffroy s. jamaicensis. Bulge-water-tree bark. The bark of the Geoffroya Jamaicensis ; inermis foliolis lan- ceolatis, of Swartz. It is principally used in Jamaica, and with great success, as a ver- mifuge. Cortex lavola. The bark bearing this name is supposed to be the produce of the tree which affords the anisum stellatum. Its virtues are similar. Cortex magellanicus. See Winlera- nus cortex. Cortex massoy. The produce of New Guinea, where it is beaten into a pultaceous mass with water, and rubbed upon the ab- domen to allay tormina of the bowels. It partakes of the smell and flavour of cinna- mon. Cortex fatrum. The Peruvian bark. Cortex Peruvianus. See Cinchona. Cortex peruvianus flavus. See Cin- chona. Cortex Peruvianus ruber. See Cin- chona. Cortex roccEREBA. This bark is sent from America; and is said to be service- able in diarrhoeas, dysenteries, and hepatic fluxes. Cortex auAssijE. See Quassia. Cortex wintehanus. See Winteranus cortex CORTICAL. Cineritious substance. The external substance of the brain is ofa dark- er colour than the internal, and surrounds the medullary substance, as the bark does the tree ; hence it is termed cortical. See also Kidney. Cortusa. The plant self-heal; bear's ear; sanicle. It is expectorant. . Coru canarica. A quince-like tree of Malabar; it is amydysenteric. CORYLUS. (Derivation uncertain; ac- cording to some, from xaeyx, a walnut.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system- Class, .Monacia. Or- der, Polyuitdria, 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ha- zel-tree. The nuts of this tree are much eaten in this country: they are hard of digestion, anel often pass the bowels very little altered; if, however, they are well chewed, they give out a nutritious oil. An oil is' also obtained from the wood of this tree, Corylus aveliana of Linnxus -.—sti- pulis ovutis, obtusis, which is efficacious _10 cos against the tooth-ach, and is saiel to kill worms. Corylus avellana. The hazel-nat tree. See Corylus. Coryphe. (Kogt/^a.) The vertex of the head. The inner parts of the nails. CORYZA. (Coryza, jeepue?* : from xa^ct, the head, and e*sa>, to boil.) An increased discharge of mucus from the no»e. See Catarrh. Coryza catarrhalis. A catarrh from cold. Coryza febricosa. A catarrh with fever. Coryza phlegmatorrhagia. A ca- tarrh, with much discharge of mucus. Coryza purulenta. A catarrh, with discharge of matter. Coryza variolosa. A catarrh accom- panying small-pox. ConxzA virulenta. A catarrh, with discharge of acrid mucus. Cosculia. The grains of kermes. COSMETIC. A term applied to reme- dies against blotches and freckles. Cosmos. Rythmus. A regular series. In Hippocrates it is the order and series of critical days. Cossis. Cossi. A worm that breeds in wood; also a little tubercle in the face, like the head ofa worm. Gossum. A malignant ulcer of the nose mentioned by Paracelsus. COSTA. (A custodiendo,- because the ribs surround and defend the vital parts.) A rib. The ribs are four-and-twenty in number, twelve on each side of tlie thorax. See Ribs. Costa pulmonaria. Costa herba. A name of the herb hawkweed. Costo-uyoideus. (From casta, a rib, and hyoideus, belonging to the hyoidal bone.) A muscle so named from its origin and insertion. See Omo-hyoideus. COSTUS. (From kastu, Arabian!) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Monundria- Order, Mono- gynia. Costus amarus. See Costus arabicus. Costus akabicus. Costus indiais, ama- rus, dulcis, orienlalis. Sweet and bitter costus. The root of this tree, Costus arabi- cus of Linnxus, possesses bitter and aro- matic virtues, anel is considersd as a good stomachic. Formerly there were two other specie?, the bitter and sweet, distin- guished for use. At present, the Arabic only is known/and that is seldom employ- ed.' It is, however, said to be stomachic, diaphoretic, and diuretic. Costus conTicosus. The canella alba. Costus uohtorum ^uxoa. The agera- tum. L'osus nigra. The artichoke, Costyle. (Korvkn, the name of an old measure.) The socket of the hip-bone. COW Cotaronium. A word coined by Para- celsus, implying a liquor into which all bodies, and even their elements, may be dissolved. Cotis. (From kot7h, the head.) The back part of the head; sometimes the hol- low of the neck, Cotula fietiua. (Cotula, dim. ot cot, a whetstone, from the resemblance of its leaves to a whetstone ; or from xolkn, a hol- low.) Chamamelum fatidum. Mayweed- Stinking camomile This plant, Antliemis cotula of Linnxus :—receptacuUs coiucis, paleis sataceis, seminibus nudis, has a very disagreeable smell; the leaves, a strong, acrid, bitterish taste; the flowers, however, are almost insipid. It is said to have been useful in hysterical affections, but is very seldom employed. COTYLOID CAVITY. (Cotyloides; from xorvkii, the name of an old measure, and ufot, resemblance.) The acetabulum. See innominatum os. Cotyloides. See Cotyloid cavity. COUCHING. A surgical operation that consists in removing the opaque lens out of the axis of vision, by means of a needle, con- structed for the purpose. There are two couching needles, which now seem to be preferred to all others; the one used by Mr. Hey, and that employed by Professor Scarpa. Couch-grass. See Gramen caninum. COUGH. Tussis. A sonorous concus- sion of the thorax, produced by the sudden expulsion ofthe inspired air. Coum. The meacfow-saffron. COUNTER-OPENINC. Contraapertu- ra. An opening made in any part of an abscess opposite to one already in it. This is often done in order to afford a readier egress to the collected pus. Coup re soleil. An erysipelas from a scorching sun. Courap. (Indian.) A distemper very common in Java, and other parts of the East-Indies, where there is a perpetual itch- ing and discharge of matter. It is a herpes on the axilla, groins, breast, and face. Courbaril. The tree which produces the gum anime. See Anime. Couron di. An evergreen tree of India, said to be uiitidysenteric. Couroy moelli. A shrub of India, said to be antivenomous. Couscos. An African food, much used about the river Senegal. It is a ceimposi- tion of the flower of millet, with some flesh, and what is there called lalo. Cowhage. See Dolichos. Cow-itch. See Dolichos. COWPER'S GLANDS. (Cowperi glan- dula ; named from Cowper, who first de- scribed them.) Three large muciparous glands of the male, two of which are situ- ated before the prostate gland under the CRA CRI 241 accelerator muscles of the urine, and the third more forward, before the bulb of the urethra. They excrete a fluid, similar to that of the prostate gland, during the ve- nereal orgasm. Cow peri glandula. S\e Cowper's glands. Covolam. The Cratava marmelos of Linnxus, whose fruit is astringent whilst unripe ; but when ripe, ofa delicious taste. The bark of the tree strengthens the sto- mach, and relieves hypochondriac lan- guors. COXA. The ischium is sometimes so called, and sometimes the os coccygis. Coxevdix. (From coxa, the hip.) The ischium; the hip-joint. CRABLOUSE. A species of pediculus which infests theaxillxand pudendx. Crab-yaws. A name in Jamaica for a kintl of ulcer on the soles of the feet, with callous lips, so hard that it is difficult to cut them. CRAMBE. (Kex/ACn, the name given by Dioscondes, Galen, and others, to the cab- bage ; the derivation is uncertain.) Tlie name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Si- liculosa. Cabbage. Crambe mwiitima. The systematic name for the se;.-coal. See Sea-coal. CRAMP. (From krempen, to con- tract. Germ.) A spasm of a muscle or muscles. Cranesbill, bloody. See Geranium san- guinium. CRANIUM. (Kexyiov, quasi xxexvtov; from «*§<*, the head.) Ihe scull, or superior part of the head- (See Caput. Chantehes. (From xpxtvm, to perform.) A name'given to the sapientix dentes and molares, from their office of masticating the food. CRAPULA. (KfxiTrukx.) A surfeit; drunkenness. CRASIS. (From xfexyw/xi, to mix.) Mix- ture. A term applied to the humours of the body, when there is such an admix- ture of their principles as to constitute a healthy state: hence, in dropsies, scurvy, &c. the crasis, or healthy mixture of the principles ofthe blood, is destroyed. Craspluon (Ke.xsreJbv, the hem of a garment; from x^ifAxoo, to hang down.) A relaxation of the uvula, wheiyt hangs down in a thin, long membrane, like the hem of a garment. GRASS AMENTUM. (From crassus, thick ) .See Blood. Ciias-ula. (From crassus, thick: so named from the thickness of its leaves.) See Faba crassa. CRATAEGUS. (From xg*7«, strength : so called from the strength and hardness of its wood.) The wwd service-tree, whose virtues are astringent. Cratipula. (From crates, a hurdle.) The bars or grate which covers the ash- hole in a chymicai furnace. Cream of tartar. See Supertartras po- tassa CREMASTER. (From xg»/**», to sus- pend.) A muscle ofthe lesiicle, by which it is suspended, and drawn up and com- pressed, in the act of coition. It arises from Poupart's ligament, passes over the spermatic cord, and is lost in the cellular membrane of the scrotum, covering the testicles. Cuemnus. (From xgn^vsc, a precipice, or shelving place.) The lips of an ulcer is so called. Also ihe labium pudendi. CREMOR. Cream. Any substance floating on the top, and skimmed oft". CREPITUS. (From crepo, to make a noise.) A puff or little noise : the crack- ling made by the joints when there is a de- fect of synovia. Crepitus lupi. See Bovista. Cress, water. See Nasturtium aquaticum. GRETA PRvEPARATA. Prepared chalk is a carbonate of lime, and possesses antacid qualities : it is exhibited in form of electuary, mixture, or bolus, in pyrosis, cardialgia, acitlities of the primx vise, rha- chitis, crusta lactea, &c. and is an antidote against white arsenic. See Carbonas calz cis. Cretaceous acid. See Carbonic acid. Crete, dittany of. See Dictamnus creticus. CRIBR1FORM1S. (From cribrum, a sieve, anel forma, likeness; because it is perforated like a sieve.) See Ethmoid bone. CRICO. Names compounded of this word belong to muscles which are attacheel to the cricoid cartilage. CRICO-ARYTyENOIDEUS LATERA, LIS. Crico laleri-arithenoidien of Dumas. A muscle of the glottis, that opens the rima by pulling the ligaments from each other. CRICO-ARYTyENOIDEUS POSTICUS. Crico creti arithenoidien of Dumas. A mus- cle of" the glottis, that opens the rimaglot- tiilis a little, and by pulling back the ai-y- txnoid cartilage, stretches the ligament so as to make it tense. Cuico-i'iuurvGEus. See Constrictorpha- ryngis inferior. CRICO-THYROIDEUS. Crico-thyroidien of Dumas. Tne last of the second layer of muscles between the os hyoides and trunk, that pulls forwards and depresses the thy- roid cartilage, or elevates and draws back- warels the cricoid cartilage. CRICOIDES. (From xoixot, a ringj and uS-jc, resemblance.) A round ring like car- tilage of the larynx is called the cricoid. See Laivnx. Crimnodes. (From xpt/xvov, bran.) A term applied to urine, which deposits a sediment like bran. Crinatus. (From k/wsv, ihe lily ) A term tl * 242 CR1 CRO given to a suffumigation mentioned by P. jE'd.ieta, composed chiefly of the roots of libei. Chims. The hair. See Capillus. CitiNOMYitoN. (From xptvov, a lily, and fAupot, ointment.) An ointment composed chiefly of I dies. CR1NODES (From crinis, the hair.) Comedones Collections ofa sebaceous fluid in f,e cutanacus follicles upon the face and breast, which appear like black spots, and when pressed out, look like small worms, or, as they are commonly called, ni.ggots. Criogems. An epithet for certain troches, mentioneel by P. vEginela, and wfo h he commends for cleansing sordid ulcers. Cripsorcris (From xpuirlm, to conceal, and ofx't, a tes'icle.) Having the testicle conce.it. !, or which is not yet descended into the scrotum. CRISIS. (From */>«<», to judge.) The jiidgmen.. Tne sudden change of symp- toms in acute diseases, from which the re- covery or death is prognosticated or juiiged of. Crispatura. (From crispo,Xo curl ) A spasmodic contraction, or curling of the membranes anel fibres. CRISTA. (Quasi cerista ; from xj/>*c, a hoi n, or carista.: from xxfx, the head, as being on the top of the head.) Any thing which has the appearance of a crest or comb upon the head of a cock, as crista cli'oiidis, the nympha. Also a tubercle about the anus ; so called from its form. CRISTA GALLI. An eminence of the ethmoid bone, so called from its resem- blance to a cock's comb. See Ethmoid bone. Crithamum. See Crithmum. Crituerion. (From xpivm, to judge.) The same as crisis. Cuithe. (K/w6».) Barley. A s'.ye or tumour on the eyelid, in the shape and of the size of a barley-corn. CRITHMUM. (From x+ivu,to secrete; so named from its supposed virtues in pro- moting a discharge of the urine and menses.) Samphire, or sea-fennel. Crithoiies. (From xpt%, barley, and wifac, resemblance.) Resembling a barley- coin. It is applied to small protuber- ances CRITICAL Determining the event of a disease. Many physicians have been of opinion, that there is something in the na- ture of fi vers which generally determines them to be of a certain duration ; a.d, therefore, that their terminations, whether sdutury or fatal, happen at certain periods ofthe disease, rather than at others. These periods, whicli were carefully marked by Hippocrates, are called critical days. The critical days, or those on whicli we suppose the terminaUtm of continued fevers especi- ally to happen, are the third, fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, and twentieth. Crocidixis. (From xpwuJ<£», to gather wool.) Flofilatio. A fatal symptom in some diseases, where the patient gathers up the bed-ciothes, anel seems to pick up substances from them. Crocimum. (From xpexot, saffron.) Oil of saffron, or a mixture of oil, myrrh and saffron. Crocodes. (From xpexot, saffron; so called from the quantity of saffron they contain.) A name of some old troches. Crocomagma. (From xpinot, saffron, and fxxy/AX, the thick oil or dregs ) A troch made of oil of saffron and spices. CROCUS. (K/>oxocofTlieophrastU9.) The story of the young Crocus, turned into this flower, may be seen in the fourth book of Ovid's Metamorphoses. Some derive this name from xpoxtn, or xeoxt, a thread ; whence the stamens of flowers are called xeoxotfu. Olhers, again, derive it from Coriscus, a city anel mountain of Cilicia, and others from crokin. Chalet) Saffron. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Triar.dria. Order, Monogynia. Saffron. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the pre- pared stigmata of the Crocus sativus of Lin- nxus :—spatha univalvi radicali, corolU. tubo Umgissimo. Saffron has a powerful, pene- trating, diffusive smell, and a warm, pun- gent, bitterish taste. Many virtues were formerly attributed to this medicine, but little confidence is now placed in it. The Edinburgh College directs a tincture, and that of London a syrup of this drug. 3. A term given by the older chymists to several preparations of metallic sub- stances, from their resemblance: thus, cro- cus martis, crocus venei-is. Crocus antimonii. Crocus metallorum. This preparation is a sulphurated oxyd of antimony, and therefore culled oxydum sti- bii sulphuretum in the new chymicd no- menclature. It possesses emetic and dras- tic cathartic powers, producing a violent diaphoresis afterwards. Crocus Germamcus. See Carthamus. Crocus Indicus. See Curcuma. Crocus martis. Green vitriol exposed to fire till red. Crocus metallorum. See Crocus anti- monii. Crocus officinalis. See Crocus. Crocus saracknuus. See Curlhumut. Crocus sativus. See C>ocns. Crocus veneris. Ceipper calcined to a red powder. Crommyon. (Tlxpx to tx xopxt (avuv, be- cause it makes the eyes wink.) An onion. Crommyoxyri.gma. (From xpz/ufAvov, an onion, and ogvt, acid, «nd pityvufAi, to break out.) An acid eructation accompanied with a taste resembling onions. LRU CRY 243 Crotapiiica arteria. The renddn of the temporal muscle. Crotaphites. (Crotaphitet, sc. mus- culus ,- from upolacpot, the temple.) See 'Temporalis. Crotaphium. (From xpoltu, to pulsate; so named from the pulsation which in the temples is eminently discernible.) Cro- taphos. Crotaphus. A pain in the temples. Crotapiios. See Crotaphium. Crotaphus. See Crotaphium. CROTCHET. A curved instrument with a sharp hook to extract the foetus. CROTON. (From xpolw, to beat.) 1. An insect called a tick, from the noise it makes by beating its head against wood. 2 A name of the ricinus or castor-oil- berry, from its likeness to a tick. 3. The name of a genus of plants in the L.nrxan system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Monadelphia. Chiton benzoe. Gum-Benjamin was formerly so called. Cboton cascahill/e. The systematic name of the plant . Inch affords the Cas- carilla bark. See Cascarilla. Croton laccifebum. The systematic name of the plant upon whicli gum-lac is deposited. Choton tiglium. The tree which af- fords the pavaua wood and tiglii seeds. See Lignum pavaua, and Tiglia grana. Croton tinctorium. Tlie systematic name of the lacmus plant. See Bezettn carulea. Crotone. (From xpolov, the tick.) A fungus on trees produced by an insect like a tick; and by metaphor applied to tu- mours and small fungous excrescences on the periosteum. Croup. See Cynanche. Crousis. (From xpnai, to beat, or pul- sate.) Pulsatiop. Crousmata. (From xpaeth, to pulsate) Rheums or defluxions from the head. Crowfoot. See Ranunculus. Crowfoot cranesbill. See Geranium batra- chiones. CRUCIAL. Some parts of the body are so called when they cross one another, as the crucial ligaments of the tfogh. Crucialis. Cross-like. Mugwecd or cross wort. CRUCIBLE. (Crucibulnm from crucio, to torment; so named, because, in the language of old chym.sts, metals are tor- menteel in it, anel tortured, to yield up tlieir powers and virtues.) A chemical ves- sel made mostly of earth to bear the great- est heat. They are of various shapes and composition. Cruditas. (From crudus, raw.) It is applied to undigested suhstarces in the stomach and humours in the body unpre- pared for concoction. Cruvion. (From x»kvoc, a torrent.) A medicine mentioned by iEtius, and named from the violence of its operation as a diuretic. CRUOR. The red part of the blood. See Blood. CRURA. The plural of cms, a leg or root; applied to some paris of tjie body, from their resemblance to a leg or root: thus, crura cerebri, crura cerebelM, the crura of the diaphragm, &c &c. Crura clitoridis. See Clitoris. Crura medulla oblongata. The roots ofthe medulla oblongata. CRURvEUS. (From crus, a leg; so named, because it covers almost the whole foreside of the upper part of the leg, or thigh.) Cruralis. A muscle of the leg, situated on the forepart of the thigh. It arises, fleshy, from between the two tro- chanters of the os femoris, but nearer the lesser, firmly adhering 10 most of the fore- part of the os femoris ; and is inserted, tendinous, into the upper part of the pa- tella, behind the rectus. Ps use is to assist the vasti and rectus muscles in the exten- sion ofthe leg. CRURAL. Belonging to the crus, leg, or lower extremity. CRURAL HERNIA. Femoral hernia; A tumour under the groin, and in the upper part ofthe thigh, arising from a protusion of part of an abdominal viscus under Pou- part's ligament. See Hernia cruralis. Cruralis. See Cruraus. CRu, to conceal, and opxtt, a testicle.) When the testicles are hid in the belly, or have not descended into the scrotum. CRY PT.E. (From xevrrce, to hide.) The little rounded appearances at the end ofthe small arteries of the cortical substance of the kidneys, that appear as if formed by the artery being convoluted upon itself. 244 GUU «T!C Crtptoptha isciiuhia. A suppression uf urine from a retraction of ihe penis within the boely. Crvsorciiis. (Kpvcropx'Jt-) A retraction or retrocession of one of the testicles, the same as crypsorchis. Crystalli. Eruptions about the size of a lupine, white and transparent, which sometimes break out all over the body. 'They are also calleel Crystallina, and by the Italians Taroli. They me probably the pemphigus of modern writers. CRYSTALLINE LENS. (Lens crys- tallina—crystallina, from its crystal-like ap- pearance.) A lentiform pellucid part of the eye, enclosed in a membranous capsule, call- eel the c;psule of the crystalline lens, alid situated in a peculiar depression in the anterior part of the vitreous humour. Its use is to transmit and refract the focus of the rays of light to the vitreous humour. CltYSTALLINUM. (From XfUTXkkOt, 3 chrystal; so called from its tr.i ;sparency.) White arsenic. CRYSTALLIZATION. (From crystal- lus, a chrystal.) Crystallizatio. \ property by which crystall'zable bodies tend to as- sume a regular form, when placed in cir- cumstances favourable to thatparticular dis- position of their particles. Almost all mi- nerals possess this property', but it is most eminent in saline substances. The circum- stances whicli are favourable to the crys- tallization of salts, anel without which it cannot take place, are two. 1. Their par- ticles must be divided and separated by a fluid, in oreler that the corresponding faces of those particles may meet and unite. 2. In order that this union may take place, the fluid which separates the integrant parts of the salt must be gradually carried off, so that it.may no longer divide them. Crystallup. (From xpvot, cold, nnd g-ikkai, to contract : i. e. contracted by cold into ice.) Chrystal. The ancients supposed that chrystals were water intensely frozen. It also means an eruption over the hotly of white transparent pustules. See Crys- talli. Ctedones. (From x7vJW, a rake.) Tlie fibres are so called from their pectinated course. Cteis. (K, to bring forth; because it was said to cure sterility ) Cy- minum. Faniculum orientale. 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Heptandria. Or- der, Digynia. The cumin plant. 2. 'Tlie pharmacopoeial name of the Cu- minum cyminum of Limraeus. A native of Egypt and Ethiopia, but cultivated in Sicily and Malta, from whence it is brought to us. The seeds of cumin which are the only part of the plant in use, have a bitterish taste, accompanied wuh an aromatic fla- vour, but not agreeable. They are gene- rally preferred to other seeds for external use in discussing indolent tumours, as the encysted scrophulous, &c. and give name both to a plaster and cataplasm in the pharmacopoeias. Cuminum .ethiopicum. A name for the amrni verum. Cuminum cyminum. The systematic name of the cumin plant. See Cuminum. Cunealis sutura. The suture by which the os sphenoides is joined to the os frontis. CUNEIFORM. (Cuneiformis,- from cm. neus, a wedge, and forma, likeness.) Some parts of the body are so called, being shaped or fixed in, like a wedge : such are the sphaenoid bone, and some bones of the wrist and tarsus. Cuneolus. (From cuneo, to wedge.) A crooked tent to put into a fistula. CUPEL. (Kupptl, German.) Copella. Catellus cinereus. Cinertuim. Patella doci- mastica. Testa probatrix emploratrix, or domicastica. A chymical instrument, which suffers the baser metals to pass through it, when exposed to heat, and retains the pure metal. This process is termed cupel- lation. CUPELLATION. (From kuppel, Ger- man.) The purifying of perfect metals by means of an addition of lead, which at a due heat becomes vitrified anel promotes the vitrification and calcination of such imperfect metals as may be in the mixture, so that these last are carried off in the fusi- ble glass that is formed, and the perfect metals are left nearly pure. The name of this operation is taken from the vessels made use of, which are called cupels. Cupbos. (Kof uncombineel alkalies. It is nuvv very seldom usetl medicinally, but retains a piace in our pharmacopoeia-. Curcuma longa. The turmeric plant. See Curcuma- Curcuma rotunda, See Curcuma. CURMI. (From xttxu*, to mix.) Ale. A drink made of barley, according to O.os- corieles. Currants. See Ribes. Cursuma. Curtuma. The Ranunculus flcana of Linnaeus. Curvator coccygis. A muscle bending the coccyx. Cursuta. (Corrupted f om cassnta, ka- tuth, Arab.) 'The root of the Gentiana pur- purea of Linnaeus. CUSCUTA. (According to Linnxus. a c '-r.iption from the Creek Kxa-olxt, or K*- fvlctt, whehis from the Arabic Chettuth, or Chasuth.) Dodder. 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Lmnje-in system. Class, Telrandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of dodder of thyme. See Epithymum. t'uscuTA epithymum. The systematic name of dodder of thyme. See Epithy- mum. Cuscuta europea. The systematic name e>," a species uf dodder of thyme. See Epithymum. CUSPID VTUS. (From cuspis, a point.) See Teeth. CUSPAR1A. The general name given by Messrs. Humbolelt anel Boupland to the tree from wuich we obtain the Augustura bark. See Augustura. Cuspis. (From caspa, Chald. a shell, or bone, with which spears were formi rly pomteel.) The glans penis was so called, from its likeness to the point of a spear. Also a bandage. Gustos oculi. An instrument to fix the eye during an operation. Cutambuli. (From cutis, the skin.) Cu- taneous worms; scorbutic itching. Cutaneus musculus. The platysma myoides. CUTANEOUS. (From cutis, the skin.) Belonging to the skin. CUTICLE. (Cuticula, dim. of cutis, the skin.) Epidermis. Scarf-skin. A thin, pellucid, insensible membrane, of a white colour, that covers anti defends the true skin, with which it is connected by the hairs, exhaling and inhaling vessels, and the rete mucosum. CUTIS. Derma. The true skin. A thick, fibrous, vascular, and nervous mem- brane, that covers the whole external sur- face of the body, and is the situation ofthe organ of touch, exhalation, and inhalation. CUTIS ANSER1NA. (Anscrina.- from CYD CYN 247 anser, a goose.) The rough state the skin is sometimes thrown into from the action of cold, or other cause, ir. which it looks like the- skin ol the goose. CUTIS VERA. The true skin under the cuticle. Cyanus. (Kvxvot, caerulean, or sky-blue ; so called from its colour.) Blue-bottle. Cornflower. The flowers of this pbuV, Centaurea cyanus of Linnaeus:—calycibus serratis; foliis Unearibus, integerrimis, in- fimis dentatis, were formerly in freejiient u-e; but their antiphlogistic, antispasmo- dic, cordial, aperient, diuretic, and other properties are now, with great propriety, forgotten. Cyab. (From xia; to pour out.) The lip of a vessel. Ihe eye of a needle ; and the orifice of the internal ear, from its l.keness to the eye ofa needle. Cyasma. Sputs on the skin of pregnant women. Cyathiscus. (From xuxQot, a cup.) The hollow part ofa probe, formeel in the shape of a small spoon, as an ear-picker. Cybitos. See Cubitus. Cybitum. S'.e Cubitus. Cybitus. See Cubitus. Cyboiiies. S' c Cubcides. Cyceum. From xuxxm, to mix.) Cyceon. A mixture of the con.-.istence of pap. Cycima. (From xuxxa, to mix.) So call- ed from the mixture of the ore with lead, by which litharge is made. CYCLAMEN. (From xvxkot, circular ; either on account of the round form of the leaves, or ofthe roots.) Cyclamen. 1 The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system> Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopaeial name ofthe sow- breael. See Arthanita Cyclamen Europium. The systematic name ofthe sow-bread. See Arhanita. CYCLiscrs. (From xvxkot, a circle.) An • instrument in the forr ofa half moon, for- merly usetl for scraping rotten bones. Cyclismu:.. (From xvxxot, a circle.) A lozenge. Cyclophoiiia. (From xwxa:c, a circle, and |, the eye.) The white ofthe eye. Cyclos. A circle. Hippocrates uses this word to signify the cheeks, and the orbits of the eyes. Cyclus meta'-vncrititus. It is a long protracted course of remedies, persisted in with a view of restoring the particles of the body to such a state as is necessary lo health. CYDONTUM MALUM. (From Cydon, a town in Crete, where they grew.) The quince. The tree which affords this fruit is the Pyrus rydonia of Linnaeus -.—foliis in- (egtrrimit,floribus solitariis. Quince seeds arc directed by the London College to be made into a mucilage, which is recommend- ed in apthous affections, and excoriations of the mouth and fauces. Cyema. (From wte, to bri; g forth ) Par- turn ion. Cylicrnis. (From xuki£, a cup.) A galupot or vessel of any kind to hold medi- cine-, in. Cyllosis. (From xukkou, to make lame.) A tibia or leg bending outwards. Cylinbrus (From x>jva>, to roll round.) A cvhndtr. A tent for a wound, equal at the top anel b«ntnni. Cyli.us. (V:oni xvkkou, to make lame.) In Hipp: Ci'ai. s, it is one affected with a kind of luxation, which bends outwards, and is hollowed inward. Such a defect in the tibia is called CyUosi», and ihe person to whom it belongs is called, by the Latins, Varus, and is opposed to Valgus Cymatodes. Is applied by Galen anel some others to an unequal fluctuating pulse. Cyjiha. (From xy^&c, hollow.) A boat, or pinnace. A bone of the wrist is so called, from its supposed likeness to a skiff. Cyminalis. Gentian. (Jtmimm. See Cuminum. CYNANCHE. (From xvtm, a dog, and av^ai, to suffocate, or strangle; so called from dogs being said to be subject to it.) Sore throat. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and oreler phlegmasia of Cullen. It is known by pain and redness of the throat, attentled with a difficulty of swal- lowing and breathing. The species of this disease are— ]. Cynanche trachialis; called also cy- nanche luryngea. Suffocatio stridula angina perniciosa. Asthma infantum. Cynanche stridula. Morbus straiigulutorius. Catar- rhus suffocatius Barbadensis. Angina poly- posa sive membranacea. The croup. A elisease that mostly attacks infants, who are suddenly seized with a difficulty of breath- ing and a crouping noise; it is an inflam- mation of the mucous membrane of the tr chea, that induces the secretion of a very tenacious coagulable lymph, which lines the trachea anel bronchia, and impedes respiration. The croup does not appear to be contagious, whatever some physicians may think to the contrary; but it some- times prevails epidemically. It seems, however, peculiar to some families ; and a child having once been attackeel, is very liable to its returns. It is likewise pecu- liar to young children, and has never been known to attack a person arrived at the age of puberty. The application of cold seems to be the general cause which proeh.ces this disorder, and therefore it occurs m ,re frequently in the waiter and spring, than in the other seasons. It has been said, that it is most; 248 eVSAXCUL. prevalent near tlie sea c». ist; hut it is fre- quently met with in inlanel situations, and particularly those which are marshy. Some days previous to an attack of the disease, the child appears drowsy, inactive, and fretful; the eyes arc somewhat suf- fused and heavy; and there is a cough, which, from the first, has a peculiar shrill sound; this, in the course of two days, be. comes more violent and troublesome, and likewise more shrill. Every fit of cough- ing agitates the patient very much; the face is flushed and swelled, the eyes are protuberant, a general tremor takes place, and there is a kind of convulsive endeavour to renew respiration at the close of each fit. As the disease advances, a constant difficulty of breathing prevails, accompa- nied with a swelling and inflammation in the tonsils, uvula, and velum pendulum palati; and the head is thrown back, in the agony of attempting to escape suffoca- tion. There, is not only an unusual sound produced by the cough, (something be- tween the yelping and barking of a dog,) but respiration is performed with a hissing noise, as if the trachea was closed up by some slight spongy substance. The cough is generally dry ; but if any thing is spit up, it has either a purulent appearance, or seems to consistof films resembling portions of a membrane. Where great nausea and frequent retchings prevail, coagulated mat- ter ofthe same nature is brought up. With these symptoms, there is much thirst, and uneasy sense of heat over the whole body, a continual inclination to change from place to place, great restlessness, and fre- quency of the pulse. In an advanced stage of the disease, re- spiration becomes more stridulous, and is performed with still greater difficulty, be- ing repeated at longer periods, and with greater exertions, until at last it ceases en- tirely. The croup generally proves fatal by suf- focation, induced either by spasm affecting the glottis, or by a quantity of matter blocking up the bronchia; but when it terminates in health, it is by a resolution of the inflammation, by a ceasi i ig of the spasms, and by a free expectoration of the matter exuding from the trachea, or of the crusts formed there. The disease has, in a few instances, ter- minated fatally within twenty-four hours after its attack; but it more usually hap- pens, that where it proves fatal, it runs on to the fourth or fifth day. Where consi- derable portions of the membraneous films, formed on the surface of the trachea, are thrown up, life is sometimes protracted for a day or two longer than would otherwise have happened. Dissections of children who have died of the croup have always shewn a preterna- tural membrane, lining the whole internal surface of the upper part qf the tr.tchea, which may always be easily separated from the proper membrane. There is likewise usually found a good deal of mucus, with a mixture of pus, in the trachea and its ra- mifications. 2. Cynanche tonsillaris. The inflamma- tory quincy, called also angina inflammato- ria. In this complaint the inflammation principally occupies the glands, such as the tonsils; but often extends through ilia whole mucous membrane of the fauces, so as essentially to interrupt the speech, re- spiration, and deglutition of the patient. The causes which usually give rise to it are, exposure to cold, either from sudden vicissitudes of weather, from being placed in a partial current of air, wearing damp linen, sitting in wet rooms, or getting wet in the feet; all ffT winch may give a sud- den check to pt-rspiration. 11 principally at- tacks those ot a full and plethoric habit, and is chiefly confined toEold climates, occur- ring usually in the spring and autumn; whereas the ulcerated sore throat chiefly attacks those of a weak irritable habit, and is most prevalent in warm climates. The former differs from the latter likewise in not being contagious. In many people their seems to be a particular tendency to this disease; as from every considerable application of cold it is leaelily induced. An inflammatory sore throat discovers itself by a difficulty of swallowing and breathing, accompanied by a redness anel tumour in one or both tonsils, dryness of the throat, foulness of the tongue, "lanci- nating pains in the parts affected, a fre- quent but difficult excretion of mucus, and some small degree of fever. As the disease advances, the difficulty of swallow- ing and breathing becomes greater, the speech is very indistinct, the dryness of the throat and thirst increase, the tongue swells and is incrusted with a dark fur, anel the pulse is full and frequent- In some cases, a few white sloughy spots are to be ob- served on the tonsils. If the inflammation proceeds to such a height as to put a total stop to respiration, the face will become livid, the pulse will sink, and the patient will quickly be destroyed. Tne chief danger arising from this species of quincy is, the inflammation occupying both tonsils, and proceeding to such a de- gree as to prevent a sufficient quantity of nourishment for the support of nature from being taken, or its occasioning suffocation ; but this seldom happens, anelits usual ter- mination is either in resolution or suppura- tion. When proper steps are adopted, it will in general readily go off by the former. Where the disease has proved fatal by suffocation, little more than a highly in- flamed state of the parts affected, with some morbid phenomena in the head, have been observed on dissection. CYNANCHE. 249 «>• Cynanche pharyngea. This species is so called when the pharynx is chiefly af- fected. Dr. W Ison, in his treatise on Fe- brile Diseases, includes in his definition of cynanche tonsillaris, that of cynanche pharyngea. These varieties of cynanche differ considerably when they are exqui- sitely formed. But the one is seldom pre- sent in any considerable degree without being attended with more or less of the other. Dr. Cullen declares, indeed, that he never saw a case of true cynanche pharyngea ; that is, a case in which the in- flammation was confined to the pharynx ; it constantly spread in a greater or less degree to the tonsils and neighbouring parts. Besides the mode of treatment is, in almost every instance, the same in both cases. And if we admit the cynanche pharyngea to be a distinct variety, we must admit another, the cynanche xsophagea; for the inflammation frequently attacks the xsophagus, and is sometimes even con- fined to it. 4. Cynanclxe parotidaa. The mumps. A swelling uneler the jaw, extending over the neck; an inflammation of the parotid gland, rendering deglutition difficult, de- clining the fourth day. Epidemic and contagious. 5. Cynanche maligna. The malignant, putrid, or ulcerous sore throat. Called also cynanche gangranosa. Agina ulcerosa. Febris epidemica cum angina uleusculosa. Angina epidemica. Angina gangranosa. Angina suffocativa. Angina maligna. This disease is readily to be distinguisheel from the inflammatory quincy, by the soreness and white specks which appear in the fauces, together with the great debility of the system, and small fluttering pulse, which are not to be observed in the former. In the inflammatory sore throat there is always great difficulty of swallowing, a con- siderable degree of tumour, with a ten- dency in the parts affected-to suppurate, and a hard, full pulse. Moreover in the former affection the disease is seated prin- cipally in the mucous membrane of the mouth anel throat; whereas in the latter the inflammation chiefly occupies the glan- dular parts. The putr.d sore throat often arises from a peculiar state of the atmosphere, and so becomes epiilemical; making its attacks ch'urty on children, and those of a weak relaxed habit. It is produced likewise by contagion, as it is found to run through a whole family, when it has once seized any person in it; and it proves often fatal, par- ticularly to those in an infantile state. It usually makes its attack with cold shiverings, anxiety, nausea, and vomiting, succeeded by heat and restlessness, debi- lity and oppression at the chest. The face looks flushed, the eyes are red, and a stiffness is perceived in the neck, with a hoarseness of voice, and soreness in the thro.t; and, upon viewing the internal fauces, there appears a fiery redness in every part, with some slight degree of swelling in the tonsils, which, however, is by no means so great as to impede either respira- tion or deglutition. The inflammation, after a short time, takes a peculiar termination ; for, upon fur- ther inspection into the throat, a number of white specks, or sloughs, are to be ob- served on the tonsils and uvula, the breath is highly offensive, the tongue is covered with a thick brown fur, and the inside of the lips are beset with vesicles, containing an acrid matter, which, falling on the cor- ners of the mouth and other parts, occa- sions excoriations. With these symptoms there is likewise a coryza, which pours out a thin acrid matter, excoriating the nostrils. A purging often attends also, particularly in infants, and a thin acrid matter flows from the anus, excoriating this and the neighbouring parts. From the first attack of the complaint, there is a considerable degree of fever, with a small, frequent and irregular pulse; and every evening there occurs a manifest exacerbation, and in the morning some slight remission, together with general loss of strength, and debility. In some cases the brain is affected with delirium, or coma. About the second or third day, large patches of a scarlet or fiery red colour, make their appearance about the face and neck, which, by degrees, become dis- persed over every part of the botly, even to the extremities of the fingers, which feel swelled and stiff. These eruptions, after continuing for about four tlays, then depart without producing any remission of the symptoms. In bad cases, the sloughs corrode deeper and deeper, and spread throughout the whole of the alimentary tube, so as to ter- minate at last in gangrene ; and the symp- toms of irritation continuing to increase, together with a severe purging, the patient is at length cut off; which event happens usually before the seventh day, and in some cases so early as on the third. Wliere there is a great increase of the evening paroxysm of fever, with vast de- bility, irregularity in the pulse, much fetor of breath, and a livid appearance in the ulcers, with a purging, or haemorrhage, the disease will certainly terminate fatally; but when the fever is moderate, and of a less putrid nature, anel suffers a remission on the appearance ot the efflorescence on the skin ; and when this remission, increases as it proceeds, together with a falling off of the cuticle in scales, it promises fair to terminate in a return of health. From dissections it appears that, in this K K + 250 CYN CYO elisease, tlie fauces are inflamed, suppura- ted and gangrenous ; anel that the trachea and larynx are likewise in a state of inflam- mation, and lineel with a viscid fetid mat- ter. In many instances, the inflamma- tory affection extends to the lungs them- selves. Large swellings of the lymphatic glands about the neck, occasioned by an absorption of the acrid matter poured out in the fauces, are now and then to be found. The same morbid appearances which are to be met with in putrid fever, present themselves in other parts of the body. Cynanche a deulutitis. Quincy from hard substances swallowed. Cynanche a dysenteria. Quincy from dysentery. Cynanche anginosa. The inflammato- ry quincy. Cynanche arthritica. Quincy from gout. Cynanche epidemica. 'The cynanche maligna. Cynanche gangrenosa. The cynanche maligna. Cynanche hepatica. Quincy from a disease ofthe liver. Cynanche laryng.f.a. 'The cynanche trachealis. Cynanche maligna. 'See Cynanche- Cynanche parotii>.i;a. See Cynanche. Cynanche phahyng.ea. See Cynanche. Cynanche prunella. Common sore throat. Cynanche purpuro-parotid^.a. A cy- nanche maligna, or malignant sore throat. Cynanche stridula. The croup. See Cynanche. Cynanche thymica. Sore throat from an enlargement of the thyroid gland. Cynanche tonsillaris. See Cynanche. Cynanche trachealis. See Cynanche. Cynanche ulcerosa. The malignant sore throat. Cynanch'ica. (From xuvxyx», the quin- cy.) Meelicines which relieve a quincy. Cynanthiiopla. (From xueer, a elog, and stvSga«r;c a man.) It is used by t> llini, De Morbis Capitis, to express a particular kind of melancholy, when men fancy them- selves changed into dogs, and imitate their actions. Cynara scolymus. See Cinara. Cynchnis. (Ki^vk) A vessel of any kind to hold medicines in. Cynococtanum. (From xuvcv, a dog, and ko.(1xvov, the herb coctanum.) A species of aconitum, said to destroy dogs if they eat it. Cynocrambe. (From xuuv, a dog, and xgxf£n, cabbage; a herbe of the cabbage tribe, with which dogs are said to physic themselves.) Dog's mercury. Mercurialis perennis of Linnaeus. A poisonous plant very common in our hedges. It produces vomiting and purging, and the person then goes to sleep.Trom which he does not often awake. Ctnocytisis. (From xua>v, a dog, anel xolio-xot, the cytisus; so named because it was said to cure the elislemper of dogs.) The dog-rose. See Cynosbatus. Cvnodectos. (From xu,,t a dog, and crxju, to bite.) So Dioscorieles calls a per- son bit with a mad dog. Cynohesmion. (From xuuv, a dog, and JW, to bind ; so named because in dogs it is very discernible and strong.) A ligature by which the prepuce is bound upon the glans. Sometimes it signifies the lower part ofthe prepuce. Cynodontes. (Kuvofovret: from xuuv, a dog, and o CYS CYS 251 9«§&>, to bear.) Gestation. The pregnancy of a woman. Cyparissus- See Cupressus. CYPERUS. (Fi»m xuvxpot, a little round vessel which its roots are said to resemble.) Cyperus. The name of a ge- nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Older, Monogynia. Cyperus longus. The p.armacopaeial name of the English galangale. Cyperus longus of Linnaeus :—culmotriquetro folioso, umbella folioso supra-decomposila; pedun- cvlts nudis, spicis alternis. The smell of the root of tins plant is aromatic, and its taste warm, and sometimes bitter. It is now totally fallen into disuse. CYPEnus rotundus. This species, the round cyperus, Cyperus rotundus of Lin- nuaes :—culmo triqueto subnudo, umbella decomposita ; spicis alternis~ Iinearibus, is generally preferred to the former, being a more gratefully aromatic bitter. It is chiefly used as a stomachic Cyphoma. (From xu7rlu, to bend.) A gibbosity, or curvature of the spine. Cyphosis. An incurvation ofthe spine. Cypress spurge. See Esula minor. Cyphinum oleum. Flowers of cypress, calamus, cardamoms, &c. boiled in olive oil. Cypiuum. (From Ku^ot, Cyprus, an islanel where it is said formerly to have abounded.) Copper. CYPRUS. The cypress-tree, or Eastern privet; so called from the island of Cyprus, where it grew abundantly. Cipselis. (From xv-yU'*, a bee-hive.) The aperture of the ear ; the ear-wax. Cyrcm.sis. (Vr m xugxvxu, to mix.) A mixture, or composition. Cyiitoma. (From xvelot, curved.) An unnatural convex tumour; tympanites. Cyktonosus (From xvgoc, curved. anil voo-ot, a disease.) The rickets, or curvetl spine. Cyss.vrus. (From xuo-ot, the anus.) 'The intestinum rectum is so calleel, because it reaches to the anus. Cyssotis. (From xuo-ot, the anus.) An inflammation of the anus. Cysteolithus. (From xusvc, the blad- der, and /.dot, a stone.) The stone in the bladder. Cysthis. (Kuc-Soc.) The anus. CYSTIC. Belonging to the urinary or gall 'ladder. Cystic duct. Ductus cysticus. 'The membranous canal that conveys the bile from the hepatic duct into the gall-bladder. Cystica. (From xug-it, the bladder.) Remedies for diseases of the bladder. Cystiuks. (From xurtt a bag.) En- cysted tumours. Cystiphlooia. (From xuo-tt, the blad- der, and • :>J2 DAM DAI Cythion. An eye-wash. Cytinus. (From xuu, to produce; so called from its fecundity.) The bud or flower of the pomegranate. Cytinus hypocistis. The plant from whose fruit the succus hypocistidis is ob- tained. See Hypocistis. Cytiso-qenista. Common broom. See Genista. Cyxicenus. A plaster for wounds of tlie nerves. Cyzemer. A painful swelling of the wrists. D. JLX This letter signifies vitriol in the old chemical alphabet. Dacnerus. (From Sxxvu, to bite.) Biting. Pungent. An epithet for a sharp coUyrium, or eye-wash, composed of burnt copper, pepper, cadmia, myrrh, and opium. Dacryhium. (From , to weep, and ytkxu, to laugh.) A species of insanity, in which the patient weeps and laughs at the same time. Dacryodes. (From Sxxqju, to weep*) A sanious ulcer. A weeping sore. Dacyroma. (From Sxxtuu, to weep.) A union of one or more of the puncta lachrymalin, causing an effusion of tears. Dactylethra. (From SxMukot, a finger.) A species of bougies shaped like a finger, to excite vomiting. Dactyletus. (From ixMukot, the dale.) The hermodactylus. Dactylius. (From fxxlukot, a finger.) A round pastil troche, or lozenge, shaped like a finger. Dactylus. (A finger; so called from the likeness of its fruit to a finger.) The date. The oblong fruit of the Phanix dactylifera of Linnxus -.-—frondibus pinnatis; foliolis ensiformibus complicatis. Before they are ripe, elates are rather rough and astringent; but when perfectly matured, they are much of the nature eif the fig. See Carica. Senegal elates are most esteemed, they having a more sugary, agreeable fla- vour than those r.f .Egypt and other places. D.eiuum. (From S~xtt, a torch.) A small torch or cai.dle. A bougie. Damnatus. (From damno, to comlemn ) Caput mortuum. 'The dry useless faeces left in a vessel after the moisture has been distilled from it, is calleel terra dam- nata. Daisy, common. See lit Ills minor. Daisy, ox eye. See Bellis major. Damask rose. See Rosa centifolia. D.EMONOMAMA. (From tuifA'.v, a dae- mon, and fjixxit, matlness.) That species of melancholy, where the pRtient supposes himself to be possessed of devil... Damson. The fruit of the Prunus da- mascena, which, when perfectly ripe, af- fords a wholesome article for pies, tarts, Sic. gently opening the body : but when damsons are not perfectly mature, they produce cholicy pains, diarrhesa, ana convulsions in children. Dandelion, See Taraxacum, Dandrif See Pityriasis. Dane-wort. See Ebulits. DAPHNE. (Daphne, facpvn from /«», to burn, and v», the laurel, and tkxiov, oil.) The oil of bay-berries. Daphnitis. (From fctApvit, the laurel) A sort of cassia resembling the laurel. Daphnoides. (From fxepvit, the laurel, and 8*Toc, a likeness.) 'The herb spurge laurel. Darsin. (From durzin, Arab.) The grosser sort of cinnamon. Darsis. (From ftgu, to excoriate.) An excoriation. DARTOS. (From . Decoction of liver- wort. Take of liverwort, one ounce j Wa- ter, a pint anel a half. P, >il down and strain. 'The dose is from 5 j to 3iv. Decoctum i.obei.ije. Take a handful ofthe roots of the lobelia syphilitica; tlis- tilled water, itjxjj. These are to be boiled in the usual way, till only four quarts re- main. The very desirable property of curing the venereal disease has been attri- buted to this medicine ; but it is not more to be depended on than guaiacum, or other vegetable substances, of which the same thing has been alleged. The effects of this decoction are purgative ; anel the man- ner of taking it, as elescribed by Swediaur, is as follows. The patient is to begin with half a pint twice a day. The same quantity is then to be taken four times a day, and continued so long as its purgative effect is not too considerable. When the ca^e is otherwise, it is to be discontinued for three or four days, anel then had recourse to again till the cure is completed. As this is a re- medy on the old system, and not admitted into our pharmacopoeias, little confidence ought to be placed in it. Decoctum Lusitanicum. Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum sassafras, lignum san- talum rubrum, officinal lignum guaiacum, of each one ounev anel a half; of ihe root of mezereon, coriander seed, of each half an ounce; distilled water, ten pounds. These are to be boiled till only half the fluid remains. The dose is a quart or more in a day. " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum san- talum rubrum, lignum santalum citrinum, of each ijjss ; of the root of glycyrrhiza and mezereon, of each 3jj ; of lignum rhoelii, officinal lignum guaiacum, and lig- num sassafras, of each Jss; of antimony, | j ; distilled water, ifev." These ingredi- ents are to be macerated for 24 hours, and afterwards boiled, till the flinel is reduced to half its original quantity. From one to four pints are given daily. The late Mr. Hunter notices this and also the following formula, in his Treatise on the Venereal Disease. " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, of the root of China, of each £j; walnut peel dried, xx ; antimony, Jf jj "> pumice stone, pow- dered, |jj ; distilled water, Hix. The pow- dered antimony and pumice stone are to be tied in separate pieces of rag, and boiled along with the other ingredients.'' This last decoction is reckoned to be the genuine Lisbon diet elrink, whose qualities have been the subject of so much encomium. Decoctum malva! compositum. Decoc- tum pro enemate. Decoctum commune pro clystere. Compound decoction of mallows. Take of mallows dried, an ounce : chamo- mile flowers elned, half an ounce ; water, a pint. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain. A very excellent form for an emollient clyster. A variety of medicines may be added 10 answer particular indica- tions. Decoctum mezerei. See Decoctum daphnes mezerei. Decoctum papaveris. Decoctum pro fa- mento, Fatus communis. Decoction of pop- py. Take of white poppy capsules bruised, §iv ; water four pints. Boil for a quar- ter of an hour, and strain. This prepara- tion possesses antiseptic properties, and may be directed with advantage in sgace- lus, £tc. 256 »EC DEL Decoctum pro enemate. See Decoctum malva compositum. Decoctom pro fomento. See Decoctum papaveris Decoctum q.uercus Decoction of oak bark. Take of oak bark, ^j ; water, two pints. Boil down to a pint, and strain. This astringent decoction has lately been added to the Lond. Pharm. and is chiefly used for external purposes. It is a good remedy in prolapsus ani, and may be used also in some cases as an injection. Decoctum sarsaparilla. Decoction of sarsaparilla. Take of sarsaqarilla root, sliced, 5iv ; boiling water, four pints. Ma- cerate for four hours, in a vessel lightly co- vered, near the fire; tlien take out the sarsaparilla and bruise it. After it is bruised, put it again into the liquor, and macerate it in a similar manner for two hours more; then boil it down to two pints and strain. This decoction is much extolled by some practitioners, in phthisis, and to re- store the strength after a long course of mercury. Decoctum sarsaparillje composttum. Compound decoction of sarsaparilla. Take of decoction of sarsaparilla, boiling, 4 pints; sassafras root sliced, guaiacum wood shavings, liquorice root bruised, of each an ounce ; mezereon root bark, ^jjj. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain The alterative property ofthe compound is very great; it is generally given after a course of mercury, where there have been nodes and indolent ulcerations, and with great benefit. The dose is from half a pint to a pint in twenty-four hours. Decoctum seneg.b. Decoction of sene- ga. Take of senega root, §j ; water, two pints. Boil down to a pint, and strain. This is now first introduced in the London Pharm. as being a useful medicine espe- cially in affections of the lungs, attended with debility anel inordinate secretion. Decoctum ulmi. Decoction of elm bark. Take of fresh elm bark bruised, four ounces ; water, four pints. Boil down to two pints, and strain. This may be em- ployed with great advantage as a coUyrium in chronic ophthalmia. It is given internal- ly in some cutaneous eruptions. Decoctum veratri. See Decoctum hel- lebori albi. Decollatio. (From decollo, to behead.) The loss of a part ofthe skull. DECOMPOSITION. A separation of parts. See Analysis. Decortication. (From de, from, and cortex, bark.) The stripping of any thing of its bark, husk, or shell: thus almonds, and the like, are decorticated, that is, de- prived of their pellicle, when ordered for medicinal purposes. DECREPITATION. (From decrepo, to crackle.) A kind of crackling noise, which takes place in bodies when heated : it is peculiar to some kinds of salts ; which, from a state of solution, are crystallized so rapidly, that the crystals formed burst into minute pieces. DECUSSATION. (From decutio, to di- vide.) When nerves, or muscular fibres, cross one another, they are said to decus- sate each other. Decussorium. (From decutso, to di- vide.) An instrument to depress the dura mater, after trepanning. Defensiva. (From defends, to pre- serve.) Cordial medicines, or such as re- sist infection. DEFERENS. (From defero, to convey; because it conveys the semen to the vesi- culac seminales.) See Vas deferens. DEFLAGRATION. (From deflagro, to burn.) Calcination. A chymical term, chiefly employeel to express the bur ing or setting fire to any substance ; as nitre, sul- phur, &c. DEFLUXION. (From defluo, to run off.) Defluxio. A falling down of humours from a superior to an inferior part. Many writers mean nothing more by it than in- flammation. DEGLUTITION. (From deglutio, to swallow down.) A natural action, by which the masticated bole or a fluid is conveyed from the mouth into the fauces, and from thence through the oesophagus into the stomach. Degmus. (From S~xxvu, to bite.) A biting pain in the orifice ofthe stomach. Dejectio alvtna. Discharge of excre- ment by stool. Dejf.ctoria. (From dejicio, to cast out.) Purging medicines. Deinosis. (From favou, to exaggerate.) An enlargement ofthe supercilia. Delachrymativa. (From de, and la- cltryma, a tpar.) Medicines which dry the eyes, first purging them of tears. Delapsio. (From dclabor, to slip down.) A falling down of the anus, uterus, or in- testines. DELETERIOUS. (Deleterius; from Juki*, to hurt, or injure.) Those sub- stances are so called which are of a poi- sonous nature DELIQUESCENCE. Deliquation, or the gradually melting down of' crystallizeel salts, from exposure to the air. Deliq.uium animi. (Deliquium; from delinquo, to leave.) See Syncope. DELIRIUM. (From delire, to rave.) A febrile symptom, consisting in the persons acting or talking unreasonably. It is to be carefully distinguished from an alienation of the mind, without fever. Delocatio. (From de, from, and locus a place. A dislocation, or putting any part out of its proper place. DEM DEN 25i DELPHINIUxM. (From ItK^oes, the dolphin.) Larkspur; so called from the likeness of its flower to the dolphin's head. The name of a genus of plants in the Li:i- nrcan system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Trigynia. Delphinium consolidv. The syste- matic name of the consolida regalis. See Consolida regulis. Delphinium staphysaoiua. The sys- tematic name of stave-acre. See Staphi- tagria. Delpuys. &tkr 'changing their acrimony, but by involving it in a mild and viscid matter, which prevents it from acting upon the sensible parts of our bodies, or by covering the surface exposed to their action. Where these substances are elirectly ap- plied to the parts affected, it is easy to per- ceive how benefit may be derived from tlieir application. But where they are re- ceived by the meehum ofthe stomach, into the circulating system, it has been supposed that they can be of no utility, as they must lose that viscidity on which their lu- bricating quality depends. Hence it has been concluded thai they can be of no ser- vice in gonorrhoea, and some similar affec- tions. It is certain, however, says J. Mur- ray, i:i his Elements of Materia Medica and Pharmacy, that many substances which undergo the process of eligestion, are after- wards separated, in their entire state, from the blood, by particular secreting or- gan?, especially by the kidneys; and it is possible, that mucilaginous substances, which are the principal demulcents, may be separated in this manner. There can be no doubt, however, but that a great share of the relief elemulcents afford, in ir- ritation or inflammation ofthe urinary pas- sages, is owing to the large quantities of water in which they are diffused, by which the urine is rendered less stimulating from dilution. In general, demulcents may be considered merely as substances less stimu- lating than the fluids usually applied. Catarrh, diarrhoea, dysentery, calculus, anel gonorrhoea, are the diseases in which demulcents are employeel. As they are medicines of no great power, ihey may be taken in as large quantities as the stomach can bear. The particular demulcents may be re- duced to the two divisions of mucilages and expressed oils. The principal demul- cents are the acacia vera, astragalus traga- cantha, linum usitati.-simum, althaea offici- nalis, malva sylvestris, glycyrrhiza glabra, cycas circinalis, orchis muscula, maranta arundinacea, triticum hybernum, ichthyo- colla, eilea Europxa, amygdalus communis, cetaceum, and cera. Dendholibanus. (From ieiita; tiom de, anel obstruo, to ob- struct.) Medicines that are exhibited with a view of removing any obstruction. Deoppila.ntia. (From de, and oppilo, to stop.) Deoppilvtivu. Medicines which re- move obstructions ; deobstruent or aperi- tive medicines. Departitio. (From de, and partior, to divide.) Separating metals. DirERiiirio. (From deperdo, to lose.) Abortion, or die undue loss ofthe foetus. Depetigo. (From de, and petigo, a run- ning scab) A ring-worm, or tetter. A 'scurf, or itch, where the sk.n is rough, Dkphlegmatio. (From de, and phlegma, phh-gm.) The operation of rectifying or freeing spirits from their watery parts. DEPILATORY. (Depilatoria, sc. km- guenta; from de, of, and pilus, the hair.) Any application whicli removes the hairs from any part of the body ; thus, a pitch cap pulls the hairs of the head out by tlie roo s. Deplcmatio. (From de, and pluma, a feather.) A disease of the eyelids, which causes the hair to fall off. Depreiiensio. (From depreliendo, to catch u.i'iwa es.) 'The epilepsy is so call- .. eel, from the suddenness with which per- sons are sc ized with it. Depressio. (From deprimo, to press down.) Depression. When the bones of the skull are forced inwards by fracture, thev are said to be elepressed. DEPRESSOR. (From deprimo, to press down.) Several muscles are so termed, because they depress the part on which they act. Depressor aljb nasi. See Depressor Ijljii supcrtoris alaque nasi. DEPRESSOR AN(iI LI ORIS. Tri- angularis of \\ mslow. Depressor lahn,runi communis ot Douglas. Depressor labiorum of Cowper. S'jus-maxillo-labial of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth and i ip, situated be- low tile under lip. It arises, broad and fleshy, from the lower edge ofthe lower jaw, near the chin; and is inserted into tlie angle of the mouth, which it pulls downwards. DEPRESSOR LABI1 1NFERIORIS. Quadratus of Winslow. Depressor labii in- ferioris proprius of Douglas and Cowper. Mentonier labial of Dumas. A muscle of tlie mouth and lip, that pulls the under lip and skin ofthe side ofthe chin downwards, and a little outwards. DEPRESSOR LABH SUPERIORIS ALAQUE NASI. Depressor ala nasi of Albinus. Incisivus medius of Winslow. Depressor labii superioris proprius of Dou. glas, Constrictores alarum nasi, ac de. pressores labii supersoris of Cowper. Max- illa-alveoli nasal of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth and lip, situated above the mouth, that draws the upper lip and ala nasi downwards and backwards. It arises, thin and fleshy, from the superior maxillary bone, immediately above the joining ofthe gums, with the two incisor teeth and cus- pidatus ; from thence it runs upwards, and is inserted into the upper lip and root of the ala of the nose. Depressor lahii superioris prophius. See Depressor labii superioris alaque nasi. Depressor labiorum communis. See Depressor anguli oris. Depressor oculi. See Rectus inferior oculi. Deprimens. See Rectus injerior oculi- Depurantia. (From depuro, to make clean.) Medicines which evacuate impuri- ties. DEPURATION. The freeing a liquor or solid body from its foulness. Depuratorius. (From de, and fmrus, pure.) It is applied to fevers, which ter- minate in perspiration. Deris. (Aijic : from , to excoriate.) The skin. DERIVATION. (From derivo, to drain off.) The doctrnes of derivation and re- vulsion, talked of by the ancients, are now, in tlieir sense of the terms, wholly exploded. Derivation means the drawing away any disease from its original seat to another part. Derma. (Aeg,use.) The skin. Dermatodes. (From JtefAx, skin, and ttfot, a likeness.) Resembling skin, or lea- ther, in its consistence. It is applied to the dura mater. DEUMATOLOGIA. (From tvpu%, the skin, and kiyot, a discourse.) A discourse or treatise on the skin. Durtrom. (From Steit, skin.) The omentum, or peritoiixmii, is so named, from its skin-like consistence. DEV DIA 259 Df.esct.nsorium. (From descendo, to move downwards.) A vessel in which the distillation by descent is performed. Descensus. (From descendo, to move downwards.) The same chymists call it a distillation per descensum, by descent, when the fire is applied at the top and runnel the vessel whose orifice is at the bottom. DESICCATIVA. (From desicco, to dry up.) Such medicines as, being applied out- wardly, dry up the humours anel moisture running from a wounel. Desipientia. (From desipio, to dote.) A defect of reason. Symptomatic phrenzy. Desme. (From , to bintl up.) A bandage. An inflammatory stricture of a joint, after luxation. DESPUMATION. (From despumo, to clarify ) The clarifying a fluid, or separat- ing its foul parts from it. DESQUAMATION. (From desquamo, lo scale off.) The separating of lamina, or scales, from a bone. Exfoliation. DESftUAMMATORiuM. (From desquamo, to scale off.) A trepan, or instrument to take a piece out of the scull. Destillation. See Distillation. Desudatio. (From desudo, to sweat much.) An unnatural and morbid sweat- ing. • Detentio. )From detineo, to stop, or hinder.) Epilepsy is so called, from the suddenness with which the patient is seized. DETERGENTS. (From detergo, to wipe away.) Meelicines whicli cleanse and re- move such viscid humours as adhere to and obstruct the vessels. Also such applica- tions as clear away foulness from ulcers. DETONATION. (From detono, to make a noise ) Explosion. Detractor. (From detraho, to draw.) applied to a muscle, whose office is to draw the part to which it is attached. Detrahens auADRATus. See Platysma myoides. DKTRl-SOR URIN.E (From Detrudo, to thrust out.) The name of a muscle who*e office is to squeeze out the urine. 'The muscular coat ofthe urinary bladder was formerly so called. Deutehi. (From J" vlteot, second; because it is discharged next after the foetus.) The secundines, or ufter-birth. Deutehopathia. (From ftujtqot, se- cond, and -arxBot, a suffering.) An affec- tion or suffering by consent, where a se- cemd part suffers, from consent, with the part originally affected, as where the sto- mach is disturbed through a wound in the head. Devil's dung. See Assafatida. Diabehus. (From fix£t£*icu, to strength- en ; so called, as affording the chief support to the foot.) The ankle-bone. DIVBETES. (From Six, through, anil (icttvu, to pass.) An immoderate flow ot urine. A genus of elisease in the clas.i neuroses, and ordi r spasmi of Cullen. There are two species of this complaint: 1. Dia- betes scrosus, in whicli there is a supera- bundant discharge of limpiel urine, of its usual urinary taste. 2- Diabetes mellitus, in which the urine is very sweet, and con- tains a great quantity of sugar. Great thirst, with a voracious appetite, gradual emaciation of the whole boely, anel a fre quent discharge of urine, containing a large propeirtion of saccharine anel other matter, which is voided in a quantity far exceeding that of the aliment or fluid introduced, are the characteristics of this disease. Those of a shattered constitution, and those who are in the decline of life, are most subject to its attacks. It not unfrequently attends on hysteria, hypochonelriasis, dyspepsia, and asthma; but it ;„ always much mileler when symptomatic, than when it appears as a pri- mary affection. Diabetes may be occasioned by the use of strong diuretic medicines, intemperance of life, and hard elrinking; excess in venery, severe evacuations, or by v\y thing that tends to produce an impoverished state of the blood, or general debility. It has, how- ever, taken place, in many instances, with- out any obvious cause. That which immeeliately gives rise to the disease, has ever been considered as ob- scure, and various theories have been ad- vanced on the occasion. It has been usual to consider diabetes as the effect of relaxa- tion of the kielney s, or as depending on a general colliquation of the fluids. Dr. RiIcher, professor of meelicinc in the uni- versity of Goettengen, supposes the elis- ease to be generally ofa spasmoelic nature, occasioneel by a stimulus acting on the kid- neys ; hence a secretio aucta urina, and sometimes perversa, is the consequence. Dr. Darwin thinks that it is owing to an in- verted action of the urinary branch of the lymphatics; which doctrine, although it elid not escape the censure of the best ana- tomists and experienced physiologists, met, nevertheless, with a very favourable re- ception, on its being first announced. The late Dr. Cullen offered it as his opinion, that the proximate cause of this disease might be some fault in the assimllatory powers, or in those employed in converting alimentary matters into the proper animal fluids, which theory has since been adopted by Dr. Dobson, and still later by Dr. Rollo, surgeon general to the royal artil- lery. The liver has been thought, by some, to be the chief source ofthe disease; but diabetes is hardly ever atteneled with any affection of this organ, as has been 260 Dl.V UlA proved by freepient dissections ; anel when observed, it is to be considered as acci- dental. 'The primary seat of the disease is, how- ever tar from being absolutely determined in favour of any hypothesis yet advanced, anel, from the most attentive consideratiem of all the circumstances, the weight of evi- dence appears to induce the majority of pnetitioners to consider diabetes as de- pending on a primary affection of the kidneys. - Diabetes sometimes comes on slowly and imperceptibly, without any previous dis- order ; and it now and then arises to a con- siderable degree, and subsists long without being accompanied with evident.disorder in any particular part of the system; the great durst which always, and the vora- cious appetite which frequently occur in it, being often the only remarkable symptoms; but it more generally happens, that a con- siderable affection ofthe stomach precedes the coming on of the disease; and that, in its progress, besides the symptoms already mentioned, there is a great dryness in the skin, v.vth a sense of weight in the kidneys, and a pain in the ureters, and the other uri- nary passages. Under a long continuance of the disease, the body becomes much emaciated, the feet oedematous, great debility arises, the pulse is frequent and small, and an obscure fever, with all the appearance of hectic, prevail. The urine in diabetes, from being at first insipid, clear, and colourless, soon ac- quires a sweetish or saccharine taste, its leading characteristic; and, when sub- jected to experiment, a considerable quan- tity of saccharine matter is to be extracted from it. In some instances, the quantity of urine is much greater than can be accounted for from all the sources united. Cases are re- corded, in which 25 to 30 pints were dis- charged in the space ofa natural day, ftir many successive weeks, and even months; and in which the whole ingesta, as was said, did not amount to half the weight of the urine. To account for this overplus, it has been alleged that water is absorbed from the air by the surface of the body; as also that an extraordinary quantity of water is compounded in the lungs them- selves* Dissections of diabetes have usually shewn the kidneys to be much affected. In some instances they have been found in a loose flabby state, much enlarged in size and of a pale ash colour ; in others, they have been discovered much more vascular than in an healthy state, approaching a good deal to what takes place in inflamma- tion, ind containing, in tlieir infundibula, a quantity of whitish fluid, somewhat resem- bling pus, but without any sign of ulcera- tion whatever. At the same time that these appearances have been observed in their interior, the superficial veins on their surface were found to be much fuller of blood than usual, forming a most beautiful net-work of vessels, the larger blanches of which exhibited an absorbent appearance. In many cases of dissection, the whole of the mysentery has been discovered to be much eliseased, and its glands remarkably enlarged; some of them being very hard, and of an irregular texture ; others softer, and of a uniform spherical shape. Many of the lacteals have likewise been seen con- siderably enlarged. The liver, pancreas, spleen, and stomach, are in general peiceiv- ed to he in a natural state ; when they are not so, the occurrence is to be considered as accidental. The bladder, in many cases, is found to contain a considerable quantity of muddy urine. Diabetes hystericus. Large discharge of urine in hysterical women. Diabolus metallorum. Tin. Diabotanum. (From Six and f&oTrxvx, a herb.) A plaster made of herbs. Di acadmias. (From Six, and xxSfAtct, cad- mia.) The name of a plaster whose basis is cadmia. Diacalaminthes. (From Six, and lutktt- fAtvBtit. calamint.) The name of an an- tidote, whose chief ingredient is cala- mint. Diacarcinum. (From Sta and xttfuvot, a crab.) The name of an antidote pre- pared from the flesh of crabs and cray- fish. Diacaryon. (From Six, and xtt£vov,t& nut.) Rob of nuts, or wall nuts. Diacassia. (From Sta., and kxio-ix, cas- sia.) Electuary of cassia. Diacastorium. (From Six, and xxrut, castor.) An antidote whose basis is cas- tor. Diacatholicon. (From S&, and x&Bokt- itoc, universal.) The name of a purge, so called from its general usefulness. Diacentaurium. (From Six, and Mvltwyoi, centaury.) The Duchess of Portland's pow- der is so called, because its chief ingredient is centaury. Diacentrotum. From Six, and xtvlecu, to prick.) A coUyrium, so culled from its pungency and stimulating qualities. Diachalcitis. (From Six ^axxiJ/c, chal- citis ) A plaster whose chief ingredient is chalcitis. Diachalsis. (From Smxt-ku, to be relax- ed.) A relaxation. The opening of the sutures of the head. Diacheirismus. (From Six, and £ug, the hand.) Any operation performed by the hand. Diachelidonium. (From St*, and Xth1' Suitov, celandine.) A plaster whose chief ingredient was the herb celandine. Diachobbma. (From <^<*^,ag«ef», to DIA DIA 261 separate from.) Diachoresis. Any excre- tion or excrement, but chiefly that by stool. Diachoresis. See Diachorema. Diaihrista. (From Six, and ^/>», to anoint ) Medicines to anoint sore or bruis- ed parts. Diachrysum. (From Six, and xfuaK* gold.) A plaster for fractured limbs ; so named from its yellow colour. Diachylum. (From<*W, andxvK0{>chyle.) The plaster of this name was formerly made of certain juices, but it now means »n emollient digestive plaster. Diachysis. (From S&, and xua>. to pour out.) Fusion or melting. Diachytica. (From Siaxum, to dissolve.) Medicines which discuss anel dissolve tu- mours. Diacinema. (From Six, and kivud, to move.) A slight dislocation. Diacissum. (From , to surround.) A diadem or bandage to put round the head Diadexis. (From SixStxofAxt, to trans- fer.) Diadoche. A transposition of hu- mours from one place to another. Diadoche. See Diadexis. Diadosis. (From StaSiSufAxt, to distri- bute ) The remission ofa disorder. DiitRtsis. (From Sicuew, to divide or separate.) A solution of continuity of the soft parts of the human body. D aretica, (From tuupw, to divide.) Corrosive medicines. DI^ETA. (From Stttficue, to nourish.) Diet; food. It means also the whole of the non-natnrals. See Diet. Diaglaucium. (From Six., and ykxvxioi, the blue juice of a herb.) An eye-water made of the purging thistle. DIAGNOSIS. (From Stxyivutrxu, to dis- cern or distinguish.) The science which delivers the signs by which a disease may be distinguished from another disease; hence those symptoms which distinguish such af- fections are termed diagnostic. Diaghydium. Corrupted from diacry- dium or scammony. Diahermodactylum. (From Sta, and tpfAoSxxlukot, the hermodactyl.) A purging medicine whose basis is the hermodactyl. Diaireon. (From Six, and ipit, the lily.) An antidote in which is the root of the lily. Diaium. (From Six, and tov, a violet.) A pastil whose chief ingredient is violets. Dialacca. (From Six, and kxxxx.) An antidote in which is the lacca. Dialagoum, (From Six, and kxyut, a hare.) A medicine in which is the dung of a hare. Dialemma. (From Six., and kuiru, to leaved The remission of a disease. DiAtErsts. (From Sixkuvu, to leave a space.) An intermission. Also a space left between a bandage. Dialibanum. (From Six, and k£nvov frankincense.) A medicine in which frank- incense is a chief ingredient. Dialoes. (From Six, and *\o», the aloe.) A medicine chiefly composed of aloes. Dialthjea. (From Sta, and xkQxix, the mallow.) An ointment composed chieflv of mallows. DIALYSIS. (From Ststkuu, to dissolve.) A solution of continuity, or a destruction of parts. DIALYSES. An order in the class locales of Cullen's nosology. Dialytica. (From Sixkvu, to dissolve.; Medicines which heal wounds and frac- tures. Diamargariton. (From Six., and fA*p- yxiptlit, pearl.) An antidote in which pearls are the chief ingredient. Diamassema. (From Six, and {Axo-c-cfAxi, to chew.) A masticatory, or substance put into the mouth and chewed to excite a discharge of the saliva. Diambra. (From Six, and x/uCfx, am- ber.) An aromatic composi'fon in which was ambergris. Diamelon. (From Sjk, and /Atkov, a quince.) A composition in which are quinces. Diamisyos. (From Six, and fAiov, misy.) A composition in which misy is an ingre- dient. 262 DIA DIAMOND. The diamond, which was well known to the ancients, is principally found in the western peninsula of India, on the coast of Coromandel, in the kingdoms of Golconda and Visapour, in the island of Borneo, and in the Brazils. They are generally found bedtleel in yel- low ochre, or in rocks of free-stone, or quartz, and sometimes in the beels of run- ning waters. When taken out of the earth they are incrusted with an exterior earthy covering, under which is another, cnisist- ing of carbonate of lime. In the Brazils, it is supposed that dia- monds might be obtaineel in greater quanti- ties than at present, if the sufficient working ofthe diamond mines was not prohibited, in order to prevent that diminution of their commercial value, which a greater abun- dance of them might occasion. Brazilian diamonds are, in commercial estimation, inferior to the oriental ones. In the rough, diamonds are worth two pounds sterling the camt, or four grains, provided they are without blemish. 'The expense of cutting and polishing amounts to about four pounds more. The value however is far above what is now stateel when they become considerable in size. The usual method of calculating the value of diamonds is by squaring the number of carats, and then multiphing the amount by the price of a single carat; tlitis sup- posing one carat to be 21. a diamond of 8 carats is worth 1281. being 8x8x2. The famous Pigot diamond weighs 188 l-8th grains. Physical Properties of Diamond. Diamond is always crystallized but some- times so imperfectly, that at first sight it might appear amorphous. The figure of diamond when perfect, is an eight-sided prism. There are also cubical, flat, and round diamonds. It is the oriental diamond which crystallizes into octohedra, and ex- hibits all the varieties of this primitive fi- gure. 'The diamond of Brazil crystallizes into dodecahedra. The texture of the diamond is lamellated, for it may be split or cleft with an instru- ment of well-tempered steel, by a swift blow in a particular direction. There are however some diamonds which do not ap- pear to be formed of lamina, but of twisted and interwoven fibres, like those of knots in wood. These exceed the others greatly in hardness, they cannot be cut or polished, and are therefore called by the lapidaries diamonds of nature. * The diamond is one of tlie hardest bodies known. It resists the most highly-tempered steel file, which circumstance renders it necessary to attack it with diamond pow- der. It. takes an exquisite and lasting polish. It has a great refractive power, and hence its lustre, when cut into the form of a regular solid, is uncommonly great. The usual colour of diamonds is a light gray, often DIA inclining to yellow, at times lemon colour, violet, or black, sehfomcr rose-red, and still more rarely tureen or blue, but more fr" quently pale brown. 'The purest iliamond ; are perfectly transparent. The colourless diamond has a specific gravity which is in proportion to that of water as 3.512 to 1.000, accoreling to Brisson. This varies however consitlerebly. When rubbed it becomes positively electric, even before it has been cut by the l.'pidary. Diamond is not acteel upon by acids, or by any chymical agent, oxygen excepted ; anel this requires a very great increase ot temperature to produce any effect. 'The diamond burns by a strong hctt, with a sensible flame, like other combustible boelies, attracting oxygen anel becoming wholly converted into carbonic ac^l gas during that process. It combines with iron by fusion, and con- verts, it like common charcoal, into steel; but diamond reemires much more oxygen to burn in than common charcoal does, and even then it consumes but slowly, and ceases to burn the instant its temperature is lowered. It is considered by modern chymists as pure crystallized carbon. See Carbon. Diamouon. (From Six, and uupov, a mulberry.) A preparation of mulberries. DiiMosciiuM. (From Six, and ftotrxot, musk.) An antidote in which musk is a chiel ingredient. Diamotosis. (From Six., and [Allot, lint.) The introduction of lint into an ulcer or wound. Diana. (A name of the moon.) The chymical name for silver from its white shining appearance. Dianancasmus. (From Six, and xvxy- xxfa, to force.) The forcible restoration of a luxated part into its proper place, An instrument to reduce a distorted spine. DIANTHUS. (From Ak, Snt, Jove, and xvOot, a flower; so called from the ele- gance and fragrance of its flowers ) 'The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. Cl.iss, Decandria. Order, Digy- nia. Dianthus caryotkyllus. The systema- tic name ofthe clove-pink. See Caryophyl- lum rubrum. Diapasma. (From SttMrxo-a-u, to sprin- kle.) A medicine reduced to poweler and sprinkled over the body, or any part. DiAPEiii.sis (From StxTrnSxr*, to leap through.) 1 he transudation or escape of blood through the coats of an artery. Diape'jma. (From StxTvyvvu, to close together.) A surgical instrument for clos- ing together broken bones. Diapente. (Frpm Six. and irwvt, five.) A medicine composed of five ingredients. DIAPHWOUS. (Fr.,m JW., through, and cpxivu, to shine.) A term applied i<> any substance which is transparent; as tht hyaloid membrane covering the vitreous DIA DIA 263 humour of the eye, which is as transparent as glass. Oiapuemcum. (From tut, and yowl; a date) A meelicine made of dates. Diapuora. (From Sixxptpu, to distin- guish.) '['de distiiictit.n ol diseases by their characteristic marks and symptoms. DIAPHORESIS. (From Stxcgfa),'->carry through.) Medicines wincii, from being t.ken inter- nally, increase the discharge by tne -kin. When this is carrieel so far as to be con- dens, -d on the su.face, it forms sweat; and the medicines producing it are named su- dorifics. Between diaphoretics :nd sudo- rifics there is no distincton; the operation is in both cases the sine, and differs only in degree from augmentation of dose, or employment ot assistant means. This class of medicines comprehends five orders: 1. Pungent diaphoretics, as the volarile salts and essential oil, which are well adapied for tlie aged; tiose in whose system there is little sensibility; those who are difficultly affected by other diaphoretics ; and those whose stomachs will not bear large doses of medicines. 2. Calefacient diaphoretics, such as seipentaria, contrayerva, and guaia- cum .- these are given in cases where the circulation is low and languid. 3. Stimu- lant diaphoretics, as antimonial and mer- curial preparations, which are best fitted for the vigorous anel plethoric. 4. Anti- spasmodic diaphoretics, as opium, musk, and camphire, which are given to produce a diaphoresis, when the momentum of the blood is increased. 5. Diluent diaphoretics, as water, whey, &c. which are best cal- culated for that habit in which a predis- position to sweating is wanted; and in winch no diaphoresis takes place, although there be evident causes to produce it. DIAPHRAGM V. (From Six, and a space.) The space between the foldings of a bandage. Diarius. (From dies, a day.) A term applied to fevers which last but one day. Diaromaticum. (From Six, and xpofAtt- Inuv, an aromatic.) A composition of spices. Diarhhage. (From StappwyvufAt, to break asunder.) A fracture of the temple bones. Diarrhodomelt. (From SixgoSov, a rose, anel fAtkt, honey.) Scammony, agaric, pep- per anel honey. Diarrhodon. (From Six., and poSov, a rise.) A composition of rose.1-. DIARRHOEA. (From , to flow through.) A purging. It is distinguished by frequent stools with the natural excre- ment, not contagious, and seldom atteneled with pyrexia. It is a genus of disease in the class neuroses, and oreler spasmi of Cul- len, containing the following species : 1. Diarrhaa crapuhsa. The feculent diarrhoea, from crapulus, one who overloads his sto- mach. J. Diarrhaa biliosa. The bilious, from an mc.eased secretion of bile. 3. Diarrhaa mucosa. The mucous, from a qur.ntity of slime being voided. 4. Diar- rhaa hepatirrhaa. Tlie hepatic, in which there is a quantity of serous matter, some- what resembling flesh, vcideel; the liver being primarily affected. 5. Diarrhaa lien- '/-•>n The lientery ; when the food passes unchanged. 6. Diarrhaa cetliaca. The ctxliac passion : the food passes off in this affection in a white liquiel state like chyle. 7. Diarrhaa Derminsu. Arising from worms. DIARTHROSIS. (From Supi^ov, to arti- culate.) A moveable connexion of bones. This genus has five species, viz. enarthm- sis, arthrodia, ginglymus, trochoides, and amphyurthrosis. DrASAPONiuM. (From Sta, and crxiruv, soap ) An ointment of soap. Diasatyrium. (From Six, and o-xluptov, the orchis.) An ointment of the orchis- root. Diascillium. (From Six, and a-xikkx, the squill.) Oxymel and vinegar of squills. Diascincus. (From Six, and mryxo;, the crocodile.) A name for the miihridate, in the composition of which there was a part of th'* crocodile. Diascordium. (From Sm, anel o-xopStov, the water germander.) Electuary of scor- dium. Diasena. (From Six., and sena.) A me- dicine in which is senna. DiASMYnNUM. (From Six, and o-fxopvn, myrrh.) A coUyrium containing myrrh. Diasostica. (From Stxo-ufa, to preserve.) Medicines which preserve health. Diaspermatum. (From Six, and ovrtp/AX, seed.) A medicine composed chiefly of seeds. Diasphage. (From Stxo-cpx^u, to sepa- rate.) Diasphaxis. The interstice between two veins. Diasphyxis. (From Six, and o-cpu{u, to strike.) 'The pulsation of an artery. DIASTASIS. (From Sto-mfAt, to sepa- rate.) Diastema. A separation. 1. A separation ofthe ends of bones. 2. (From Sitvruvu, to disiend.) The ex- tension of a fractured limb, in order to re duce it. Diastetuma. (From o called whicli, when taken internally, augment the flow if urine from the kidneys. It is obvious that such an effect will be pro- duceel by any substance capable of stimu- lating the secreting vessels of the kidneys. All the saline diuretics seem to act in this manner. They are received into the circu- lation ; and passing off with the urine, sti- mulate the vessels, and increase trie quan- tity >ecreted. There are other diuretics, the effect of which appears not to arise from direct ap- plication, but from an action excited in the stomach, and propagated by nervous communication to the secreting urinary vessels. The diuretic operation of squill, and several other vegetables, appears to be of this kind. There is still, perhaps, another mode in which certain substances produce a diu- retic effect; that is, by promoting absorp- tion. When .. large quantity of watery fluid is introduced into the circulating mass, it stimulates the secreting vessels of the kidneys-, anel is carried off' by urine. If, therefore, absorption be promoted, and if a portion of serous fluid, perhaps previously effused, be taken up, the quan- tity of fluid secreted by the kidneys will be increased. In this way digitalis seems to act: its diuretic effect, it has been said, is greater when exhibited in dropsy than it is in health. On the same principle, (the effect arising from stimulating the absorbent system,) may probably be explained the utility of mercury in promoting the action of several diuretics. The action of these remedies is promoted by drinking freely of mild diluents- It is also influenced by the state of the surface ofthe body. If external heat be applied, diuresis is frequently prevented, and dia- phoresis produced. Hence the doses of them should be given in the course of the day, and the patient, if possible, be kept out of bed. The direct effects of diuretics are suffi- ciently evident. They elischarge the wa- tery part of the bfood; and, by ;hat dis- charge, they indirectly promote absorption over the whole system. Dropsy is the disease in which they are principally employed; and when they can be brought to act, the disease is removed with less injury to the patient than it can be by exciting any other evacuation. Their success is very precarious, the most power- ful often failing; and, as the elisease is so frequently connected with organic affec- tion, even the removal of the effused fluid, when it takes place, only palliates without effecting a cure. Diuretics have been likewise occasionally used in calculous affections, in gonorrhoea, and with a view of diminishing plethora, or checking profuse perspiration. Murray, in his Elements of Materia Me- dica, classes, the super-tartrite of potash, or cream of tartar, and nitrate of potash, or nitre, the muriate of ammonia, or crude salammoniac, potash, and the acetate of potash, or kali acetatum, among the saline diuretics; anel selects the following from tUe vegetable kingelom :—scilla maritima, digitalis purpurea, nico'.i.na tabacum, so- lanum dulcamara,lactuca virosa, colchicum autumnale, gratiola officinalis, spartium scoparium, juniperus communis, copaifera officinalis, pinus balsamea, and pinus laiix ; and the lytta vesicatoria from the animal kingefom. In speaking of particular diuretics, Dr. 272 DOD DOR Cullen says, the diuretic vegetables men- tioned by* writers are of very little power, and are employed with very little success. Ofthe umbellatsc, the medicinal power re- sides especially in their seeds; but he ne- ver found any of them very efficacious. The semen dauci sylvestris has been com- mended as a diuretic; but its powers as such are not very remarkable. In like manner some of the planta stellata have been commended as diuretics; but none of them deserve our notice, except the ru- bia tinctorum, the root of which passes so much by the kidneys as to give its colour to the urine. Hence it may fairly be sup- posed to stimulate the secretories; but Dr. Cullen found its diuretic powers did not always appear, and never to any con- siderable degree ; and as in brute animals it has always appeared hurtful to the sys- tem, he does not think it fit to be employed to any extent in human diseases. The bar- dana, lithospermum, ononis, asparagus, enula campana, are all substances which seem to pass, in some measure, by the kid- neys ; but their diuretic powers are hardly worth notice. The principal articles included by Dr. Cullen, in his catalogue of diuretics, are dulcamara, digitalis, scilla; some of the alliaciae and siliquosae; the balsams and re- sins; cantharides, and the diuretic salts. DivAPonATio. Evaporation. Divarication. The crossing of any two things ; thus when the muscular or tendin- ous fibres intersect each other at the dif- ferent angles, they are said to divaricate. Diversorium. (From diversor, to resort to.) The receptaculum chyli. DIVERTICULUM. A mal-formation or diseased appearance of a part, in which a portion goes out of the regular course; and thereby forms a diverticu- lum, or deviation from the usual course. It is generally applied to the alimentary canal. Diverticulum nuckii. The opening through which the round ligaments of the uterus pass. Nuck asserted that it re- mained open a long time after birth; to these openings he gave the name of diverti- cula. Divinus. A pompous epithet of many compositions, from their supposed excel- lence. Divulsio. (From divello, to pull asun- der.) Urine, with a ragged and uneven sediment. Docimastic art. Ars docimastica. The art of examining fossils, in order to disco- ver what metals, &c. they contain. Dock-cresses. See Lampsana. Dock, sour. See Acetosa. Dock, water. See Hydrolapathum. Dodder of thyme. See Epithymum. Dodec aii actylus. (From SoSika, twelve, and Sxxlukot, a finger; so named,, be- cause its length is about the breadth of twelve fingers.) The duodenum, an in- testine so called. It must be observed, that at the time this name was given, ana- tomy consisted in the dissection of brutes , and the length was therefore probably ad- judged from the gut of some animal, and not of man. Dodecapharmacum. (From SoSolx, twelve, and cpvyxxxov, a medicine.) An ointment consisting of twelve ingredients, for which reason it was called the ointment of the twelve aposiles. Dodecatheon. (From SoSuxx, twelve, and ItShfAt, to put-^ An antidote consisting of twelve simples. Dog-rose. See Cynosbatus. Dor's hane, Syiuan. This plant, As- clepias Syriaca of Linnseus, is particular- ly poisonous to dogs, and also to the hu- man species. Boiling appears to elestroy the poison in the young snoots, which are then said to be esculent, and flavoured like asparagus. Dog s-grass. See Gramen caninum. Dog's mercury. See Cynocrambe. Dog-stones. See Satyrion. DOGMA. (From ScStu, to be of opinion.) An opinion founded on reason and experi- ence. DOLICHOS. (From Soktxot, long: so called from its long shape.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadclphia. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cow- hage. Dolichos pruriens of L.nnaeiis:—volu- bilis, legumimbus racemosis, valvulia sub- carinatis hirtis, pedunculis lernis. The pods of this plant are covered with sharp hairs which are the parts employed me- dicinally in form of electuary, as anthel- mintics. The manner in which these hairy spicula; act, seems to be purely mechani- cal : for neither the tincture, nor the de- coction possess the least anthelmintic power. Dolichos soja. The plant which af- fords the soy. It is much culiivatcd in Japan, where it is calleel daidsu: and wliere the pods supply their kitchens for various purposes ; but the two principal are, with a sort of butter, termed nuso, and a pickle called sooju. Dolichos pruriens. The systematic name of the cowhage. See Dolichos. Dolor faciei. See Tic Doloureux. Doloureux tic. See Tic doloureux. Doronicum. (From dorongi, Arab) Leopartl's bane. See Arnica. Doronickm germanicum. See Ar- nica. Doronicum pardalianches. The syste- matic name of the Roman leopard's bane. See Doromcum romanum. Doronicum romanum. Roman leo- pard's bane. Doronicum pardiliunc/ies ; fo- liis cordatis, obtuais, denticulatis; radicaH- DRA DUC 273 bus petiolatis; caulinis amplexicaulibus, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant, if given in a full dose, possesses poisonous proper- ties ; but instances are related of its effica- cy in epileptical and other nervous diseases. DORSAL. Belonging to the back. Dohsales nervi. The nerves which pass out from the vertebra of the back. Dorsi spinalis. See Spinous dorsi. DORSTENIA. (Named in honour of Dr- Dorsten.) A name of the contrayerva. Dorstenia Drakena. The systematic name for the contrayerva. Dorstenia Houstonii. See Contra- yerva. Dothien. A name for furunculus. Doveri pulvis. See Pulvis ipecacu- anha compositus. Dove's foot. The geranium columbinum. DRABA. (From Sao-o-u, to seize; so called from its sudden effect upon the nose of those who eat it) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Siliculosa. 2. A name of the lepiduim, or Arabian mustard, and Turkey cresses. Draco sylvestris. See Ptarmica. DRACOCEPHALUM. (From Sexx»v, a dragon, and xtcpxkn, a head.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnos- permia. Dracocephalum canariense. The sys- tematic name of the balm of Gilead. See Moldavica. Draconis sanguis. See Sanguis dra- conis. Dracontium. (From S^xx»v, a dra- gon ; so called because its roots resemble a elragon's tail.) Dracunculus polyphyllus. Colubrina drucontia. Erva de Sancta Ma- ria. Gigarus serpcntaria. Arum polyphyl- lum. Dragon's wort. Many-leaved arum. This plant is the Arum dracunculus of Lin- nacus. Its roots and leaves are extremely acrimonious, more so than the arum macu- latum, with which it agrees in medicinal virtues. DRACUNCULUS. (From Sgxxuv, a serpent.) The Guinea worm ; called also vermiculus capillaris. These animalcules are common in both Indies, in most parts of Africa, occasionally at Genoa, and other hot countries. These worms resemble the common worm, but are much larger; commonly found in the legs, but sometimes in the muscular part of the arms. They principally affect children, and their gene- ration is not unlike that of the broad worms of the belly, hence their name tape-worm. While they move under the skin, they create no trouble ; but, in length of time, the place near the dracunculus suppurates, and the animal puts forth its head. If it be drawn, it excites conside- rable uneasiness especially if drawn so forcibly as to break it; for the part left within creates intolerable pain. These worms are of different lengths. In the Edin. Med. Essays, mention is made of one that was three yards and a half in length. DKAr;ACANTHA. See Tragacantha. Dragant gum. See Tragacantha. Dragon's blood. See Sanguis draconis. Dragon's wort. See Dracontium. Drakena. See Contrayerva. DRAST1CA. (Drastica, sc. medicamen- ta Sgxo-Tixot, active, brisk; from Sgw, to effect.) A term generally applied to those medicines which are very violent in their action ; thus, drastic purges, emetics, &c. Dresdensis pulvis. An oleo saccha- rum, containing the oil of cinnamon. Droma. The name of a plaster de- scribed by Myrepsus. Dropacismus. (From Stt7ru, to remove.) Dropax. A stimulant plaster of pitch, wax, &c. to take off hair. Dropax. See Dropacismus. DROPSY. A collection ofa serous fluid in the cellular membrane; in the viscera and the circumscribed cavities of the body. See Ascites, Anasarca, Hydroce- phalus, Hydrothorax, Hydrocele. Dropsy ofthe belly. See Ascites. Dropsy of the brain. See Hydrocephalus. Dropsy of the cellular membrane. See Anasarca. Dropsy of the chest. See Hydrothorax. Dropsy of the ovaria. See Ascites. Dropsy testicle. See Hydrocele. Dropwort. See CEnanthe, and Filipen. dula. Dropwort hemlock. See CEnanthe. Dropwort water. See QZnanthe. DROSERA. (From Seo, to subdue.) Viscid expec- toration. Dyscatapotia. (From eft;?, and xxlxwivu, to elrink.) A elifficulty of swallowing li- quids, which Dr. Mead thinks a more pro- per term than that used for canine madness, viz. hydrophobia; as it is more particularly descriptive ofthe affection under which the unhappy patients labour; for in reality, they dread water from the difficulty of swallowing it. DYSCINESIA. (From Sut, bad, and kiviu, to move.) Bad or imperfect motion. DVSCINESLE. An order in the class locales of Culien's nosology ; embracing dis- ease in which the motion is impeded, or depraved, from an imperfection of the organ. Disi opuosis. (From Sut, with difficulty, anil ,..'«-<.u, to be deaf.) A defect in ihe sense ot hearing. DYSCRASIA. (From tut, with difficul- ty, and xi^xyvufAi, to mix. A bad habit of boely. DYSECOEA. (From Sw, difficult, and xx--u, hearing.) Coplwsis. Deafness. Hear- ing tliminisi.etl, or destroyed. A genus of disease in the ciass locales, and order dysas- thesia of Cullen, containing two Species: Dyseco'e'a orgt.uica, which arises from wax in the meatus, injuries of the membrane, or inflammation and obti tiction of the tube : Dyseco'e'a atonica, when without any dis- cernible injury of ihe organ. Dyselha. (From i'ut, with difficulty, and tkxot, an ulcer.) An ulcer difficult to heal. Dvsemetus. (From Sut, with dilficulty, and tfAKu, to vomit.) A person not easily made to vomit. DYSENTERY. DYSENTERY. (From Sut, difficulty, and tiltex, the bni-els.) Dysenteria. Dis- solutus morbus. Diarrhaa carnosa. The flux. A genus of disease in the class pyi-exia, and oreler pi-ofliivia of Cullen's nosology. It is known by contagious pyrexia; frequent griping stools; tenes- mus ; stools, chiefly mucous, sometimes mixed with blood, the natural faeces being retained or voided in small, compact, hard substances, known by the name of scybala ; loss of appetite, and nausea. It occurs chiefly in summer and autumn, and is often occasioned by much moisture succeeeling quickly intense heat, or great drought; whereby the perspiration is suddenly checked, and a determination made to the intestines. It is likewise occasioneil by a use of unwholsome and putrid food, and by noxious exhalations and vapours ; hence it appears often in armies encamped in the neighbou- hood of low marshy grounds, and proves highly elestructive ; but the cause which most usually gives rise to it, is a specific contagion; and when it once makes its appearance, where numbers of people are collected together, it not unfre- quently, spreads with great rapidity. A peculiar disposition in the atmosphere seems often to preelispose, or give rise to the dysentery, in which case it prevails epi- demically. It frequently occurs about the same time with autumnal intermittent and remittent evers, and with these it is often complicated. The disease, however, is much more pre- valent in warm climates than in cold ones; and in the months of August, September, and October, which is the rainy season of the year in the East Indies, it is very apt to break out and to become very gene- ral among the negroes on the diff'erent plantations in the colonies. The body having been reptlered irritable by the great heat of the summer, and being ex- posed suddenly to much moisture with open pores, the blood is thereby thrown from the exterior vessels upon the interior, so as to give rise to dysenteries. An attack of ilysentery is sometimes pre- ceded by loss ot appetite, costiveness, fla- tulency, sickness at the stomach, and a slight vomiting, and conies on with slight chills, succeeded by heat in the skin, and frequency of the pulse. These symptoms are in general the forerunners of the griping and increased evacuation which afterwards occur. When the inflammation begins to occupy the lower part of the intestinal tube, the stools become more frequent, and less abundant; and, in passing through the ■ nflamed parts, they occasion great pain, io that every evacuation is preceded by a severe griping, as also a rumbling noise. The motions vary both in colour and consistence, being sometimes composed of frothy mucus streaked with blood, and at other times of an acrid watery humour, like the washings of meat, and with a very fetid smell. Sometimes pure blood is voided ; now and then lumps of coagulated mucus, resembling bits of cheese, are to be observed in the evacuations, and in some instances a quantity of purulent matter is passed. Sometimes what is voideel consists mere- ly of a mucous matter, without any appear- ance of blood, exhibiting that disease which is known by the name of dysenteria alba, or morbus mucosus. Whilst the stools consist of these vari- ous matters, and are voided frequently, it is seldom that we can perceive any natural fxces among them, and when we do, they appear in small hard balls, called scybala, which being passed, the patient is sure to experience some temporary relief from the griping and tenesmus. It frequently happens, from the violent efforts which are made to discharge the irritating matters, that a portion of the gut is forcetl beyond the verge of the anus, which, in ihe progress of the disease, proves a troublesome and tlistressing symp- tom ; as does likewise the tenesmus, there being a constant inclination to go to stool, without the ability of voiding any thing, except perhaps a little mucus. M >re or less pyrexia usually attenels with the symptoms which have been described, throughout the whole ofthe disease, where it is inclined to terminate fatally, anel is ei- ther of an inflammatory or putrid tendency. In the other case, the febrile state wholly disappears after a time, v> bile the proper dysenteric symptoms probably will be of long continuance. When the symptoms run high, produce great loss of strength, and are accompanied with a putrid tendency and a fetid and in- voluntary discharge, the disease often ter- minates fatally in the course ofa few days; but when they are more moderate, it is often protracted to a considerable length of time, and so goes off' at last by a gentle perspiration, diffused equally over the whole boely; the fever, thirst, and griping then ceasing, and the stools becoming of a natural colour and consistence. When the disease is of long standing, and has be- come habitual, it seldom admits of an easy cure; and when it attacks a person la- bouring under an advanceel stage of scurvy, or pulmonary consumption, or whose con- stitution has been much impaired by any other disorder, it is sure to prove fatal. It sometimes appears at the same time with autumnal intermittent and remittent fevers, as has been observed, and is then more com- plicated and difficult to remove. Upon opening the bodies of those who die of dysentery, the internal coat of the intestines (but more particularly of the DYS colon and rectum) appears to be affected with inflammation and its consequences, such as ulceration, gangrene, and con- tractions. The peritonaeum and other co- verings of the abdomen, seem likewise, in many instances, to be affected by inflam- mation. Dysepuloticus. (From Sut, with difficul- ty, and trrukou, to cicatrize.) Dysepulotus. An inveterate ulcer difficult to be healed. DYSESTHESIA The name of an order of diseases in the class locales of Cullen's nosological arrangement; embracing those diseases in which the senses are injured or destroyed by the imperfections of the organs. Dysh-bmorrhois. (From Sut, with diffi- culty, and oifAogeoit, the piles.) Suppression of bleeding piles. DYSLOCHIA. (From Sut, difficulty, and koxix, the lochia.) A suppression of the lochia. DYSMENORRHEA. (From Sut, with difficulty, and fjuivoggotx, the menses.) A difficult or painful menstruation, accompa- nied with severe pains in the back, loins, and bottom of the belly. Dysodes. (From Sut, bad, and o£a>, to smell.) A bad smell. Foetid. Hippocrates applies it to a foetid disorder of the small intestines. Also the name of a malagma and acopon in Galen and Paulus Agineta. DYSOPIA. (From Sut, bad, and o^,, an eye.) Parorasis. Difficult sight. Sight depraved, requiring one certain quantity of light, one particular distance, or one posi- tion. A genus of disease in the class lo- cales, and order dysasthesia of Cullen, con- taining the five following species: 1. Dy- sopia tenebrarum, called also amblylopia ci-e- puscularis, requiring objects to be placed in a strong light. 2. Dysopia luminis, like- wise termed amblyopia meridiana, objects only discernible in a weak light. 3. Dysopia dissitorum, in which distant objects are not perceiveel. 4. Dysopia proximorum, or dy- sopia amblyopia, in whicli objects too near are not perceived. 5. Dysopia lateralis, called also amblyofria luscorum* in which objects are not seen, unless placed in an ob- lique position. DYSOREXIA. (From Sut, bad, and ogtfyt, appetite.) A bad or depraved ap- petite. DYSOREXIjE. The name of an order in the class locales of Cullen's nosology, which he elividcs into two sections, appetitus er- ronei anel deficienles. DYSPEPSIA. (From Sut, bad, and ivtrlu, to concoct.) Afiepsin. Ineligestion. Dr. Cullen arranges this genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order adynamia. It chiefly arises in persons between thirty and forty years of age, and is principally to be met with in those who devote much time to study, or who leael either a very sedentary or irregular life. A great singu- DYS 277 larity attendant on it is, that it may, and often does, continue a great length of time, without any aggravation or remission ofthe symptoms. Great grief and uneasiness of mind, in- tense study, profuse evacuations, excess in venery, hard drinking, particularly of spi- rituous liquors, and of tea, tobacco, opium, and other narcotics, immoderate repletion, and over distention ofthe stomach, a de- ficiency in the secretion of the bile or gastric juice, and the being much exposed to moist and cold air, when without exer- cise, are the causes whicli usually occasion dyspepsia. A long train of nervous symptoms gene- rally attend on this disease, such as a loss of appetite, nausea, heart burn, flatulency, acid eructations, a gnawing in the stomach when empty, a sense of constriction and un- easiness in the throat, with pain ,n the side, or sternum, so that the patient at times can only lay on his right side; great costive- ness, habitual chilliness, paleness of the coun- tenance, languor, unwillingness to move about, iovvness of spirits, palpitations, and disturbed sleep. The number of these symptoms varies in different cases, with some being fit only in part; in others being accomparie.i even with additional ones, equally unpir.-uant, such as severe transient pains in the head and breast, and various affections of the sight, as blindness, double vision, &•■. Dyspepsh. never proves .«L.-.l, unless when, by a very long continuance it pro- duces great general debility and weakness ; and so passes into some other disease, such as dropsy : but it is at all times very diffi- cult to remove, but more particularly so in warm climates. The morbid appearances to be observed on dissections of this disease, are principal- ly confineel to that part of the stomach which is called the pylorus; which is often found either in a contracted, scirrhous, or ulcerated state. In every instance the sto- mach is perceived to be considerably dis- tended with air. DYSPERMATISMUS. (From Sut, bad, and a-mefAx, seed.) Agenesia. Slow, or impeded emission of semen during coition, insufficient for the purpose of genera- tion. A genus of elisease in the class loca- les, and order epischeses of Cullen. The species are: 1. Dyspermatismus urethralis, when the obstruction is in the urethra. 2. Dyspennatismus nodosus, when a tumour is formed in either corpus cavemosum penis, 3. Dyspermatismus praputialis, when the impediment is from a straightness of the orifice of the praepuce. 4. Dyspermatismus mucosus, when the urethra is obstructed by a viscid mucus. 5. Dyrpermatismus hyper- tonics, when there is an excess of erection of the penis. 6. Dyspermatismus epilep- ticus, from epileptic fits coming on during 278 EAR EAR coition. 7- Dyspermatismus rphractodr-, passes with difficulty, and is styled heat of from a want of vigour in the genitals. 8. the urine. The dysuria is acute, or chro- Dyspermatismus rejluus, in which the semen nic. Dr. Cullen places this elisease in the is thrown back into the urinary bladeler. class locales, and order epischeses, contain- DYSPHAGIA. (From Svt, with diffi- ing six species : 1. Dysuria ardent, a sense culty, and cpayot, to eat.) A difficulty of of heat, without any manifest disorder of deglutition. the bladder. 2. Dysuria spasmodica, from DYSPH0N1A. (FromSue, bad, and ar», spasm. 3. Dysuria compression^, from the voice.) A difficulty of speaking. a compression of ihe neighbouring parts. DYSPN02A. (From s\t, difficult, and 4. Dysuria phlogistica, from violent in- trnu, to breathe.) Dyspnoon. Difficult flammation. 5 Dysuria calculosa, from respiration, without sense of stricture, and stone in the bladder. 6. Dysuria mucosa, accompanied with cough through the whole from an abundant secretion of mucus. The course of the disease. A genus of disease causes which give rise to these diseases are, in the class neuroses, and order spasmi of an inflammation of the urethra, occasioned Cullen. 1U distinguishes eight species. 1. either by venereal sores, or by a use of a- Dyspnxa catarrhalis, when with a cough crid injections, tumour, ulcer of the prostate there are copious discharges of viscid mu- gland, inflammation of the kidneys, or blad- cus, called also asthma catarrhale, pneu- der, considerable enlargements of the he- modes, pneumonicum, and pituitosum. 2. morrhoidal veins, a lodgment of indurated Dyspnaa sicca, when there is a cough wi'h- faeces in the rectum, spasm at the neck of out any considerable discharge. 3. Dysp- the bladder, the absorption of canthandes, 7iaa aerea, when the disease is much in- applied externally or taken internally, ;.nd creased by slight changes of the weather, excess in drinking either spirituous or vi- 4. Dyspnaa terrea, when earthy or calculous nous liquors ; but particles of gravel, suck- matters are spit up. 5. Dyspnaa aqitosa, ing at the neck of the bladder,'or lodging when there is a scarcity of urine and oeele- in the urethra, and thereby pioducing irri- matous feet, without any sy nptoms of a talion, prove the most frequent cause. dropsy in the chest. 6. Dyspnaa pinguedi- Gouty matter falling on the neck of the nosa, from corpulency. 7. Dyspnaa thora- blaelder, will sometimes occasion these cica, when parts surrounding he ch-st are complaints. injured or deformed. 8. Dyspnaa extrin- In dysury, there is a frequent inclination seen, from manifest external causes. to make water, with a smarting pain, heat, f Dyspnoon. See Ihispnaa. and elifficulty in voiding it, together with a Dysrachitis. The name ofa plaster in sense of fulness in the region ofthe blad- Galen. der. The symptoms often vary, however, Dysthymia. (From Sut, bad, and BufAot, according to the cause which has given mind.) Insanity. rise to it If it proceeds from a calculus in Dystochia. (From Sut, with difficulty, the kidney or ureter, besides the affections and rtxlu, lo bring forth.) Difficult labour mentioned, it will be accompanied with or childbirth. nausea, vomiting, and acute pains in the , DYSTG3CHIASIS. (From Svt, bad, and loins and region of the ureter and kidney rotx°t, order.) An irregular disposition of of the side affected. When a stone in the the hairs in the eyelids. bladder, or gravel in the urethra, is the DYSURIA. (From Sut, difficult, and «gsv, cause, an acute pain will be felt at the end urine.) Stillicidium. Ardor urine. Culbtcio. of the penis, particularly on voiding the last A suppression or difficulty in dischargingthe drops of urine, and the stream of water urine. A total suppression is called ischuria; will cither be elivieletl into two, or be dis- a partial suppression, dysuria; and this may charged in a twisteel manner, not unlike a be with or without heat. When there are cork-screw. If a scirrhus of the prostate frequent, piinful, or uneasy iirgings to dis- gland has occasioned the suppression or tf charge the urine, and it passes off only by difficulty of urine, a hard indolent tumour, drops, or in very small quantities, the dis- unattended with any acute pain, may rea- ease is called strangury. When a sense of dily be felt in the perinaeum, or by intro- pain, or heat, attends the discharge, it ducing the finger in ano. E. \?j \R. Auris. The organ of hearing is tihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auricula, situated at the ritle ofthe head, and is eli- scapha, and lobulus. The external auditory vided into external and internal ear. The passage, containing the wax, proceeds from auricula, commonly called the ear, consti- its middle down to the niembranc of the tutes the external, and contains several tympanum, whicli divides the external from eminences and depressions, ur, the helix, an- the internal parts of this organ, Behind EAR EBE 279 the membrana tympani is an irregular ca- vity, the cavity of the tympanum, in which are four little bones, the malleus, incus, staphs, .mel os orbiculare ; anel four openings one of the Eustachian tube, mastoid sinus, fenestra ovalis, and fenestra rotunda. The tympanum is terminated by the labarynth. The labyrinth is the remaining part of the internal earth, consisting of the cochlea vestibulum, and semicircular canals. The arteries of the ear are the external and in- ternal auditory. The veins empty them- selves into the external jugulars. The muscles of the ear are divided into three classes: the common, proper, and inter- nal. The common muscles are, the attol- lens aurem, anterior auris and retrahentes auris, which move the whol- ear. The proper are, helicis major, helicis minor, tra- gicus, anHtragicus, and transversiis auris; these affect the parts only to which they are connected The muscles ofthe internal ear are, laxator tympani, tensor tympani, and stapedius, which belong to the ossicula audiuis. The nerves of the external ear are branches of the nervus auditorius durus, and those of the internal ear, are branches of the nervus auditorius mollis. Earites. Haematites, or blood-stone. EARTH. Terra. Though there seems to be an almost infinite variety of earthy substances scattered on the surface of this globe, yet when we examine them with a chymical eye, we find, not without sur- prise, that all the earth and stones which we tread under our feet, and which com- pose the largest rocks, as well as the nu- merous different specimens which adorn the cabinets of the curious, are composed of a very few simple or elementary earths, in number no more than seven : viz.—Silex, alumine, glucine, zircon, agustine, yttria, and magnesia. These are all the simple earths hitherto known: none of them have yet been de- composed, nor has the smallest proof been brought that they are compound ; we must therefore consider them as simple bodies, which nature presents to us completely formed, though one or more of them enters into the composition of a great many bo- dies. They have a variety of properties which are common to all:—they are dry, incombustible bodies. They are insoluble in water and alcohol, or nearly so. They have little or no taste. Their specific gra- vity does not exceed 4.9. When perfectly pure, they assume the form of a white pow- der, harsh to the touch. They are infusi- ble. They are capable of combining with acids, when they form neutral salts. They are likewise disposed to unite with the alkalis, with sulphur, and phosphorus; with metallic oxyds, and with each other, either by fusion or solution in water. Every one of these characters is not per- haps rigorously applicable to each of these bodies; but they all possess a sufficient number of them to render it useful to ar- range them under one class. Stones differ from earths principally in cohesion and hardness, and therefore are included wide:- the same general name. Earth, absorbent. See Absorbents. Earth, aluminous- Earth which contains ahiM.ina. See Alumene. Earth, animal calcareous. This term is appued to crab' claws, &c. which are cal- careous earth, and obtained from the ani- mal kingdom. Earth, argillaceous- See Alumine. Earth bath. A remedy recommend- ed by some writers on the continent, as a specihe in consumption. In this country it produced to the patients very distressing sensations of cold ; in some it seemed to be productive of bad effects ; and it does not appear that, in any consumptive cases, good effects were ever derived from its use. Earth, bolar. See Bole. Earth, fullers'. Cimolia purpurescens. A compact bolar earth, commonly of a greyish colour. It is sometimes applied by the coaimon people to inflamed breasts, legs, &c. with a view of cooling them. Earth, heavy. See Barytes. Earth, Japan. See Catechu. Earth, mineral calcareous. Those cal- careous earths which are obtained from the mineral kingdom. The term is applied in opposition to those obtained from ani- mals. Earth-nut. See Pig-nut. Earth, sealed. Terra sigillata. Little cakes of bolar earths, which are stamped with impressions. They were formerly in high estimation as absorbents, but now fallen into disuse. Earth-worm. ■ Lambricus terrestris. Vermis teirestris. These insects are sup- posed to possess a diuretic and antispas- modic virtue, with which views they are occasionally employed in foreign countries. Ear-wax. Cerumen aurium. A waxy secretion found in the meatus auditorius externus, into which it is separated by the glands around that canal. Eaton's styptic. French brandy highly impregnated with calcined green vitriol. A remedy for checking haemor- rhages. Eau-de-luce. See Spiritus ammonia succinalus. Eau-de-rahel. This is composed of one part of sulphureous acid to three of rectified spirit of wine. It is much used in France, when diluted, in the cure of gonor- rhoeas, leuconhoea, &c. Ebel. The seeds of sage, or of juniper. Ehenum. Indian ebony. It is supposed to be opthalmic. Eresmech. A name in Langius for quicksilver. 280 ECC Ebiscus. The hibiscus, or maish mal- low. Ebriecatum. (From ebrio, to be drunk.) By this term Paracelsus expresses loss of sense by drunkenness. Ebriecatum celeste. By this term Paracelsus means that kind of enthusiasm which is affected by many heathen priests. Ebsemech. A name in Languis for quick- silver. EBULLITION. (From ebullio, to bub- ble up.) Ebullitio- Boiling. This con- sists in the change which a fluid undergoes from a state of liquidity to that of an aeri- form fluid, or gas, in consequence of the application of heat, which dilates and con- verts it into vapour. EBULUS. (From ebullio, to make boil; so called because of its supposed use in purifying the humours of the body.) Cha- maactc. Sambucus humilis. Sambucus herbacea. Dwarf elder, or dane-wort. The root, interior bark, leaves, flowers, berries, and seeds of this herbaceous plant, Sambu- cus ebulus; cyniestrifidis, stipulis foliaceis, caule herbaceo, of Linnaeus, have all been administered medicinally, in moderate doses, as resolvents and deobstruents, and, in larger doses, as hydragogues. The plant is chiefly employed by the poor of this country, amongst whom it is in common use as a purgative, but Dr. Cullen speaks of it as a violent remedy. Ecbolica. (From u£xkku, to cast out.) Medicines which were formerly said to cause abortion. Ecbolios. (From txCxkku, to cast out.) Miscarriage. Ecbrasmata. (From «e£g*Ja>, to be very hot.) Ecchymata. Painful fiery pirn- pies in the face, or surface ofthe body. Ecbrasmus. (From txCexfa, to become hot) Fermentation. Ecbyrsomata. (From in, and fiv§fAx ; from t*Xvut ^° pour out.) Ecchymosis. Some- times called ci-ustula and sugillatio. Ex- travasation. A black and blue swelling, either from a bruise or extravasation of blood. A genus of disease in the class locales, and order tumores of Cullen. Ecchymoma arteriosum. The false aneurism. Ecchymosis. See Ecchymoma. KCL Eoclisis. (From txxkita, to turn aside.; A luxation or dislocation. Kccope. (From utxoxlu, to cut off.) 'The cutting off any part. . Eccopeub. (From txxmrlu, to cut off.) / An ancient instrument, the raspatory, used I in trepanning. \ Egcoprotica. (From w, and *c^oc,dung.) Opening medicines, whose operation is very gentle; such as manna, senna, Sec. Eccrinocritica. (From uuetvet, to se- crete, and xtivu, to judge.) Judgments formed from the secretions. Eccrinologia. Eccrinolegica. (From txxgiva,, to secrete, and koyot, a discourse.) The doctrine of secretions. Eccrisis. (From txxiivu, to secrete.) A secretion of any kind. Eccymosis. See Ecchymoma. Echo ua. (From txSteu, to excoriate.) An excoriation ; and particularly used for , an excoriation of the urethra. Ecdoria. (From txSi^u, to excoriate.) Medicines which excoriate and burn through the skin. Echecollon. (From «£«, to have, and xokkx, glue.) Echecollum. Any topical glutinous remedy. Echetrosis. So Hippocrates calls the white briony. Echinides. In Hippocrates it is men- tioned as what he used for purging the womb with. . Echinophthalmia. (From »£/voc, a f hedge-hog, and ocpxk/uta, an inflammation ofthe eye.) An inflammation of the hairy part of the eyelids, where the hairs bristle out like the quills of an echinus, or hedge- hog. Echinopodium. (From tx'vot, a hedge- hog, and 7r*t, a foot; so named because its flowers resemble the foot of an urchin.) A species of broom, or genista. Ecumopus. (Fom f^ivoc, as beset with prickles.) Crocodilian. Acanthalruca. Sea- t biosa cardiafolia. Spharocephala elatior. Globe thistle. Echinops spharocephalut of Linnaeus. It is raised in our gardens. The root and seeds are moderately diuretic, but not used. ECHIUM. (From *xk, a viper; so call- ed because it was said to heal the stings of vipers.) The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. } Order, Monogynia. Viper's bugloss. An- M tepileptic. ■ Echium jEgyptiaccm. Wall bugloss; "^ vulnerary, sudorific Ecuos. (E^oc, sound.) In Hippocrates it signifies the same as the tinnitus aurium, or noise in the ears. Echysis, (From txuu> *° Pour out.) A fainting, or swooning. Eclampsia. (From ukxfATu, to shine.) , See Eclampsis. \ K( LAMPSIS. (From vtkxfjnru, to shine.) Eclampsia. It signifies a splendour, bright- ECP ECT 281 ness, effulgence, flashing of light, scintilla- tion. It is a flashing light, or those spark- lings which strike the eyes of epileptic pa- tients. Coelius Aurelianus calls them circuti ignei, scintillations, or fiery circles. Though only a symptom ofthe epilepsy Hippocrates puts it for epilepsy itself. Eclectica. (From wkryu, to elect.) Ar- chigenus and some others selected from all other sects what appeared to them to be the best and most rational ; hence they were called Eclectics, and their medicine Eclectic medicine. Eclectos. (From txkuxon, to lick up.) A linctus, or soft medicine to be licked "P- ., E< legma. (From «exa^«, to lick.) Is a form of medicine made by the incorpora- tion of oils and syrups, and whicli is to be taken upon a liquorice stick ; the same as lAnctus. Eclysis. (From atkuu, to dissolve.) Ec- lectos. An universal faintness. Kcmagma. (From tx.fA*o-o-u, to form to- gether.) A mass of substances kneaded together. Ecpkpiesmknos. (From «*»■«£&>, to press out.) An epithet for ulcers with protube- rating lips. EfPHHAcric. (From ixygtvo-o, to remove obstructions.) Are such medicines as in- cide and render more thin tough humours, so as to promote their discharge. Ecphractica. (From txcpexo-o-u, to re- move obstructions.) Deobstruent medi- cines. Ecpuraxts. (From extpexo-o-u, to remove obstruction.) A diaphoresis; an opening of the pores. Ecphyas. (From at, and quu, to pro- duce.) An appentlix, or excrescence. Some call the appenelicula vermiform is thus. Ecphyse. Flatus from the blaelder through the urethra, and from Ecfkysesis. (From txcpua-xu, to breathe through.) A quick expulsion of the air from the lungs. Ecphysis. (From tx, to flow out.) In Hippeicrates it is an efflux ofthe semen be- fore it receives the conformation ofa foetus, and therefore is called an efflux, to distin- guish it from abortion. Ecsarcoma. (From «, and o-xe%, flesh.) A fleshy excrescence. ECSTAS1S. (Exrxtrit: from ttiDtfxcu, to lie out of one's senses.) An exslacy, or trance. In Hippocrates it signifies a deli- rium. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a kind of apo- plexy. See Exstacis. Ecthelynsis. (From €x6»Ai/j/(», to render effeminate.) Softness. It is applied to the skin a-.d flesh, when lax and soft, and to bandages, when not sufficiently tight. Ecthlimma. (From ixQktCu, to press out against.) An ulceration caused by pressure of the skin. Ecthlipsis. (From ixSkiCu, to press out against.) Elision, or expression. It is spoken of swelled eyes, when they dart forth sparks of light. Ecthyma. (From atflww, to break out.) A pustule, or cutaneous eruption. Ecthymata. (From tx&uu, to break out.) Pimples, pustules, or cutaneous erup- tions. T.ctillotica. (From txlikku, to pull out.) Medicines which eradicate tuber- cles, or corns, or destroy superfluous hair. ECTOPIA (From aUtorot, out of place.) Displaced. ECTOPIA. Pans displaced. An order In the class locales of Cullen's nosology. I'.iTRAPKLOGASTHOS. (FrOUt txl^VTOfAt/l, O o + 282 EC'f ECT to degenerate, and yxs-i-e, a belly.) One who has a monstrous belly, or whose appe- tite is voraciously large. Ectrimma. (From txl^iSu, to rub off.) An attrition, or galling. In Hippocrates it is an exulceration of the skin about the os sacrum. Ectrope. (From aflevru, to divert, pervert, or invert.) It is any eluct by which the humours are diverted anel drawn off. In P. JEgineta it is the same as Ec- tropium. Ectrophius. (From atrj5st>a>, to invert.) An epithet for any medicine that makes the blind piles appear outwardly. ECTROPIUM. (From ac7gw», to evert ) An eversion of the eyelids so that their in- ternal surface is outermost. There are two species of this disease ; one produced by an unnatural swelling of the lining of the eyelids, which not only pushes their edges from the eyeball, but also presses them so forcibly, that they be- come everted; the other arising from a contraction of the skin, covering the eye- lid, or of that in the vicinity, by which means the edge of the eyelid is first re- moved for some distance from the eye, and afterwards turned completely outward, together with the whole of the affected eyelid. The morbid swelling of the lining ofthe eyelids, which causes the first species of ectropium, arises mostly from a congenial laxity of this membrane, afterwards in- creased by obstinate chronic ophthalmies, particularly of a scrophulous nature, in re- laxed, unhealthy subjects; or else the dis- ease originates from the small-pox affecting the eyes. While the disease is confined to the lower eye-lid, as it most commonly is, the lining of this part may be observed rising in the form of a semilunar fold, of a pale red co- lour, like the fungous granulations of wounels and intervening between the eye and eyelid, which latter it in some measure everts. When the swelling is afterwards occasioned by the lining of both the eye- lids, the disease assumes an annular shape, in the centre of which the eyeball seems sunk, while the circumference of the ring presses and everts the edges of the two eye-lids, so as to cause both great uneasi- ness and deformity. In each of the above cases, on pressing the skin of the eye-lids with the point of the finger, it becomes manifest that they are very capable of being elongated, and would readily yield, so as entirely to cover the eye-ball, were they not prevented by the intervening swelling of their membranous lining. Besides the very considerable deformity which the disease produces, it occasions a continual discharge of tears over the cheek, and what is worse, a dryness of the eye-ball, frequent exasperated attacks of chronic ophthalmy, incapacity to bear the light, and lastly, opacity and ulceration of the cornea. The second species of ectropium, or that arising from a contraction of the integu- ments of the eyelids, or neighbouring parts, is not unfrequently a consequence of puck- ered scars, produced by the confluent small-pox, deep bums, or the excision of cancerous or encysted tumours, without saving a sufficient quantity of the skin ; or lastly, the disorder is the effect of malig- nant carbuncles, or any kind of wound at- tended with much loss of substance. Each of these causes is quite enough to bring on such a contraction of the skin of the eye- lids as to elraw the parts towards the arches of the orbits, so as to remove them from the eye-ball and turn their edges outward. No st oner has this circumstance happened, than it is often followed by another one equally unpleasant, namely a swelling of the internal membrat.e of the afl'ectetl eye- lids, which aft. rwards has a great share in completing the eversion The lining of the eye-lids, though trivially everted, be- ing continually exposed to the air, and ir- ritation of extraneous substances, soon swells, and rises up like fungus. One side of this fungu-like tumour, covers a part of the eye-ball, the other pushes the eye-lid so considerably outward, that its edge is not unfrequently in contact with the margin of the orbit. The complaints induced by this second species of ectropium are the same as those brought on by tlie first; it being noticed, however, that in both cases, when- ever the disease is very inveterate, the fun- gous swelling of the inside of the eye-lids becomes hard, coriaceous, and as it were callous. Although, in both species of ectropium, the lining of the eye-lids, seems equally swollen, yet the surgeon can easily elistin- guish to which of the two species the dis- ease belongs. For, in the first, the skin of the eyelids, and adjoining parts, is not de- formed with scars; and by pressing the everted eyelid with the point of the finger, the part would with ease cover the eye, were it not for the intervening fungous swelling. But in the second species of ec- tropium, besieles ihe obvious cicatrix and contraction of the skin of the eye-lids, or adjacent parts, when an effort is made to cover the eye with the everted eyelid, by pressing upon the latter part with the point of the finger, it does not give way so as completely to cover the globe, or only yields, as it ought to do, for a certain ex- tent ; or it does not move in the least from its unnatural position, by reason of the in- teguments of the eye-lids having been so extensively destroyed, that their margin has become adherent to the arch of the orbit. EGG Ectrosis. (ExTgotrit: from txltleurxm, to :nisc ..-ry.) A miscuiiage. Ectrosis. (From txlPeomrxai, to miscarry.) V" abortion. Ectrotica. (From txldeuaxu, to miscar- ry) Ectyrotica. Medicines which cause abortion. Ectylotica. See Ectillotica. Ectkrotica. See Ectrotica. Eczema. (From w£f*, to boil out.) Eczesma A hot painful eruption, or pus- tule Mr. Pearson calls the erythema mercuriale, eczema mercuriale. Edelphus. Prognosis from the nature of elements. Edera trifolia. The poison-tree of America. Edes. A name for amber. Edessenum. Pelarium. An eye-water of tragacanth, arabic, acacia, opium, &c. Edetz. Amber. Edic Edich. Edir. An old name for iron Edra. A fracture; also the lower part of the rectum. * EnuLcontNTiA. (From edulco, to make sweet. Edulcorants. Sweeteners. Me- dicines which absorb the vicious humours ofthe body, sweeten the fluiels, and deprive them of their acrimony. EFFERVESCENCE. (From effervesco, to grow hot.) Effervescentia. That agita- tion which is produced by mixing an acid and an alkali together. A small degree of ebullition. Effides. An old name for ceruss. Effila. Freckles. EFFLORESCENCE. (From effioresco, to blow as a flower.) Effiorescentia. 1. A preternatural redness ofthe skin. 2. In chymistry it means that phenome- non which takes place upon crystals, pro- ducing a white powder when exposed to air. EFFLUVIUM. (From effino, to spread abroad.) See Contagion. Effhactura. (From effringo, to break down. Ecpicsma. A species of fracture, in which the bone is much depressed by the blow. EFFUSIOX. (From effundo, to pom- out.) Effusio. In surgery it means the escape of any fluiil out of the vessel, or viscus, naturally containing it, and its lodg- ment in another cav ity, in the cellular sub- stance, or in the substance of parts. Effu- sion also sometimes signifies the natural se- cretion of fluids from the vessels ; thus sur- geons frequently speak of the coagulable lymph being effused on different surfaces. Ec.kries. (From egero, to carry out.) Egestio. An excretion, or evacuation. 'EGG. Ovum. The eggs of poultry are chiefly used as food : the different parts are likewise employed in pharmacy anti in medicine. The calcined shell is esteemed as an absorbent. The oil of the egg is softening, and is used externally to burns ELA 283 and chaps. The yolk of the egg renders oil miscible with water, and is triturated with the same view with resinous and either substances. Raw eggs have been much recommended as a popular remedy for jaundice. Egregorsis. (From ey^nyo^iu, to watch.) A watchfulness. A morbid want of sleep. Ejaculantia. (From ejaculo, to cast out.) Ejaculatoriu. The vessels which convey the seminal matter secreted in the testicles to the penis. These are the epi- didymis, anel the vasa deferentia; the vesiculae seminales are the receptacles of the semen. Ejectio. (From ejicio, to cast out.) Excretio. The discharging of humours or excrements. Eila mis. (From iiktu, to involve.) A membrane involving-the brain. Eilema. (From tiktu, to form convolu- tions.) In Hippocrates it signifies painful convolutions of the intestines from flatu- lence. Sometimes it signifies a covering. Vogel says it is a fixed pain in the bowels, as if a nail was elriven in. Eileo.v. (From vktu, to wind.) Gor- rsus says it is a name of the intestinum ileum. Eileos. (From tixsu, to form convolu- tions.) The iliac passion. Eisbole (From ut, into, anel (Zaxku, to cast) It signifies strictly an injection, but is used to express the access of a dis- temper, or of a particular paroxysm. Eispnoe. (From ut, into, anti vvtu, to breathe ) Inspiration of air. Ei.a calli. An Indian cathartic shrub, the Euphorbia neriifolia of Linnxus. El.tsagnon. (From tkxiov, ol, anel otyvot, chaste.) The agnus castus was formerly so called. El.kosaccharum. (From d.xiov, oil, and o-xxxxptov, sugar.) A mixture of essential oil with sugar. El/boselincm. (From ika, a lake, anel ;.ium diffused in a sufficient quantity of Spanish while wine one drachm and a ELK ELE 285 half; syrup of dried roses boiled to the con- sistence of honey, two pounds and a quar- ter. Reduce the solids to powder, and having mixed them with the opium and syrup, make them into an electuary. A very useful astringent, and perhaps the most efficacious way of giving the catechu to advantage. Ten scruples of this elec- tuary contain one grain of opium. Electuabiuh eiscHONj-: cum natro. fc natri ppti 3jj ; pulveris cinchonas unc ; mucilagini gummi arabaci q. s. misce. In this composition muciUge is preferred to syrup, on account of its co\rering the taste of the bark much more advantageously. It should, for this purpose, however, be made thin, otherwise it will increase the hulk of the electuary too much. Tins remetly will be found an excellent substitute for the burnt sponge, whose powers as a remetly in scrophula, are known solely to depend on the proportion of na- tron contained in it. The elose is two dr<.chms, twice or thrice a day. Electuarium opiatum. See Confectio opii. Klelisphacos. (From tktkt(u, to distort, and o-cpxxot, sage; so named from the spiral coiling of its leaves and branches.) A spe- cies of sage. Elembrat. An obsolete term for alka- line salts. ELEMENTS. Radicals. First princi- ples. The minutest particles of any sub- stance, which can no further be divided or tlecomposed by chymical analysis. Many substances cannot be farther decomposed by the chymist into constituent parts, but this does not entitle the ranking them among the elements. Though they are as yet decomposed, it does not follow that they arc undecomposable; as, perhaps, neither our senses nor our instruments will ever reach those substances which by their na- 'ure admit of no sort of decomposition. 'The bodies which are known to us at pre- sent, however, as simple substances, amount to forty-one; some of these may be sensi- bly exhibited in their simple state, uncom- bined with other matters : these are termed ostensible, producible, simple substances, to distinguish them from those whose exist- ence or presence is only inferred from facts, and are called unostensible, unproducible, simple substances. 'The following is a list of simple substances at present known. Unprodiicible, simple Substances. 1. Phlogiston, or 10. Boracic, radical. basis of light. 11. Rad. of gold. 2. Oxygen. 12. ------platina. 3. Hydrogen. 13. ------silver. 4. Azotic. "1 14. ------mercury. 5. Carbonic. .-j 15. ------lead. 6. Sulphur. I o ?.16. ------copper. 7. Phosphor, f-§ "17. ------iron. 8. Muriatic. j tf 18. ------tin. 9. Fluoric. J 19. —■---z'ne. 20. Rad. of bismuth. 26. Rad.ofmolybd. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. • anttm. • nickel. cobalt ■ arsenic. man gun. 27- 28. 29. 30. 31. wolfranc. uranium. titanium. tellurium. ■ chronic. Producible, ostensible, simple Substances. 32. Caloric. 33. Siliceous. 34. Calcar. 35. Magnesia. 36. Ponder. UJ 37 Strontian. 38. ArgiUac. 39. Glucine. 40. Vegetab. 41. Mineral. The alkalis have lately been deceimpaseel. See Potassa anel Soda. ELEMI. (U is saitl this is the Ethiopian name.) Gum elemi. Tl>e parent plant of this resin is supposed to be the Amyris ele- mifera of Linnaeus -.—foliis ternis qumalo- pinnatisqne subtus tomentosis. Elemi is brought here from the Spanish West Indies: it is most esteem eel when sofush, somewhat transparent, of a pule whitish colour, in- clining a little to green, anel of a strong, though not unpleasant smell. It is only usetl in ointments and plasters, and is a powerful digestive. Elemi unguentum. See Unguentum elemi -compositum. Elemnifera curassavica arbop. The gum elemi-tree. Elengi. A tree of Malabar. Cardiac. Eleochrtsum. (From nkiot, the sun, and ^gua-ac, gold; so called from their shining yellow appearance) Eliochrysum. Gol- dilocks. See Eliochrysum. Eleosilinum. (From e>.o:, a lake, and Tikaov, parsley.) See Apium. Elephantia. (From tktqxt, an elephant, so calleel from the gre:.t enlargement of the body in this disorder.) A species of anasarca. Elephantia arabum. In Dr. Cullen's nosology it is synonymous with elephantiasis. The term is, however, occasionally confined to diis disease when it affects the feet. ELEPHANTIASIS. (From tkapat, an elephant; so named from the legs of peo- ple affected with this disorder growing scaly, rough, and wonderfully large, at an advanced period, like the legs of an ele- phant.) Elepluis. Elephantia. Lazari morbus vel malum. Phaniceus morbus. A disease that attacks the whole body, but mostly affects the feet, which appear some- what like those of the elephant. It is known by the skin being thick, rough, wrinkly, unctuous, and void of hair, and mostly without the sense of feeling. It is said to be contagious. Cullen makes it a genus of* disease in tlie class cachexia, and order im- petigines. Elephantiasis has generally been sup- posed to arise in consequence of some slight attack of fever, on the cessation of which the morbid matter falls on the leg, and occasions a distention and tumefaction ofthe limb, which is aferwards overspread 286 ELL ELO with uneven lumps, and deep fissures. By some authors it has been considered as a species of leprosy ; but it often subsists for many years without being accompanied with any of the symptoms whicli charac- terize that disease. It sometimes comes on gradually, with- out much previous indisposition ; but more gene rally, the person is seized with a cold- ness and shivering, pains in the head, back, and loins, and some degree of nausea. A slight fever then ensues, and a severe pain is felt in one ofthe inguinal glands, which, after a short time, becomes hard, swelled, and inflamed. No suppuration, however, ensues ; but a reel streak may be observed running down the thigh from the swelled gland to the leg. As the inflammation in- creases in all the parts, the fever gradually abates, and perhaps, after two or three days continuance, goes off! It however, returns again at uncertain periods, leaving the leg greatly swelled with varicose turgid veins, the skin rough and rugged, and a thickened membrana cellulosa. Scales ap- pear also on the surface, which do not fall oft) but are enlarged by the increasing thickness ofthe membranes; uneven lumps, with deep fissures, are formed, and the leg and foot become at last of an enormous size. A person may labour under this disease many years, without finding much altera- tion in the general health, except during the continuance of the attacks; and per- haps the chief inconvenience he will expe- rience is the enormous bulky leg which he drags about with him. The incumbrance has, indeed, induced many who have la- boured under this disease to submit to an amputation; but the operation seldom proves a radical cure, as the other leg fre- quently becomes affected. Hillary observes, that he never saw both legs swelled at the same time. Instances where they have alike acquired a frightful and prodigious size, have, however, fre- quently fallen under the observation of other physicians. Elephantinum emplastrum. A plaster described by Oribasius. Celsus describes one of the same name, but very different in qualities. Elephas. (Ektcpxt, the elephant.) The diseaseoalled elephantiasis; also aeiua forlis. Elersna. An obsolete term for black lead. Elesmatis. An old term for burnt -deafr. EiSTTARi primum. See Amomum ve- itm. Eleutheria bark. See Cascarilla. Eleutheri.b cortex. See Cascarilla. Elevatio. (From elevo, to lift up.) Ele- vation. Sublimation. ELEVATOR (From elevo, to lift up.) A muscle is so called whose office is to lift up the part to which it is attached. Also a chirurgical instrument .elevutorium, with which surgeons laise any depressed portion of bone, but chiefly those ofthe cranium. Elevator labii inferiohis phopriub. See Levator labii infrioris. Elevator labii superioris proprius. See levator labii superioris alaque nasi Elevator labiorum. See Levator an- guli oris. Elevator nasi alarum. Muscles of the alae of the nose. Elevator oculi. See Levator oculi. Elevator pvlpehr.b superioris, See Levator palpebra superioris. Elevator scapulje. See Levator sca- pula. Elevatoiuum (From elevo, to lift up.) An instrument to raise a depression in the skull. Elibanum. See Olibunum. Elichrysum. (From ukoc, the sun, and Xiuo-ot, gold ; so called from their shining yellow appearance.) Stadias citrina. Gol- dilocks. This small downy plant is the Gnaphalium stachas of Linnaeus. 'The flowers are warm, pungent, and bitter, and saiel to possess aperient anel corroborant virtues. Eliurion. Mastich; a mixture of brass. Eligma. An old name for a linctus. Elieomeli. (From tkxtov, and fttki, ho- ney.) A sweet purging od like honey. Elioselinum. See Eleoselinum- Elithroides. The vaginal coat of the testicle. Elixatio. (From elixo, to boil.) The act of seething, or boiling. ELIXIR. (From elekser, an Arabic word signifying quintessence.) A term former- ly applied to many preparations similar to compound tinctures. It is now very little employed. Elixir of health. Elixir salutis A term formerly applied to what is now called compound tincture of senna. See Tinctura senna camposita. Elixir paregoricum. Paregoric elixir. See Tinctura opii camphorata. Elixir proprietatis. A preparation of alo^s. Elixir sacrum. See Tinctura rhai cum ■aloe. Elixir salutis. See Tinct. senna comp. Elixir stomachicum. Stomachic elixir. See Tinctura gentiana composita. Elixivatio. (From elixo, to boil, or from lixivium, lye.) 'The extraction of a fixed salt from vegetables, by an affusion of water. Elleborum. See Heileborus ulbus. Elm. See Ulmus. Elmixtues. (FcMn u> '**, to involve, from its contortions * Worms. Elm-leaved sumach. See Sumach. Eloues. (From t>.ot, a swamp.) \ EMB EME 287 term given to a sweating fever, from its great moisture. Elongatio. (From elongo, to lengthen out.) An imperfect luxation, where the li- gament is only lengthened, and the bone not put out of its socket. ELUTRIATION. (From elutriatio, to cleanse.) Washing over. It is the pouring a liepior out of one vessel into another, in order to separate the subsiding matter from the clear and fluid part. Eluvies (From eluo, to cleanse.) The effluvium from a swampy place. Also the humour discharged in fluor albus. Eluxatio. (From eluxo, to put out of joint.) A luxation, or dislocation. Elimagrostis. (From ikufjiot, the herb panic, and xyguttt, wild.) Wild panic. Eltmus. (EkftfAot.) The herb panic. ELYTROCELE. (From tkureov, the va- gina, and Khkn, a tumour.) A hernia in the vagina. Elttroides. (Elytroides; from tkv- Ttn, a sheath, and uSot, form.) Like a sheath. The tunica vaginalis is so called by some writers, because it includes the testes like a sheath. Elttron. (From tkuu, to involve.) The vagina. A sheath. The membranes which involve the spinal marrow are called elytra, ekulex. Emarginatio. (From emargino, to cleanse the edges.) The cleansing of the edges of wounds from scurf and filth. Emasculatus. (From emasculo, to ren- der impotent.) Having the testicles in the bjelly, and not fallen into the scrotum. Embamma. (From, if*£tnrlu, to immerge in.) A medicated pickle to dip the food in. Embole. (From t/ACxkku, to put in.) The reduction or setting of a dislocateel bone. Embolum. (From ffACxkku, to cast out; so named because it ejects the semen.) The penis. Em bregma. (From t^Cgf^a, to make wet.) A fluid apphcation to any part of the body. Embrocatio aluminis. fy Aluminis gjj. Aceti spiritus vinosi tenuioris, sing. lbss. For chilblains and diseaseel joints. Embrocatio ammonia. jt embroca- tionis ammoniac acetatx cum sapone 2jjj. Aquae ammoniac purae 3jj. For sprains and bruises. Embrocatio ammoni* acetatje cam- phorat*. iy. solutionis saponis cum cam- phora, aqux ammoniae acetatx sing. 3J. Aqux ammonia purae 5ss. For sprains and bruises. It is also frequently applied to disperse chilblains which have Dot sup- purated. It is said to be the same as steers' opodeldoc. **■ Emrrocatio AMMONIjE acetats, fy aqux ammonix acetatx. Solutionis sa- ponis sing, 3j- M. For bruises with inflam- mation. Embrocatio canthariris cem cam- phora. 8f cantharidis. Spiritus cam- phorae sing. 3J. M. This may be used in any case in which the object is to stimulate the skin. The absorption of cantliarides, however, may bring on a strangury. EMBROCATION. (From v*^8**' t0 moisten, or soak in.) Embroche. Embro- catio. A fluid application to rub any part of the body with. Many use the term, however, as synonymous with liniment. The following embrocations are noticed in the Pharmacopoeia Chirurgica. Embroche. See Embrocation. EM BRYO. (From ^Ggw, to bud forth.) The fatus in utero is so called before the fifdi month of pregnancy, because its growth resembles that of the budding of a plant. Embrtothlastes. (From iy£tuuv, the ftElus, and 6kxa, to break.) Embryorectes. A chrochet, or instrument for breaking the bones of a dead foetus to promote its de- livery. EMBRYOTOMY. (From tfA^uov, a fcetus, and ti/avu, to cut.) Embryotomia. The separating of any part of the fcetus whilst in utero, to extract it. Embrtulcus. (From e/ufyuuv, a fcetus, and tkiue, to draw.) A blunt hook, or for- ceps, for drawing the child from the womb. Emerus. Scorpion senna. A laxative. Emesia. (From ifAiu, to vomit.) Emet- ma. Emesis. The act of vomiting. Me- dicines which cause vomiting. EMETICS. (Emetica, sc. medicamenta; from t/Aiu, to vomit.) Substances capable of exciting vomiting, independent of any effect arising from the mere quantity of matter introduced into the stomach, or of any nauseous taste or flavour. The susceptibility of vomiting is very diff'erent in different individuals, and is of- ten considerably varied by disease. Emetics are employed in many diseases. When any morbid affection depends upon, or is connected with, over distention of the stomach, or the presence of acrid, indi- gestible matters, vomiting gives speedy re- lief. Hence its utility in impaired appe- tite, acidity in the stomach, in intoxication, and vvhere poisons have been swallowed. From the pressure of the abdominal vis- cera in vomiting, emetics have been con- sidered as serviceable in jaundice, arising from biliary calculi obstructing the ducts.. The expectorant power of emetics, and their utility in catarrh and phthisis, have been ascribed to a similar pressure Ex- tended to the thoracic viscera. In the different varieties of febrile affec- tioi s, much advantage is derived from ex- citing vomiting, especially in the very com- mencement ofthe disease. In high inflam- 388 EMM EMP matory fever it is consklered as dangerous, and in the advanced stage of typhus it is prejudicial. Emetics, given in such doses as only to excite nausea, have been found useful in restraining bamorrhage. Different species of elropsy have been cured by vomiting, from its having excited absorption. To the same effect, perhaps, is owing the dispersion of swt lied tesMcle, bubo, and other swellings, which have occa- sionally resulted from this operation. The operation of vomiting .s dangerous-, or hurtful, in the following cases : where there is determination of the blood to the head, especially in plethoric habits; in visceral inflammation ; in tlie advanced stage of pregnancy ; in hernia and prolap- sus uteri; and wherever there exsists ex- treme general debility. The frequent use of emetics weakens the tone ot the sto- mach. An emetic should always be ad- ministered in the fluid form. Its operation may be promoted by (sinking any tepid diulent, or bitter infusiorR The individual emetics may be arranged under those derived from the vegetable, and those from the mineral kingdom. From the vegetable kingdom are numbered ipecacuana, scilla maritima, anthemis no- bilis, sinapis alba, asarum Europxum, ni- cotiana tabacum. From the mineral king- dom, antimony, sulphat of zinc and cop- per, and the subacetat of copper. To these may be added ammonia and its hyelro- sulphuret. Emetocatharticus. (From ifAtu, to vo- mit, and kx6x4£», to purge.) Purging both by vomit and stool. Eminent!*? q.uadhioemin;e- See Tu- bercula quadrigemina. EMMENAGOGUES. (Emmenagoga, sc. medicamenta, tfAfunvxyuyct-. from o/xfttvia, the menses, and xyu, to move.) Those medicines that possess a power of pro- moting that monthly discharge of blood by the uterus, which, from a law of the animal oeconomy, should take place in certain conditions of the female system. The ar- ticles belonging to this class may be refer- red to four orders: 1. Stimulating emmenagogues, as hydrar- gyrite and antimonial preparations, which are principally adapted for the young, and those with peculiar insensibility of the uterus. 2. Irritating emmenagogues, as aloes, sa- vine, anel Spanish flies : these are to be preferred in torpid and chlorotic habits. 3. Tonic emmenagogues, as ferruginous preparations, cold bath, and exercise, which are advantageously selected for the lax and phlegmatic. 4. Antispasmodic emmenagogues, as assa- foetida, castor, and pediluxia : the constitu- tions to which these are more especially suited are the delicate, the weak, aud the irritable. Emmf.nia. (From«», in,and/uM>, a month.) The menstrual flux. EMOLLIENTS. (Emollientia, sc. me- dicamenta; from emollio, to soften. ) Those substances which possess a power of relax- ing the living anel animal fibre, without pro- ducing that effect from any mechanical action. The different articles belonging to this class of medicines may be compre- hended under the following orders: 1. Humectant emollients, as warm wuter anel tepid vapours, which are fitted for the robu-t and those in the prime of life. 2. Relaxing emollients, as althaa, malva, fkc. 'These muy be employed in all consti- tutions, while, at the same time, they do not claim a preference to others from any particular hubit of body. 3. Lubricating emollients, as bland oils, fat, and lard. The same observation will hold of this order as was made of the last mentioneel. 4. Atonic emollients, as opium and pedi- luvia; these are applicable to any consti- tution, but are to be preferred in habits where the effects of this clsss are reepiired Over the system in general. Empeiria. (From tv, and , to spreael upon.) A plaster. Plasters are composed of unctuous substances, united cither to powders or metallic oxyds, &c. They ought to be of such a consistence as not to stick to the fingers when colel, but to become soft, so as lo be spreael out, in a moderate degree of heat, and in that of human body, to continue tenacious enough to adhere to the skin. They owe their consistence either to metallic oxyds, es- pecially those of lead, or »o wax, resin, &c. They are usually kept in rolls wrapped in paper, and spread, when wanted for use, apon thin leather ; if the plaster be no. of itself sufficiently adhesive, it is to be sur- rounded at its margin by a boundary of re- sin pia.-ler. Emplasthum ammoniaci. Take of pu- rifieel ammoniacum, five ounces ; acetic acid half a pint. Dissolve the ammoniacum in the acid, then evaporate the iiquor in ..n iron vessel, by means ofa water-bath, con- stantly stirring it, until it acquires a proper consistence. This plaster is now first in- ' troduced in the London Pharmacopoeia ; it I adheres well to the skin, without irritating tit, and without producing inconvenience by its smell. Emplastrum ammoniaci cum htdrar- gtro. " Take of purified ammoniacum, a pound ; purified mercury, three ounces; sulphurated oil, a drachm." Rub the mer- cury with the sulphurated oil until the globules disappear ; then add by degrees the ammoniacum, previously melted, and mix the whole together. This mixture of ammoniacum hydrargyria and sulphur, is saiel to possess resolvent virtues ; and the EUlster is recomineiieleel wuh th':-, view to e applicel to nodes, tophs, indurated glanels, anel tumours. Emplastrum as.efetib.32. Emplastrum antithystericum. Plaster of IPL\8TMUM LI 'HARGXRI CUM RISINA. Set Emplastrum resina. Emplastrum Lytte. Blistering fly. pi - . Emplastrum canthurides Em- plaitrum ves.ratorium Take of blistering flies, in very tine powder, a pound; was P r f 290 KMP EMU plaster, a pound and a half; prepared fat, a pound. Having melted the plaster and fat together, and removed them from the fire, a little before they become solid sprinkle in the blistering file's, anel mix the whole together. See Blister and Cantha- rides. Emplastrum opii. Plaster of opium. " Take of opium, powdered, half an ounce ; resin of the spruce fir, powdered, three ounces; lead plaster, a pound." Having melted the plaster, mix in the resin of the spruce fir and opium, and mix the whole. Opium is said to produce somewhat, though in .1 smaller degree, its specific effect when applied externally. Emplastrum picis compositum. Com- pound pitch plaster. Emplastrum picis Burgundica. " Take of dried pitch, two pounds ; resin of spruce fir, a pound; yel- low resin, yellow wax, of each four ounces; expressed oil of nutmegs, an ounce." Hav- ing melted together the pitch, resin, and wax, add first the resinxif the spruce fir, then the oil of nutm-gs, apd mix the whole together. From die slight degree of red- ness this stimulating application produces, it is adapted to gently irritate the skin, and thus relieve rheumatic pains. Applied to the temples it is sometimes of use in pains of the head. Emplastrum plumbi. Lead plaster. EmpUistrum lithargyri. Emplastrum com- mune. Diachylon simplex This plaster is of great importance, as forming the basis, by additions to which many other plasters are prepared. See Emplastrum lithargyri. Emplastrum resins. Resin plaster. Emplastrum lithargyri cum resina. " 'Take of yellow resin, half a pound ; lead plaster, three pounds. Having melted the lead plaster over a slow fire, add the resin in powder, and mix." The adhesive, or stick- ing piaster, is chiefly used for keeping on other dressings, and for retaining the edges of recent wounds together. Emplastrum saponis. Soap plaster. Taie^ of hard soap sliced, half a pound; lead plaster, three pounds. Having melted the plaster, mix in the soap ; then boil il down to a proper consistence. Discutient properties are attributed to this elegant plaster, with which view it is applied to lymphatic and other indolent tumours. It forms an admirable defensitive and soft application, spread on linen, to surround a fractured limb. Emplastrum thuris compositum. Com- pound frankincense plaster. 'Take of frank- incense, half a pound; dragon's blood, three ounces ; litharge plaster, two pounds. To the melted lead plaster add the rest powdered. This plaster is said to posse ss strengthening, as well as adhesive powers. By keeping the skin firm, it may give tone to the relaxed muscles it surrounds, but cannot, in any other way, impart more strength than the common adhesive plas- ter. T.mpseumatosis. (From sv, in, and arvtu, 10 blf.w.) An inflation of ihe slo- nijicii, or any other v scus. Emporium. (From tfA-ropu, to negotiate.) A mari. The brain is so called, as being the place where all rational and sensitive traiisacions are collected. Emprion. (Frorri iy, and :.>»'.) \ cfonic spasm of several nuisel. s, so as to keep the body in a fixed position and bent forwaid. Ctiilen considers it as a spe- cies of tetanus. See Tetanus. Emptysis. (From tfAirluu, to spit out.) A d scharge of blood trom the mouth and fauces. EMPYEMA. (Fromev, within, am' mruov. pus.) A collection of pus in the cavity of the thorax. It is one of the terminations of pleuritis. There is reason for believing that matter is contained in the cavity of the chest, when, after a pleurisy, or inflam- mation in the thorax, the patieni has a dif- ficulty of breathing, particularly on lying on the side opposite the affected one ; and when an oedematous swelling is externally perceptible. Empyemata. (From ii/, and asruov, pus.) Suppurating medicines. EMPYREUMA. (From tparuyuu, to kindle, from nut, fire.) The ufle nsive smell that distilled waters and other substances receive from being exposed too much lo fire. EMPYREUMATIG. (Empyreumatica; from tfA-n-ugoju, to kindle.) Smelling as it were burnt; thus empyreumalic oils are those distilled with a great heat, and im- pregnated with a smell ofthe fire. EMULGENT. (Emulgentia ; from emul- geo, to melt out; applied to the veins and arteries which go from the aorta and vena cava to the kidneys, because the ancients supposed they strained, and, as it were, milked the serum through the kidneys.) The vessels of the kidneys are so termed. The emulgent artery is a branch of the aorta. The emulgent vein evacuates its blood into the ascending cava. Emulsio amtgiialj? communis. Al- mond emulsion. Take of almonds, one ounce; water, two pounds and a half. Beat the blanched almonds in a stone mor- tar, gradually pouring on them the waler; then strain off the liquor. It possesses cooling and demulcent properties. Emulsio arabica. This is made in the same manner as the almond emulsion, only adduig two ounces, while beating the almonds mucilage, of gum ar bic. This cooling and demulcent emulsion, ordered ENC ENC 291 in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, may be drank atl libitum to mitigate ardor urinx, whether from the venereal virus or any other cause. In difficult and painful mic- turition, and strangury, it is of infinite service. Emulsio camphorata. " Take of cam- phor, one scruple ; sweet almonds, blanch- ed, two drachms; double refined sugar, one drachm ; water, six ounces." This is to be made in the same manner as the com- mon emulsion. It is calculated for the Btomachs of those who can only bear small quantities of camphire. EMULSION. (Emulsio; from emulgio, to milk.) A soft and somewhat oily medi. cine, resembling milk. Emulsion, almond. See Emulsio amygdala communis. Emulsion, Arabic. See Emulsio arabica. Emulsion, camphorated. See Emulsio camphorata. Emulsion of asafatida. See Mistura asufatida. Emulsion of gum-ammoniac. See Mis- tura ammoniaci. EMUNCTORY. (From emungo, to drain off'.) The excretory ducts of the body are so tet meel; thus the exhaling ar- teries of the skin constitute the great emunctory of the body. ENiEMA. (Fiona tv, anel cttfAX, blood.) Enamos. So Hippocrates and Galen call such topical medicines as are appropriated to bleeeling wounds. Enkorema. (From tv, and xiugtu, to lift up.) The pendulous substance which floats in the middle of the urine. Enamel. See Teeth. Enanthesis. (From tv, anil xvlxu, to mee'.) The near approach of ascending and desceneling vessels. EN\RTHROSlS. (From w, in, anel a^fljov, a j Jiut.) The ball and socket-joint. A species of eiiarthrosis, or moveable con- nexion of bones, in which the round head of one is received into the deeper cavity of another, so as to admit of motion in every direction ; as the head of the os femoris with the acetabulum of the os innomina- tum. See Articulation. ENCANTH1S. (From t», and wwfloc, the angle of 'he eye.) A disease of the caruncula lachrymalis of which there are two species. Encanthis benigna, and En- cunthis maligna seu inveterata. The encanthis, at its commencement, is nothing more than a small, soft, red, and sometimes rather liv.cl excrescence, whicli grows from the caruncula lachrymalis, and, at the same time, from the neighbouring seminular fold of the conjunctiva. This excrescence, on its first appearance, is commonly granulated, like a mulberry, or is of a ragged and fringed structure. Af- terwards, when it has acquired a certain size, one part of it represents a granulated tumour, while the rest appears like a smooth, whitish, or ash-coloured substance, streaked with varicose vessels, sometimes advancing as far over the conjunctiva, co- vering the side of the eye next to the nose, as vvhere the cornea and sclerotica unite. The encanthis keeps up a chronic op'.i- thalmy, impedes the action of the eyelids, and prevents, in particular, the complete closure of the eye. Besides, partly by compressing and partly by displacing the orifices of the puncta lachrymalis, it ob- structs the free passage ofthe tears into the nose. The inveterate encanthis is ordinarily of a very considerable magnitude; its roots extentl beyond the caruncula lachrymalis and semilunar fold to the membranous lining of one or both eyelids. The patient experiences very serious inconvenience from its origin and interposition between the commissure ofthe eye-lids, which it ne- cessarily keeps asunder on the side towards the nose. Sometimes the disease assumes a cancerous malignancy. This character is evinced by the dull red, and, as it were leaden colour of the excrescence; by its exceeding hardness, anel the lancinating pains which occur in it, and extenel to the forehead, the whole eye-ball and the tem- ple, especially when the tumour has been slightly touched. It is also shewn, by the propensity of the excrescence to bleed, by the partial ulcerations on its surface, which emit a funguous substance, and a thin anel exceedingly acrid discharge. Encatalepsis. (From tv, and xxlxkwru, to leavi-.) A catalepsy. Encathisma. (From tv, and xxBh/sai, to sit in.) A semicupium, A bath for half the body. Encauma. (From tv, in, and xaiu, to burn.) Encansis. A pustule produced from a burn. Encausis. (From tv, and xxiu, to burn.) A burn, or scald. ENCEPHALOCELE. (From tvK«p*kw, the brain, and jwa.*, a tumour.) A rupture of the brain. ENCEPHALON. (From tv, in, and xt- epttkn, the head.) Encephalum. By some writers the cerebrum only is so called ; and others express by this term the contents of the cranium. Enceris. (From tv, and xngot, wax.) A roll eif wax for making plasi rs. Encehosis. (From iv, and kdiou, to wax.) Tiie cover.ng ofa plaster with wax. Encharaxis. (From tv, and x&gxa-o-u, to scarify.) A scarification. Encheiresis. (From tv, and ytit, the hand.) Encheiria. Galen uses this word as part of the title to one of his works, which treats of dissection. The wt,rd imports the manual treatment of any sub- ject Exchsibia, See Encheiresis, :,33 V.xu Ekg r.NCiiiLOMv. See Enchylomn. Em'honihius. (Fr tv. and XWH^* a cartilage.) A carii. g Enchrista. (Fr in tryXiM» t0 anoint.) Unguents. Ointments. Enchyloma. (From sir, and ^uxoc, juice.) An inspissated juice. An elixir, according to Lvmery. Enchyma, (From tv, and x&t to in- fuse) An infusion. A sanguineous ple- thora. E and ears. Enciitmoma. (From tv, and xuu> t0 pour in.) In the writings of the ancient physicians, it is a word by which they ex- press that sudden effusion of blood into the QUtaneous vessels, which arises from joy, anger, or shame; and in the last instance is what We usually call blushing. Enchymosis. (iyx"Maa'K) Blushing; also :n extravasation of blood, which makes the part appear livid. Thus, but impro- perly, it is synonymous with Ecchymosis. Enc:iysts. See Enchyma. Em'Lisma. (From a, and xkufa, to cleanse out.) A clyster. Encielium. (From tv, withinfc and xotkxi, the belly.) The abdominal viscera. Encolpismus. (From tyxikTtu, to insinu- ate.) An uterine injection. Encranium. (From tv, within, and xgxviov, the skull ) The cerebrum; the whole contents of the skull. Encrasicholus. (From tv, in, and xtecti, the head; and xoK"> Due» because it is saiel to have the gall in its head.) The anchovy. Encris. Eyxgit. A cake of meal, oil, and honey. Encymon. (From tv, and xuu, to con- ceive.) Pregnancy. Enctsxs. (From tv, and xuu, to bring forth.) Parturition. ENCYSTED. A term applied to those tumours which consist of a fluid or other matter, enclosed in sac or cyst. Encyst ts. (From «:•, in, and xutk, a bag.) A we-. A hard tumour. EVDEMIC. (Endemicus; from tv, in, and S-nftot, people.) A elisease is so termed that is peculiar to a certain class of persons, or Country; thus struma is endemial to the inhabitants of Derbyshire and the Alps; scurvy to seafaring people •, and the plica polonica is met with in Poland. Endesis. (From tv, and Sua, to tie up.) A ligature. A bandage. Endive. See Endivia. ENDIVIA. (Quasi eundovid, quia pas- sim nacitur,- named from the quickness of its growth.) Endiva. Endive. This plant, Cichorium endivia; floribus solitariis, pedun- ctdaiis,- foliis integris, crenotis, of Linnxus, is an extremely wholesome sallad, ppssess- ing bitter and anodyne qualities. EndoTbis. (From « and StSu/xi, to give.) A remission, particularly of febrile disor- ders. Enellagmknus. (From iv*aa»t7*, to in- lerchan ri.) An epithet upph d v tie union of rht: jinits of tin vcrtebiac. ENEMA. (From tvttifAt, to nject) Clys'cr I jection. Lavement. A clys- ter. A well-known form of convey ing both nourishment and medicine to ihe sys- tem, under certain morbiel circumstances. 'The former takes place where obstrucuon ofthe passage to the stomach is so great as to render access to thai organ impossible, such as occurs in lock Jaw, diseased aiso- phagus, &c. By this means the body can be supported for a few weeks, '.ill an at. tempt is made at effecting a cure. It is composed, in such cases, of animal broths, gruels made of farinaceous seeds, much lages, &c. As a form of medicine, clys- ters are no less useful; and, according to the intention with which they are pre- scribed, they are either of an emollient, anodyne, or purgative nature. The fol- lowing forms are m general use. Enema anodynum. Take of starch jelly, half a pint ; tincture of opium, forty to tixty drops. Mix. The whole to be in- jected by means of a pewter clyster-sy- ringe, in cases of dysentery or violent purg- ing, and pain in the bowels. Enema antispasmodicum. Take of tinct. of asafcetida, half an ounce ; tincture of opium forty drops, Mix. For spasmodic affections ofthe bowels. Enema laxativum. Take of Epsom salt, two ounces ; dissolve in three quarters of a pint of warm gruel, or broth, with an ounce of fresh butter, or sweet oil. Enema nicotian v. 'Take of the leaves of tobacco, two drachms; boiling water, one pound. The tobacco to be infused in the water for the space of ten minutes. Employeel in cases of strangulated hernia. Enema nutiukns. Take of strong beef tea, twelve ounces ; thicken with hartshorn shavings, or arrow-root. Enema Teiu.binthin.v.. Take of com- mon turpentine, half an ounce ; the yolk of one egg, and half a pound of gruel. The turpentine, being first incorporated v. ith the e^, is to be added to the gruel. This clyster is generally used, and with great good effect, in violent fits ofthe stone. E.vereis'is. (From tvttuSu, to adhere to.) A compression. A tight ligature ENERGY. (Energia; from tvteytu, to act.) Action. Tlie degree of force exer- cised by any power : thus, nervous energy, muscular energy, &c. Eneurksis. See Enuresis. Enoalactum. (From tv, and yx>jt, milk ; so calked because it is eaten by nurses to increase their milk.) The herb saltwort. Evcastrimythus. (From tv, in, >*s"»g, the belly, and AAvSt&pxj, to discourse.) A E^r ENT 293 ventriloquist; one who appears to speak from I,is belly. Engisoma. (From ryyi(u, o approach.) Camarosis. An instrument for making the pars ofthe broken clavicle meet. Also a fracture ofthe cranium. English mercury. See Mercurialis. Englotto gastor. - (From tv, ykaflu, Ihe tongue, and y*me, the belly. A ventri- loquist. Emgomphosis. (From tv, and yofAcpot, a nail.) That species of articulation whicli resembles a naif, driven into wood, as a tooth in its socket. Engonios. (From tv, and yauvtct, an an- ple.) The flexure, or angle made by the bending of a joint. Enixum Paracelsi. The caput mor- tuum of the spirit of nitre, joined with vi- triolic acid. Enneapharmacum. (From twtx, nine, and yxyAxxov, a medicine. A medicine compo- sed ot nine simple ingreelients. Enneaphylium (From twtx, nine, and cfukkov, >i leaf; because its flower consists of nine leaves.) A name for helleboraster, or bear's foot. Enhytumus. (From tv, priv. anel eutifAot, number.) An irregular pulse Ens marris. A name antiently given to the oxyde of iron, which arises in subl.ma- tron, with twice its quantity of sal-ammo- niac. Medical practice does not at pre- sent place this practical preparation in a higher rank of estimation than other oxydes of iron. Ens phinum solar:. Antimony. Ens veneris. The ens veneris is in ma- ny eli.spens.tiTi s called by this name. ENSIFOHM. (Ensiformis, sc cartilago; from ensis, a sword, and forma, resem- blance.) Sworel-like A term applied to ac.irtilage See Cartilago ensiformis. Enstactum (Fron' tv, anil r*, to in- stil.) A liqmel medicine, which is applied Stillatim, or drop by <' rop. Entatica. (From w7«v&>, to strain.) Pro- voca ives : medicines winch excite venereal incli ..'ion. Entera. (From tvlot, within. The bow- els. Hippocrates calls by this name the bags in which were formerly enclosed me- dicines for f (mentations. Entkrarenes. (From tvlteuv, an intestine, and aSuvx, gland.) The inte. rinal glands. En terenchyta. (From w7fg«, the bow- els, and ityx^ot, to infuse into.) An instru- ment for administering clysters. A clys- ter-pipe. ENTERITIS. (Ev7«g<7« : from »7«gov, an intestine.) Inflammation of the intestines, It is a genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia of Cullen, and is known by the presence of pyrexia, fixed pain in the abdomen, costiveness, and vo- miting. The causes of enteritis are much the same as those of gastritis, being occa- sioned by acrid substances, indurated feces, long continued and obstinate costiveness, spasmodic cholic, and a strangulation of any part of the inttsiinal canal; but another very general cause is the application of cold to the lower extremities, or to the belly it- self. It is a disease which is most apt to occur at an aelvanced period of lite, and ia very liable to a relapse. It comes on with an acute pain, extend- ing in general over the whole of the abdo- men ; but more especially round the navel, accompanied with eructations, sickness at the stomach, a vomiting of bilious matter, obstinate costiveness, thirst, heat, great anxiety, and a quick and hard small pulse. After a short tune, the pain becomes more severe, the bowels seem drawn together by a kind of spasm, the whole region of the abefomen is highly painful to the touch, and seems drawn together in lumpy contrac- tions ; invincible costiveness prevails, and the urine is voided with great difficulty and pain. The inflammation continuing to proceed wiih violence, terminates at last in gan- grene ; or abating gradually, it goes off by resolution. Enteritis is always attended with con- sider: ble danger, as it often terminates in gangrene in the space of a few hours from its commencement; which event is marked by the sudden remission of pain, sinking of the pulse, shrinking of the features, and dis'ention of the belly; and it frequently proves fatal likewise, during the inflamma- tory stage. If the pafos abate gradually, if natural stools be passed, if an universal sweat, attended with a firm equal pulse, comes on, or if a copious discharge of load- ed urine, with the same kind of pulse, takes place, a resolution and favourable termina- tion may be expected. Dissections of this disease shew that the inflammation pervades the intestinal tube to a very cousidt rable extent; that adhe- sions of the diseased portion to contiguous parts are formed; and that, in some cases, the intestines are in a gangrenous state, or that ulcerations have formeel. They like- wise shew that, besides obstinate obstruc- tions, intususception, constrictions, and twistings, are often to be met with; and that, in most cases, the peritoneum is more or less affected, anil is perceived, at times, to be covered with a layer of coagulable lymph. ENTEROCELE. (From eiltpr, an in- testine, and xukti, a tumour.) Hernia intesti- nalia. Every hernia may be so called that is produced by the protusion of an intestine, whether it is in the groin, navel, or else- where. ENTERO-EP1PLOCELE. (From tvlteov, an intestine, tn-vrkow, the epiploon, and *»**, 294 ENU EPH KukM, a tumour ) A rupture formed by the prolusion of part ol an intestine, with a por- tion of the epiploon. ENTERO-HYDROCELE. (From iw- pov, an intestine, uSug, water, and xnkti, a tu- mour.) This must mean a common scro- tal hernia, with a good deal of water in the hernial sac; or else a hernia congenita, (in which the bowels descend into the tu- nica vaginalis testis,) attended with a col- lection of fluid in the cavity of this mem- brane. ENTEROMPHALUS. (From tvrtfov, an intestine, and o/ucpxk®'. the navel.) An um- bilical hernia, produced by the protusion of a portion of intestine. ENTEROPHYTUM. (From tvlteov, an in- testine, and fulov, r. plant.) The sea-chit- terling; a plant which grows in the form of a gut. ENTERORAPHIA. (From nrteov, an in- testine, and gx.cpu, a suture.) A suture ofthe intestines, or the sewing together the di- vided edges of an intestine. Enteroscheocele. (From altew, an in- testine, and oo-xw, the scrotum, and mkn, a rupture.) Hernia scrotalis, or rupture of the intestines into the scrotum. Enthemata. (From tvliSii/ut, to put in.) Anti-inflammatory styptics. Enthlasis. A contusion, with the im- pression of the instrument by which it hap- pened. ENTROPIUM. (From », and Tgera, to turn.) A disease of the eyelids, occasion- ed by the eyelashes and eyelid being invert- ed towards the bulb of the eye. Entyposis. (From tvlunou, to make an impression.) The acetabulum, or concave bone ofthe shoulder. ENULA CAMPANA. (A corruption of henula, or Helenium, from Helene, the island where it grew.) Helenium. Common inu- la, or elecampane. Inula helenium of Lin- naeus -.—foliis amplexicaulibus ovatis rugosis subtus tomentosis, calycum squamit ovatis. This plant, though a native of Britain, is seldom met with in its wild state, but most- ly cultivated. The root, which is the part employed medicinally, in its recent state, has a weaker and less grateful smell than when thoroughly dried; and kept for a length of time, by which it is greatly im- proved, its odour then approaching to that of Florentine orris. It was formerly in high estimation in dyspepsia, pulmonary affec- tions, and uterine obstructions, but is now fallen into disuse. Enulon. (From tv, and kaoj, the gums.) The internal flesh of the gums, or that part of them which is within the mouth. ENURESIS. (From asgtu, to make water.) An inconrinency or involuntary flow of urine. This disease usually pro- ceeds either from relaxation or a paralytic affection of the sphincter of the bladder, induced by various debilitating causes, as too tree a use of spirituous liquors, nianus- trupation, anel excess in venery ; or it arises from compression on the bladder, from a diseased state of 'he organ, nr from some irritating substance contained in its cavity. It is arranged in the class locales, and order apocenoses of Cullen, and con- tains two spf cies :—1. Enuresis atonica, the sphincter ofthe bladder having lost its tone from s> me previous disease: 2. Enu. resis ab irratione, vel compressions vesica, from an irritation or compression of the bladder. Epacmasticus. (From rrrt, and XK/xxfa, to incsease.) It is applied to fever which is still increasing in malignity. Epacme. (From rrrxK/Ax^, to increase.) The increase, or exacerbation of a dis- ease. Epagogium. (From mttyu, to draw over.) The praepuce, that part of' the penis wh.ch is drawn over the glans, according to Dios- corides. Epanadidoutes. (From vrxvctStSu/At, to increase.) A term applied to fevers which continue to increase in their degree of heat. Epan adiplosis. (From tTrxvxSiTtkou, *o re- duplicate.) The reduplication of a fit ofa semitertian fever; that is, the return of the cold fit before the hot fit is ended. Epanastasis. (From art, and xvith/ai, to excite.) A tubercle, or small pustule upon the skm. Epancylotus. (From tiri, and ayxokot, crooked. A sort of crooked bandage in Oribasius. Eparma. (From trrxitu, to elevate.) Epar- sis. Any kind of tumour, but frequently applied to the parotis. Eparsis. See Eparma. Epasmastica febris. A fever is so call- ed by Bellini, and others, while it is in its increase. Epencranis. (From wri, tv, in, and xgxvtov, the skull.) The name of the cere- bellum. Epheb.bum. (From w«, and »C», the gro.n.) The hair upon the pubes. Ephedra. (From tcpt^ofxat, to sit upon.) Ephedrana. The buttocks. Also a species of horse-tail. Ephedrana. See Ephedra. Ephelcis. (From vm, upon, and tkxot, an ulcer ) 'Tlie crust of an ulcer; hardened purulent expectoration. Ef'HELIS. (From tart, and nktot, the sun.) A broad, solitary, or aggregated spot, attacking most commonly the face, back of the hand, and breast, from expo- sure to the sun. EPHEMERA. (From m, upon, and ufAtex, a day.) A fever which begins, is per- fectly formed, and runs through its course, in the space of twelve hours. EP1 EPl 295 EPHEMERIDES. (From w«mc, an al- manack ; so called because, like the mnon s age, they may be foretold by the almanack.) Diseases which return at par- ticular times ofthe moon. Ephialtes. (From tcpxkkofAxi, to leap upon ; so called because it was thought a daemon leaped upon the breast.) Incubus, or night-mare. Ephialtia. (From ephialtes, the night- mare ; so called because it was said to cure the night-mare.) The herb paeony. EPHIDROSIS. (From tcptSeou, to per- spire.) Sudatio. Mador. A violent and morbid perspiration. A genus of disease m the class locales, and order apocenoses of Cullen. EPHIPPIUM. (A saddle, which it is thought to resemble.) See Sella turcica. Ephodos. (From tm, and oSot, a way.) In Hippocrates it hath three significations: 1. The ducts, or passages, by which the excrements of the body are evacuated. 2. The periodical attack of a fever, from the common use of it to express the attack of thieves. 3. The access of similar or dis- similar tilings, which may be useful or hurtful to the body. Epialtes. See Ephialtes. Epialus. (From miov, gently, and ttktxc?*, to heat.) Epialos. An ardent fe- ver, hi which both heat and cold are felt in the same part at the same time. Galen de- fines it to be a fever in which the patient labours under a preternatural heat and a colelness at the same time.. The ancient Latins call it Quercera. Epibole. (From t7r£akku, to press upon.) The night-mare, or ephialtes. Epicanthis. (From vrt, and xaivfiof, the angle of ihe eye.) The angle of the eye, Epicarpium. (From vrt, upon, and x*g- 7rot, die wrist.) A topical medicine applied lo the wrist. Ephauma. (From vrt, and xxuu, to burn.) Encauma. Epicausis. A burn, or scald. Epicausis. See Epicauma. Epicehas. (From tm, anel xt^at, a horn ; so called because its pods are shaped like a horn.) The herb faenugreek. Epicerastica. (From vrt, and xtexvvu/ut, to mix.) Medicines which, by mixing with acrimonious juices, temper them and render them less troublesome. Emolli- ents. Epicheiresis. (From tm, and £«g, the hand.) A manual operation. Epicholus. (From vrt, and £oa», the bile.) Bilious. Epichurdis. (From vr, upon, and xai^"* a gut.) The mesentery. Epichorios. (From tm, upon, and ^og*, a region.) The same as epidermis. Epiccelis. (From vrt, upon, and xoi\k, the eyelid.) The upper eyelid, Ei-'couc. (Epicolica ,- from tm, upon, and **x»i' the colon.) Upon the colon. That part of the abdomen whicli lies over the head of the coecum and sygmoid flexure of the colon, called the epicolic region. Epicophosis. (From tm, and K&xpo{, deaf.) A total deafness. ' EHICRANIUM. (From tm, and xgrnov, the cranium.) The common integuments, aponeurosis, and muscular expansion which lie upon the cranium. Epicranius. See Occipito-frontalis. Epicrasis. (From vrt, and xtectnu/Ai, to temper ) A critical evacuation ot bad hu- mours, an attemperation of bad ones. When a cure is performed in the alterative way, it is called per Epicrasin. Epicrisis (From vrt xgivu, to judge from ) A judgment of the termination of a disease from present symptoms. Epictenium. (From vrt, about, and xlut, the pubes.) The parts above and about the pubes. Epicyj?ma. (From vrt, upon, and xuu, to conceive.) Episyesis. Superfcetation. Su- perimpregnation. Epicyesis. See Epicyama. EPIDEMIC. (Epidemicus; from vrt, upon, and inf*.®', the people.) A con- tagious disease is so termed, that attacks many people at the same season, and in the same place ; thus putrid fever, plague, dy- sentery, &c. are often epidemic. EPIDENDRUM. (From tm, upon, Sty. Sgov, a tree; because all this genus of plants grow parasitically on the trunk or branches of other trees.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaem system. Class, Gy- nandria. Order, Monandria. Epidendrum vanilla. The systema- tic name of the vanelloe plant. See Va- nilla. Epideris. (From vrt, and , to bind.) A bandage to stop a discharge of blood. Epidesmus. (From tm, upon, and Sue, to bind.) A bandage by which splints, bolsters, &c. are secured. EPIDIDYMIS. (From vrt, upon, and StSufAot, a testicle.) A hard, vascular, ob- long substance, that lies upon the testicle, formed ofa convolution ofthe vas deferens. It has a thick end, which is convex, and situated posteriorly ; and a thin end, which is rather flat, and situated inferiority. The epididymis adheres to the testicle by its two extremities only, for its middle part is free, forming a bag, to which the tunica vaginalis of the testicle is attached. Epidosi... (From vrtStSufAt, to grow upon.) V preternatural enlargement of any part. Epidrome. (From vriSet/xu, to run upon.) An -fflux o: humours i'PiGASTRIC (Epigastricus, vriyctg. Tgiiiof: from vrtx upon, or above, and yxoig. 296 EEI EF1 the stomach.) That part of the abdomen that lies over the stomach, is called the epigastric region ; it reaches from the pit of the stomach to an imaginary line above the navel, supposed to be ilrawn from one extremii\ of the last ofthe false ribs to the other, its sides are called hypochondria, and are covered by the false ribs, between which lies the epigastrium. EPIGASTRIUM. (From vri, upon, or above, and yx^mp, the belly.) The region or part immediately over the stomach. Epigennema. (From tmytvo/xxt, to gene^ rate upon.) Epigennesis. Tne fur on the tongue. An accessory symptom. Epigennesis. See Epigennema. Epiginomena. (From vrtyivofAxi, to suc- ceed or supervene.) Galen says, they are those symptoms which naturally succeed, or may be expected in the progress of a disease ; but Faesius says, they are acces- sions of some other affection to diseases, which never happen but in stubborn and malignant diseases. Epiglossum. (From tm, upon, and ykuo-o-ct, the tongue; so called because a le.sser leaf grows above the larger in the shape of a tongue.) The Alexandrian laurel. EPIGLOTTIS. (From vrt, upon, and ykuTTit, the tongue.) The cartilage at the root of the tongue that falls upon the glot- tis or superior opening of the larynx. Us figure is nearly oval; it is concave poste- riorly, and convex anteriorly. Its apex or superior extremity is loose, and is always elevated upwards by its own elasticity. While the back of the tongue is drawn backwards in swallowing, the epiglot is is put over the aperture ofthe larynx, hence it shuts up tiie passage from ihe mouth into the larynx. The base ofthe epiglottis is fixed to the thyroid cartilage, the os hyoides, and the base of the rongue, by a strong ligament. Epiglottum. (From tmykanlit, the epi- glottis, which it resembles n slu-.pe.) An instrument mentioned by Paracelsus for elevating the eyelids. Efibloutis. (From vrt, upon, and ykoulot, the buttocks.) The superior parts ot the buttocks. Epigonatis. (From vrt, upon, and yovu, the knee.) The patella or knee pan. Epigonides. (From vrt, anil yovu, the knee.) The muscles inserted into the knees. Epigonum. (From vriyivofjuu, to proceetl upon.) A superlactation. Epilsmp9is. See Epilepsia. Epilentia. Corrupted from epilepsia. EPILEPSY (Fr»m vrtkctfA^xm, to seize upon; so called, from ihe suddenness of its at.ack) If is .dso called falling sick- ness, from the patient suddenly falling to the ground on an attack ot this disease, fly the ancients it was termed, from its affect- ing the mind, the most noble part of the ra- tional creature, the sacred disuse. |. c„„. sists of ci nvulsions with sleep, ..nel usually froth issuing from the mouth. It is a genu's of disease in the cla.ss neuroses, anil order spasmi of Cullen, ami contains nine species : 1. Epilepsia traumatica, arising from an in- jury of the head: 2. Epilepsia d dolorr, from pain ; 3. Epilepsia verminosa, from the irritation of worms: 4. Epilepsia d veiuuo, from poisons: 5. Epilepsia exanthematica, from the repulsion of cutaneous eruptions : 6. Epilepsia d cruditate ventriculi, from crudities of thesiomacu: 7- Epilepsia ah inanidone, from debility : 8. Epilepsia ntc- rina, from hysterical allections : y. Epilep- sia ex onanismo, from onanism. Epilepsy attacks by fits, anel after a certain duration goes oil', k'aving the per- son most commonly in his usual sta'e; but someiimes a consielerable elegree of stupor and weakness remain behind, particularly wliere the elisease has frequent recurrences. It is oftener met with among children than grown persons, anel boys seem more sub- ject to its attacks than girls. Its re'urns are periodical, anil its paroxysms commence more frequently in the night than in the day, being somewhat connecteel with sleep. It is a disease sometimes counterfeited, in order to extort charity or excite compas- sion. Epilepsy is properly distinguished into sy mpathic and idiopathic, being considered as sympathic, when produced by an affec- tion in some other part of the body, such as acidities in the stomach, worms, teeth- ing, &c. an idiopathic when it is a primary disease, neither dependent on, nor proceed- ing from any other. The causes which give rise to epilepsy, are blows, wounds, fractures, anel other injuries done to the head by external vio- lence, together with lodgments of water in the brain, tumours, concretions ;.nd polypi. Violent affections >f he nervous system, sudden frights, fits of passion, great emo- tions of the mind acute pains in any part, worms in the stomach or intestines, teeth- ing, the suppression of long accustomed evacuations, too great emptiness or reple- tion, and prisons received into the body, are causes which likewise protluce epilep- sy. Sometimes it is hereelitary, end at others it depenels on a predisposition arising from a mobility of the sensorium, which is occasioned either by plethora, or a state of debility. An attack of epilepsy is now and then preceded by a hejvy pain in the h-ad, dimness of sight, noise in the ears, palpita- tions, flatulency in the stomach and intes- tines, weiriness, and a small degree ot stu- por, and in some cases, there prevails a sense of something like a cold vapour or aura arising up to the head ; but it more generally happens that the patient falls EPI EPI 29T down suddenly without much previous notice j his eyes are distorted or inverted, so as that only the whites of them can be seen ; his fingers are closely clenched, and the trunk of his body, particularly on one 6ide, is much agitated; he foams at the mouth, and thrusts out his tongue, which often suffers great injury, from the muscles of the lower jaw being affected ; he loses all sense of feeling, and not unfrequently voids both urine and faeces involuntarily. The spasms abating he recovers gradu- ally; but on coming to himself j feels very languid and exhausted, and retains not the smallest recollection of what has passed during the fit. When the disease arises from an heredi- tary disposition, or comes on after the age of puberty, or where the fits recur frequent- ly, and are of long duration, it will be very difficult to effect a cure; but when its attacks are at an early age, anel is occasion- ed by worms, or any accidental cause, it may in general be removed with ease. In some cases, it has been entirely carried off by the occurrence of a fever, or by the1 appearance of a cutaneous eruption. It has been known to terminate in apoplexy, and in some instances to produce a loss of the powers of the mind, and to bring on idiotism. The appearances usually to be observed on dissection are, serous and sanguineous effusion, a turgid tense state of the vessels of the brain without any effusion, a dilata- tion of some particular part of the brain, ex- crescences, polypi, and hydatides adhering to it, and obstructing its functions, and likewise ulcerations. EPILOBIUM. (From vrt >.o&* t'»v, a violet or beautiful flower, growing on a pod.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nxan system. Class Octandria. Order, Monogynia. Epilobium angustifolium. Rose-bay- willow herb. The young tender shoots cut in the spring, and dressed as asparagus, are little inferior. Epimedium. The plant barren-wort. Epimorius. (From vrt, and fAttpu, to divide.) A term applied to an unequal pulse. Epimyli9. (From vrt, and fAuku, the knee.) The patella or knee bone. Epineneui us. (From tmvtuu, to nod or incline.) An unequal pulse. Epinotium. (From vrt, upon, and vulot, the back.) The shoulder blade. Epinyctis. (From tm, and vug, night.) A pustule, which rises in the night, form- ing an angry tumour on the skin of the arms, hands, and thighs, of the size of a lupine, of a dusky red, and sometimes of a livid anel pale colour, with great inflamma- tion and pain. In a few days breaks, and sloughs away. Epipactis. (From vrtmoClou, to coagu- late.) A plant mentioned by Dioscorides; and so named because its juice was said to coagulate milk. Epiparoxysmus. (From vrt, upon, and Trxpo^uo-fAot, a paroxysm.) An unusual fre- quency of febrile exacerbation. Epipastum. (From vrt, upon, and nxa- , the flesh.) An anasarca, or dropsy spread between the skin and flesh. EPISCHESES. (From tswfcea, to re- strain.) A suppression of excretions. It is an order in the class locales of Cullen's nosofogy. Epischium. (From vrt, upon, and io-xiov, the hip-bone.) The os pubis. Episcopalis. (From episcopus, a bishop, or mitred dignitary.) Resembling a bishop's mitre. It is applied to a valve at the orifice between the left auricle and ventricle of the heart, called the mitral valve. Epispasmus. (From vrtoyrxu, to draw together.) A quick inspiration of the breath. EPISPASTICS. (Epispastica, sc. medi- camenta ; from mto-inut), to draw together.) Those substances which are capable, when applied to the surface of the body, of pro- ducing a serous or puriform discharge, by exciting a previous state of inflammation. The term, though comprehending likewise issues and setons, is more commonly re- stricted to blisters—those applications which, exciting inflammation on the skin, occasion a thin serous fluid to be poured from the exhalants, raise the cuticle, and form the appearance of a vesicle. This effect arises from their strong stimulating power, and to this stimulant operation and the pain they excite, ar to be ascribed the advantages derived from them in the treatment of disease. The evacuation they occasion is too inconsiderable to have any effect. It is a principle sufficiently established with regard to the living system, that whrre a morbid action exists, it may often be removed by inducing an action of a differ- ent kind in the same or neighbouring part On this principle is explained the utility of blisters in local inflammation and spas- modic action, and it regulates their appli- cation in pneumonia, gastritis, hepatitis, phrenitis, angina, rheumatism, colic, and spasmodic affections of the stomach ; dis- eases in which they are employed with the most marked advantage. A similar principle exists with respect to pain; exciting one pain often relieves another. Hence blisters often give relief in tooth-ach, and some other painful affec- tions. Lastly, blisters, by their operation, com- municate a stimulus to the whole system, and raise the vigour of the circulation. Hence, in part, their utility in fevers ofthe typhoid kind, though in such cases they are used with still more advantage to ob- viate or remove local inflammation. Episphjbria. (From vrt, and erepxtpx, a sphere; so called from the spherical shape of the brain.) 'The windings of the exterior surface ofthe brain ; or the wind- ing vessels upon it. Epistaomus. (From tm, and r*£&>, to trickle down.) A catarrh. Epistaphilinub. (From tm, and r«- cfuktvoo, a parsnip, from their resemblance to a carrot.) See Uvula. EPISTAXIS. (From «n, to distil from.) Bleeding at the nose, with pain, or fulness ofthe head". A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class pyrexia, and order hamorrhagia. Persons of a sanguine and plethoric habit and not yet advanced to manhood, are very liable to be attacked with this com- plaint : females being much less subject to it than males, particularly after menstrua- tion. Epistaxis comes on at times without any previous warning; but at others, it is pre- ceded by a pain and heaviness in the head, flushing in the face, heat and itching in the nostrils, a throbbing of the temporal arte- ries and a quickness ofthe pulse. In some instances a coldness of the feet, and shiver- ing over the whole body, together with a costive belly, are observed to precede an attack of this haemorrhage. This complaint is to be considered as of little consequence; when occurring in young persons, being never attended with any danger; hut when, it arises in those who are advanced in life, flows profusely and returns frequently, it indicates too great fulness of the vessels of the head, and not EPS ERE 299 unfrequently precedes apoplexy, palsy, &c. and therefore, in such cases, is to be re- garded as a dangerous disease. When this haemorrhage arises in any putrid disorder, it is to be considered as a fatal symytom. EPISTHOTONOS. (From tnstot, for wards, ari(i r(tm, io extend.) A spasmodic affection of muscles drawing the body for- wards. See Tetanus. Epistomion. (From vrt, upon, and TUfMt, a mouth.) A stopper for a bottle. Also a vent-hole ofa furnace, called the re- gister. Epistrophalus. (From vrt, upon, and rptcpu, to turn about.) It is applied to tne first vertebra of the neck, because it turns about upon the second as upon an axis, which therefore was so called by the an. cients. Some, though improperly, called the second thus. It is also written Efnstro- pliea and Epistrophis. Epistrophe. (From tmrptcpu, to invert.) An inversion of any part, as when the neck is turned round. Also a return of a disor- der which has ceased. ^EPISTROPHEUS. (From vrireocpxa,, to turn round, because the head is turned up- on it.) Epistrophaus. The second cervical vertebra. See Dentalus. Epistrophis. See Epistrophe. Epitasis. (From vrt, and tuvu, to ex- tend.) The beginning and increase of a paroxysm or disease. EPITHELIUM. The cuticle on the red part of the lips. Epithcma. (From tm, upon, and tiBm/m, to apply.) A term sometimes applied to a lotion, fomentation, or some external ap- plication. Epithematium The same. A plaster. Epithesis. (From tm, and mBtifAt, to co- ver or lay upon.) The rectification of crooked limbs by means of instruments. EPITHYMUM. (From tm, upon, anel QufAsc, the herb thyme.) Cuscuta. Dodder of thyme. A parasitical plant, possessing a strong disagreeable smell, and a pungent taste, very durable in the mouth. Two kinds are recommended in melancholia, as cathartics, viz. Cuscuta epithymum of Lin- na:us -.—foliis sessilibus, quinquifidis, brae- iris obvallatis, and cuscuta europaa ; floribus sessilibus. Epode. (From vrt, over, and uS», a song.) Epodos. The method of curing distempers by incantation. Epomis. (From vrt, upon, and u/uot, the shoulder.) The acromion, or upper part of tlie shoulder. Epomphalium. (From vri, upon, and o/Afxkot, the navel.) An application to the navaL EPSOM SALT. A purging salt, former- ly obtained by boiling down the mineral water, found in the vicinity of Epsom in Surrey. It is at present prepared from sea water, which, after being boiled down, deposits an unchrystallized brine, that con- sists chiefly of muriated magnesia, and is sold in the shops under the name of sal. catharticus amarus, or bitter purging salt. See Sulphas Magnesia. EPSOM WATER. Aqua Epsomensis. This water evaporated to dryness leaves a residuum, the quantity of which has been estimated from an ounce and a half in the gallon to five drachms and one scruple. Of the total residuum, by far the greater part, about four or five sixths, is sulphate of magnesia mixed with a very few muriats, such as that of lime, and probably mag- nesia, which render it very deliquescent, and increase the bitterness of taste, till purified by repeated chrystallizations. There is nothing sulphureous or metallic ever found in this spring. The diseases in which it is employed are similar to those of Sedlitz water. There are many other of the simple saline springs that might be enumerated, all of which agree with that of Epsom, in containing a notable propor- tion of some purging salt. This, for the most part, is either Epsom or Glauber's salt, or often a mixture of both, such as Acton, Kilburne, Bagnigge Wells, Dog and Duck, St. George's Fields, &c. EPULIS. (From tm, and ska., the gums.) A small tubercle on the gums. It is said sometimes to become cancerous. EPULOTICS. (Epulotica, sc. medica- menta ; from vnkou, to cicatrize.) A term given by surgeons to those applications which promote the formation of skin. EQUISETUM. (From equus, a horse, and seta, a bristle : so named from its re- semblance to a horse's tail.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Ciyptogamia. Or- der, Filices. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Cauda equina. Horse-tail, mare's-tail. The plant directed for medicinal purposes under this name is the Hippuris vulgaris of Linnxus. It possesses astringent qualities, and is fre- quently useel by the common people as tea in" diarrhoeas and haemorrhages. The same virtues are also attributed to the Equisetum arvense, fluviatile, limosum, and other spe- cies, which are directed indiscriminately by the term Equisetum. Eciuisetum arvense. See Equisetum. Eeiuus asinus. The systematic name of the animal called an ass; the female affords a light and nutritious milk. Eranthemus. (From»/>, the spring, and xvdtfAot, a flower; so called because it flowers in the spring.) Erebinthus. (Ep&vQot) The vetch. ERECTOR CL1 TORI DIS First mus- cle of the clitoris of Douglas. Ischio- cavernosus of Winslow, and Ischio-clitori- dien of Dumas. A muscle of the clitoris 300 ERP ERV that draws it downwards and backwards, and serves to make the body ofthe clitoris more tense, by squeezing the blood inio it from its cms. It arises from the tuberosity ofthe ischium, and is inserted into the cli- toris. ERECTOR PENIS. Ischio-cavemosus of W.nslow, and Iscldo-caverneux of Du- mas. A muscle of the penis that drives the urine or semen forwards, and, by grasp- ing the bulb of tlie urethra, pushes the blood towards the corpus carernosum and the glans, and thus distends them. It arises from the tuberosity of the ischium, and is inserted into the sides of the cavernous substance ofthe penis. ERETHISMUS. (From tptSi^u, to ex- cite or irritate.) Increased sensibility and irritability. It is variously applied by mo- dern writers. Mr Pearson has described a stale of the constitution produced by mercury acting on it as a poison. He calls it the mercurial erethismus, and mentions that it is charac- terized, by great depression of strength, anxiety about the piaecordia, irregular ac- tion of the heart, frequent sighing, trem- bling, a small, quick, sometimes intermit- ting pulse, occasional vomiting, a pale contracted countenance, a sense of cold- ness; but the tongue is seldom furred, nor are the vital and natural functions much disturbed. In this state any sudden exer- tion will sometimes prove fatal. Ergasterium. (From tpyov, work.) A labaralory : that pa t of the furnace in which is contained ihe mailer to be acted ripon. ERICA. (From tpuxu, to break; so named from its fragility, or because it is broken into rods to make besoms of.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lini.xaii system. Class, Octandria. Order, Mono- gynia. Heath. Ericerum. (From tpuxu, heath.) A me- dicine in which heath is an ingredient. Erigerum. (From up, ihe spring, and ytpuv, old, so called, because in the spring it has a white blossom like the hair of an old man.) Erigeron. Groundse. This very common plant, Senecio vulgaris of Lin- nxus, is frequently applied bruised to in- flammations and ulcers, as a refrigerent and antiscorbutic. EROSION. (From erodo, to gnaw off.) Erosio. This word is very often used in the same sense as ulceration, viz. the for- mation of a breach or chasm m the sub- stance of parts, by the action of the absor- bents. Erotomania. (From tput, love, and fAxvtx, madness.) That melancholy, or mad- ness, which is the effect of love. Erpes. (From tpiru, to creep; so named from their gradually increasing in size.) The shingles, or herpes.- ERRATIC. (Erraticus, from erro, to Wcnder.) Wandering. Irregular. A term occasionally applied to pains, or any dis- ease which is not fixed, but moves from one part to another, as gout, rheunu ism, &c. ERRHINE. (Errhina, sc. medicamenta ,- tpputt, trom «•, in, and piv, the nose.) By errhines are to be understood those medi- cines, which, when topically applied to the internal membrane ofthe nose, excite sneez- ing, and increase the secretion, independent of any mechanical irritation. The articles belonging to this class may be referred to two orders. 1. Sternutatory errhines, as nicotiana, hel- leborus, euphorbium, which are selected for the torpid, the vigorous, but not plethoric ; and those to whom any degree of evacua- tion would not be hurtful. 2. Evacuating errhines, as asarum, &.C which is calculated for the phlegmatic and infirm. Error loci. Boerhaave is said to have introduced this term, from the opinion that the vessels were of different sizes, tor the circulation of blood, lymph, and serum; and that when the larger sized globules were forced into the lesser vessels by an error of place, they were obstructed. But this opinion does not appear to be well grounded. Eruca. (From erugo, to make smooth, so named from the smoo.hntss of its leaves ; or from uro, to burn, because of its biting quality.) Garden rocket. Roman rocket. Rocket gentle. The seetis of this plant, Brassica eruca; folds {yards, caule hirsuto sitiquis glabris, ot Linnaeus, and ofthe wild rocket, have an acritl taste, and are eaten by the Italians in their pickles, eke 'They are said to be good aperients and antiscor- bt.tics, but are esteemed by the above-men- tioned people for their supposed aphro- tli.-.iac equalities. Eruca sylvkstris. The wild rocket, Brassica erucastrum of Linnaeus. Sec Eruca. Ehuthema. (From tfiudu, to make red. A fiery red tumour, or pustules on the skin. ERVUM. (Quasi arvum, a field, be- cause it grows wild in the fielels : or from eruo, to pluck out, because it is diligently piucked from corn.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadclphia. Or- der, Decandria. 2- The pharmacopoeial name of tare. Orobus. The plant ordered by this name is the Ervum ervilia; germiuibus undato- plicatis, foliis imparipinnatis, of L:nnxus. In times of scarcity the seeds have been made into bread, which is not the most salubrious. The meal was formerly amongst the resolvent remedies by way of poultice ERY IErvum ervilla. The systematic name ot the Orobos See Ervum Ervvm lens. The systematic name of t»e lent 1. See Lens. ' !tat^RYNGIUM (F,°m ^W^ t0 eruc- 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopcei .1 name of the sea ervftgo, or holly. Eryngium maritimum ; fo/iis radiculibus subrotundis plicutis spina- sis, capituaspedunculatis, paleis tricusfridatis, of L.nnaeus. The root ot tins plain is di- rected for medicinal use. It has no par- ticular smell, but to the taste it manifest, a grateful sweetness ; and, on being chewed for some time, it discovers a light aromatic warmth or pungency. It was formerly celebrated for its supposed aphrodisiac powers, but it is now very rarely em ployed. Eryngium campestre. The root of this phut, Eryngium campesti-e ; foliis radicali- biis, amplexicaulibus, pinnaio lauceolatis, of Linnxus, is used in many places for that of the sea eryngo. See Eryngium. Eryngt. See Eryngium. i Eryngo, sea. See Eryngium. Eryngo leaved lichen. See Lichen island*- cits. ERYSIMUM. From tguu, to draw, so called from its power of dr-wing and pro- ^ ducing blisters; others derive it cerro ?s ten- xuv, because the leaves are much cut; others ■ from t^iTtfAov, precious.) 1. Tne name ofa genus of plants in the * Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Or- der, Siliquosa. 8 The pharmacopoeial name of the hedge mustard. This plant, Erpsimwn officinale,- •ihqids spica adpressis, foliis runtinatis, of Lnn aeus, was formerly much used for its expectorant and eliuretic qualities, which are now forgotten. The seeds are warm and pungent, and very similar to those of mus- tard n their sensible effects. Erisimum alliaria. The systematic name of Jack in the hedge. See Alliaria. Erismum rarbarea. The systematic name of the barbarea of the shops. See Barbarea. Erysimum officinale. Tlie systematic name of the hedge mustard. See Erysi- j ptum ERYSIPELAS. (From t$uu, to draw, and ttnkxt, adjoining; named from the neighbouring parts being ..ffected by the eruption.) Ignis sacer. The rose, or St. Anthony's fire. A genus of elisease in the class pyrexia, and order exanthemata of Cullen. It is known by synocha of two or l three days continuance, with drowsiness, and sometimes with delirium ; pulse com- w mo.ily full and hard ; then erythema ofthe )', face, or some other part, with continuance ERY 301 of synochia, tending either lo abscess or gangrene. There are two species of this disease, .ccording to Cullen : 1. Ery- sipelas resiculosum, with large blisters ; 2. Erysipelas phyctanodes, the shingles, or an 'iysipelas with phlyctenae, or small blisters. This disease is an inflammatory affection, principally of the skin, when it makes its appearance externally, anel of the m cms membrane, when it is seated internally; and is more liable o attack wom>-.n and children, and those of an irritable habit, than those ot a plethoric and robust con- stitution. It is remarkable that erysepalas some- times returns peri idically, attacking the patient once or twice in tlie year, or even once every month, ai d then by its repeated attacks t often gradually exhausts the strength, especially if he be old and ofa batl habit. When the inflammation is principally con- fined to the skin, anel is unattended by any affection of the system, it is then called erythema; but when the system is affected it is named erysipelas. Every part of the body is equally liable to it, but it more frequently appea: s on the face, legs, and feet, than any where else, when seated externally ; and it occurs often. er in warm climates than phlegmonous in- flammation. It is brought on by all the causes that are apt to excite inflammation, such as inju- ries of all kinds, the external application of stimulants, exposure to cold, and obstruct- ed perspiration; and it may likewise be oc- casioned by a certain matter generated within the body, and thrown out on its sur- face. A particular state ofthe atmosphere seems sometimes to render it epidemical, as we often find the scarlatina anginosa, which is a species of internal erysipelas, prevail as such. In slight cases, where it attacks the ex- tremities, it makes its appearance with a roughness, heat, pain, and redness of the skin, which becomes pale when th" finger is pressed upon it, and again returns to its former colour, when it is removed. There prevails likewise a small febrile disposition, and the patient is rather hot and thirsty. If the at{ack is mild, these symptoms w;ll continue only for a few elays, the surface of the part affected will become yellow, the cuticle or scarf-skin will fall off in scales, and no further inconvenience will perhaps be experienced; but if the attack has been severe, and the inflammatory symptoms have run high, then there will ensue pains in the head and back, great heat, thirst, ani restlessness ; the pat" af- fected will slightly swell: the pulse will become small anel frequent; and about ihe fourth day, a number of little vesicles, con- 302 ERY ERY tabling a limpid, and, in some cases, a yel- lowish fluid, will arise. In some instances, the fluid is viscid, and instead of running out, as generally happens when the blister is broken, it adheres to and dries upon the skin. In unfavourable cases, these blisters some- times degenerate into obstinate ulcers, which now and then become gangrenous. This, however, does not happen frequently; for although it is not uncommon for the sur- face of the skin, and the blistered places to appear livid or even blackish, yet this usual- ly disappears with the other symptoms of the complaint. The period at which the vesicles shew themselves is very uncertain. The same may be said of the duration of the eruption. In mild cases it often disappears gradually, or is carried off by spontaneous sweating. In some cases it continues without shewing any disposition to decline for twelve or four- teen days, or longer. The trunk of the body is sometimes at- tacked with erysipelatous inflammation, but less frequently so than the extremities. It is not uncommon, however, for infants to be attacked in this manner a few days after birth; and in these it makes its .appear- ance about the genitals. The inflamed skin is hard, and apparently very painful to the touch. The belly often becomes uni- formly tense, and sphacelated spots some- times are to be observed. From dissec- tions made by Dr. Underwood, it appears, that in this form of the disease, the inflam- mation frequently spreads to the abdominal viscera. Another species of erysipelatous inflam- mation, which most usually attacks the trunk of the body, is that vulgarly known by the name of shingles, being a corruption of the French word cringle, which implies a belt. Instead of appearing an uniform in- flamed surface, it consists ofa number of little pustules, extending round the body a little above the umbilicus, which have ve- sicles formed on them in a short time. Lit- tle or no danger ever attends this species of erysipelas. When erysipelas attacks the face, it comes on with chilliness, succeeded by heat, rest- lessness, thirst, and other febrile symptoms, with a drowsiness or tendency to coma or delirium, and the pulse is very frequent and full. At the end of two or three days, a fiery redness appears on some part of the face, and this extends at length to the scalp, and then gradually down the neck, leaving a tumefaction in every part the red- ness has occupied. The whole face at length becomes turgiel, and the eyelids are so much swelled as to deprive the patient of sight. When the redness and swelling have continued for some time, blisters of different sizes, containing a thin colourless acrid liquor, arise on different parts of the face, nnel the skin puts on a livid appearance in the blistered places ; but in those not af- fected with blisters, the cuticle, towards the clr*.e ofthe elisease, falls off'in scales. No remission of the fever takes place on the appearance of the inflammation on the face; but, on the contrary, it is encreased as the latter extends, and both will con- tinue probably for the space of eight or ten days. In the course of the inflamma- tion, the disposition to coma and delirium are sometimes so increased as to destroy the patient between the seventh and eleventh days of the disease. When the complaint is mild, and not marked by a fatal event, the inflammation and fever generally cease gradually, without any evi- dent crisis. If the disease arises in a bad habit of body, occupies a part possessed of great sensibility, is accompanied with much in- flammation, fever, and delirium, and these take place at an early period, we may sup- pose the patient exposed to imminent dan- ger. Where translations ofthe morbid mat- ter take place, and the inflammation falls on either the b ain, lungs, or abdominal viscera, we may entertain the same unfa- vourable opinion. Erysipelas never termi- nates in suppuration, unle-s combined with a considerable degree of phlegmonous in- flammation, which is, however, sometimes the case; but in a bad habit, it is a,it to terminate in gangrene, in which case there will be also great tlanger. When the fe- brile symptoms are mile!, and unaccompa- nieel by elelinum or coma, and the inflam- mation does not run high, we need not be apprehensive of danger. Where the disease has occupied the face, and proves fatal, inflammation of the brain, and its consequences, are to be met with on dissection. ERYTHEMA. (From tpvfyot, red.) A morbid redness of the skin, as is observed upon the cheeks of hectic patients after eat- ing, and the skin covering bubo, phleg- mon, &c. Erysipelas is so called when the inflammation is principally confined to the skin. Erythrodanum. (From teuQgof, red, so called from the colour of its justice.) See Rubia. Erythhoeiuks. (From tpuQpot, red, and uSot, a likeness, so called from its colour.) A name given to the tunica vaginalis testis. Erythronium. (From tpvdpot, red, so called from the red colour of its juice.) A species of satyrion. Erythroxylum. (From tpuB^ot, red, anel Sjvkov, wood, so named from its colour.) Logwood. Erythrus. (From tpuQeot, red, so named from the red colour of its juice) The herb sumach. ETH ETH 303 Esaphe. (From t*f the oxygen gas contained in the air subjec -d io examination. 6. Berlho/et's Eudiometer. Instcael of the rap.el combustion of phos- phorus, Bertholet has substitute its spon- taneous combus'ior, which absorbs the oxy- gen of atmosp'uric air completely ; and, when the quantity of air operated on is small, the process is accomplished in a short time. Bertholei's apparatus consists ofa narrow graduated glass tube, containing the -.or to be ex iminetl, into which is introeluced a cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, supported upnn a gla; s rod, while the tube stands in- verted in water. The phosphorus should be nearly as long as the tube. Immeeliate- ly after the introduction ofthe phosphorus, white vapours are formed which fill the tube ; these vapours gradually descend, and become absorbed by the water When no more white vapours appear, the pro- cess is at an end, for all the oxygen gas which wis present in the confinrd quantity of air, has united with the phosphorus ; the residuum is the quantity of nitrogen of the air submitted to examination. This eudiometer, though excellent of the kind, is nevertheless not absolutely to be depended upon; for, as soon as the absorption of oxygen is completed, the nitrogen gas exercises an action upon the phosphorus, and thus its bulk becomes EUD EUP 307 increased. It has been ascertained, that the volume of nitrogen gas is increased to l-40ih part; consequently the bulk of the residuum, diminished by 1-40, gives us the bulk ofthe nitrogen gass of the air ex- amined; which bulk, sub traded from the original mass of air, gives us the proportion of oxygen gas contained in it. The sime allowance must be made in the eudiometer of Seguin. 7. Davy's Eudiometer. Until very lately, the preceding processes were the methods of eletermining the rela- tive proportions of the two gases which compose our atmosphere. Some of these methods though very in- genious, are so extremely slow in their ac- tion, that it is difficult to ascertain the pre- cise time at which the operation ceases. Others have frequently involved inaccura- cies, not easily removed. The eudiometer of Mr. Davy is not only free from these objections, but the result it offers is always constant; it requires little address, and is very expeditious ; the apparatus is portable, simple and conveni- ent. Take a small glass tube, graduated into one hundred equi-distant parts ; fill this tube with the air to be examined, and plunge it into a bottle, or any other conve- nient vessel, containing a concentrated so- lution of green muriate or sulphate of iron, strongly impregnated with nitrous gas. All that is necessary to he tlone is, to move the tube in the solution a little backwards and forwards ; under these circumstances, the oxygen gas contained in the air will be ra- pidly absorbed, and condensed by the ni- trous gas in the solution, in the form of ni- trous ..cid. N. B. The state ofthe greatest absorp- tion must be marked, as the mixture after- wards emits a little gas which would alter the result. This circumstance depends upon the slow decomposition of the nitrous acid (formed during the experiment,) by the green oxyd of iron, and the consequent production ofa small quantity of aeriform fluid (chiefly nitrous gas); whicli, having no affinity with the red muriate, or sulphate of iron, produ- ced by the combination of oxygen, is gra- dually evolved and mingled with the resi- dual nitrogen gis. The impregnated solution with green mu- riate, is more rapid in its operation than the solution with green sulphate. In cases when these salts cannot be obtained in a state of absolute purity, the common sulphate of iron of commerce may be employed. One cubic inch of moderately strong impreg- nated solution, is capable of absorbing five or six cubic inches of oxygen, in common processes ; but the same quantity mnsi n-- rer be employed for more than one experi- ment. In all these different methods of analyzin g air, it is necessary to operate on air of a de- terminate density, and to tike care that the residuum be neither more condensed nor dilated than the air was wnen first operated on. If these things are not attended to, no dependance whatever can be placed upon the result of the experiments, how care- fully soever they may have been performed. It is, therefore, necessary to place the air before and after the examination, into water of the same temperature. If this, and several other little circumstances have been attended to, tor instance, a change in the height of the barometer, &c. we find that air is composed of 0.22 of oxygen gas, and 0.78 of nitrogen gas by bulk. But as the weight of these two gases is not exactly the same/the proportion of the component parts by weight will differ a little; for as the specific gravity of oxy- gen gas is to that of nitrogen gas as 135: 115, it follows that 100 parts of air are com- posed'^ weight of about 74 nitrogen gas, and 26 oxygen gas. The air of this metropolis, examined by means of Davy's eudiometer, was found, in all the diff'erent seasons of the year to con- tain 0.21 of oxygen ; and the same wa9 the case with air taken at Islington and High- fate; in the solitary cells in Cold-bath- elds prison, and on the river Thames. But the quantity of water containeel in a given bulk of air from these places, differed con- siderably. EUGENIA. (So named by Micheli, in compliment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, who sent him from Germany almost all the plants described by Clusius.) The name ofa ge- nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. Euoenia jambos. The systematic name of the Malabar plum-tree. See Malabar plum. Eugkus. (From tv, well,and y», the earth; so called, because of its fertility.) The uterus. Eule. (From tukct?m, to putrefy.) A worm bred in foul and putrid ulcers. EuNucnruM. (From tuvxxot, an eunuch; so called because it was formerly said to render those who eat it impotent, like an eunuch ) The lettuce. Eupatoriophalacron. (From tufrxlu^totM agrimony, anel qxkxxpot, bald.) A species of agrimony with naked Iv ads. EUPATORIUM. (From Eupator, its inventor; or quasi hcpalorium, from wag, the liver; because it was said to be useful in diseases of the liver.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linns m system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqua- lis. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of Eupato- rium Arabictim. Hemp agrimony. This very bitter and strong-smellinT plant, is the Eupatorium cannabinifn ; Joliis tHgitatis, of 308 EUP E\A Linnaeus. Its juice proves violently emetic and purgative, if taken in sufficient quanti- ty, and promotes the secretions generally. It is recommended in dropsies^jaundices, agues, &c. and is in common use in Hol- land, amongst the lower orders, as a purifier of the blood in old ulcers, scurvy, and ana- sarca. Eupatorium arabicum. See Eupato- rium. Eupatorium cannabinum. The syste- matic name of the hemp agrimony. See Eupatorium. Eupatorium mesues. See Ageratiim. Eupepsia. (From tu, well, and irvrlu, to concoct.) A good digestion. Eupeptic. (Eupeptica; from tu, good, and irvflu, to digest.) Substances are so called that are easy to digest. Euphorbia anticiuorum. The Linnaean name of a plant supposed to produce the Euphorbium. Euphorbia canariensis. In the Canary islands this species of spurge affords the gum euphorbium. Euphorbia ctparissias. The systema- tic name of the cypress spurge. See Eu- sula minor. Euphrorbia lathy ris. The systematic name ofthe plant, whi<-h affords the lesser cataputia seeds. See Cataputia minor. Euphorbia offu inarum. Tne systema- tic name ot the plant which affords the eu- phorbium in the greatest abundance. See Euphorbium. Euphorbia pvlustuis. The systematic name of the greater spurge. See Esular major. Euphorbia paralias. See Tithymalus paralios. EUPHORBIA. The name of a genus of . plants in the Linnasun system. Class, Dode- candria. Oreler, Trigynia. EUPHOUBIL'M. (From Euphorbus, the physician of king Juba, in honour of whom it was named.) An inodorous gum- resin, in yellow tears, which have the ap- pearance of being worm-eaten; sud to be obtained from several species of Euphorbiae, but principally from the Euphorbia officina- rum ; aculeala nuda multangularis, aculeis gernunatis, of Linnaeus; it is imported from Ethiopia, Libya, and Mauritania. It contains an active resin, and is very seldom •mployed internally, but, as an ingredient, it enters into many resolvent and discutient plasters. EUPHRASIA. (Corrupted from Eu- pbrosyne, t-j^oo-vvn, from tu%f the eyes,; yet, notwith- standing this, and the encomiums of some medical writers, is now wholly fallen into disuse. It is an ingredient in the British herb-tobacco. Euphrasia officinalis. 'The syste- matic name ofthe eye-br;ght. See Euphra- sia. EUSTACHIAN TUBE. Tuba Eustachia- na. 'The lube so called was discovered by the great Eustacliius. It begins, one in each ear, from the anterior exiremitv of the tympanum, and runs forwards and inwards in a bony canal, which terminates with tlie petrous portion of the temporal bone. It then goes on, partly cartilaginous, and part- ly membranous, gradually becoming larger, and at length ends behind the soft palate. Through this tube the air passes to the tym- panum. Eustacldan valve. See Valivula Eustachii. Euthypoiua. (From tuOut, straight, and ?roy£u, to pass into.) Euthyporos. An ex- tension made in a straight line, to pui in place a fracture, or dislocation. EVAPORATION. The volatilization of a fluid, by means of heat, with access of air, in order to diminish its fluidity, to ob- tain any fixetl sails it may hold in solution, or to diminish the quantity ofa residuum. In this manner sea water is evaporated, and the salt obtained, and eiecoctions made into extracts. Evkkriculum. (From eveiro, to sweep away.) A sort of spoon, used to clear the bladder from gravel. EXACERBATION. (From exacerbesco, to become violent.) An increase of febrile symptoms. Exshksis. (From t^xtttu, to remove.) One of the divisions of surgery, adopted by the old surgeons ; the term implies the re- moval of parts. Exalma. (From tfytkkufAxt, to leap oat.) Hippocrates applies it to the starting ofthe vertebrae out of their places. Exambloma. (From <£*/u(Wk*, to mis- carry.) An abortion. Examblosis. An abortion. Exanabtomosis. (From t%xvxrlofAou, to relax or open.) 'The opening ot the mouths of vessels, to discharge their contents ; also the meeting ofthe extremities ofthe veins and arteries. EXANTHEMA. (From t%xv8ta>, to spring forth, to buel.) Exanthisma. An eruption of the skin. Cullen makes exantliemata an order in the class pyrexia. It includes dis- eases, beginning with fever, and followed by an eruption on the skin. EXANTHEMATA. (The plural of ex- anthema.) The name of an order of diseases in Cuilen's Nosology, which embraces erup- tive fivtrs. Exanthisma. See Exanthema. Exantiiropia. (From «*, without, and EXC EXO 309 «';Sga.-;roc, a man, i. e. having lost the facul- ties ot a man.) A species of melancholy, where the patient lancies himself some kind of brute. , Exaraoma. (From t^aeatlu, to break.) A fracture. i Ekarma. (From t^xigu, to lift up.) A tumour; a swelling. Lxarti.ma. (From t%x(lxu, to suspend.) An amulet, or charm, hung round the neck. Rxarthiusma. (From t^xedgou, to put out of j, without, and Kuo-tt, tue bladder.) Exocyste. A prolapsus of the inner membrane of the bladder. EXOMPHALUS. (From «£, out, and ofAtpxkot, the navel.) Exomphalos. An umbilical hernia. See Hernia. Exonchoma. (From «£, and oyxot, a tumour.) A large prominent tumour. EXOPHTHALMIA. (From «£, out, and ocp&xkfAot, the eye.) A swelling or pro- trusion of the bulb of the eye, to such a degree that the eyelids cannot cover it. It may be caused by inflammation, when it is termed exophthalmia infiammatoria; or from a collection of pus in the globe of the eye, when it is termed the exophthalmia pu- rulenta; or from a congestion of blood within the globe of the eye, exophthalmia sanguinea. EXOSTOSIS. (From i%, and ufluv, a bone.) Hyperostosis A morbid enlarge- ment, or hard tumour ofa bone. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class locales, and order tumores- The bones most frequently affected with exostosis, are those of the cranium, the lower jaw, ster- num, humerus, radius, ulna, bones of the carpus, the femur, and tibia. There is, however, no bone of the body which may 310 EXT not become the seat of this disease. It is not uncommon to find the bones of the cra- nium affected with exostosis, in their whole extent The ossa parielalia sometimes be- come an inch thick. The exostosis, however, mostly rises from the surface eif the bone, in the form of a hard round tumour, and venerial exosto- ses, or nodes, are observed to arise ciiiefly on compact bones; such of these as are only superficially covered with soft parts, as, for instance, the bones of the cranium, and die front surface of the tibia. EXPECTORANTS. (Expectorantia, sc. medicamenta, from expectoro, to dis- charge from the breast.) Tnose medicines which increase the discharge of mucus from the lungs. The different articles referred to this class may be divided into the following orders: 1. Nauseating expectorants, as squills ammoniacum, and garlic, which are to be preferred for the aged and phlegmatic. 2. Stimulating expectorants, as marrubium, which is adapted to the young and irritable, and those easily affected by expectorants. 3. Antispasmodic expectorants, as vesica- tories, pediluvium, and watery vapours; these are best calculated for the plethoric and irritable, and those liable to spasmodic affections. 4. Irritating expectorants, as fumes of tobacco and acid vapours. The constitutions to which these are chiefly adapted, are those past the period of youth, and those in whom there are evident murks of torpor, either in the system generally, or in the lungs in particular. EXPIRATION. (From expiro, to breathe.) Expiratio. That part of respi- ration in which the air is thrust out from the lungs. See Respiration. Expressed oils. Such oils as are ob- tained by pressing the substance con- taining them, as olives, which give out olive oil, almonds, &c. Exsuccatio. (From ex, out of, and succus, humour.) An ecchymosis, or ex- travasation of humours, under the integu- ments. EXTENSOR. (From extendo, to stretch out) A term given to those muscles whose office it is to extend any part; the term is in opposition to flexcr. EXTENSOR BREVIS DIGITORUM PEDIS. Extensor brevis of Douglas. Cal- cano phaianginien commune of Dumas. A muscle of the toes situated on the foot. It arises fleshy and tendinous from the fore and upper part of the os calcis, and soon forms a fleshy belly, divisible into four portions, which send off an equal number of tendons that pass over the upper part of the foot under the tendons of the extensor longus digitorum pedis, to be inserted into its tendinous expansion. Its jnffice is to extend .he iocs. EXTENSOR CARPI RADIALIS BRE- EXT VIOR. Railialis externus brexaor of Aioinus. Radialis secundus of Winslow. An extensor muscle of the wrist, situated on the fore-arm. It arises tendinous from the external conelyle of the humerus, and from the ligament that connects the raelius to it, and runs along the outside of the ra- dius. It is inserted by a long tendon into the upper and back part of the metacarpal bone of the middle finger. Ii assists in extending and bringing the hand backward. EXTENSOR CARPI RADIALIS LON- GlOIi. Radialis externus longior of Al- binus. Radialis externus primus of Wins- low. An extensor nniscle of the carpus, situated on the fore-arm, that acts in con- junction with the former. It arises thin, broad, and fleshy, from the lower part of the external ridge of the os humeri, above its external cemdyle, and is inserteel by a rounel tendon into the posterior and upper part of the metacarpal bone that sustains the fore-fingers. EXTENSOR CARPI ULNARIS. Ul- naris externus of Albinus and Winslow. It arises from the outer conelyle of the os humeri, anel then receives an origin from the edge of the ulna: its tendon passes in a groove behind the styloid process of the ulna to be inserted into the inside of the basis of the metacarpal bone of the little finger. EXTENSOR DIGITORUM COMMU- NIS. Cum extensore proprio auricula- ris of Albinus. Extensor digitorum com- munis manus of Douglas and Winslow. Ex- tensor digitorum communis, seu digitorum tensor of Cowper, and Efrichondylo-eusp/ia- langeltien commune of'Dumas. A muscle si- tuated on the tore-arm, tint extends all the joints of thefingers. It arises from the exter- nal protuberance ofthe humerus : and at the wrist it divides into ihree flat tendons, which pass under the annular ligament, to be inserted into all the bones of the fore, middle and ring fingers. EXTENSOR DIGITORUM LONGUS. See Extensor longus digitorum pedis. Extensor indicib. See Indicator. EXTENSOR LONGUS DIGITORUM PEDIS. Extensor longus peroneo tibisus phalungittien commune of Dumas. A muscle situated on the leg, that extendsall the joints of the four small toes. It arises from the upper part ofthe tibia and fibula, and the in- terosseous ligament; its tendon passes under the annular ligament, and then divides into five, four of which are inserted into the seconel and third phalanges of the toes, and the fifth goes to the ba^is of the metatarsal bone. This last Winslow reckons a dis- tinct muscle, and calls it Peronaut brevis. Extensor lonkus pollicis pedis. See Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. Extensor magnus. See Gastrocnemius internus. EXT EXT Sll Extensor major pollicis manus. See Extensor secundi internodii- Extensor minor pollicis manus. See Extensor priini internodii. EVTK.NSOR OSSIS METACARPI POL- LICIS MANUS. Abductor longus polficis manus of Albinus. Extensor primi inter- nodii of Douglas. Extensor primus pollicis ot Winslow. Extensor primii internodii pol- licis of Cowper. Cubito-radisus metacarpien du pouce of Dumas. It arises fit hsy from the midtlle anel posterior part ofthe ulna, from the posterior p rt ofthe middle ofthe radius, and from the interosseous ligament, and is inserted into the os trapezium, and upper part of the metacarpal bone of the thumb. Extensor pollicis primus. See Exten- sor primi internodii. Extensor pollicis secundus. See Ex- tensor secundi internodii. EXTENSOR PRIMI INTERNODII. Extensor minor pollicis manus of Albinus. Thi* mu-cle, and the Extensor ossis meta- carpi pollicis manus, are calleel Extensor pol. licit primus by Winslow. Extensor secun- di internodii by Douglas. Extensor secundi internodii ossis pollicis of C ;wper. Cubito- tusphalangien du pouce of Dumas. A mtis- cle ofthe thumb, situated on the hand, that extends the first bone of the thumb ob- liquely outwards. It arises fleshy from the posterior part of the ulnar, and from the interosseous ligament, and is insertetl ten- dinous into the posterior part of the first bone of the thumb. EXTENSOR PROPRIUS POLLICIS PEDIS. Extensor longus of Doughs. Ex- tensor pollicis longus of Winslow and Cow- per. Peroneo susphalangien du pouce of Du- mas. An exterior muscle of the great toe, situated on the foot. It arises by an acute, tendinous and fleshy beginning, some way below the head and anterior part of the fibula, along which it runs to netr its lower extremity, connected to it by a number of fleshy fibres, which descend obliquely, and form a tendon, which is inserted into the posterior part of the first and last joint of the great toe. EXTENSOR SECUNDI INTERNODII. Extensor majus pollicis manus of Albinus. Extensor pollicis secundus of Winslow. Ex- tensor tertii internodii of Douglas. Exten- sor internodii ossis pollicis of Cowper. Cubi- to-siisphalangettien du ponce of Dumas. A muscle of the thumb, situated on the hand, that extends the last joint of the thumb obliquely backwards. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the middle part of the ul- na, and the interosseous ligament; it then forms a tendon, which runs through a small groove at the inner and back part ofthe radius, to be inserted into the last bone of the thumb. Its use is to extend the last phalanx of the thumb obliquely back- wards, Extensor secundi internodii indicis PROpnies See Indicator. Extknsor taksi minoh. See Planta- ris. Extensor tarsi suralis. See Gastroc- nemius internus. Extensor tertii internodii mini- mi digiti. See Abductor minimi digiti manus. Extensor tertii internodii indicis. See Prior indicis. Externus mallei. See Laxator tym- pani. EXTIRPATION. (From extirpo, to eradicate.) Extirpatio. The complete re- moval or destruction of any part, either by cutting instruments, or the action of caustics. EXTRACTION. (From extraho, to draw out.) Extractio. The taking extra- neous substances out of the body. Thus bullets and splinters are said to be extract- ed from wounds; stones from the urethra, or bladder. Surgeons also sometimes apply the term extraction to the removal of tumours out of cavities, as, for instance, to the taking of cartilaginous tumours out of the joints. They seleloni speak of extracting any dis- eased original part of the body; though they do so in one example, viz. the cata- ract. EXTRVCT. (Extractum ; from extra- ho, to draw out.) The generic term ex- tract is used pharmaceutically, in an ex- tensive sense, and includes all those pre- parations from vegetables which are sepa- rable by the agency eif various liquids, and afterwards obtained from such solutions, in a solid state, by evaporation of the men- struum. It also includes those substances which are held in solution by the natural juices of fresh plants, as well as those to which some menstruum is added at the time of preparation. Now, such soluble m tiers are v-rious, and mostly compli- cated ; so that chymical accuracy is not to be looked for in the application of the term. Chymists, however, have affixed this nsme to one peculiar modification of vegetable matter, which has been called extractive, or extract, or extractive prin- ciple ; and, as this forms one constituent part of common extracts, and possesses certain characters, it will be proper to mention such of them as may influence its pharmaceutical relations. The extractive principle has a strong taste, differing in different plants : it is soluble in water, and its solution speedily runs into a state of putrefaction, by whicli it is destroyed. Re- peated evaporations and solutions render it at last insoluble, in consequence of its combination with oxygen from the atmos- phere. It is soluble in alkohol, but inso- luble in ether. It unites with alumine, and if boiled with neutral salts thereof, preci- :>12 EXT pitates them. It precipitates with strong acids, and with the oxyds from solutions of most metallic salts, especially muriate of tin. It readily unites with alkalies, and forms compounds with them, which are so- luble in water. No part, however, of this subject has been hitherto sufficiently ex- amined. In the preparation of all the extracts, the London Pharmacopoeia requires that the water be evaporated a< speedily as possible, in a broad, shallow dish, by means of a water-bath, until they have acquired a consistence proper for making pills; and, towards the end of the in- spissation, that they should be constantly stirred with a wooden rod. These general rules require minute and acciira'e atten- tion, more particularly in the immediate evaporation of the solution, whether pre- pared by expression or decoction, in the manner as well as the degree of heat by which it is performed, and the promotion of it by changing the surface by constant stir- ring, when the liquor begins to thicken, and even by directing a strong current of air over its surface, if it can conveniently be done. It is impossible to regulate the tem- perature over a naked fire, or if it be used, to prevent the extract from burning; the use ofa water-bath is, therefore, absolutely necessary, and not to be dispensed with, and the beauty and precision of extracts so prepared, will demonstrate their supe- riority. EXTRACTIVE. See Extract. Extbactum aconiti. Extract of aconite. " Take of aconite leaves, fresh, a pound ; bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water; then press out the juice, and, without any separation of the sediment, eva- porate it to a proper consistence." The dose is from one grain to five grains. For its virtues, see Aconitum. Extractum aloes. Extract of aloes. "Take of extract of spike aloe, powdered, half a pound; boiling water, four pints." Macerate for three days in a gentle heat, then strain the solution, and set it by, that the dregs may subside. Pour off the clear solution, and evaporate it to a proper con- sistence. The dose, from v to xv grs. See Aloes. Extractum anthemidis. Extract of cha- momile, formerly called extractum chaince- meli. " Take of chamomile flowers, dried, a pound. Water, a gallon." Boil down to four pints, and strain the solution while it is hot, then evaporate it to a proper consist- ence. The dose is x grs. to a scruple. For its virtues, see Chamamelum, Extractum belladonnjb. Extract of belladonna. " Take of deadly nightshade leaves, fresh, a pound." Bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water ; then press out the juice, and without any previous separation of the sediment, evapo- EXT rate it to a proper consistence. The dose is from one to five grains. For its virtues, see Belhi-.onna. Extractum ciNtin»"< u hesinosum. Re- sinous ex-ract of bark. "Take of lance- leaved cinchona bark, a pound; rectified spirit, four pints." Macerate for four days, and strain. Distil the tincture in the heat of a water-bath, until the extract has acquired a proper consistence. This is considered by many as much more grateful to the sto- mach, and, at the same time, producing all the effects of bark in substance, anel, by the distillation of it, is intend d that the spirit which passes over shall be collecteel and preserved. 1 he elose i- from ten grains to half a drachm. Sec Cinchona. E.vrnactum coi.ocyntii'his. Extract of colocynth. •• T..ke of colocynth pulp, a pound ; wider, a gallon." Bod down to four pints, and strain the solution while it is hot, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. The elose is from five to thirty grains. For its virtues, see Colocynthis. Extractum colocynthidis compositum. Compound extract of colocynth. " Take of colocynth pulp, sliced, six drachms ; ex- tract of spike aloe, powdered, an ounce and half; scammony gum-resin powdered, half an ounce ; cardamom-seeds powdered, a drachm ; hard soap, three drachms; boiling water, two pints." Macerate the colocynth pulp in the water, for four days, in a gentle heat; strain the solutir,n, and add to it the aloe, scammony, anel soap ; then, by means ofa water-bath, evaporate it to a proper consistence, constantly stirring, and about the end ofthe inspissation, mix n the car- damom-seeds. The dose, from five to thir- ty grains. Extractum conii. Extract of hemlock, formerly called succus cicutae spissatus. " Take of fresh hemlock, a pound." Bruise it in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water; then press out the juice, and, with- out any separation of the sediment, evapo- rate it to a proper consistence. The dose from five grains to a scruple. Extractum elatebii. Extract of ela- terium. "Cut the ripe, wild cucumbers into slices, and pass the juice, very gently expressed, through a very fine hair sieve, into a glass vessel; then set it by for some hours, until the thicker part has subsided. Pour off, and throw away the thinner part, which swims at the top. Dry the thicker part which remains in a gentle heat." The dose from half a grain to three grains. Em- its virtues, see Cucumis agrettis. Extractum gentians. Extract of gen- tian. " Take of gentian root, sliced, a pound; boiling water, a gallon." Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints: strain the hot liquor, and eva- porate it to a proper consistence. Dose, from ten to thirty grains. See Gentiana. Extractum qlicirrhizje. Extract of KXT EYE 313 liquorice. « Take of liquorice-root, sliced, a pound; water, boiling, a gallon." Mace- rate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. Dose, from one drachm to half an ounce. See Glycyrrhiza. Extractum hjumatoxyli. Extract of logwood, formerly called extractum ligni campechensis. " Take of logwooel, pow- dered, a pound ; water, boiling, a gallon." Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil down- to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. Dose, from ten grains lo half a drachm. F'or its virtues, see Lignum campechense. Extractum humuli. Extract of hops. " Take of hops, half a pound; water, boil- ing, a gallon." Boil down to four pints; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. This extract is said to produce a tonic and sedative power com- bined. The dose is from five grains to one scruple. See Lupulus. Extractum htosctami. Extract of hen- bane. " Take of fresh henbane leaves, a pound." Bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water; then press out the juice, and, without separating the fac- culencies, evaporate it to a proper consis- tence. Dose, from five to thirty grains. For its virtues, see Hyosciamus. Extractum jalap.b. Extract of ja- lap. " Take of jalap-root, powdered, a pound; rectified spirit, four pints ; water, ten pints." Macerate the jalap-root in the spirit for four days, and pour off" the tinc- ture ; boil the remaining powder in water, until it be reduced to two pints ; then strain the tincture anel decoction separately, and let the former be distilled and the latter evaporated, until each begins to grow thick. Lastly, mix the extract with the resin, and reduce it to a proper consistence. Let this extract be kept in a soft state, fit for form- ing pills, and in a hard one, so that it may be reduced to powder. The dose, from ten to twenty grains. For its virtues, see Ja- lapium Extractum opii. Extract of opium, formerly called extractum thebaicum. Opium colatum. "Take of opium, sliced, half a pound; water, three pints." Pour a small quantity of the water upon the opium, anti macerate it for twelve hours, that it may become soft; then, adding the re- maining water gradually, rub them together until the mixture be complete. Set it by, that the fsculencies may subside ; then stra.n the liquor, and evaporate it to a pro- per consistence Dose, from half a grain to five grains. Extractum papaveris. Extract of white-poppy. " Take of white poppy cap- sules, bruised, a pound; water, boiling, a gallon." Macerate for twenty-four hoursi then boil down to four pints; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. Six grains are about equiva- lent to one of opium. Dose, from half a grain to five grains. For its virtues, see Papaver album. Extractum uhmi. Extract of rhubarb. "Take of rhubarb root, powdered,a pound ; proof spirit, a pint; water, seven pints." Macerate for four days in a gentle heat, then strain, and set it by, that the f'aculen- cies may subside. Pour oft'the clear liquor, and evaporate to a proper consistence. This extract possesses the purgative properties of tlie root, and the fibrous and earthy parts are separated ; it is, therefore a use- ful basis for pills, as well us given separate- ly. Dose, from ten to thirty grains. See Rhubarbarum. Extractum sarsaparilla. Extract of sarsaparilla. "Take of sarsaparilla-root, sliced, a pound ; water, boiling, a gallon." Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. In practice this is much used, to render the common decoction of the same root stronger and more efficacious. Dose, from ten grains to a drachm. For its virtues, see Sarsaparilla. Extractum saturni. See Liquor acceta- tis plumbi. Extractum taraxaci. Take of dandelion root, fresh and bruised, a pounei; w aler, boiling, a gallon. Macerate for twenty-four hours ; boil down to four pints, and strain the hot liquor through a woollen cloth ; then evaporate it to a proper consistence. Dose, from ten grains to a drachm.' For its virtues, see Taraxacum. EXTRAVASATION. (From extra,with- out, and vas, a vessel.) Extravasatio. A term applied by surgeons to fluids, which are out of their proper vessels or recep- tacles. Thus, when blooelis effused on the surface, or in the ventricles of the brain, it is said that there is an extravasation. When blood is poured from the vessels into the cavity of the peritoneum, in wounds of the abdomen, surgeons call this accident extra- vasation. The urine is also said to be extra* vasated, when, in consequence ofa wound, or of sloughing, or ulceration, it makes its way into tlie cellular substance, or among the abdominal viscera. When the bile spreads among the convolutions of the bowels, in wounds of the gall-bladder, it is also a species ofextravasation. EYE. Oadus. The parts which consti- tute the eye are divided into external and internal. The external parts are—1. The eyebrows, or snpercilia, which form arches of hair above the orbit, at the lower part of the feirehead. Their use is to prevent the sweat falling into the eyes, and for mode- rating the light above. Ssf 314 EVK. 2. The eyt gr>vv on tlie margin ofthe eye- lids ; they keep external bodies out ol the eves, and* moderate the influx ot light. ' 3. The eyelids, or palpebra, of wliich, one is superior or uppe', anel the other inferior sr under ; vvhere they join outwardly, h is calleel the external canthus,- inwardly, to- wards the nose, the internal canthus; they cover and defend the eyes The margin of the eyelids, which is car- tilaginous, is called tarsus. In the tarsus, and internal surface ofthe eyelids, small gl mels are situated, called glandula Meibomiana, because Meibomius discovered them ; they secrete the oily mu- cilaginous fluid, vhich prevents the attri- tion ofthe eyes anti ey elids, and facilitates their motions. 4. The 1: chrymal glands, or glandula lachrymales, wliu-h arc placed in the exter- nal canthus, or corner ofthe eyes, in a little fovea ofthe os front i«. From these glands six or more canals issue, which are called lachrymal ducts, or ductus lachrymales, and they open in the in- ternal superficies of the upper eyelids. S. The lachrymal caruncle, or caruncula lachrymalis,which i* situated in the internal angle, or canthus of the eyelids. 6. Puncta lachrymalia, are two callous orifices or openings, which open in the in- ternal angle of the tarsus of the eyelids; the one in the superior, the other in the in- ferior eyelid. 7. Tlie lachrymal ducts, or canales lach- rymales, are two small canals, which pro- ceed from the lachrymal points into the lachrymal sac. 8. 'The lachrymal sac, or saccus lachryma- lis, is a membranous sac, which is situated in the internal canthus ofthe eye. 9. The nasal duct, or ductus nasalis, is a membranous canal, which goes from the inferior part of the lachrymal sac through the bony canal below, and a little behind, into the cavity of the nose, and opens under the inferior spongy bone into the nostrils. 10. The conjunctive membrane, or mem- brana conjunctiva, which, from its white colour, is called albuginea, or white ofthe eye, is a membrane which fines the internal superficies of the eyelids, and covers the whole fore-part of the globe of the eye ; it is very vascular, as may be seen in inflam- mations. Ihe bulb or globe ofthe eye is composed of eight membranes, or coverings, two chambers, or camera, and three humours, improperly so crlled. The membranes of the globe of the eye are, four in the hinder or posterior part of the bulb, or globe, viz. sclerotica, choroidea, retina, and hyaloidea, or arachnoidea ; four in the fore or anterior part ofthe bulb, viz. cornea transput ens, iris, wen, anil capsMut of tlie crystalline lens. The membmna sclerotica, or the sclerotic or horny membrane, which is the outer- most, begins from the optic nerve, forms the spherical or globular c.»v ity, and termi- nates in tne circular margin of the trans- parent cornea. The membrana choroidea, or choroides, is the middle tunic of the bulb, ot a black colour, beginning from the optic nerve, and covering the internal superficies of the scle- rotica, to the margin ofthe transparent cor- nea. In this place it secedes from the tor- nea, and deflects transversely and inwardly, and in the middle forms a round perforated foramen. This circular membrane of the choroidea in the anterior surface is called iris, in the posterior superficies, uvea. The round opening in the centre is called the pupil, or papilla. This foramen, or round opening, can be dilated, or contract- ed, by the moving powers of almost invisi- ble muscular fibres. 'The membrana retina, is the innermost tunic, ofa white colour, and similar to mu- cus, being an expansion of the optic nerve, chiefly composed ot its medullary part. It covers the inward superficies of the cho- roides, to the margin of the chrystalline lens, and there terminates. The chambers, or camera, of the eyes are: 1. Camera anterior, or fore-chamber ; is an open space, which is formed anteriorly, by the hollow superficies of the cornea tran- spirens, anel posteriorly, by the superficies of' he iris. 2. Camera posterior, is that small space which remains anteriorly from the tunica uvea, and pvpilla, or pupil; posteriorly from the anterior superficies of the chrys- talline lens. Both these chambers are filled with aepie- ous humour. The humours of the ey c, as they are called, are in number three: 1. 'The aqueous humour, which fills both chambers. 2. The chrystalline lens, or humour, is a pellucid body, about the size of a lentil, which is included in an exceeding fine membrane, or capsula, and lodged in a concave fovea ofthe vitreous humour. $. The vitreous humour is a pellucid, beau- tifully transparent substance, which fills the whole bulb ofthe eye behind, the chrys- talline lens. Its external superficies is sur- rounded with a most pellucid membrane, which is called membrana hyaloidea, or arachnoidea. In the anterior part is a fovea, or bed, for the chrystalline lens, in which the lens is seated. The connection of the bulb is made an- teriorly, by means of the conjunctive membrane, with the inner surface of the eyelids, or palpebra; posteriorly, by the FAB F.£C 315 adhesion of six muscles ofthe bulb and op- tic nerve, with the orbit. The optic nerve, or nervus opticus, per- forates the sclerotica and choroides, and then comitates the retina, by spreading itself on the whole posterior superficies of the internal globe of the eye. The muscles by which the eye is moved in the orbit, are six ; much adeps surrounds them, anel fills up the cavities in which the eyes are seated. The arteries are the in- ternal orbital, the central, and the ciliary arteries. The veins empty themselves into the external jugulars. The nerves are the optic, and branches from the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth pair. The use of the eye is to form the organ of vision. Externally, the globe ofthe eye and the transparent cornea, are moistened with a most limpid fluid, called lachryma, or tears ; the same pelluciel subtile fluid ex- actly fills all the pores of the transparent cornea; for, deprived of this fluid, and be- ing exposed to the air, that coat of the eye becomes dry, shrivelled, and cloudy, im- peding the rays of light. Eye bright. See Euphrasia. Etb-brow. Supercilium A layer of short hair, which lies thick upon the low part of the frontal bone, or the superior prominent part of the orbit. Eye-lid. Palpebra. The semi-lunar moveable production of the skin which co- vers the eye when shut. It is distinguished into upper and under eye-lid. F. X* . or ft. In a prescription these letters are abbreviations of fiat, or fiant, let it or tliein be made; thus J. bolus, let the substance or substances prescribed be made into a bolus. Fab a. See Bean. Fab a crass a. Telephium. Fabaria crassula. Anacampseros. The plant which bears these names in various pharmacopoeias, is the orphine, Sedum telephium of Linnaeus : —foliis planiuseulis serratis, corymbo foliose, caule erecto. It was formerly ranked as an antiphlogistic, but now forgotten. Faba /Eutptiaua. Cyamos JEgyptia- cus. Nymphaa Indica. The pontic, or -Egyptian bean. The fruit of the nym- phaa nelumbo of Linnaeus, which grows on marshy grounds in Egypt, and s.jnie of the neighbouring countries. It is eaten either raw or boiled, and is a tonic and astrin- gent. Faba ff.brifuga. See Faba Indica. Faba indica. Faba sancti ignatii. Fa- ba febrifuga. The seeds ofa gourd-like fruit, the produce of the Ignutia amara of Linnn:us. They are of a roundish figure, veiy irregular and uneven, about the size of a middling nuimeg, semi-transparent, and of a hard, horny texture. They have a very bitter taste, and no considerable smeli. They are said to be used in the Philippine islands in all diseases, acting as a vomit and purgative. Infusions are given in the cure of intermittents, &c. Faba major. The Turkey or garden bean. See Bean. Faba minor. Equina frasa. The horse- bean. It differs no otherwise from the garden bean than in being less. Faba pechi iiim. Faba pichurim. Fa- ba pechuris. An oblong oval, brown, and ponderous seed supposed to be the pro- duce ofa Laurus, brought from the Brazils. Their smell is like that of musk, between it and the scent of sassafras. They are ex- hibited as carminatives in flatulent colics, diarrhoeas, and elysenteries. Faba purgatiux. See Ricinus. Faba sancti ignatii. See Faba indica. Faba suilla. See Hyosciamus. Fabaria. (From faba, a bean, which it resembles.) Orphine. See Faba crassa. FACE. The lower and anterior part of the cranium, or skull. FACIAL. Belonging to the face ; as faci-l nerve, Sic. FACIAL NERVE. Nervus facialis. Portio dura of the auditory nerve. These nerves are two in number, and are pro- perly the eighth pair: but are commonly called the seventh, being reckoned with the auditory, wliich is the portio mollis of the seventh pair. They arise from the fourlh ventricle of the brain, pass through the petrous portion of the temporal bone to the face, where they form the pes an- serinus, which supplies the integuments of the face and forehead. FACIES HIPPOCRATICA. That par- ticular disposition of the features which immediately precedes the stroke of death is so called, because it lias been so admi- rably described by Hippocrates. Facies Rubra. See Gutta rosacea. FACTITIOUS. A term applied to any thing wliich is made by art, in opposition to tlvat which is native, or found already maele in nature. FACULTY. Facultas. The power or ability by which any action is perlbrmed. F.tCES. The plural of fax. The al- vine excretions. 316 FAL' FAS FiECULA. (Diminutive of fax.) A substance obtained by bruising or grinding certain vegetables in water. It is that part which, after a little, falls to the bottom. The faecula of plants appears to be only a slight alteration of mucilage, for it differs from mucilage in no otlier respect than be- ing insoluble in cold water, in which it falls with wonderful quickness. There are few plants which do not contain faecula; but the seeds of gramineous and leguminous ve- getables, and all tuberose roots contain it most plentifully. FjEX. The alvine excretions are called faces. FAGARA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. Facaiia major. (From fagus, the beech, which ii resembles ) Castana Lu- zonis. Cubebis. Fagara plcrota of Lin- naeus. A plant found in the Philippine islands. The berries are aromatic, and, according to Avicenna, heating, drying, good for cold, weak stomachs, and astrin- gent to the bowels. Fagara octavdra. The systematic name of the plant which afibrtls tacamaha- ca. See Tacamahaca. Fagopirum. (From yxyot, the beech, and rrt/gee, wheat; because its seeds were stipposetl to resemble the mast, i. e. fruit of beech.) See Polygonum fagopyrum. Fagothiticum. See Polygonum fagopy- rum. FAGUS. (From cpxyu, to eat; its nut being one of the first fruits used by man.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Monacia. Order, Polyandric. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of what is also called Oxya, Balanda, Valanida. The beech-tree. The fruit and interior bark of this tree, Fagus sylvaticn,- foliis ovatis, ob- solete serratis, of Linnxus, are occasionally used medicinally, the former in obstinate head-achs, and the latter in the cure of hec- tic fever. The oil expressed from beech- nuts is supposed to destreiy worms; a child may take two drachms of it night and morn- ing ; an adult, an ounce. 'The poor people in Silesia use this oil instead of butter. Fagus castanea. The systematic name of the chesnut-tree. See Castanea, Fagus sylvatica. The systematic name of the beech-tree. See Fagus. Fainting. See Syncope. Fairburn water. A sulphureous wa- ter in the county of Ross, in the north of England. FALCIFORM PROCESS. (Fclcijormis ; from falx, a scythe, and forma, resem- blance.) The falx. A process of the dura mater, that arises from the grista galli, se- parates the hemispheres of the brain, and terminates in the tentorium. Faldllla. Contorted lint, used for com presses. Falling sicknesH. See Epilepsia. Fallopian tube. See Tuba Fallopiana. Fallopian ligament. See Poupart's liga- ment. FA LX. See Falciform jrrocess. Fames canina. See Bulimia. FAMIGEnATISSIMUM EMPLASTRUM. (From famigeratus, renowned; from fama, fame, and gero, to bear; so named from its ex- cellence.) A plaster used in intermittent fevers, made of aromatic, irritating sub- stances, and applied to the wrists. FARFARA. (From farfarus, the white poplar; so called because its leaves resem- ble those ofthe white poplar.) See Tussi- lago. FARINA. (From far, corn, of which it is made.) Meal, or flour. A term given to the pulverulent and glutinous part of wheat, and other seeds, which is obtained by grinding and sifting. It is highly nutritious, and consists of gluten, starch, and muci- lage. See Wheat. FAR1NACEA. (From farina, flour.) This term includes all those substances em- ployed as aliment, called cerealia, legu- mina, and nuces oleosae. FARINACEOUS. A term given to all articles of food which contain farina. See Farina. Farinarium. See AUca. Farreus. (From Jar, corn.) Scurfy. An epithet of urine, where it deposits a branny setliment. FASCIA. (From fascis, a bundle ; be- cause, by means of a band, materials are collected into a bundle.) Ligatio. Li- gatura. Alligatura. A bandage, fillet, or roller. 2. The aponeurotic expansions of mus- cles, which bind parts together, are termed fascia. FASCIA LATA. A thick and strong tendinous expansion, sent off from the back, and from the tendons of the glutei anel ad- jacent muscles, to surround the muscles of the thigh. It is the thickest on the outside of the thigh and leg, but towards the in- side of both becomes gradually thinner. A little below the trochanter major, it is firm- ly fixed to the linea aspera ; and, far- ther down, to that part of the head ofthe tibia that is next the fibula, where it sends off the tendinous expansion along the out- side ofthe leg. It serves to strengthen the action ofthe muscles, by keeping them firm in their proper places when in action, particularly the tenelons that pass over the joints where this membrane is thickest. Fascialis. (Fascialis, sc. musculus.) See Tensor vagina femoris. Fasciatio. (From fascia, a fillet.) The binding up any diseased or wounded part with bandages. FEB FEB 317 FASCICULUS. (From/ifcw, a bundle.) A handful. FAT. Adeps. A concrete oily matter contained in the cellular membrane of ani- mals, of a white or yellowish colour, with little or no smell, nor taste. It differs in all animals in solidity, colour taste, &c. and likewise in the same animal at diff'erent ages. In infancy it is white, insipid, and not very solid; in the adult it is firm and yellowish, and in animals of an advanced age, its colour is deeper, its consistence va- rious, and its taste in general stronger. Fat meat is nourishing to those that have strong digestive powers. It is used exter- nally, as a softening remedy, and enters into the composition of ointments and plas- ters. Fatuitas. (From fatuus, silly.) Fool- ishness. A synonim of Amentia. FAUCES. (Faux, pi. fauces.) Isth- mian. Amphibranchia. A cavity behind the tongue, palatine arch, uvula, and ton- sils : from which the pharynx and larynx proceed. Faufel. Terra japonica, or catechu. Favago australis. (From favus, a ho- ney-comb, from its resemblance to a honey- comb.) A species of bastard sponge. Favus. A honey-comb. A species of achor, or foul ulcer. FEBRES. An order in the class py- vexia of Cullen, characterized by the pre- sence of pyrexia, without primary or local affection. FEB RIC ULA. (Dim. of febris, a fever.) A term employed to express a slight degree of symptomatic fever. Febrifuga. (From febrem fugare, to drive away a fever.) The plant fever-few ; lesser centaury. FEBRIFUGE. (Febrifuga, from febris, a fever, and fugo, to drive away.) A medi- cine that possesses the property of abating the violence of any fever. Febrifugum crje.nii. Regulus of anti- mony. Febrifugum oleum. Febribuge oil. The flowers of antimony, made with sal- ammoniac and antimony sublimed togeth- er, and exposed to the air, when they de- liquesce. Febrifugus pulvis. Febrifuge pow- der. The Germans give this name to the pulvis stypticus Helvetii. In England, a mixture of oculi cancrorum and emetic tartar, in the proportions of half a drachm and two grains, has obtained the same name ; in fevers it is given in doses of gr. iii. to iv. Febrifugus sal. Regenerated marine salt. Febrifugus spiritus domini Glut- ton. Mr. Clutton's febrifuge spirit. An imperfect ether, which is sometimes given diluted in water, as a common drink in fe- vers. FEBRIS. A fever. A disease charac- terised by an increase of heat, an accelerated pulse, a foul tongue and an impaired state ofthe functions ofthe body. Febris alba. See Chlorosis. Febris amphimerina. A quotidian, or remittent fever. Febris anginosa. The scarlatina angi- nosa. Febris aphthosa. An apthose fever. Febris ardens. A burning inflamma- tory fever. Febris assohes. A tertian fever, with extreme restlessness. Febris autumnalis. An autumnal or bilious fever. Febris bullosa. The pemphigus, or vesicular fever. Feb ins cacatoria. An intermittent, with diarrhoea. Febris carcerum. The prison fever. Febris catarrhahs. The catarrhal fe- ver. Febris cholehica. A fever with diar- rhoea. Febris continua. A continued fever. A division of the order febres, in the class pyrexia of Cullen. Continued fevers have no intermission, but exacerbations come on twice in one day. The genera of continueel fever are: 1. Synocha, or inflammatory fe- ver, known by increased heat; pulse fre- quent, strong, and hard ; urine high colour- ed ; senses not much impaired. See Syno- cha. 2. 'Typhus, or putrid-t ending fever, which is contagious, and is characterized by moderate heat; quick, weak, and small pulse; senses much impaired, and great prostration of strength. Typhus has four varieties, viz. 1. Typhus petechialis, typhus with petechia: 2. Typhus minor, the ner- vous fever: 2. Typhus gravior, the putrid fever : 4. Typhus icterodes, the yellow fever. See Typhus. Febris elodes. A fever with continual and profuse sweating. Febris epiala. A fever with a continual^ sen>e of cold. Febris irysipelatosa. See Erysipe- las. Febris exantuematica. Fever with eruptions. Ff.bris flava. The yellow fever. FEBRIS HECTICA. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia and order febres of Cul- len. It is known by exacerbations at noon, but chiefly in the evening, with slight re- missions in the morning, after nocturnal sweats; the urine depositing a surfuraceo- lateritious sediment; appetite good; thirst moelerate. Hectic fever is symptomatic of chlorosis, scrophula, phthisis, diseased viscera, &c. Febris uungarica. A species of ter- tian fever. Febris HrnHOHES. A fever with pro- fuse sweats. US FEB FEB Ffiuiis i>flammatobta. See Synocha. Febris castrenms. A camp tever, gene- nerally typhus. FEBRIS INTERMITTENS. An inter- miitent fever, or ague. A division of tne ordei-yeAre* of Cullen, in the class pyrexia. Intermittent fevers are known by cold, hot, and sweating stages, in succession, attending each paroxysm, and followed by an intermission or remission. There are three genera of intermitting fevers, and se- vera! varieties. 1. Intermittens quotidiana. A quotidian ague. The paroxysms return in the morn. ing, at an interval of about twenty-four hours. 2. Intermittens tertiana. A tertian ague. The paroxysms commonly come on at mid- day, at an interval of about forty-eight hours. 3. Intermittens quart ana. A quartan ague. The paroxysms come on in the af- ternoon, with an interval of about seventy- two hours. The tertian ague is most apt to prevail in the spring, and the quartan in autumn. Of the quotidian, tertian, and quartan intermittents, there are several varieties and forms; *s the double tertian, having a paroxysm every day, with the alternate paroxysms, similar to one another. The double tertian, with two paroxysms every other day. The triple tertian, with two paroxysms on one day, and another on the next. The double quartan, with two pa- roxysms on the first day, none on the se- cond anel third, and two again on the fourth day. The double quartan, with a paroxysm on the first day, another on the second, but none on tlie third. The triple quartan, with three paroxysms every fourth day. The triple quartan, with a paroxysm every day, every fourth paroxysm being similar. When these fevers arise in the spring of the year, they are called vernal; and when in the autumn, they are known by the name of, autumnal. Intermittents often prove obstinate, and are of long duration, in warm climates : and they not unfrequent- ly resist every mode of cure, sei as to be- come very distressing to the patient; anel by the extreme debility which they thereby induce, often give rise to other chronic complaints. It seems to be pretty generally acknow- ledgeel, that marsh miasma, or the effluvia arising from stagnant water, or marsh ground, when acted upon by heat, is the most frequent exciting cause of this fever. In marshes, the putrefaction of both vege- table and animal matter is always going forward, it is to be presumed; and hence it has been generally coiiiectured, that vegetable and animal putrefaction impart- ed a peculiar epiali'y to the watery par- ticles of the effluvia arising from thence. We are not yet acquainted with all the cir- cumstances, which sue reepusite to render marsh miasma productive of intermittents ; but it may be presumed that a moist at- mosphere has a considerable influence in promoting its action. A watery poor diet, great fatigue, long watching, grief, much anxi'dy, exposure to cold, lying in damp rooms or beds, wearing damp linen, the suppression of some long-accustoined eva- cuation, or the recession of eruptions, have been ranked among the exciting causes of intermittents ; but it i* more reasonable to suppose that these circumstances act only by inducing that state of the body, which predisposes to these complaints. By some, it has been imagined that an inter- mittent fever may be communicated by contagion; but this supposition is by no means consistent with general observa- tion. One peculiarity of this fever is, its great susceptibility ofa renewal from very slight causes, as from the prevalence of an easter- ly wind, or from the repetition ofthe origi- nal exciting cause. It woulel appear like- wise, thai a predisposition is left in the ha- bit, which favours the recurrence of the complaint. In this circumstance, intermit- tents differ from most other fevers, as it is well known that, after a continued fever has once occurred, anel been removed, the per- son aff'ecteel is by no means so liable to a fresh attack of the disorder, as one in whom it bad never taken place. We have not yet attained a certain know- ledge of the proximate cause of an inter- mittent fever, but a deranged state of the stomach and primae viae is that which is most generally ascribed. Each paroxysm of an intermittent fever is divided into three tliflerent stages, which are called the cold, the hot. and the sweating stages or fits. The cold stage commences with languor, a sense of debility and sluggishness in mo- tion, frequent yawning and stretching, and an aversion to food. The face and extre- mities become pale, the features shrink, the bulk of erery external part is dimir.ish- ed, and the skin over the whole body ap- pears constricted, as if cold had been ap- plied to it. At length the patient feels very cold, and universal rigours come on, with pains in the head, back, loins and joints, nausea, and vomiting of bilious mat- ter; the respiration is small, frequent anel anxious; the urine is almost colourless; sensibility is greatly impaired ; the thoughts are somewhat confused ; and the pulse is small, frequent, and often irregular. In a few instances, drowsiness and stupor have prevailed in so high degree as to resemble coma or apoplexy; but this is by no means usual. These symptoms abating after a short time, the second stage commences with FEB FEM 319 an increase of heat over the whole body, redness of the face, dryness of the :-km, thirst, pain in the head, throbbing in the temples, anxiety and restlessness; the re- spiration is fuller and more free, but still frequent; the tongue is furred, and the pulse has become regular, hard and full. If the attack has been very severe, then perhaps delirium will arise. When these symptoms have continued for some lime, a moisture breaks out on the forehead, and by degrees becomes a sweat, and this, at length, extends over the whole body. As this sweat continues to flow, the heat of the body abates, the thirst ceases, and most of the functions are restored to their ordinary state. This con- stitutes the third stage. It must, however, be observed, that in different cases these phenomena, and their mode of succession, may prevail indifferent degrees, that the series of them may be more or less complete, anel that the several stages, in the time they occupy, may be in different proportions to one another. Such a elepression of strength has been known to take place on the attack of an intermittent, as to cut off the patient at once; but an occurrence of this kind is very uncommon. Patients are seldom eleslroyed in inter- mittents from general inflammation, or from a fulness of the vessels either of the bruin or of the thoracic viscera, as happens sometimes in a continued fever; but when they continue for any length of time, they are apt to induce other complaints, such as a loss of appetite, flatulency, scirrhus of the liver, dropsical swellings, and general debility, which in the end now anil then prove fatal. In warm climates, particular- ly, intermittents are very apt to terminate in this manner, if not speedily removed; and, m some cases, they degenerate into continued fevers. When the paroxysms are of short duration, and leave the in- tervals quite free, we may expect a speedy recovery ; but when they are long, violent, and attended with much anxiety and de- lirium, the event may be doubtful. Re- lapses are very common to this fever at the distance even of five or six months, or even a year; autumnal intermittents are more difficult to remove than vernal ones, and quartans more so than the other types. Dissections of those who have died of an intermittent, shew a morbid state of many of. the viscera of the thorax and abelomen ; but the liver, and organs concerned in the formation of bile, as likewise the mysen- tery, are those which are usually most af- fected. Febris lactea. Milk fever. Febris lenta. A slow fever. Febris le\ticularis. A species of petechial fever Febris maligna. The malignant fever. Febris miliaris. The miliary fever. Febris morbillosa. The measles. FEBRIS .NERVOSA. Febris lenta ner- vosa. The nervous fever. A variety of typhus mitior of Cullen, but by many con- sidered us a distinct disease. It mostly begins with loss of appetite, increased heat and vertigo; to which succeed nausea, vomiting, great languor, and pain in the heatl, which is variously described, by some like cold water pouring over the top, by others a sense of weight. The pulse, be- fore- little increased, now becomes quick, feeble, and tremulous; the tongue is cover- ed with a white crust, and there is great anxiety about the praccordia. Towards the seventh or eighth day, the vertigo is increased, and tinnitus arium, cophosis, de- lirium, and a dry and tremulous tongue, take place. The uriease mostly termi- nates about the fourteenth or twentieth day. Febbis nosocomicobum. Tht fever of hospitals. Febris palustris. The marsh fever. Febris pestilens. The plague. Febris petechialis. Fever with purple spots. Febris putrida. See Typhus gravior. Febris scarlatina. Scarlet fever. Febris sudatoria. Sweating fever. Febris synocha. See Synocha.. Febris tvphodes. See Typhus. Febris variolosa. A variolous or small- pox fever. Febris urticaria. Fever with nettle- rash. Ferris vesiculosa. See Erysipelas. Fecula. See Facula. Fel. See Bile. Fel natur.b. See Aloes. Fel-wort. So called from its bitter taste like bile. See Gentiuna. Felliculus. The gall-bladder. Felliflua passio. A name given to cholera morbus. Felon. See Paronychia. Femen. (Quasi fcrimen; from fero, to bear; so called because it is the chief sup- port of the body.) The thigh. Femoralis arteria. A continuation of the external iliac along the thigh, from Poupart's ligament to the ham. Femoris os. See Femur. FEMUR. Os femoris. The thigh-bone. A long cylindrical bone, situated between the pelvis and tibia. Its upper extremity affords three considerable processes ; these are, the head, the trochanter major, and trochanter minor. The head, which forms about two thirds of a sphere, is turned inwards, and is received into the acetabu- lum of the os innorr.inatum, with which it is articulated by enarthrosis. It is covered by a cartilage, which is thick in its middle pait, and thin at its edges, but which is ,20 FEM PER wanting in its lower internal part, where a round spongy fossa is observable, to which the strong ligament, usually, though improperly, called the round one, is attach- eel. This ligament is about an inch in length, flattish, and of a triangular shape, having its narrow extremity attacheel to the fossa ju9t describeel, while its broader end is fixed obliquely to the rough surface near the inner and anterior edge of the acetabulum of the os innominatum, so that it appears shorter internally anil anteriorly than it does externally and posteriorly. The head of the os femoris is supported obliquely, with respect to the rest of the bone, by a smaller part, called the ce-rvex, y^rneck, which, in the generality of subjects, is about an inch in length. At its basis we observe two oblique ridges, which ex- tend from the trochanter major to the tro- chanter minor. Of these ridges, the pos- terior one is the most prominent. Around this neck is attached the capsular ligament of the joint, which likewise adheres to the edge ofthe cotyloid cavity, and is strength- eneel anteriorly by many strong ligamen- tous fibres, which begin from the lower and anterior part of the ilium, and, spread- ing broader as they descend, adhere to the capsular ligament, anel are attached to the anterior oblique ridge at the bot- tom of the neck of the femur. Posteriorly and externally, from the basis of the neck of the bone, a large unequal protuberance stands out, which is the trochanter major. The upper edge of this process is sharp and pointed posteriorly, but is more obtuse anteriorly. A part of it is rough and un- equal, for the insertion of the muscles; the rest is smooth, and covered with a thin cartilaginous crust, between which and the tendon of the glutaeus maximus that slides over it, a large bursa mucosa is interposed. Anteriorly, at the root of this process, and immediately below the bottom of the neck, is a small process called trochanter minor. Its basis is nearly triangnlar, having its two upper angles turned towards the head of the femur and the great trochanter, while its lower angle is placed towards the body of the bone. Its summit is rough and rounded. These two processes have gotten the name of trochanters, from the muscles that are inserteel into them being the principal instruments of the rotatory motion of the thigh. Immediately below these two processes tlie body of the bone may be said to begin. It is smooth and convex before, but is made hollow behind by the action of the muscles. In the mid- dle of this posterior concave surface is observed a rough ridge, called anea aspera, which seems to originate from the tro- chanters,and extending downwards, divides at length into two branches, which termi- nate in the tuberosities near the condyles. At the upper part of it, blood-vessels pass to the internal substance of the bone, by a hole that runs obliquely up- wards. The lower extremity of tlie os femoris is larger than the upper one, and somewhat flattened, so as to form two surfaces, of whicli the anterior one is broad and con- vex, and the posterior one narrower and slightly concave. This end of the bone terminates in two large protuberances, calleel condyles, winch are uniteel before, so as to form a pulley, but are separated be- hind by a considerable cavity, in which the crural vessels and nerves are placed secure from the compression to which they would be otherwise exposed in the action of bending the leg. Of these two condyles, the external one is the largest; and when the bone is separated from the rest of the skeleton, and placed perpendicularly, the internal condyle projects less forwards, and descends nearly three-tenths of an inch lower than the external one : but in its natural situation, the bone is placed ob- liquely, so that both contlyles are then nearly on a level with each other. At the side of each condyle, externally, there is a tuberosity, the situation of winch is simi- lar to that of the condyles of the os hu- meri. The two branches ofthe linea aspera terminate in these tuberosities, which arc rough, and serve for attachment of liga- ments and muscles. Fennel. See Faniculum. Fennel, liog's. See Peucedanum. FENESTRA OVALIS. An oblong or eliptical foramen, between the cavity of the tympanum and the vestibulum of tlie ear. It is shut by the stapes. FENESTRA ROTUNDA. A round fo- ramen, leading from the tympanum to the cochlea of the ear. It is covered by a mem- brane in the fresh subject. Fenugreek. See Fanugrecum. Ferine. (Feivnus, sc. morbus, savage or brutal.) A term occasionally applied to any malignant or noxious disease. FERMENTATION. Fermentatio. A spontaneous commotion in a vegetable substance, by whicli its properties are totally changed. There are several cir- cumstances required in order that fermen- tation may proceeel: such are, 1. A certain degree of fluidity : thus, dry substances do not ferment at all. 2. A certain degree of heat. 3. The contract of air. Chymists, after Boerhaave, have distinguished three kinds of fermentation : the spirituous, whicli affords ardent spirit; the acetous, wliich affords vinegar, or acid; and the putrid fermentation, or putrefaction, which pro- duces volatile alkali. 'The conditions ne- cessary for spirituous fermentation are, 1- A saccharine mucilage. 2. A degree of fluidity slightly viscid. 3. A degree ol FER PER 321 "--'at between 55 and 65 of Fahrenheit. 4- A large mass, in which a rapid commo- tion may be excited When these four conditions are united, the spirituous fer- mentation takes place, and is known by the following characteristic phenomena: I- An intestine motion takes place. 2. The bulk of the mixture then becomei augmented. 3. The transparency of tlie fluid is diminished by opake filaments. 4. Heat is generated. 5. Tlie solid parts mix- eel with the liquor rise and float in con- sequence of the disengagement of elastic fluid. 6. A large quantity of carbonic aciel gas is disengaged by bubbles. All these phenomena gradually cease in pro- portion as the liquor loses its sweet and mild taste,andit becomes brisk, penetrating, and capable of producing intoxication. In this manner wine, beer, cider, 8ic. are made. All bodies which have undergone the spirituous fermentation are capable of passing on to the acid fermentation; but although it is probable that the acid fermentation never takes place before the body has gone through the spiritous fer- mentation, yet the duration of the first is frequently so short and imperceptible, that it cannot be ascertained. Besides the bodies which are proper for spirituous fer- mentation, this class includes all sorts of fecula boiied in water. The conditions re- quired for the acid fermentation are, 1. A heat from 20 to 25 degrees of Fahrenheit. 2. A certain degree of liquidity. 3. The presence of atmospheric air. 4. A mode- rate quantity of fermentable matter. The phenomena which accompany this fermen- tation, are an intestine motion, and a con- siderable absorption of air. The transparent liquor becomes turbid, but regains its lim- pidity when fermentation is over. The fermented liquor now consists, in a great measure, of a peculiar acid, called the ace- tous acid, or vinegar. Not a vestige of spirit remains, it being entirely decom- posed ; but the greater ihe quantity of spirit in the liquor, previous to the fer- mentation, the greater will be the quantity of true vinegar obtained. See also Putre- faction. FERMENTUM. (Quasi fervimentum from ferveo to work) yest. Fern, male. See Filix. Fern, female. See Filix famino. Ferramf.ntum. An instrument made of iron. Ferri carbonas. Carbonate of iron; formerly called chalybis rubigo praparata and ferri rubigo. " Take of sulphate of iron, eight ounces ; subcarbonate of soda, ten ounces ; boiling water, a gallon." Dis- solve the sulphate of iron and subcarbo- nate of soda separately, each in four pints of water; then mix the solutions together and set it by, that the precipitatetl powder may subsiele; then, having poured off the supernatant liquor, wash the carbonate of iron with hot water, and dry it upon bibu- lous paper in a gentle heat. It possesses corroborant and stimulating properties, and is exhibited with success in leucorrhsea, ataxia, asthenia, chlorosis, dyspepsia, ra- chites, &c. &c. Dose from two to ten grains. Ferri limatura purificata. Purified steel filings. These possess tome, astrin- gent, and deobstruent virtues, and are cal- culated to relieve chlorosis and other dis- eases in wh.ch steel is indicated, where crudity in ti;e prima: viae ab< unds. Ferri rubigo. See Ferri carbonas. Ferri subcarbonas. See Ferri carbonas. Ferri sulphas. Sulphate ot iron; for- merly called sal martis, vitriolum martis, vitriolumferri, and lately/erram. vitriolaturi. Green vitriol. " Take of iron, sulphuric acid, of each by weight, eight ounces; water, four pints." Mix together the sul- phuric acid and water in a glass vessel, and add thereto the iron; then after the effervescence has ceased, filter the solution through paper, and evaporate it until chrys- tals form as it cools. Having poured away the water, dry these upon bibulous paper. This is an excellent preparation of iron, and is exhibited, in many diseases, as a styptic, tonic, astringent and anthelmintic. Dose from one grain to five grains. Ferrum ammoniatum. Ammoniated iron; formerly known by the name offlares martiaies ; fores sails ammoniaci martiales ; ens martis; ens veneris Boy lei: sal martis muriaticum subhmatum, and lately by the title of ferrum ammoniacale. " Take of carbonate of iron, muriate of ammonia, of each a pound." Mix them intimately, and sublime by immediate exposure to a strong fire: lastly, reduce the sublimed ammonia- cal iron to powder. This preparation is astringent and deobstruent, in doses from 3 to 15 grs. or more in the form of bolus or pills, prepared with some gum. It is exhibited in most cases of debility, in chlorosis, asthenia menorrhagia, intermit- tent fevers, &c. This or some other strong preparation of iron, as the Tinct. fern mu- riatis, Mr Cline is wont to recommend in scirrhous affections of the breast. Ferrum tartahizatum. Tartarized iron. A tartrate of potash and iron ; for- merly calhd tartarus chalybeatus; mars sola- bilis; ferrum potabile. " Take of iron, a pound; supertartrate of potash, powdered, two pounds; water, a pint." Rub them to- gether, and expose them to the air in a broad glass vessel for eight days, then dry the residue in a sand bath, and reduce it to a very fine powder. Add to this pow- der a pint more water, and expose it for eight days longer, then dry it, and reduce it to a very fine powder. Its virtues are astringent and tonic, and it forms in solu- tion an excellent tonic fomentation to con- Tt f 322 FIB tusions, lacerations, distortions, &c. Dose Iron ten grains to halt a drachm. Fkrsx. The measles. f FERULA. The name of a genus of plants in the Li-iifean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digyiua. Ferula Africana galbahifc.ra. The -jgalbauum plant. Ferula assafjetida. The systematic name of the assafaetida plant. See Assa- fatida. Ferula minor. Allheal of Esculapius; this plant is said 10 be detergent. Ferulacca. The ferula galbanifera. Fever. See Febris. Feverfem.- See Matricaria. , Fiber, (From fiber, extreme, because it resides in the extremities of lakes and rivers.) 'The beaver. The female beaver. Castor fiber of Linnaeus, it has two excre- tory follicles near the anus, filled with an unctuous substance called castor. See Castoreum. FIBRE. Fibra. An anatomical term for a very simple filament composed of earthy particles, connected together by an intermediate gluten. It is owing to the diff'erent arrangements of the fibres that the cellular structure, membranes, mus- cles, vessels, nerves, and, in short, every part of the body, except the fluids, are -formed. Fibre muscular. See Muscularfibre. Fibrine. The coagulable lymph is so termed by the French. FIBULA. (Quasi figilala; from figo, to fasten; so named because it joins to- gether the tibia and the muscles.) A long bone of the leg, situated on the outer side of the tibia, and which forms, at its lower end, the outer ankle. Its upper extremity is formed into an irregular head, on the in- side of which is a slightly concave articu- lating surface, which, in the recent subjects, is covered with cartilage, and receives the circular flat surface under the edge of the external cavity of the tibia. This articulation is surrounded by a capsu- lar ligament, which is farther strengthened by other strong ligamentous fibres, so as to allow only a small motion backwards and forwards.—Externally, the heaei of the fi- bula is rough and protuberant, serving for the aitachment of ligaments, and for the in- sertmn of the biceps cruris muscle.—Im- mediately below it, on its inner side, is a turbercle, from which a part of the gastroc- nemius internus has its origin. Immedi- ately below this head the body of the bone begins. It is of a triangular shape, and ap- pears as if it were slightly twisted at each end, >n •-. different direction. It is likewise a little curved inwards and forwards. This cui va'ure is in part owing to the action of must'i.:s: and in part perhaps to the care- lessiie.-. of nurses.—Of the three angles of the bone, that which is turner rov.rds the tibia is the most prominent, and serves for F1L the attachment of the interosseous liga- ment, which, in its structure and uses, re- sembles that of the fore-arm, and, like that, is a little interrupted above and below. The three surfaces of the bone are variously impressed by different muscles. About the middle of the posterior surface is observed a passage for the medullary vessels, slanting downwards. The lower end of the fibula is formed into a spongy, oblong head, ex- ternally rough and convex, internally smooth, and covered with a thin cartilage, where it is received by the external trian- gular depression at the lower end of the tibia. This articulation, which resembles that of its upper extremity, is furnished with a capsular ligament, and farther strengthened by ligamentous fibres, which are stronger and more considerable than those before described. They extend from the tibia to the fibula, in an oblique direction, and are more easily discernible before than behind. Below this the fibula is lengthened out, so as to form a consi- derable process, calleel malleolus externus, or the outer ankle. It is smooth, and co- vered with cartilage on the inside, where it is contiguous to the astragalus, or first bone ot the foot. At the lower and inner part ot this process there is a spongy ca- vity, filled with fat; and a little beyond this, posteriorly, is a cartilaginous groove, for the tendons of the peroneus longus .»nd peroneus brevis, which are here bound down by the ligamentous fibres that are extended over them. The principal uses of this bone seem to be, to afford origin and insertion to mus- cles, and to contribute to the articulation of the leg with the foot. Ficaria. (From ficus, a fig, so called from its likeness.) The herb figwort, or pile-wort, the ranunculus ficaria of Lin- nxus. Ficvtio. (From ficus, a fig.). Tubercles near the anus and pudenda. Ficoidea. Ficoides. Resembling a fig. A name of the houseleck, which is emollient. FICUS. 1. A fleshy excrescence about the anus, in figure resembling a fig. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, Dioecia. The fig-tree. Ficus carica. The systematic name of the fig-tree. .See Carica, Flees inthca. See Lacca- Fidicinales. (Fidicinalis, sc. musculus.) See Lumbricalis. Figs. See Carica. Figwort. See Ficaria. Filago. Cud or cotton-weed; an as- tringent. FILAMENT. (Ftlamentum ,- from fi- lum, a thread ) A term applied in anato- my to u small thread-like portion adhering to any part, and :requently synonymous with fibre. See Fibre. *ift FIR 32$ Filelluh. (From filum, a thread, be. cause it resembles a string.) The fraenum ofthe penis. Filetum. (From filum, a thread ; named from its string-like appearance.) The frae, num of the tongue. Filicux.a. (Dim. of fax, fern ; a small sort of fern ; also from jthtm, a thread, which it resembles.) Common maiden-hair. See Adianthum capillus Veneris. FILLPENDULA. (Fromfilum, a thread, and pendeo, to hang; so named because the numerous bulbs of its roots hang, as it were, by small threads.) Saxifraga rubra. Drop wort. The root of this plant, Spiraa filipendula ; foliis pennatis, foliolis vniformibut serratis, caule herbaceo, floribus corymbosis of Linnaeus, possesses adstrin- geut, and it is said lithontriptic virtues. It is seldom used in the practice of the pre- sent day. Filipendula ahuatica. Water-drop- wort. Filius ante patrem. Any plant whose flower comes out before the leaf, as colts- foot. FILIX. (From filum, a thread; so called from its being cut, as it were, in slender portions, like threads.) Pteris, Blancnon Oribasii. Lonchitis. Male po- lypody, or fern. Polypodium filix mas of Linnaeus. The root of this plant has lately been greatly celebrated for its effects upon the tania osculis superficiadbus, or breael tape-worm. Madame Noufer acquired great celebrity by employing it as a specific. This secret was thought of such importance by some of the principal phy sicians at Pa- ris, who were deputed to make a complete trial of its efficacy, that it was purchased by the French king, and afterwards pub- lished by his order. The method of cure is the following i—after the patient has been prepared by an emollient glyster, and a sup- per of panada, with butter and salt, he is directed to take in the morning, while in bed, a dose of two or three drachms of the powdered root of the male fern. The pow- der must be washed down with a draught of water, and, two hours after, a strong ca- thartic, composed of calomel and scammo- ny, is to be given, propnrtioned to the strength of the pauent. If this does not operate in due time, it is to be followed by a dose of purging salts, and if the worm be not expelfod in a few hours, this process is to be repeated at proper intervals. Ofthe success of this, or a sindlar mode of treat- ment, in cases of txnia, there can be no doubt, as many proofs in this country afford sufficient testimony ; but whether the fern- root or the strong cathartic is the principal agent in the destruction of the worm, may admit ofa question ; and the latter opinion, Dr. Woodvile believes, is the more gene- rally adopted by physicians. It appears, however, from some experiments made in Germany, that the taenia has, in several in- stances, been expelled by the repeated ex- hibition of the root, without the assistance of any purgative. Filix aculeata. Spear-pointed fern. The Polypodium aculcatum of Linnaeus. FILIX FiEMlNA. The female fern. The plant wnich is thus called, in the phar- macopoeias, is not the Polypodium filix fa- nana, but the Pteris aquilina,- frondibns. supradecompositis, foliohs pinnatis, pinnis lanceolatis, infimis pinnatifidia, superioribus minoribus. of Linnaeus. The root is esteemed, as an anthelmentic, and is supposed to be as efficacious in the destroying the tape- worm as the root of the male fern, Filix Florida. The Osmunda regalis, ofLinnsus. The flowering fern. Emmena* gogue. Filix mas. See Filix. FILTRATION. (Filtratio t from //, trum, a strainer.) A method of rendering fluids clear, by passing them through a po^ rous solid, as the filtering stone, compact close linen, woollen cloths, or porous paper, which is generally used for this purpose, as a lining to a funnel, or other such vessel. Filtration is also performed on a principle somewhat diff'erent, as by immersing one end of a porous substance, as a piece of list, skain of cotton, or slip of thick pa- per, or other such substance, moistened in its whole length in the fluid, and allowing the other end of it to hang down, over the outside of the vessei. The fluid in this de- pending part drains out by its own gravity, and is supplied by capillary attraction from the pjrtion next within the vessel, which is supplied in the same manner from the sur- face of the fluid, till the whole passes over, unless too deep, the list, 8ec. appearing to act as syphons. FILTRUM. A filter, straining or filtring instrument. Filum arsenicale. Corrosive sublj. mate. FIMBRIAE. (Quasifimbria ; from finis, the extremity.) The extremities of the Fallopian tubes. See Uterus. Finckle. See Faniculum. Fine leaved water hemlock. See Faniciif lum aquaticum. Finochio. The Italian name of the sweet azorian fennel. Fir-tree. See Abies. Fir, balsam of Gilead See Balsamea, Fir, Canada. See Balsamum Canadense, Fir, Norway spruce. See Pinus abies. Fir. Sco.'.-h See Pinus sylvestris. Fir, silver. See Pinus picea. FIRE. Ignis. A very simple and ac- tive element, the principal agent in nature to balance the power and natural effect of attraction. The most useful acceptation of the word fire comprehends heat and light. There have been several theories proposed respecting fire, but no one as yet i., rene- a24 FLA FLE rally received. It is therefore, at present, only known by its effects, namely, light, heat, rarefaction. See Caloric and Light. Firmisium mineralium. Antimony. Fish-glue. See Ichthyoculla. FISSURA MAGNA SVLV'H. The ante- tenor and middle lobes of the cerebrum on each side are parted by a deep narrow sulcus, which ascends obliquely backwards from the temporal ala of the os sphenoides, to near the middle of the os parietale, and this sulcus is thus called. FISSURE. Fissura. That species of frac- ture in which the bone is slit, but not com- pletely divided. Fistic-nut. See Pistachio-nut. FISTULA. ( Quasi fusula ; from funds, to pour out; or from its similarity to a pipe, or reed.) Eligii morbus. A term in sur- gery, applied to a long and sinuous ulcer that has a narrow opening, anel which some- times leads to a larger cavity ; and has no disposition to heal. No technical term has been more misapplieel ; and no mis-inter- terpretation of a word has had worse influ- ence in practice than this. Many simple healthy abscesses, with small openings, have too often been called fistulous; and, the treatment pursued has in reality at last rendered them so, and been the only rea- son of their not having healed. Fistularia. (From fistula, a pipe ; so called because its stalk is hollow.) A name for stavesacre. Five-leaved grass. See Podophyllum, Fixed air. See Carbonic acid. FIXED BODIES. Chymists give this name to those subvances, which cannot be caused to pass by a strong rarefaction from the liquid state to that of an elastic fluid. Flag, sweet. See Calamus aromaticus. Flag, yellow water. See Iris palustris. Flammula. (Dim. of fiumma, a fire, named from the burning pungency of its taste.) Surrecta alba. Small water crow- foot, or spear-wort. Tlie roots and leaves of this common plant, Ranunculus flammu- la ; foliis ovatis-lanceolatis, petiolatis, caule declinato of Linnaeus ; taste very acrid and hot, and, when taken in a small quantity, produce vomiting, spasms of the stomach, and delirium. Applied externally, they vesicate the skin. The best antidote, after clearing the stomach, is cold water acidu- lated with lemon-juice, and then mucila- ginous drinks. Flammula jovis. Flammula jovis, so called from the burning pungency of its taste.) Upright virgin's bower Ckmatis recta ; foliis pinnatis, foliohs ovato lanceola- tis integerrimts, caule erecto, floribus penta- petalis tetrapetalisque of Linnaeus. More praises have been bestowed npon the vir- tue which the leaves of this plant are said to possess, when exhibited internally, as an antivenereal, by foreign physicians, than its trials in this country can justify. The powdered leaves are sometimes applied ex term Uv to ulcers, as an escharotic. FLATULENT. Windy. Flax-leaved daphne. See T/nitm-'ea. Flax, purging. See Linum Cathurtirum. Flax, spurge. See Thyme-ea. Flea wort. See P.-yllium. Flemew (From flecto, to incline down- wards.) Flegmen. A tumour about the ancles. Fleresin. Gout. FLEXOR. The name of several muscles, whose office it is to bend parts into which they are inserted. Flexor accessorius digitorum pedis. See Flexor longus digitoi-um pedis. FLEXOR BREVIS DIGITORUM PE- DIS, PERFORATl S, SUBL1M1S. Flexor brevis digitorum pedis perforatus of*Albi- nus. Flexor brevis of Douglas. Flexor digitorum brevis, sive perforatus pedis of Winslow. Perforatus seu flexor secundi in. ternodii digitorum pedis of Cowper, anel calcano sus phalangettien commun. of Dumas. A flexor muscle ofthe toes, situated on the foot. It anses by a narrow, tendinous, and fleshy beginning, fremi the inferior pro- tuberance of the os calcis. It likewise de- rives many of its fleshy fibres from the ad- jacent aponeurosis, and soon forms a thick bellv, which divides into four portions Each of these portions terminates in a flat tendon, the fibres of which decussate, to afford a passage to a tendon of the long flexor, and afterwards re-nniting, are in- serted into the second phalanx of each of the four les>er toes. This muscle serves to bpnd the second joint ofthe toes. FLEXOR BREVIS MINIMI DIGIT] PEDIS. Parathenar minor of Winslow. This little muscle is situated along the in- ferior surface and ou'.er eelge of the meta- tarsal bone of the little toe. 1 arises ten- dinous from the basis of that bone, and from the ligaments that connect it to the os cuboides. It soon becomes fleshy, and ud- heres almost the whole length ofthe meta- tarsal bone, at the anterior extremity of which it forms a small tendon, that is in- serted into the root of the first joint ofthe little toe. Its U'-e is to bend the little toe. FLEXOR BREVIS POLLICIS MAM'S. Flexor secundi internodii ol Douglas. The- nar of V* mslow. Flexor primi et vtciindi ossis pollicis of Cowper, and Curpophalungi- nin du pouce of Dumas. This muscie is di- vided into two portions by the tendon of the flexor longus pollicis. The outermost portion arises tendinous from the anterior part of the os trapezoides and internal an- nular ligament. The second, or innermost, and thickest portion, arises from the same bone, and hkewise from the os magnum, and os cuneiforme. Both these portions are inserted tendinous into the sesamoid bones ofthe thumb. The use of this n uscle is to bend the second joint ofthe thumb. FLEXOR BREVIS POLLICIS PE- FLE FLE 325 DlS. Flexor brevis of Douglas. Flexor brevis pollicis of Cowper, and Turso-pha- langien du pouce of Dumas. A muscle of the great toe, that bends the first joint of the great toe. It is situated upon the me- tatarsal bone of the great toe, arises ten- dinous from the under and anterior part of the os calcis, and from the under part of the os cuneiforme externum. It seion be- comes fleshy, and divisible into two por- tions, which do not separate from each other till they have reached the anterior extremity of the metatarsal bone of the great toe, where they become tendinous, and then the innermost portion unites with the tendon of the abductor, and the outer- most with that of the abductor pollicis. They adhere to the external os sesamoide- um, and are finally inserted into the root of the first joint of the great toe. These two portions, by their separation, form a groove, in which passes the tendon of the flexor longus pollicis. FLEXOR CARPI RADIALIS. Radia- lis interims of Albinus and Winslow, and Epitrochlometacarpien of Dumas. This is a long thin muscle, situatetl obliquely at the inner and anterior part of the fore-arm, be- tween the palmaris longus and the prona- tor teres. It arises tendinous from the in. ner condyle of the os humeri, and, by many fleshy fibres, from the adjacent ten- dinous fascia. It descenels along the infe- rior eelge of the pronator teres, and termi- nates in a long, flat, and thin tendon, which afterwards becomes narrower anel thicker, and, after passing under the internal annu- lar ligament, in a groove distinct from the other tendons of the wrist, it spreads wider again, and is inserted into the fore and upper part ofthe metacarpal bone that sustains the fore-finger. It serves to bend the hand, anel its oblique direction may hkewise enable it to assist in its pronation. FLEXOR CARPI ULNARIS. Ulna- ris internus of Winslow and Albinus. Epi- trochli cubito-carpien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the cubit or fore-arm, that as- sists the former in bending the arm. It arises tendinous from the inner condyle of the os humeri, and, by a small fleshy ori- gin, from the anterior edge of the olecra- non. Between these two portions, we find the ulnar nerve passing to the fore-arm. Some of its fibres arise likewise from the tendinous fascia that covers the muscles of tlie fore-arm. In its descent, it soon be- comes tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not entirely elisappear till it has reached the lower extremity of the ulna, where its ten- don spreads a little, and, after sending off a few fibres to the external and internal and annular ligaments, is inserted into the os pisiforme. FLEXOR LONGUS DIGITORUM PE- DIS, PROFUNDUS, PEKFORANS. Per- Peiforans sen flexor profundus of Douglas, Flexor digitorum longus, sive perforans pedis, and perforans sen flexor tertiiinternodii digi- torum pedis of Cowper, and Tibib phalan- gettien of Dumas. A flexor muscle of the toes, situated along the posterior part and inner side ofthe leg. It arises fleshy from the back pari of the tibia, and, after run- ning down to the internal ankle, its tendon passes under a kind of annular ligament, and then through a sinuosity at the inside of the os calcis. Soon after this it receives a small tendon from the flexor longus pollicis pedis, and about the middle of the foot it divides into four tendons, which pass through the slits of the flexor brevis digi- torum pedis, and are inserted into the upper part of the last bone of all the lesser toes. About the middle of the foot, this muscle unites with a fleshy portion, which, from the name of its first describer, has been usually called massa carnea Jacobi Sylvii : it is also termed Flexor accessorius digitorum pedis. This appendage arises by a thin fleshy origin, from most part of the sinu- osity of the oS calcis, and likewise by a thin tendinous beginning from the anterior part of the external tubercle of that bone; it soon becomes all fleshy, and unites to the long flexor just before it divides into its four tendons. The use of this muscle is to bend the last joint of the toes. FLEXOR LONGUS POLLICIS MA- NUS. Flexor longus pollicis of Albinus, Flexor tertii internodii of Douglas. Flexor tertii internodii sive longissimus pollicis of Cowper, and radio-phalangettien du pouce of Dumas. This muscle is placed at the side of the Hexor longus digitorum pedis, pro- fundus, perforans, and is covered by the extensores carpi radiates. It arises fleshy from the anterior surface of the radius, immediately below the insertion of the bi- ceps, and is continued down along tlie ob- lique ridge, which serves for the insertion of the supinator brevis, as far as the prona- tor quadratus. Some of its fibres spring likewise from the neighbouring edge ofthe interosseous ligament. Its tendon passes under ihe internal annular ligament of the wrist, and after running along the inner sur- face of the first bone of the thumb, be- tween the two portions of the flexor brevis pollicis, goes to be inserted into the last joint of the thumb, being bound down in its way by the ligamentous expansion ihat is spread over the second bone. In some subjects we find a tendinous portion arising from the inner condyle of the os humeri, and forming a fleshy slip that commonly terminates near the upper part of the ori- gin of this muscle from tlie radius. The use of this muscle is to bend the last joint ofthe thumb. FLEXOR LONGUS POLLICIS PEDIS. This muscle is situated along the pos- terior part of the leg. It arises tendi- nous and fleshy a little below the head of 326 FLE FLU the fibula, and its fibres continue to adhere to that bone almost to rs extremity. A little above the heel it terminates in a round tendon, which, af;er passing iri a groove formed at the posterior edge ofthe astraga- lus, a d internal and lateral part of the os calcis. n whicli it is secured by an annular ligament, goes to be inserted into the last bone of the great toe, which it serves to bend. FLEXOR OSSIS METACARPI POL- LICIS : Seu opponens pollicis of Innes. Opponens pollicis manus of Albinus. Flexor primi internodii of Douglas Antithenar sive semi-interosseus pollicis ofWinslow, and carpo-phalangien du pouce of Dumas. This muscle is situated under the abductor bre- vis pollicis, which it resembles in its shape. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the os scaphoides, and from the interior and inner part of the internal annular ligament. It is inserted tendinous and fleshy into the under and anterior part of tlie first bone of the thumb. It serves to turn the first bone of the thumb upon its axis, and at the same time to bring it inwards, opposite to the other fingers. FLEXOR PARVUS MINIMI DIGITI. Abductor minimi digiti, Hypothenar Rio- lani of Douglas. Hypothenar minimi digiti of Winslow, and second-carpo phalangien du petit doigt of Dumas. The situation of this muscle is along the inner surface of the metacarpal bone of the little finger. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the hook-like process of the unciform bone, and likewise from the anterior surface of the adjacent part of the annular ligament. It terminates in a flat tendon, which is connected with that ofthe abductor minimi digiti, and inserted into the inner and an- terior part ofthe upper end ofthe fi st bone of the little finger. It serves to bentl the little finger, and likewise to assist the ab- ductor. FLEXOR PROFUNDUS PERFO- RANS. Profundus of Albinus. Perfo- rans »f Douglas. Perforans vulgo profun- dus of Winslow. Flexor tertii internodii digitorum manus, vel perforatus manus of Cowper, and cubito-phalangettien commun. of Dumas. This muscle is situated on the fore-arm, immediately. under the perfora- tus, which it greatly resembles in its shap.-. It arises fleshy from the external side, and upper part of the ulna, for some way down- wards, and from a large portion of the in- terosseous ligament. It splits into four tendons a little before it passes under the annular ligament of the wrist, and these pass through the slits in the tendons ofthe flexor sublimis, to be inserted into the fore and upper part of the third or last bone of all the four fingers, the joint of which tlio bend; FLEXOR SUBLIMIS PERFORATUS. This muscle, which is the perforatus of Cowper, Douglas, and Winslow, is by Albinus and others named sublimit. It has gotten die name of perforatus from its tendons being perforated by those of an- other flexor muscle of the finger, called ihe perforans. They who give it the appella- tion of sublimis, consider its situation with respect to the latter, and which, instead of peiforans, they name perfundus. It is a long muscle, situated most commonly at the anterior and inner part of the fore- arm, between the pnlmaris longus and the flexor cirpi ulnaris; but, in some subjects, we find it placed under the former of these muscles, between the flexor carpi ulnaris and the flexor carpi radialis. It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the inner con- dyle of the os humeri, from the inner edge of the coronoid process of the ulna, and from the upper and fore part of the radius, down to near the insertion of the pronator teres. A little below the middle of the fore-arm, its fleshy belly divides into four portions, which degenerate into as many round tendons, thai pass all together under the internal annular ligament ofthe wrist, after which they separate from each other, become thinner and flatter, and running along the palm of the hand, under the apo- neurosis palmaris, are inserted into the up- per part of the second bone of each finger. Previous to this insertion, however, the fibres of each tendon decussate near the extremity of the first hone, so as to afford a passage to a tendon of the perforans. Of these four tendons, that of the middle finger is the largest, that of the fore-fingc* the next in size,"and that of the little-finger the smallest. The use of this muscle is to bend the second joint ofthe fingers. Flexor tertii internodii. See flexor lon- gus pollicis manus. Flores benzoes. See Benzoic acid. Flores martiales. See Ferrum ammo- niutum. Flores salis ammoniaci. See Carbonat ammonia. Flores sulphuris. See Sulphur. Flores sulphuris loti. When sub- limed sulphur >■* boded and washed in wa- ter, it forms the flores sulphuris loti of the pharmacopoeias. Analogous to this prepa- ration is the sulphur pracipitatum; they p< ss.'ss eccoprotic, diaphoretic, and antip- sorical virtues, and are administered in ob- stipation, where there are piles, colica pic tonum, worm cases, to diminish salivations, &c. Flowers. A term formerly employed Ijy chymists to the fine pints which are sublimated from certntn botlies, as the flowers of benjamin, su p'mr, zinc, fee. Flower-de-luce. Se< /.• • •> in.iira.. Flowers of Benjamin. .See Be-, -oic acid. FLUAT. A -nil forr.ed by •! c fluoric acid, coirliipeii will difl'eren b* ■ ■■ s : inns, Jluat of alttnun, fl.iat of umrionia, &c. FLU FLU 327 FLUCTUATION. A term used by sur- ge<>ns, to express the undulations of:, fluid; thus, when pus is formed in an abscess, or when water accumulates iu the abdomen, if the abscess <>r abdomen be lightly pressed with ihe fingers, the motion of fluctuation may be distinctly felt. Fluellin. See Elatine. FLUID. A fluid is mat. the constituent principles of whicn ni little attract each other, th it, when poured out, it drops guttatim, and adapts itself, in every re- spect, to the form of the vessel contain- ing it. FLUIDS OF THE BODY. This term is often applied to the blood, and other hu- mours ot which the body is composed. The elrying of any part of the human body de- monstratest that by far the greater part consists of fluid. The quantity of fluid in a man of one hundred and sixty pounds weight, is estimated at one hundretl and thiny-five pounds. The fluids of the hu- man body are divided into, 1. Crude, or those which have not yet entirely put on the animal nature, as the chyme and chyle. 2. Sanguineous; to this is referred the blood, or the cruor of the blood. 3. Lym- phatic, which are those of the lymphatic vessels, and the nutritious jelly. 4. Se- creted; to this head are referred all those separated from the blood, which are very numerous. 5. Excrementitious, which are eliminated from the body, as the alvine fx- ces, urine, cutaneous and pulmonary per- spirable matter. The secreted humours are divided into, 1. Lacteal, which are white ; as the milk, juice of the prostate and thymus glands. 2. Aqueous, as the aqueous humour of the eye. 3. Mucous, as the mucus of the nostrils and ririmac viae. 4. Albuminous, as the serum of the blood. 5. Oleous, ««s the oil of the adi- pose membrane. 6. Bilious, as the bile and wax ofthe ears. The fluids of the human body are also divided from their motion into, 1. Circula- ting, which continually circulate in the ves- sels. 2. Commorant, which circulate with a slow motion, as die oil of the adipose membrane and male semen. 3. Stagnant, which remain for a certain time in any re- ceptacle, as cystic bile, urine, and the alvine faeces Fluor albus. The Leucorrhaa. FLUOR SPAR. Vitreous spar. Spar- ry flour. Derbyshire spar A species of salt which abounds in nature, formed by the combination of the fluoric acid with lime. It is called spar, because it has the sparry form and fracture ; fluor, because it melts very readily ; and vitreous, be- cause it has the appeirance of glass, and may be fused into glass of no contemptible appearance. FLUORIC ACID The acidifi.ble base of fluoric acid is unknown ; for no experi- ments have yet been made by which it can be exhibited. It is merely from general in- ference, that we may conjecture it to con- sist of a simple acidifiable basis united to oxygen. This acid is to be obtained by putting one part of finely pulverized fluate of lime into a leaden or tin retort, and pouring upon it two parts and a half of sulphuric acid. Lute the retort to a receiver of the same metal, containing one part of water, anel apply a gentle heat. Tht fluoric acid gus, disengaged will be absorbed by the water, and form liquid fluoric acid, which must be kept in well closed leaden or tin but- ties, or phials, coated within with wax or varnish. The distinguishing property of fluoric acid is, its power of dissolving and vola- tilizing silex. Its odour resembles muri- atic acid. On being exposed to a moist atmospheric air, it emits white fumes. Its action upon all the inflammable substances is very feeble; it does not afford oxygen to them. It has no action upon most of the metals, but it dissolves many of their oxyds. Fluoric acid, united to different bases, forms saline compounds called fluats. FLUORIC ACID GAS. The most re- markable property of this gas is, its power of dissolving silex, and keeping it suspend- ed in the gazeous state; it therefore dis- solves glass, crystals, and various precious stones. It is heavier than atmospheric air. It does not maintain combustion, nor can animals breathe it. It is absorbed by wa- ter, and forms with it liquid fluoric acid. It has a penetrating odour, approaching nearly to that of muriatic ac el gas. It corrodes animal and vegetable matters. Light has no effect upon it. It emits white fumes, in contact with moist atmo- spheric air. It is very sour, anel therefore reddens blue vegetable colours. It pre- cipitates lime-water. With ammonia it unites and forms a concrete bfidy. It has no action upon platina, gold, silver mercu- ry, tin, lead, antimony, cobalt, nickel, and bismuth ; but it attacks iron, arsenic, and manganese. Method of obtaining Fluoric Acid Gas. 1. Fluoric aciel gas may be obtained by decomposing fluate of lime (Derbyshire spar) by means of sulphuric acid. For that purpose, put one part of pow- dered fluate of lime into a leaden or tin retort, and pour over it two or three parts of concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent ac ion takes place instantly, and fluoric acid gas is extricated, which must be col- lected over mercury, either in a leaden or tin vessel, or in a glass receiver, covered within wuh a thick coat of varnish and wax. When no more gas is produced spontaneously, the action of the acid must be assisted by a gentle heat. 328 FLEN FOM Fluate of lime consists of fluoric acid, united to lime ; on adding sulphuric acid, in the above process a decomposition takes place. The sulphuric acid having a greater attraction for the lime than the fluoric acid, unites to it and forms sulphate of lime, dis- engaging at the same time the fluoric acid, which takes the gazeous state at the instant of its extrication, and appears under the form of fluoric acid gas. 2. Fluoric acid gas may likewise be ob- tained from liquid fluoric acid, by heat Flux. This word is mostly employed for dysenteria sauguinea. FLUXION. A term mostly applied by chymists, to signify the change of me- tals, or other bodies, from the solid into the fluid state, by the application of heat. See Fusion. Fly, Spanish. See Cantharis. Focile majus. The ulna and the ra- dius are occasionally denominated by the barbarous appellations of focile majus anel minus ; the tibia and fibula in the leg are also so called. Focus. A lobe of the liver. Foi)i\t. (From fodio, to dig.) A quar- ry. 1'he labyrinth of the ear. Fiemculatum lignum. A name for sassafras. FQiNICULUM. (Quasi fanum ocitlo- rum, the hay or herb good for the sight; so called because it is thought good for the eyes.) Fennel. FeEMrui.uM ahuaticum. Water fen- nel. Fine-leaved water hemlock. The plant which bears this name in the pharma- copoeias is the Phcllandriiim aquaticum; foliorum ramificutionibus divaricatis of Lin- naeus. It possesses vertiginous and poi- sonous qualities, which are best counter- acted by acids, after clearing the primse viae. The seeds are recommended by some, in conjunction with Peruvian bark, in the cure of pulmonary phthisis. Fozniculum alpinum. The herb spig- nel. FtENicuLUM anvuum. Royal cummin. F02NICULUM DULCE. Common fen- nel. Anethum faniculum, fructibus ovatis of Linnaeus. The seeds and roots of this indigenous plant are directed by the colleges of London and Edinburgh. The seeds have an aromatic smell, and a warm sweet- ish taste, and contain a large proportion of essential oil. They are stomachic and carminative. The root has a sweet taste, hut very little aromatic warmth, and is said to be pectoral ar.d diuretic. FtENicuLUM marinum. Samphire. FtENiciLUM orientale. Cuminum. FeENicuLUM porcinum. See Peuceda- num. Fceniculum sinense. Aniseed. Fovniculvm stlvestre. Bastard spig- nel. F(kniculum tortuosum. French halt wor FtKNicuLUM vi loaiie. Fatiicttlum e/er- municiim. Maratlu-um. Common fennel, or fenckel. A variety of the Anethum faniculum. See Faniculum duke. Fienum camelohum. See J uncus odo- ratiis. Fujnum gr;ecum. (Fmnuin, hay, and gracus, belonging to Greece; because, in Greece, it grew in the meadows, like hay.) Buceras. AZgoceras. Fenugreek. TrigoneUa fanum gracum of Linnaeus, legu- minibus sessilibus strictis erectiusculis subful- catis acuminatis, caule erecto. A native pf Montpeiier- 'The seeels are brought to us from the southern parts of France and Ger- many; they have a strong disagreeable smell, and an unctuous farinaceous taste, accompanied with a slight bitterness. Ttiey are esteemed as assisting tlie formation of pus, in inflammatory tumours; and the meal, with that intention, is made into a poultice with milk. Fiknum sylvestre. Wild fenugreek, FeETABULUM. (From fateo, to become putrid.) An encysted abscess, or foul ul- cer. FOZTUS. (From feo, to bring, forth, accoreling to Vossius.) Epicyema.Epigoniou. The child enclosed in the uterus of its mo- ther, is called a fcetus from the fifth month after pregnancy until the lime of its birth. The internal parts peculiar to the fcetus, are the thymus gland, c.malis venosus, ca- nalis arteriosus, foramen ovale, and the membrana pupillaris. Besides these pe- culiarities, there are other circumstances in which the foetus differs from the adult. The lungs are black and collapseel, and sink in water; the liver is very large ; all the glands, especially the thymus and su- prarenal, and the vermiform process of the caecum, are also considerably larger in proportion. The teeth of the fcetus are hid within their sockets; the great intestines contain a substance calleil meconium; the membrana tympani is covered with a kind of mucous membrane, anil the bones in many places are cartilaginous. Foliata terra. (From its resemblance to folium, a leaf.) Sulphur, also the acetas potassae. Folium orientale. See Senna. FOLLICLE. Folliadvs; dim. of foils, a bag.) See Folliculose gland. FOLLICULOSE GLAND. Follicle. One of the most simple species of gland, consist- ing merely of a hollow vascular membrane? or follicle, and an excretory duct; such are the muciparous glands, the sebaceous, &c. Folliculus fei.lis. 'The gall-blad- der. FOMENTATION. Fomentatio. A sort of partial bathing, by applying hot flan- nels to any part, dipped fo medicated FOR FOS 329 decoctions, whereby steams are communi- cated to the diseased parts, their vessels are relaxed, and their morbid action some- times removed. Fome8 VENTnicuLi. Hypochondria- cism. Fomites. A term mostly applied as synonymous with contagion. Fons pulsatilis. See Fontanella. FONT A NELLA. (Dim. of fans, a foun- tain.) Pons pulsatilis. The parietal bones and the frontal bones do not coalesce until the third year after birth, so that, before this period, there is an obvious interstice, commonly called mould, and scientifically the fontanel, or fons pulsatilis. There is also a lesser space, occasionally, between the occipital and parietal bones, termed the posterior fontanel. These spares be- tween the bones are filled up by the dura mater and the external integuments, so that during birth, the size of the head may be lessened; for, at that time, the bones of the head, upon the superior part, are not only pressed nearer to each other, but they frequently lap over one another, in order to eliminish the size during the passage of the heael through the pelvis. Fontanella anterior. See Fonta- nella. ! Fi.-ntaxella posteihor. See Fonta- \ nella. FONTICULUS. (Dim. of fons, an is- sue.) An artificial ulcer formed in any part, anel kept discharging by introducing daily a pea, covered with any digestive ointment. FORAMEN. (From foro, to pierce.) A little opening. FORAMEN' CECUM. A single open- ing in the basis of the cranium between the ethmoid and the frontal bone, that gives exif to a small vein. FORAMEN LACERUM IN BASH CRANII. See Foramina lacera. FORAMEN LACERUvl ORBIT ALE SUPERIUS. A large opening between the greater anel lesser wing of the parietal bone through winch the third, fo-jrth, first branch of the fifth and the sixth pair of nerves, and the opthalmia artery pass. , FORAMEN OPTICUM. The hole trans- I mitting the optic nerve. I FORAMEN OVALE. The opening I hot ween the two auricles of tlie heart of I the foetus. See also Innominatum es. Foramen of Winslow. An opening in ■ 'he omentum. Set- Omentum. FORAMINA. LACERA. A pair ith remarkable success. Fungus rosaceus. See Bedeguar. Fungus salicis. Tire willow fungus. The species of fungus ordered in some pharmacopoeias by this name is tlie Boletus suavolens ; acauHs superne lavis, saliribtts, of Linnaeus, and the Boletus albus of Hud- son. When fresh, it has a suburinous smell, and at first an acid taste, followed by a bitter. It is seldom used at present, but was formerly given in phthisical com- plaints. Fungus sambucimjs. See Auricula Juda. Fungus tinosus. The dark cobweb- like'fungus, which vegetates m dry cellars, where wine, ale, and the like, are kept. FUNICULUS UMBIL1CAL1S. (Funicu- lus; dim. of funis, a cord.) See Umbilical cord. Funis. A rope or cord. FUNIS UMBlLICALIS. See Umbilical cord. Furcala. The clavicle or collar-bone. Furcella inferior. The ensiform car- tilage. FURFUR. Bran. A disease of the skin, in which the cuticle keeps falling off in small scales like bran. FURFURACEOUS. (Furfuraceus, from furfur, bran.) A term applied to the seeli ment deposited in the urine of persons afflicted with fever, of a reddish or by a milk diet. GALANGA. (Perhaps its Indian name) Galanga). The roots of this plant are used medicinally.; two kinds are mentioned m the pharmacopae'us; the greater galungal Kan;ferigalanga of Linnaens.anel the-smaller galaugal, the root of the Maranta galanga »■ GAL GAL 333 taulino simplicifoliis lanceolatis subsetsilibus, of L.n aeus. the dried root .s b.ought from China, in p.eces from an inch to two in length, scarce half so thick, branched, full ot knots and joints, with several circu- lar rings of a reddish brown colour on the outxide, and brownish whhin. It has an aromatic smell, not very grateful, and an unpleasant, bitterish, hot, biting taste. It was formerly much used as a warm sto- mc ic bitter, and generally ordered in bitter infusions. It is now, however, seldom emplov ed. Galanga major. See Galanga. Galanga minor. See Galanga. GalangaL See Galanga. Galanga!, English See Cyperus. GALBANUM (From chulbanuh, Heb.) Albetad. Chalbane. Gesor. The plant is also named Ferula Africana ,- Oreoselinum Afri canum: Anisum fruticosum galbuniferum; Anisum Africanum fruticescens; and Ay- borzat. Galbanum is the gummi-resinous juice, obtained partly by its spontaneous exudation from the joints of the stem of the Lovage-leaved bubon, Bubon gal- banum of Linnaeus -.—foliis rhombeis den- tatis strialis glabris umbellis paucis; but more generally, and in greater abun- dance, by making an incision in the stalk, a few inches above the root, from which it immediately issues, and soon becomes sufficiently concrete to be gathered. It is imported into England from Turkey and the East Indies, in large, softish, ductile, pale-coloured masses, which, by age, acquire a brownish yellow appear- ance: these are intermixed with distinct whitish tears, that are the most pure part of he mass. Galbanum has a strong un- pleasant smell, and a warm, bitterish, acrid taste; "like the other gummy resins it unites with water, by trituration into a milky liquor, but does not perfectly dis- solve, as some have reported, in water, vinegar or wine. Rectified spirit takes up much more than either of these men- strua, but not the whole : the tincture is of a bright golden colour. A mixture of two parts of rectified spirit, and one of water, dis solves all but the impurities, which are commonly in considerable quantity In distillation with water, the oil separates and rises to the surface, in colour yellowish, in quantity one-twentieth of the weight of the galbanum. Galbanum, medicinally con- sidered, may be s-aid to hold a middle rank between assafoetida and ammoniacum; but its foetidness is very inconsiderable, espe- cially when compan d with the former; it is therefore accounted less antispasmodic, nor are its expectorant qualities equal to those of the latter; it, however, is esteem- ed more efficacious than either in hysterical disorders. Externally it is often applied, by surgeons, to expedite the suppuration of inflammatory and indolent tumours, and, by physicians, as a warm stimulating plas- ter. It is ah "ingredient in the pilula gal- bani composita, the emplastrum galbani com- positum of the London Pharmacopoeia, and in the empluslrum ad clavos pedum of the Edinburgh. Galbei. Galbeum. A sort of orna- mental and medical bracelets worn by the Romans. Galbulus. (Fromrevibus, of Linnaeus, were long used as an efficacious medicine in the cure of epilep- sy, but, in the practice of the present day, they are abandoned. Indeed, from the sen- sible qualities of the plant, little can be expected. The leaves and flowers possess the property of curdling milk; it is on that account styled cheese rennet. 3. A name for madder. Galium album. Tlie greater ladies bedstraw. This herb, Galium mollugo- foliis octonis, ovato-linearibus, subserratis, patentissimis, mucronatis,- caule flaccido, ramis patentibus, of Linnxus, with its flowers, are used medicinally. Five ounces, or more, of the expressed juice, taken every evening upon an empty stomach, is said to cure epilepsy. Galium aparine. The systematic name of the goose-grass. See Aparine. Galium mullugo. The systematic name of the greater ladies bedstraw. See Galium album. Galium verum. The systematic name of the true ladies bedstraw. See Galium. Gall. See Bile. GALL SICKNESS. A popular name for the remitting fever occasioned by marsh miasmata, in the Netherlands, and which proved so fatal to thousands ofthe English soldiers after the capture of Walcheren in the year 1809. Dr. Lind informs us, that at Middleburg, the capital of Wal- cheren, a sickness generally reigns to- wards the latter end of August, or the beginning of September, which is al- ways most violent after hot summers. It commences after the rains which fall in the end of July; the sooner it begins the longer it continues, and it is only checked by the coldness of the weather. Towards the end of August and the beginning of September, it is a continual burning fever, attended with a vomiting of bile, which is the gall sickness. This fever, after conti- nuing three or four days, intermits, and GAL asuiuei, tlie form of a double tertian, leaving the patient in a fortnight, or per- haps sooner. Strangers, that have been accustomed to breathe a dry, pure air, do not recover so quickly. Foreigners, in indigent circumstances, such as the Scots and German soldiers, who were garrisoned in the adjacent places, were apt, after those fevers, to have a swelling in the legs, and a dropsy; of which many died. These diseases are the same with the double tertians common within the tropics. Such as are seized with the gall sickness, have at first some flushes of heat over the body, a loss of appetite, a white, foul tongue, a yellow tinge in the eyes, and a pale colour of the lips. Such as live well, drink wine, and have warm clothes, and a good lodging, do not suffer so much during the sickly season as the poor people ; how- ever, these diseases are not infectious, and seldom prove mortal to the natives. Sir John Pringle observes, that the pre- vailing epidemic of autumn, in all marshy countries, is a fever of an intermitting nature, commonly of a tertian form, but of a bad kind ; which, in the dampest places and worst seasons, appears as a double ter- tian, a remitting, or even an ardent fever. But, however these may vary in their ap- pearance, according to the constitution of the patient, and other circumstances, they are all ofa similar nature. For though, in the beginning of the epidemic, when the heat, or rather the putrefaction in the air, is the greatest, they assume a continued or a remitting form ; yet, by the end of autumn, they usually terminate in regular intermittents. But although, in the gall-sickness, there is both a redundance and a depravation of the bile, still the disease canpot, with jus- tice, be said to originate wholly from that cause. It is certain, however, that the dis- ease may be continued, and the symptoms aggravated, by an increased secretion and putrefaction of the bile, occasioned by the fever. In proportion to the coolness of the season, or the height and dryness of the ground, this disease is milder, remits and intermits more freely, and removes further from the nature ofa continued fever. The higher ranks of people in general are the least liable to the diseases of the marshes; for such countries require dry h°uses« apartments raised above the ground, mode- rate exercise, without labour, in the sun, or evening damps ; a just quantity of fer- mented liquors, plenty of vegetables, ami fresh meats. Without such helps, not only strangers, but the natives themselves, are sickly, especially after hot and close sum- mers. The hardiest constitutions are very little excepted more than others; ami hence the British in the Netherlands havr always been subject to fevers. GAL By this disease the British troops were harassed throughout the war, from 1743 to 1747. It appeared in the month of August, I743: the paroxysms came on in the evening, with great heat, thirst, a violent head-ache, and often a delirium. These symptoms lasted most ofthe night, but abated in the morning, with an imper- fect sweat; sometimes with an haemorrhage of the nose, or looseness. The stomach, from the beginning, was disordered, with a nausea and sense of oppression; fre- quently with a bilious and offensive vomit- ing. If evacuations were either neglected, or too sparingly used, the patient fell into a continued fever, and sometimes grew yellow, as in jaundice. When the season was further advanced, this fever was at- tended with a cough, rheumatic pains, and sizy blood. The officers, being better ac- commodated than the common men, and the cavalry, who had cloaks to keep them warm, were not so subject to it ; and others who belonged to the army, but lay in quarters, were least of all effected ; and the less in proportion to their being ex- posed to heats, night damps, and the other fatigues ofthe service. In this manner did the remitting fever infest the army for the remaining years of the war: and that ex- actly in proportion to their distance from the marshy places, of which we have several notable instances in Pringle's observations. GALLA. (From Gallus, a river in Bythenia.) Nux galla. Gatta maxima or- biculata The gall-nut. The production of the quercus cerris of Linnaeus. By this name is usually denoteel any protuberance, tubercle, or tumour, produced by the puncture of insects on plants and trees of different kinds. These galls are of various forms and sizes, and no less different with regard to their internal structure. Some have only one cavity, and others a number of small cells, communicating with each other. Some of them are as hard as the wood of the tree they grow on, whilst others are soft and spongy ; the first being termed gall-nuts, and the latter berry-galls, or apple-galls. The gall is thus produced :—the cynips querci fblii, an insect of the fly kind, de- posites its eggs in the leaves and other ten- der parts of the tree. Around each punc- ture an excrescence is presently formed, within which the egg is hatched, and the insect passes through all the stages of its metamorphosis, until it becomes a perfect insect, when it eats its way out of its pri- son. The best oak-galls are heavy, knotted, and ofa blue colour, and are obtained from Aleppo. Tlu-y are nearly entirely soluble in water, with the assistance of heat. This soluble active matter consists of tannin, in combination with gallic acid; nine-tenths of the former, with one-tenth of the latter. GAL 335 Oak-galls are supposed to be the strongest astringent in the vegetable kingdom. Both water and spirit take up nearly all their virtue, though the spirituous extract is the strongest preparation. The powder is, however, the best form; and the dose is from a few grains to half a drachm. They are not much used in medicine, though they are said to be beneficial in in- termittents. Dr. Cullen has cured ague's, by giving half a drachm of the powder of galls every two or three hours during the intermission ; and by it alone, or joined with camomile flowers, has prevented the return ofthe paroxysms. But the doctor states the amount of his results only to be this: that, " in many cases, the galls cured the intermittents ; but that it failed also in many cases, in which the Peruvian bark afterwards proved successful." A fomen- tation, made by macerating half an ounce of bruised galls in a quart of boiling water for an hour, has been found useful for the piles, the prolapsus ani, and the fluor albus, applied cold. An injection, simply astrin- gent, is maele by diluting this fomentation, and used in gleets and leucorrhoea. The camphorated ointment of galls has been found also serviceable in piles, after the use of leeches; and is made by incorporating half a drachm of camphor with one ounce of hog's lard, and adding two drachms of galls in very fine powder. In fact, galls may be employed for the same purposes as oak bark, and are used under the same forms. Galla turcica. See Quercus. GALL BLADDER. Vesicula fellis. An oblong membranous receptacle, situated under the liver, to which it is attached in the right hypochondrium. It is composed of three membranes: a common, fibrouj, and villous. Its use is to retain the bile which regurgitates from the hepatic duct, there to become thicker, more acrid, and bitter, ami to send it through the cystie duct, which proceeds from its neck into the ductus communis choledochus, to be sent on to the duodenum. GALL-STONES. Biliary concretions. Hard concrete bodies, of which there are great varieties, formed in the gall-bladder of animal bodies. Gall-stones often lie quiet; so that, until dissection after death, some are never known to exist: but when they are prevented from passing through the gall ducts, they obstruct the passage of the bile into the intestines, and produce also many inconvenient symptoms, particu- larly the jaundice. The diagnostics of this disorder are ge- nerally very obscure and uncertain : for other causes produce the same kind of symptoms as those which occur in this dis- ease. The usual symptoms are, a loss of appetite, a sense of fulness in the stomach, 336 GAL GAL sickness and vomiting, langour, inactivity, sleepiness; and if the obstruction continues for a time, there is wasting of the flesh; yellowness of the eyes, skin, and urine; whitish stools; a pain in the pit of the stomach; whilst the pulse remains in its natural state. The pain excited by an ob- struction ofthe gall ducts, in consequence of gall-stones passing through them, and this not affecting tlie pulse, is considered as the leading pathognomonic symptom. This pain, in s >me, is extremely acute, in others there is only a slight uneasiness felt about the region of the liver; but its particular seat is the gall duct, just where it enters the duodenum. In some patients there is no yellowness of the skin; in others it exists for several months. There is no disease more painful than this, in some instances; it is as frequent as any other affection of the liver; it admits of much relief from medicine, and is not immediately dange- rous to the patient. GALLIC ACID. A peculiar acid which is extracted from the nut-gall that grows on the oak. This acid is also found, in a greater or less quantity, in all sour or as- tringent vegetable substances. Gallictrichis. Corrupted from caUitri- chis, or callitricum. Gallicus morbus. The French disease. See Lues venerea. Gallinago. (Diminutive of gallus, a cock.) 1. The woodcock. 2. An eminence within the prostate gland is called caput gaUinaginis, from its fan- cied resemblance to a woodcock's head. Gallium. See Galium. GALVANISM. A professor of anato- my, in the university of Bologna, was one day making experiments on electricity, in his elaboratory ; near the machine were some frogs that had been flayed ; the limbs of which became convulsed every time a spark was drawn from the apparatus. Gal- vani, surprised at this phenomenon, made it a subject of investigation, and disco- vered that metals, applied to the nerves and muscles of these animals, occasion- ed powerful and sudden contractions, when disposed in a certain manner. He gave the name of animal electricity to this order of new phenomena, from the analogy that he considered existing be- tween these effects and those produced by electricity. The name animal electricity has been superseded, notwithstanding the great ana- logy that exists between the effects of elec- tricity and of Galvanism, in favour of the latter term ; which is not only applicable to the generality of the phenomena, but likewise serves to perpetuate the memory of the disaoverer. In order to give rise to Galvanic effects, t is necessary to establish a communication between two points of one series of nervous and muscular organs. In this manner a cir- cle is formed, one arch of which consist-, of the animal parts, rendered the subject of experiment, while the other arch is com- posed of excitatory instruments, which ge. nerally consist of several pieces, some placed under the animal parts called sup- porters, others destined to establish a com- munication between the latter are called conductors. To form a complete Galvanic circle, take the thigh of a frog, deprived ot its skin ; detach the crural nerve, as far as the knee ; put it on a piece o.- zinc ; put the muscles ofthe leg on a piece of silver; then finish the excitatory arch, and com- plete the Galvanic circle by establishing a commui ication by means of the two sup- porters, by means of iron or copper wire, pewter, or lead. The instant that die com- municators touch the two supporters, a part of the animal arch formed by the two sup. porters will be convulsed. Although this disposition of the animal parts, and of Galvenic instruments, be most favourable to the developement ofthe phenomena, yet the composition of the animal and excita- tory arch may he much varied. Thus con- tract ions arc obtained, by placing the two supporters under the nerve, and leaving the muscle out of the circle, which proves that nerves essentially constitute the animal arch. It is not necessary for nerves to be entire, in order to produce contractions. They take place whether the organs be tied or cut through, provided there exists a simple contiguity between the divided ends. This proves that we cannot strictly conclude from what happens in muscular action, from that which takes place in Galvanic phenomena; since, if a nerve be tied or divided, the muscles on which the power is distributed lose the power of action. The cuticle is an obstacle to Galvanic eff< cts ; they are ..(ways feebly manifested in parts covered by it Whpn it is moist, fine, and dehc te, the effect is not entirely interrupted. Humboldt, after having de- tached the cuticle from the posterior part of the neck and back, by means of two blisters, applied plates of metal to the bare cutis, and at the moment of establishing a communication, be experienced sharp prick- ings, accompanied with a serosanguinous discharge. If a plate of zinc be placed under the tongue, and a flat piece of silver on its su- perior surface, on making them touch each other, an acerb taste will be perceived, ac- companied with a slight trembling. The exe'datory arch may be constructed with three, two, or even one metal only, with alloys, us :dgams, or other metallic or mineral combinations, carbonaleel sub- stances, &c It is observed that metal* GALVANISM. 337 winch are in general the most powerful ex- Citors, induce contractions so much the more as they have an extent of surface. Metals are all more or less excitants ; and it is observed that zinc, gold, silver, pew- ter, are of the highest r».nk; then copper, lead, nickel, antimony, &.c. Galvanic susceptibility, like muscular ir- ritability, is exhausted by too long conti- nued exercise, and is recruited by repose. Immersion of nerves anel muscles in alko- li< 1 anel eipiale solutions diminishes anel even destroys this susceptibility, in the same manner, doubtless, as the immode- rate use of these substances in the living man blunts, anel induces paralysis in mus- cular action. Immersion in oxygenated muriatic aciel revests the fatigued parts, in being acted on by the stimulus. Animals killed by the repeateel discharge of an elec- tric battery, acquire an increase of Galva- nic susceptibility; and this properly sub- sists unchanged in animals destroyed by submersion in mercury, pure hydrogen gas, azot, and ammoniac; and finally, it is totally annihilated in animals suffocated by the vapour of charcoal. Galvanic susceptibility is extinct in the muscles of animals of warm blood, in pro- portion as vital heat is dissipateel; some- times even when life is terminated in con- vulsions, contractility cannol be put into action, although warmth be not completely gone, as though the vital property were consumed by the convulsion, amidst which the animals had expired. In those of cold blood, on the contrary, it is more durable. The thighs of frogs, long after being sepa- rated from every thing, and even to the in- stant of incipient putrefaction, are influ- enced by Galvanic stimuli, doubtless, be- cause irritability, in these animals, is less .11- timately connected with respiration, and life more divitletl among the different or- gans, which have less occasion to act on each other for the execution of its pheno- mena. 'Ihe Galvanic chain does not pro- duce sensible actions (that is contractions) until the moment it is completed, by esta- blishing a communication with the parts constituting it. During the time it is com- plete, that is, through the whole space of time that the communication remains established, every- thing remains tranquil; nevertheless, Galvanic influence is nut sus- pended : in fact excitability is evidently mcreased, or diminished, in muscles that have been long continued in the Galvanic chain, according to the difference of the reciprocal situation of the connecting metals. If silver has been applied to nerves, and zinc to muscles, the irritability of the latter increases in proportion to the time they have remained in the chain. By this me. thod, the thighs of frogs have been revivi- ficd in some degree, and afterwards be- came sensible to stimuli, that before had ceased to act on them. By distributing the metals in an inverse manner, applying zinc to nerves and silver to muscles, an effect absolutely contrary is observed; and the muscles that possessed the most lively irritability when placed in the chain, seem to be rendered entirely paralytic if they remain long in this situation. This difference evidently depends on the direction of the Galvanic fluid, determined towards the muscles or nerves, according to the manner in which these metals are disposed, and this is of some importance to be known for the application of Galvanic means to the cure of diseases. Galvanic Pile. M. Volta's apparatus is as follows:— Raise a pile, by placing a plate of zinc, a flat piece of wet card, and a plate of silver, successively; then a second piece of zinc, &c. until the elevation is several feet high ; for the effects are greater in propor- tion to its height; then touch both extre- mities ofthe pile, at the same instant, widi one piece of iron wire ; at the moment of contact, a spark is excited from the ex- Iremilics of the pile, and luminous points are often perceived at different heights, vvhere the zinc and silver come into mutual contact. The zinc end of this pile.appears to be negatively electrified ; that formed by the silver, on the contrary, indicates marks of positive electricity. If we touch both extremities of the pile, after having dipped our hands into water, or, what is belter, a saline solution, a commotion, followed by a disagreeable pricking in tne fingers and elbow, is felt. If we place in a tube filled with water, and hermetically closed by two corks, the extremities of two wires ofthe same metal which are in contact at the other extremi. ty, one with the summit, the otlier with the base of the pile ; these ends, even when se- parated only by the space of a few lines, experience evident changes at the instant the extremities of the pile are touched ; the wire in contact with that part of the pile composed of zinc becomes covered with bullae of hydrogen gas; that which touches the extremity formed by silver, becomes oxydated. F'ourcroy altribut.es this phe- nomenon to the decomposition of water, by the Galvanic fluid, wliich abandons the oxygen to the iron that touches the positive extremity of the pile ; then conducts the other gas invisibly to the end of the othtt wire, there to be disengaged. From the numerous experiments of Air, Davy, many new and important facts have been established, and Galvanism has been found one of the most powerful agents hi chymistry; by its influence, platina wire has been melted ; gold, silver, copper, and most of Ihe metals, have easily beer, burnt j the fixed alkalis, and many of the earth*, 338 GAM CAR have been made to appear as consisting of a metallic base, and oxygen; compound substances, which were before extremely difficult to decompose, are now, by the aid of Galvanism, easily resolved into their constituents. Gamandha. See Gambogia. Gambilnse gummi. S e Kino. Gamboge See Gambogia. GAMBOGIA. (From he province of Cambaya, in the East Indies; called also Cambodja and Gambogia ; hence it has ob- taineel its name of Cambadium. Cambogium. Gambogia. Gambogium) Gamboge From its supposed vMiues, it is called gummi ad podagram ,- gammi gutta ; anil, by corrup- tion, gotta, gutta gamba, gamon, germandra catagemu, gamboiilea, &c.; anel, from its gold colour, chrysopus; and from its pur- gat >ve quality, succits laxativus, succus Indicus purgans ,- and scammonium orientale. A concrete vegetable juice, the prealuce of two trees, both called, by the Indians, Caracapulli, and by Linnaeus, Gambogia gutta. It is partly of a gummy and partly of a resinous nature. It is brought to us chiefly from Gambaja, in the East Indies, either in form of orbicular masses, or of cylindrical rolls of vi-.r-ous sizes; and is of a dense, compact, and firm texture, and of a beautiful yellow colour. In medicine, it is chiefly used as a dras- tic purge ; it operates powerfully both up- wards and downwards. Some condemn it as acting with too great violence, while others are of a contrary opinion. The dose is from two to four grains, as a cathartic ; from four to eight grains it proves emetic and purgative. The roughness of its ope- ration is said to be diminished, by giving it in a liquid form, sufficiently diluteel. Rub- bed with almonds, from its want of taste, it is a convenient laxative for children. It has been given in dropsy, with cream of tartar, to correct its operation. It has also been recommendeel by some, to the extent of fifteen grains, joined with an equal quantity of vegetaole alkali, to de- stroy the tape-worm. This dose is ordered in the morning, and if the worm is not ex- pelled in two or three hours, it is repeateel even to the third time, with safety and effi- cacy. It is a-serteel that it has been given to this extent even in delicate habits. This is s id to be the remetly alluded to by Van Svvieten, which was employed by Dr. Herenchwand, and with him proved so successful in the removal of the taenia lata. It is an ingredient, and pr bably the acive one, in most of the nostrums for expelling teniae. Di. Cullen says, that, on account of the quick passage of gamboge through the in- testines, he was induced m give it in small and frequently repeated doses, as three or four grains, rubbed with a li'tle sugar, every three hours; and thus found it ope- rate without griping, or sickness, and, in three or four exhibitions, evacuate a ^reat quantity ot water, both by stool and urine. Gamhoghm. See Gambogia. Gaviboidea. See Gambogia. Gamma. (Fron the letter r, gamma, which it resembles.) A surgical instru- ment for cituterisi'g a hernia. Gamphele (From yetfA^ot, crooked.) Tlie cheek. The jaw. Ganga.mon. (From yayTafAx, a fishing- net, which it was said to resemble.) A name of the omentum. Some call the con- tex ure oi nerves about the navel by this name. GANGLION, (yxyykiov, a knot.) A knot. 1. In anatomy it is applied to a natural knot-like enlargement, in the course of a nerve. 2. In surgery it is an ency ted lumour, formed in the sheath of a endon, and con- taining a fliiiel like the white of an egg. It mosi frequently occurs on the back ot the hand or toot. GANGRENE. (From ycttvu, to feed upon.) Gangrena. An incipient morti- fication, s j named from its eaung away the flesh. Authors have generally distinguished mortification into two stages ; the first, or incipient one, they name gangrene, which is attended with a sudden diminution of pain in the place affected; a livid disco- loration of the part, which, trom being yellowish, becomes of a greenish hue; a detachment of the cuticle, under which a turbid fluid is effused ; lastly, the swelling, teision, and hardness, of the previous in- flammation subside, and, on touching the part, a crepitus is perceptible, owing to the generation of air in the gangrenous parts. Such is the state to which the term gan- grene is applied. When the part has be- come quite cold, black, fibrous, incapa- ble of moving, and destitute of all feeling, circulation, and life; this is the second stage of mortification, termed, sphacelus. Gangrene, however, is frequently used synonymously with the word mortification. See ,\iortification. Gaiiaba. An Arabic name for the dis- order called Mgilops. Garcinia mangostana. (Named in honour of Dr. Garcm, who accurately de- scribed it.) The systematic name of the mangosteen tree. See Mangosteen. G arc ale. (yx%yxkn ) Gargalos. Gar- galismos. Irritation, or stimulation. Gargaiii.on. (Hebrew.) The uvula, or glanelulous body, which hangs down into the throat. GARGARISM. Gargarismus. A wash for ihe mouth and throat. GAIIGARISMA. (From y*tfxyfa, to gargle ) A gargle. GARGARISMUM. A gargle or wash for the throat GAS GAS 339 Gwk.athum. Abed on which lunatics, *c. were formerly confined. Gurgle. See Gargurisma. Garlic. See Allium. Garou bark. See Thymalaa. Garon. (yxeov.) A kind of pickle pre- pared of fish ; at fi. st it was made from a fish which the Greeks call Garos ; but Ule best was made- from mackarels. Among the moelerns, garum sigmfits the liquor in which fish is pickled. Garrotillo. (F om garottar, to bind closely. Span.) A name of the cynanche maligna, from its sense of strangulation, as if the throat were bound with a cord. Garophtli.us. See Caryophyllus. GAS. (From gascht, a. German word which means an eruption of wind.) See Gax. GASTUIC ARTERY. Arteria gastrica. The right, or greater gastric artery, is a branch ofthe hepatic ; the left or lesser, a branch of the splenic. GASTRIC JUICE .Succus gastricus- A fluid separated by the capillary exhaling arteries of the stomach, which open upon its internal -surface. The oesophagus also affords a small quantity, especially in the inferior part. Modern philosophers have paid great attention to this fluid, and from their several experiments it is known to possess the following properties. It is the principal agent of' digestion, and changes the aliments into a kind of uniform soft paste : it acts on the stomach after the death of the animal. Its effects shew that it is a solvent, but of that peculiar nature that it dissolves animal and vegetable sub- stances, uniformly, and without exhibiting a stronger affinity tor the one than for the other. Although it is the most powerful agent of digestion in the stomach, its dis- solvent power has need of assistance from the action of several secondary causes, as heat, which seems to augment and concern. trate itself in the epigastric region. So long as the exertion of the stoniich con- tinues, there is a sort of intestine fermen- tation, which shoulel not, in its full s> iim-, be compared to the motion by wliich fer- ment iMve and putrescent substances are decomposed ; there is also a moderate and peristaltic motion of the muscular fibres of the stomach, which press the aliment on all sides, artd perform a slight trituration, while the gastric moisture softens anel ma- cerates the food before it is dissolved. By manv it has been considered merely as a ferment, but this cannot be the case. See Digestion. It is one ofthe most powerful antiseptics with which we are acquainted; and, from the experiments of Spallanzani, Scopoli, Carminatt, anel others, its nature appears to be essentially different in the several classes of animals, is they have proved by analysis. The gastric juice of the human subject, when healthy, is inodorous, of a saltish taste, and limpid, like water, unless it be a little tingeel with the yellow colour of some bile, that has regurgitated into the stomach. In quantity it is very considerable, as must be evident from the extent ofthe surface of the stomach, and its continual secretion ; but it is most copious when solicited by the stimulus of food. Besides the proper- ties of this fluid before mentioned, it has others, which have induced physicians . nd surgeons to exhibit it medicinally. It cures dyspepsia and intermittent fever. Applied externally, in form of fomentation or poul- tice, it cures putrid and scrofulous uVers in. a wonderful manner; and it is to be re- gretted that its utility is not more generally known. GASTRITIS. (From yxne, the sto- mach.) Inflammation of tlie stomach. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, of Cullen. It is known by pyrexia, anxiety, heat, and pain in the epigastrium, increased when any thing is taken into the stomach, vomiting, hiccup, pulse small and hard, and prostration of strength. There are two species : 1. Gas- tritis phlegmonoidea, with an inflammatory tumour. Gastritis erysipelatosa, when the inflammation is of a creeping or erysipela- tous nature. Gastris is produced by acrid substances of various kinds, such as arsenic, corrosive sublimate, &c. taken into the stomach, as likewise by food of an improper nature ; by taking large draughts of' any cold liquor when the body is much heated by exercise, or dancing; and repelled exanthemata and gout. Besitles these, it may arise from an inflammation of some of the neighbouring parts being communicated to the sto- mach. The erysipelatous gastritis arises chiefly towards the close of other diseases, mark- ing the certain approach to dissolution, and being unaccompanied with any marks of general inflammation, or by any burning pain in the stomach. The symptoms of phlegmonous gastritis, as ob-erveel above, are, a violent burning pain in the stomach, with great soreness, distention, and flatulency ; a severe vomit- ing, especially after any thing is swallowed, whether it be liquid or solid ; most distress- ing thirst; restlessness, anxiety, and a con- tinual tossing ofthe body, with great debili- ty, constant watching, and a frequent, hard and contracted pulse. In some cases, a se- vere purging attends. If the disease increases in violence, symp- toms of irritation then ensue ; there is a great loss of strength, with fain tings ; a short and interrupted respiration; cold, clammy sweats, hiccups, coldness of the extremiiies, ar intermittent pulse, and the patient is soon cti' off. The event of gastritis is seldom favour- GAS GAZ able, as the person is usually either sudden- ly destroy ed by the violence of the inflam- mation, or else it terminates in suppuration, ulceration or gangrene. If the symptoms are very mild, anel pro- per remeelies have been employed at an ear- ly period of the disease, it may, however, terminate in resolution, and that in the course of the first, or, at farthest, tlie se- cond week. Its termination in suppuration may be known by the symptoms, although mode- rate, exceeeling the continuance of this period, and a remission of pain occurring, whilst a sense of weight and anxiety still remain; and, on the formation of art ab- scess, cold shiverings ensue, with marked exacerbations in the evening, which are fol- lowed by night sweats, and other symptoms of hectic fever ; and these at length prove fatal, unless, the pus is thrown up by vomit- ing, anel the ulcer heals. Its tendency to gangrene may be dreael- ed, from the violence of its symptoms not yielding to proper remedies early in the elis- ease ; and when begun, it may be known by the sudden cessation of the pain ; by the pufo- continuing its frequency, but becom- ing weaker; anel by delirium, with other marks of increasing debility ensuing. Fatal cases of this disease shew, on dis- section, a considerable redness of the inner coat of the stomach, having a layer of coa- gulable lymph lining its surface. They likewise shew a partialthickening of the substuice of the organ, at the inflamed part, the inflammation seldom extending over the whole of it. Where ulceration has taken place, the ulcers sometimes are found to penetrate through all its coats, and sometimes only through one or two of them. GASTROCELE. )From y*mp, the sto- mach, and xnkM, a tumour.) A hernia of the stomach, occasioned by a protusion of that viscus through the abdominal parietes. GASTROCNEMIUS. (From yxrvg, the stomach, and xvh/ah, the leg.) The muscles ofthe foot, which form the calf or belly of the leg. GASTROCNEMIUS EXTERNUS. Ge- mellus. This muscle, which is situated im- meeliately under the integuments at the back part of the leg, is sometimes called gemellus; this latter name is adopted by Albinos. Winslow describes it as two muscles, which he calls gaslrocnemii ,- and Douglas considers this and the following as a quadriceps, or muscle with four heads, to which he gives the name of extensor tarsi suralis. It is called hi femoro cakanien by Dumas. The gastrocnemius externus arises by two distinct heads. The first, which is ' the thickest and longest of the two, springs by a strong thick tendon from the upper and back part of the inner condyle of the os femoris, adhering strongly to the capsular ligament of the joint, between which and the tendon is a considerable bursa mucotu. The second head arises by a thinner and shorter tendon from the back part ol the outer condyle of the os tcmoris. A little below the joint, their fleshy bellies unite in a middle tendon, and below the middle of the tibia they cease to be fleshy, and termi- nate in a broael tendon, which, a little above the lower extremity of the tibia, unites with that ofthe gastrocnemius internus, to form one great round tendon, sometimes called chorda magm^ but more commonly, tendo Achillis. GASTROCNEMIUS INTERNUS Tibio peronei calcanien of Dumas. This, which is situated immediately under the last de- scribed muscle, is sometimes named soleus, on account of its shape, which resembles that of the sole-fish. It arises by two heads. The first springs by tendinous anel fleshy fibres from the posterior part ofthe head ofthe fibula, and for some way below it. The second arises from an oblique ridge at the upper and posterior part ot the tibia, which affords origin to the inferior edge of thepopliteus, continuing to receive fleshy fibres from the inner edge of the tibia for some way down. This muscle, which is narrow at its origin, spreads wider as it descends, as far as its mieldle; after which it becomes narrower again, and be- gins to grow tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not entirely disappear till it has almost reached the extremity of the tibia, a little: above whicli it unites with tlie last describ- ed muscle, to form the tendo Achillis. 'This thick round chord is inserted into the low. er and posterior part of the os calcis, after sliding over a cartilaginous surface on that bone, to which it is connected by a tendi- nous sheath that is furnished with a large bursa mucosa. Both the gastrocnemii have the same use, viz. that of extending the foot, by drawing it backwards and downwards. Gastrocolicus. (From yxrue, the sto- mach, and xokov, the colon,) A term appli- en to a vein which proceeds from the sto- mach to the colon. GASTRODYNIA. (From yar^, the stomach, and oSuvn, pain.) Pain in the stomach. GASTROEPIPLOIC ARTERY. Arte- ria gastrico-epiploica. The branch of the greater gastric artery that runs to the epi- ploon. GASTRORAPHY. (Gattroraphe; from yxcrne, the stomach, and ex*r»g, the bel- ly, and Tt/xvu, to cut.) The operation of cutting open tlie belly and uterus, as in the Caesarian operation. Gaule. See Myrtus Brabanticu. GAZ. (From Gascht, German, an eruption of wind.) Gas. Elastic fluid. GAZ. 341 AfcYiform fluid. Elastic vapour. By the word gaz, we distinguish a permanently elastic aeriform fluid, or substance which has the appearance of air ; that is to say, it is transparent, elastic, ponelerable, invisible, (oxygenated muriatic acid gas, and ni- trous acid gas, are the only exceptions to this rule,) and not condensible into a liquid or solid state by any degree of cold hi- therto known. Some ofthe gases exist in nature, without the aid of art, anel may therefore be col- lected ; others, on the contrary, are only pro- ducible by artificial means. All gases are combinations of certain sub- stances, reduced to the gazeous form-by the addition of caloric and light. It is, there- fore, necessary to distinguish, in every gas, the matter of heat which acted the part of a solvent, and the substance which forms the, basis ofthe gas. Gases are not contained in those sub- stances from which we obtain them in the state of gas, but owe their formation to the expansive property of caloric. The bases of seime gases are known to us, and may be exhibited in an uncombined state; others again are not producible by art. Formation of Gases. The different forms under which bodies appear depend upon a certain quantity of caloric, chymically combined with them. The very formation of gases corroborates this truth. Their production totally depends upon the combination of the particular substances with caloric ; and thetse we call permanently elastic are only so, because we cannot so far reduce their temperature, as to dispose them to part with it; otherwise they would undoubtedly become fluid or solid. Water, for instance, is a solid substance in all degrees below 32° of Fahrenheit's scale ; above this temperature it combines with caloric, and becomes a fluid. It re- tains its fluidity under the ordinary pres- sure ofthe atmosphere, till its temperature is augmented to 212°. It then combines with a larger portion of caloric, and is con- verted, apparently, into gas, or at least in- to elastic vapour; in which state it would continue, if the temperature of our atmos- phere was above 212°. Gases are therefore solid substances, between the particles of which a repulsion is established by the quantity of caloric. But as in the gazeous water, or steam, the caloric is retained with but little force, on account of its quitting the water when the vapour is merely exposed to a lower temperature, we do not admit steam amongst the chss of gases, or permanent aeriform elastic fluids. In gases, caloric is united by a veiy forcible affinity, and no diminution of temperature, or pressure, that has ever yet been effected, can sepa- rate it from them. Thus the air of our at- mosphere, in the most intense cold, still remains in tlie aeriform state ; and hence is deriveel the essential characters of gases, namely; that they shall remain aeriform, un- der all variations of pressure and tempera- tures. In the modern nomenclature, the name of every substance existing in the aeriform state is derived from its solid base; and the term gas is used to denote its existence in this state. In order to illustrate the formation of gases, or to shew in what manner caloric is combined with them, the following experi- ment may serve. Put into a retort, capable of holding half a pint of water, two ounces of muriate of soda, (common salt;) pour on it half its weight of sulphuric aciel, and apply the heat of a lamp; a great quantity of gas is produced, which might be col- lected and retained over mercury. But to serve the purpose of this experiment, let it pass through a glass receiver, having two openings, into one of which the neck ofthe retort passes, whilst, from the other, a bent tube proceeds, which ends in a ves- sel of water. Before closing the apparatus, let a tliermometer be included in the re- ceiver, to shew the temperature ofthe gas. It will be found that the mercury in the thermometer will rise only a few degrees ; whereas the water in the vessel which re- ceives the bent tube will soon become boil- ing hot. Explanation.—Common salt consists of muriatic aciel, united to soda ; on present- ing sulphuric acid to this union, a decom- position takes place. The sulphuric acid unites by virtue of its greater affinity to the soda, and forms sulphate of soda, or Glauber's salt; the muriatic acid becomes therefore disengaged, and takes the gazeous form, in which it is capable of existing in our temperature. To trace the caloric during this experiment, as was our object, we must remark that it first flows from the lamp to the disengaged muriatic acid, and converts it into gas ; but the heat thus ex- pended is chymically united, and therefore not appreciable by the thermometer. The caloric, however, is again evolved, when the muriatic acid gas is condensed by the water, with which it forms liquid muriatic acid. In this experiment we therefore trace caloric in a chymical combination produc- ing gas ; and from this union we again trace it in fire, or sensible heat. Such, in general, is the cause of the formation and fixation of gases. It may be further observed, that each of these fluids loses or suffers the disengagement of different quantities of heat, as it becomes more or less solid in its new combination, 342 GAZ. or as that combination is capable of retain- ing more or less specific heat The discovery of aeriform gazeous fluids has occasioned the necessity of some pecu- liar instruments, by m ans of which those substances may be conveniently collected, and submitted to examination. The prin- cipal ones for that purpose are styled the pneumatic apparatus. The Prunimatic Reservoir, or Cistern, Is made either of wood or strong sheet- iron, tinned, japanned, or painted. A trough of about two feet' fong, sixteen inches wide, and fifteen high, has been found to be sufficient for most experiments. Two or three inches below its brim, a hori- zontal shelf is fastened, in dimension about half, or one-third part, ofthe width of the trough. In this shelf are several holes : these holes must be made in the centre of a. small excavation, shaped like a funnel, which is formed in the lower part of the shelf. This trough is filled with water sufficient to cover the shelf to the height of an inch. The use of this shelf is to support re- ceivers, jars, or bell-glasses, which, being previously filled with water, are placed invertedly, their open end turned down upon the above-mentioned holes, through which the gases conveyed there, and direct- ed by means of the funnel-shaped excava- tions, rise in the form of air-bubles into the receiver. When the gazeous fluids are capable of being absorbed by water, as is the case with some of them, the trough must be filled with mercury. The price and gravity of this fluid make it an object of conveni- ence and economy, that the trough should be smaller than when water is used. A mercurial trough is best cut in marble, free-stone, or a solid block of wood. A trough about twelve inches long, three inches wide, and four deep, is sufficient for all private experiments. Method of collecting Gases, and transferring t/iemjrom one vessel to another. It we are desirous of transmitting air from one vessel to another, it is necessary that the vessel destined to receive it be full of water, or some fluid heavier than air. For that purpose take a wide mouthed bell-glass, or receiver; plunge it under the water in the trough, in order to fill it; then raise it, with the mouth downwards, and place it on the shelf of the trough, so as to cover one or more of the holes in it. It will now be full of water, and continue so as long as the mouth remains below the surface ofthe fluid in the cistern, for in this case, the water is sustained in the vessel by the pressure of the atmosphere, in the same manner as the mercury is sustained in the barometer. It may without difficulty be imagined, that if common air (or any other fluid resembling common air in light- ness and elasticity) be suffered to enter the inverted vessel filled with water, it will rise to the upper part, on account of its levity, and the surface of the water will subside. To exemplify this, take a glass, or any other vessel, in that state which is usually called empty, and plunge it into the water with its mouth downwards; scarce any of it will enter the glass, because its entrance is opposed by the elasticity of the included air; but if the vessel be turned with its mouth upwards, it imrnediajelv fills, and the air rises in bubbles to the surface. Sup- pose this operation be performed under one of the jars, or receivers, which are filled with water, and placed upon the perforated shelf, the air will ascend in bubbles as be- fore, but, instead of escaping, it will be caught in the upper part ofthe jar, and ex- pel part of the water it contains. In this manner we see that air may be emptied out of one vessel into another by a kind of inverted pouring, by which means it is made to ascend from the lower to the upper vessel. When the receiving vessel has a narrow neck, the air may be poured in a similar manner through an inverted funnel, inserted in its mouth. If the air is to be transferred from a ves- sel that is stopped like a bottle, the bottle must be unstopped, with its orifice down- wards in the water: and then inclined in such a manner that its neck may come un- der the perforated excavation of the shelf. The gas will escape from the bottle, and, passing into the vessel adapted to receive it, will ascend in it in the form of bubbles. In whatever manner this operation is per- formed, the necessity of the excavation in the lower part of tlie shelf may be rea- dily conceived. It is, as mentioned bef ire, destined to collect the gas which escapes from the vessel, and direct it in its passage towards the vessel adapted to receive it. Without this excavation, the gas, instead of proceeding to the place of its destina- tion, would be dispersed and lost. The vessels, or receivers, for collecting the disengaged gases, should be glass cy- linders, jars, or bell-glasses, of various sizes; some of them should be open at both ends, others should be fitted with necks at the top, ground perfectly level, in order that they may be stopped by ground flat pieces of metal, glass, slate, &c. others should tie furbished with ground stoppers. Some should be graduated into cubic inches, and sub-divided into decimal or other equi-distant parts. Besides these, common glass bottles, tumblers, 8tc. may be used. Classification of Gases. All the elastic aeriform fluids with wliich we are hitherto acquainted are generally divided, by systematic writers, into tw> GAZ GEL 343. -lasses; namely, those that are respirable, and capable of maintaining combustion, and those ih et re not respirable, and incapable of maintaining combustion. This division, indeed, has its advantage ; but the term respirable, in its physico-logical applica- tion, has been very tlifferently employed by different writers. Sometimes by the resp rability of a gas has been meant ^its. power of supporting life, when repeatedly applied to the blood in the lungs. At other times all gases have been considered respirable, which were capable of intro- duction into the lungs by voluntary efforts, .Without any relation to their vitality. In the last case, the word respirable seems to us most properly employed, arid in this sense it is here used. Non-re.spirable gases are those which, when applied to the external organs of re- spiration, stimulate the muscles of the epi- glottis in such a manner as to keep it per- fectly close on the glottis; thus prevent. ing the smallest particle of gas from enter- ing into the bronchia, in spite of voluntary exertions. Of respirable gases, or those which are capable of being taken into the lungs by voluntary efforts, accoreling to their con- ditions, only one has the power of uniform- ly supporting life, namely, atmospheric air; other gases, when respired, sooner or later impair the health ofthe human constitutiem, or perhaps occasion death; but in different modes. Some gases effect no positive change in the blood; animals immersed in it d e ofa disease produced by the privation of at- mospheric air, analogous to that occasioned by their submersion in water. Others again produce some positive change in the blood, as appears from the experiments of Dr. Beddoes and Profes- sor Davy. They seem to render it incapa- ble of supplying the nervous and muscular fibres with principles essential to sensibility and irritability. 'These gases, therefore, destroy animal life on a different prin- ciple. It is obvious, therefore, that the above classification does not hold good in all re- spects, but is capable of misleading the student. Gaz, azotic. See Nitrogen. Gaz, carbonic acid. This may be ob- tained by pouring any acid upon calcareous earth, which thereby becomes decomposed; the effused aciel combines with the bme, and forms a new neutral salt, and the car- bonic acid is elisengaged and escapes in the form ofa colourless gaz, viz. carbonic acid gas. See Carbonic acid. Gaz-lwpatic See Sulphurated hydrogen gaz. Gaz hydrogen. Inflammable air. See Hydrogen. Gaz, light carbonated hydrogen. See Car- bonated hydrogen gas, light. Gaz, heavy carbonated hydrogen- See Carbonated hydrogen gaz, heavy. Gazeous oxyd of carbon. See Carbon, gazeous oxyd of Geisoma. (From ytto-ov, the eaves of the house.) Geisen. The prominent parts of the eye-brows, which hang over the "eyes like the eaves of a house. Geison. See Geisoma. Gelasinos. (From ytkxu, to laugh.) An epithet for the four middle fore-teeth, because they are shewn in laughter. Gelasmus. (From ytkxu, to laugh.) The Sardonic laugh. GELATINE. Gelly, or jelly. An ani- mal substance soluble in water, but not in alcohol; capable of assuming a well-known elastic or tremulous consistence, by cooling, when the water is not too abundant, and liquifiable again, by increasing its tempe- rature. This last property remarkably distinguishes it from albumen, which be- comes consistent by heat. It is precipi- tated in an insoluble form by tannin, and it is this action of tannin on gelatine that is the foundation of the art of tanning lea- ther. Jellies are very common in our kitchens; they may be extracted from all the parts of" animals, by boiling them in water. Hot water dissolves a large quantity of this substance. Acids likewise elissolve them, as do likewise more particularly the alkalis. Jelly, which has been extracted without long decoction, possesses most of the cha- racters of vegetable mucilage ; but it is seldom obtained without a mixture of albu- men. Jellies, in a pure state, have scarcely any smell or remarkable taste. By dis- tillation, they afford an insipid and inodo- rous phlegm, which easily putrefies. A stronger heat causes them to swell up, be- come black, anel emit a foetid odour, ac- companied with white acrid fumes. Ah impure volatile alkali, together with em- pyreumatic oil, then passes over, leaving a spongy coal, not easily burned, and con- taining common salt and phosphat of lime. The jelly of various animal substances is prepared for the use of sea-faring persons under the name of portable soup. The whole art of performing this operation consists in boiling the meat, and taking the scum off, as usual, until the soup possesses the requisite flavour. It is then suffered to cool, in order that the fat may be sepa- rated In the next place, it is mixed with five or six whites of eggs, and slightly boiled. This operation serves to clarify the liquid, by the removal of opake par- ticles, which unite with the white of egg at the time it becomes solid by the heat, 344 GEN GEN and are consequently removed along with it The liquor is Uien to be strained through flannel, and evaporated, on the water-bath, to the consistence of a very thick paste ; after which it is spread, rather thin, upon a smooth stone, then cut into cakes, and, lnstly, dried in a stove, until it becomes brittle. These cakes may be kept four or five years, if defended from moisture. When intended to be used, nothing more is required to be done, than to dissolve a sufficient quantity in boiling water, which by that means becomes con- verted into soup. Gelatio. (From gelo, to freeze.) Freezing ; or that rigidity of the body which happens in a catalepsy, as if the person were frozen. Gemellus. (From gemimus elouble, having a fellow.) See Gastrocnemius and Gemini. GEMINI. Gemelli of Winslow. Part of the marsupialis of Cowper. Ischio spini trochanterien of Dumas. This muscle has been a subject of dispute among anatomists since the days of Vesalius. Some describe it as two distinct muscles, and hence the name it has gotten of gemini. Others con- tend that it ought to be considered as a single muscle. The truth is, that it consists of two portions, which are united together by a tendinous and fleshy membrane, and afford a passage between them to the ten- don of the obturator internus, which they inclose as it were in a purse. These two portions are placed under the glutxus max- imus, between the ischium and the great trochanter. The superior portion, which is the short- est and thickest of the two, arises fleshy from the external surface of the spine ofthe ischium ; and the inferior, from the tube- rosity of that bone, and likewise from the posterior sacro-ischiatic ligament They are inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the cavity at the root of the great trochanter. Between the two portions of this muscle, and the termination of the obturator inter- nus, there is a small bursa mucosa, con- nected to both, and to that part of the capsular of the joint which lies under the gemini. This muscle assists in rolling the os femo. ris outwards, and prevents the tendon of the obturator internus from slipping out of its place while that muscle is in action. Gemursa. (From gemo, to groan ; so called from the pain it was said to occasion in walking.) The name of an excrescence between the toes. Geneias. (From ytvut, the cheek.) The downy hairs whicli first cover the cheek; also the name of a bandage men- tioned by Galen, which covers the cheek, and comes under the chin. GENERATION. Many ingenious hy- potheses have been instituted by pbysiolo- gysts to explain the mystery of generation, but the whole of our knowledge concerning it appears to be built upon the phenomena it affords ; and may be seen in the works of Haller, Buffon, Cruickshanks, and Haighton. It is a sexual action, performed in different ways in most animals ; manv of them have different sexes, and require con- junction : such are the human species, quadrupeds, and others. 'The females of quadrupeds have a matrix, separated into two cavities, uterus bicornis, and a consi- derable number of teats ; they have no menstrual flux ; most of them bear sever;-' young at a time, and the period of their gestation is generally short. The genera- tion of birds is very different. The males have a strong genital organ, which is often double. The vulva in females is placed behind the anus "; the ovaries have no ma- trices, and there is a duct for the purpose of conveying the egg from the ovarium into the intestines: this passage is called the oviduct. The eggs of pullets have exhi- bited unexpected facts to physiologists, who examined the phenomena of incubation. The most important discoveries are those of the immortal Haller, who found the chicken perfectly formed in eggs which were not fecundated. There is no deter- minate conj unction between fishes; the female deposits her eggs on the sands, over which the male passes,and emits its seminal fluid, doubtless for the purpose of fecun- dating them ; these eggs are hatched after a certain time. The males of several ovi- parous quadrupeds have a double or forked organ. Insects exhibit all the va- rieties which are observed in other animals : there are some, indeed the greater num- ber, which have the sexes in two separate individuals; among others, the reproduc- tion is made either with or without con- junction, as in the vine fretter; one of these insects, confined alone beneath a glass, pro- duces a great number of other's. The organ of the male, in insects, is* usually armeel with two hooks, to seize the female : the place of these organs is greatly varied; with some it is at the upper part of the belly, near the chest, as in the female dragon- fly ; in others it is at the extremity of the antenna, as in the male spider. Most worms are hermaphrodite ; each 'individual has both sexes. Polypi, with respect to gene- ration, are singular animals: they are re- produced by buds, or offsets: a bud is separated from each vigorous polypus, which is fixed to some neighbouring body, ami grows: polypi are likewise found on their surface, in tlie same manner as branches issue from plants. These are the principal^modes of generation in animals. In the human species, which engages our attention more particularly, the phenomena GEN GEN 345 are as follow : the mode of congress of the man with the woman requires no descrip- tion ; but generation does not consist in that alone; there are certain states or con- ditions requisite for conception to take place. The ovum must have arrived at a state of maturity. There must be such a determination of blood to the uterus, that, together with the venereal stimulus, shall induce an action in the Fallopian tubes, by which the fimbriae grasp the ovum that is to be impregnated. During this state of the parts, the semen virile must be pro- pelled into the uterus, in order that its subtle and vivifying portion shall pass along the tube to the ovum. Fecundation having thus taken place, a motion is induced in the vivified ovum, which ruptures the tender vesicle that contains it; the fimbriae ofthe Fallopian tube then grasp and convey it into the tube, which, by its peristalic mo- tion, conducts it into the cavity of the uterus, there to be evolved and brought to maturity, and, at the expiration of nine months, to be sent into the world. GENERATION, FEMALE ORGANS OF. The parts subservient to generation, in a woman, are divided into external and internal. The external parts are, the mons veneris, the labia, the perinaum, the clitoris, and the nympha. To these may be added the meatus urinarius, or orifice of the urethra. The hymen may be esteemed the barrier between the external and internal parts. The internal parts of generation are, the vagina and uterus, and its appendages. GENERATION, MALE ORGANS OF. The parts which constitute the organs of generation in men are the penis, testicles, and vesicula seminales. GENIO. (From ytvuiy, the chin.) Names compounded of this word belong to mus- cles which are attached to the chin. GENIO-HYO-GLOSSUS. (Musculus ge- niohyo-glossus; from ytvuov, the chin, and ykoa-a-x, the tongue, so called from its origin in the chin, and insertion in the tongue.) Genio glossus of some authors. This muscle forms the fourth layer between the lower jaw and os hyoides. It arises from a rough protuberance in the inside of the middle of the lower jaw ; its fibres run like a fan, forwards, upwards, and back- wards, and are inserted into the top, mid- dle, and root ofthe tongue, and base ofthe os hyoides, near its corner. Its use is to draw the tip ofthe tongue backwards into tlie mouth, the middle downwards, and to render its back concave. It also draws its root and the os hyoides forwards, and thrusts the tongue out of the mouth. GENIO HYOLDEUS. (Musculus ge- mo-hyoideus; from ytvuov, the chin, and uouSnt, the os hyoides; so called from its origin in the chin, and its insertion in the os hyoides.) This muscle constitutes the thirtl layer between the lower jaw and os hyoides. It is a long, thin, and fleshy muscle, arising tendinous from a rough pro- tuberance at the inside of the chin, and growing somewhat broader and thicker as it descends backward, to be inserted by very short tendinous fibres into both the edges of the base of the os hyoides. It draws the os hyoides forwards to the chin. Geniophartngjeus. The constrictor pharyngis superior. Genipi album. The plant wliich bears this name, in the pharmacopoeias, is the Artemisia rupestris of Linnaeus -.—foliis pin- natis, caulibus adscendentibus ; floribus glo- bosis, cernuis ; receptaculo papposo. It has a grateful smell, and is used in some coun- tries in the cure of intermittents and ob- structed catamenia. Genipi verum. The plant directed for medicinal purposes, under this title, is the Achillea ; foliis pinnatis, pinnis simplicibus, glabris, punctatis, of Haller. It has a very grateful smell, and a very bitter taste, and is exhibited in Switzerland in epilepsy, diarrhoea, and debility of the stomach. GENISTA. (From genu, a knee; so called from the inflection and angularity of its twigs.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dia- delphia. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common broom. The tops and leaves of this indigenous plant, Spartium scoparium of Linnxus :—foliis ternatis solitatUsque, ramis inermibus angulatis, are the parts that are employed medicinally; they have a bitter taste, and are recommended for their purgative and diuretic qualities, in hydro- pic cases. Genista canariensis. The systematic name of the tree the wood of which is called rhodium. See Rhodium lignum. Gemtale. (From gigno, to beget.) The privy member. Genitalium. (From genitale, the mem- brum virile.) A disease ofthe genitnl parts. Genitura. (From gigno.) The male seed. Also the membrum virile. Genon. (From yovu, the knee.) A moveable articulation like that of the knee, Gensing. See Ginseng. GENTIANA. (From Gentius, king of Illyria, who first used it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. Gentian. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of what is also called Gentiana rubra. Gentian. Fel- wort The gentian thr.t is met with in the shops is the root of the Gentiana lutea of Linnaeus :—corolUs snbqidnqitefidis rotatis verticillatis, calycibus spathaocis,• and is Yrf 346 OER imported from Switzerland and Germany. It is the only medicinal part of the plant, has little or no smell, but to the taste ma- nifests great bitterness, on which account it is in general use as.a tonic, stomachic, anthelmintic, antiseptic, emmenagogue, and febrifuge. The officinal preparations of this root are, the infusum gentiana com- positum, and tinctura gentiana composita, of the London Pharmacopoeia, and the infusum amarum, vinum amarum, tinctura amara, of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia; and the extractum gentiana is ordered by both Gentiana alba. The root of this plant, Laserpitium latifolium ; foliis corda- tis, inciso-serratis, ot Linnaeus, posseses stomachic, corroborant, and deobstruent virtues. It is seldom used. Gi:.ntiana centaurium. Lesser cen- taury was lately so called m the Linnaean system, but now chironiacentaurium. Sec Centaurium. Gentiana lutea. The systematic name of the officinal gentian. See Gen- tiana. Gentiana rubra. See Gentiana. GENU. The knee. Genugra. (From yovu, the knee, and xy^x, a seizure.) A name in Paracelsus for the gout in the knee. GEOFFR-EA. (Named in honour of Dr. Geoffrey ) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dia- delplda. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the bark of the Geoffroya inermis foliolis lanceolatis of Swatz. The plant is a native of Ja- maica, wliere it is distinguished by the name of cabbage-bark tree, or worm bark tree. It has 'a mucilaginous and sweetish taste, and a disagreeable smell. Accord- ing to Dr. Wright of Jamaica, it is power- fully medicinal as an anthelmintic. Geoffroya Jamaicensis;. The systema- tic name of the bastard cabhage-tree. See Cortex Geoffroya Jamaicensis. Geoffroia surinamensis. The syste- matic name of the tree, the bark of which is esteemed as an anthelmintic. Geranis. (From ytexvzt, a crane; so called from its supposed resemblance to an extended crane.) A bandage for a frac- tured clavicle. GERANIUM. (From ytexvot, a crane ; so called because its pistil is long, like the bill of a crane.) Class, Monadelphia. Or- eler, Decandria. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Geranium, or cranes-bill. Geranium batrachioides. Crowfoot cranes-bill. This is the Geranium pratense of Linnxus; it possesses adstringent vir- tues, but in a slight degree. Geranium columbinum. Doves foot. Geranium rotundifolium of Linnxus. This GIN plant possesses slightly adstringent vir- tues. Geranium moschatum. The adstrin- gent property of this pUnt has induced practitioners to exhibit itin cases of debility and profluvias. Geranium pratense. The systematic name of the crowfoot cranes-bill. See Geranium batrachioides. Geranium robertiandm. Stinking cranes-bill. Herb robert. This common plant has been much esteemed as an exter- nal application in erysipelatous inflamma- tions, cancer, mastodynia, and old ulcers, but is now deservedly fallen into disuse. Geranium iiotundifolium. The sys- tematic name of the doves foot. See Ge- ranium columbinum. Geranium sanguinarium. Bloody cranes bill. Geranium sanguineum of Linnaeus. The adstringent virtues ascribed to this plant do not appear to be considerable. Gkjia.mum sanguineum. The syste- matic name of the Geranium sangidnarium. Germander. See Chamadris. Germander, water. See Scordium. Gerocomia. (Vromyttuv, an aged per- son, and xo/mtee, to be concerned about) That part of medicine which regards the regimen and treatment of old age. GEnoNTOPOGON. (From jegav, an ohl man, and nuyiuv, a beard; so called be- cause its downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx, resembles the beard of an aged man.) The herb old man's beard. Purple flowered tragopogon. Gerontoxon. (From yteuv, an old per- son, and T«£er, a dart.) A small ulcer, like the head of a dart, appearing sometimes in the cornea of old persons. The socket of a tooth. Geropogon. See Gerontopogon. Gerton. Quicksilver. GEUM. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Ica. sandria. Order, Polygynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe Ge- um rivale of Linnams, the root of which is the part tlirected for medicinal uses. It is inodorous, and imparts an austere taste. In America it is in high estimation in the cure of intermittents, and is said to be more efficacious than the Peruvian bark. Diarrhoeas and haemorrhages are also stop- ped by its exhibition. Geum urbanum., The systematic name of the herb bennet, or avens. See Caryo- phyllata. Giddiness. See Vertigo. Gilead, balsam. See Balsamum Gilea- dense. Gill-go-by-ground. See Hederacea. Gilliflower. See Caryophyllus ruber- GIN. Geneva. Hollands. The names of a spirit distilled from malt or rye, which afterwards undergoes the same .process, GLA GLA 34* a second time, with juniper berries. This is the original and most wholesome state of the spirit; but it is now prepared with- out juniper-berries ; and is distilled from turpentine, which gives it something of a similar flavour. The consumption of this article, especially in the metropolis, is im- mense, and the consequences are, as Dr. Willan observes, pernicious to the health of tiie inhabitants. • Ginger. See Zinziber. Gingiber. See Zingiber. Gingibrachium. (From gingiva, the gums, and brachmm, the arm.) A name for the scurvy, because the gums, arms, and legs, are affected with it. Gingiuium. A species of Daucus. Gixkihil. See Zingiber. Gingipedhm. (From gingiva, the gums, and pes, the foot.) A name for the scurvy, because the arms and legs are af- fected. GINGIVA. (From gigno, to beget, because the teeth are, as it were, born in them.) The gums. See Gums. GINGLYMUS. (.yiyyA-of**, a hinge.) The hinge-like joint. A species of diarthro- sis or moveable connection of bones, which admits of flexion and extension, as the knee-joint, &c. GINSENG. (Ginseng, Indian.) The name ofthe root ofthe Panax quinquefolium of Linnaeus -.—foliis ternis quinatis. It is imported into this country scarcely the thickness of the little finger, about three or four inches long, frequently forked, transversely wrinkled, of a horny texture, and both internally and externally of a yel- lowish white colour. To the taste it dis- covers a mucilaginous sweetness, ap- proaching to that of liquorice, accompa- nied with some degree of bitterness, and a slight aromatic warmth. The Chinese as- cribe extraordinary virtues to the root of ginseng, and have no confielence in any medicine unless in combination with it. In Europe, however, it is very seldom em- ployed. Ginseng root. See Ginseng. Gih. Quick lime. Girmir. Tartar. GIZZARD. The gizzards, or stomach of poultry, with white flesh, have long been considered, in France, as medi- cinal. They have been recommended in obstructions of the urinary passages, com- plaints of the bladder, and nephritic pains ; but particularly as a febrifuge. Bouillon Lagrange considers its principal substance as oxygenated gelatine, with a small quan- tity of extractive matter. Glabella. (From glaber, smooth; be- cause it is without hair.) The space be- twixt the eye-brows. GLADIOLUS. (Dim. of glattius, a sword; so named from the sword-like shape of its leaf.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Tri- andria. Order, Monogynia. Gladiolus luteus. See Iris pulustris. Glama. (ykxfAH..) The sordes ofthe eye. GLAND. (Glundula ; diminutive of glans, a gland.) A gland is an organic part of the body, composed of blood-vessels, nerves, and absorbents, and destined for the secretion or alteration of some peculiar fluid. The glands of the human body are divided, by anatomists, into differen classes, eitner according to their structure, or the fluid they contain. According to their fa- bric, they are distinguished into four classes 1. Simple glands. 2. Compounds of simple glands. 3. Conglobate glanels. 4. Conglomerate glands. According to their fluid contents, they are more properly divided into, 1. Mucous glands. 2. Sebaceous glands. 3- Limpha- tic glands. 4. Salival glands 5. Lach- rymal glands. Simple glands are small hollow follicles, covered with a peculi.r membrane, anel having a proper excretory duct, through which they evaciVte the liquor contained in their cavity. Such art- the mucous glands of the nose, tongue, fauces, trachea, sto- mach, intestines, and urinary bladder, the sebaceous glands about the anus, and those ol the ear. These simple glands are either dispersed here and there, or are contiguous to one another, forming a heap, in such a manner that they are "not coveretl by a common membrane, but each hath its own excretory duct, which i» never joined to the excretory duct of another gland. The former are termed solitary simple glands, the latter aggregate or congregate simple glands. The compound glands consist of many simple glands, the excretory ducts of whicli are joined in one common excretory duct ; as the sebaceous glands of the face, lips, palate, and various parts of the skin, especially about the pubes. Conglobate, or, as they are also called, lymphatic glands, are those into which lymphatic vessels enter, and from which they go out again: as the mesenteric, lum- bar, &c. They are composed of a texture of lymphatic vessels, connected together by cellular membranes—have no excretory duct—they are largest in the foetus. Conglomerate glands are composed of a congeries of many simple glands, the ex- cretory ducts of which open into one com- mon trunk: as the parotid gland, tlnroid gland, pancreas, and ail the sahval glands. Conglomerate glanels differ but little from the compound ghnds, yet they are com- posed of more simple glands than the compound. The excretory duct of a gland is the 348 GLE duct through which the fluid ofthe gland is excreted. The vessels and nerves of glands always come from the neighbouring parts, and the arteries appear to possess a higher degree of irritability. The use of the glands is to separate a peculiar liquor, or to change it. The use of the conglobate glands is unknown. GLANDULA LACHRYMALIS. See Lachrymal gland. Glandula mtrtiformes. See Carun- cula myrtiformes. GLANDUL/E PACCHIONIjE. (Pac- chioni, the name of the discoverer.) A number of small, oval, fatty substances, not yet ascertained to be glandular, situ- ated under the dura mater, about the sides of 'lie longitudinal sinus. Their use is not known. Glandulosocarneus. An epithet given by Ruysch to some excrescences which he obse ved in the bladder. GLANS. A gland, or nut. GLANS PENIS. The very vascular body diat forms the apex of the penis. The posterior circle is termed the corona glantUs. See Corpus spongiosum urethra. Glans unguentaria/ See Ben mix. GLASS. This substance is sometimes employed by surgeons, when roughly pow- dered, to destroy opacities of the cornea. Glass of antimony. A vitreous oxyd of antimony. Glass wort, snail-seeded. See Kali. Glastum. (Quasi callastum; from Callia, who first used it.) TJie herb woad. Glauber's salt. See Sulphas soda. Glaucium. (From ykxuxot, blue, or yellow; so called from its colour.) The yellow-horned poppy. GLAUCOMA. (From ykcwxot, blue; because of the eye becoming of a blue or sea-green colour.) Glaucosis. An opacity of the vitreous humour. It is difficult to ascertain, and is only to be known by a very attentive examination of the eye. Glaucosis. See Glaucoma. GLELOMA. (From yk»xw, the name of a plant in Diosorides.) Class, Didyna- mia. Order, Gynmospermia. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Ground ivy. Glecoma hederacea. The systematic name of the ground ivy. See Hedera ter- restris. Glecnon. (From yioixtn.) Penny-royal. Glechonites. (From yknx^t penny- royal.) Wine impregnated with penny- royal. GLEET. In consequence of the re- eated attacks of gonorrhaea, and the de- ili»y of the part occasioned thereby, it not unfrequently happens that a gleet, or constant small discharge, takes place, or remains behind, after all danger of infec- tion is removed. Mr. Hunter remarks, GLO that it differs from gonorrhaea in being un- injections, and in the discharge consisting of globular bodies, contained in a slimy mucus, instead of serum. It is unattended with pain, scalding in making of water, &c. GLENE. (ykuvH.) Strictly signifies the cavity or socket of the eye; but by some anatomists is also used for that cavity of a bone which receives another within it. GLENOID. (Glenoides; from ykxvn, a cavity, and nSot, resemblance.) The name of some articulate cavities of bones. Gleucinum. (From yktuxot, must.) An ointment, in the preparation of which was must. Gleuxis. (From ykunut, sweet) A sweet wine. GlisCere. To increase gradually, pro- perly as fire does: but, by physical writers is sometimes applied to the natural heat and increase of spirits; and by others to the ex- acerbation of fevers which return periodi- cally. Glischrasma. (From ykto-xextvu, to be- come glutinous.) Lentor. Viscidity. Glischrocholos. (From yuo-xeot, vis- cid, and xoM> l'ie bile.) An epithet for bilious viscid excrements. Glisomargo. White chalk. Globate gland. See Gland. GLOBULARIA. (From globus, a globe; so called from the shape of its flower.) The French daisy. Globularia altphum. The leaves of this plant are used in some parts of Spain in the cure of the venereal disease. It is said to act also as a powerful but safe cathartic. GLOBUS HYSTERICUS. The air rising in the oesophagus, and prevented by spasm from reaching the mouth, is so called by authors, because it mostly attends hys- teria, and gives the sensation of a ball as- cending in the throat. Glomer. (A clue of thread.) Mostly applied to glands. Glomerate gland. A gland formed of a glomer of sanguineous vessels, having no cavity, but furnished with an excretory duct; as the lachrymal and mammary glands. Glossagra. (From ykuo-o-x, the tongue, and ay^x, a seizure.) A rheumatic pain in the tongue. GLOSSO. (From yk^o-o-x, the tongue.) Names compounded with this word belong to muscles, nerves, or vessels, from their being attached, or going to the tongue. Glossopharyngeal nerves. The ninth pair of nerves. They arise from the pro- cesses of the cerebellum, which run to the medulla spinalis, and terminate by nu- merous branches in the muscles of the tongue and pharynx. Glosso-pharinoeus. (Musculus glot- topharyngaus ; yktucrcrocpeteyylxvot, f om ykoa- s-x, the tongue, and Q*tvy%, the pharynx: GLU GLD 349 so named from its origin in the tongue, and its insertion in the pharynx.) See Constric- tor pliaryngeus superior. Glosso-staphilinus. (Musculus glosso- staphylinus / from ykorax, the tongue, and sk^ua/voc, the staphylinus; so named be- cause it is fixed in the tongue, and termi- nates in the staphylinus. See Constrictor isthmi faucium. Glossocatochos. (From ykoo-o-tt, tongue, and xxrtx», to hold. An instrument in P. ^fcgineta for depressing the tongue. A spatula linguae. The tntient glossocatochus was a sort of forceps, one of the blades of which served to depress the tongue, whde the other was applied under the chin. GLOSSOCELE. (From ykuaaa, the tongue, and miku, a tumour.) An extrusion of the tongue. Glossocoma. A retraction of the tongue. Glossocomion. (From ykuo-cra, a tongue, and xofAtu, to guard.) By this was formerly meant a case for the tongue, for a hautboy; but the old surgeons, by metaphor, use it to signify an instrument, or case, for con- taining a fractured limb. Glotta. (ykunlct, the tongue.) The tongue. GLUCINE. For the discovery of this earth we are indebted to Vauquelin, who found it, in 1795, in the Aigue-marine or beryl, a transparent stone, of a green co- lour, and in the emerald of Peru. It ex- ists combined with silex, argil, lime, and oxyd of iron in the one ; and with the same earths, with oxyd of chrome, in the other. It has lately been discovered in the Gado- linite by Mr. Ekeberg. Its name is taken from the Greek word (ykuitut) which signifies sweet or saccharine, because it gives that taste to the salts it forms. Glucine is white, light, and soft to the touch. It is insipid, and adheres to the tongue; and is infusible by itself in the fire. Its specific gravity is 2.967. It is soluble in alcalies and their carbonates, and in all the acids except the carbonic and phosphoric, and forms with them saccha- rine and slightly astringent salts. It is ex- ceedingly soluble in sulphuric acid used to excess. It is fusible with borax, and forms with it a transparent glass. It absorbs one- fourth of its weight of carbonic acid. It decomposes sulphate of alumine. It is not precipitated by the hydro-sulphurets, nor by prussiate of potash, but by all the suc- cinates. Its affinity for the acids is inter- mediate between magnesia and alumine. To obtain this earth, reduce some beryl to an impalpable powder, fuse it with three times its weight of po ash, and dissolve the mass in muriatic acid. Separate the silex by evaporation and filtration, and decom- pose the remaining fluid by adding carbo- nate of potash; re-dissolve the deposit when washed in sulphuric acid, and by min- gling this solution with sulphate of potash, sulphate of alumine will be obtained, which crystallizes. Then mix the fluid with a solution of carbonate of ammonia, which must be used in excess; Alter and boil it, and a white powder will gradually fall down, which is glucine. GLOTTIS. (From ykanla, the tongue.) The superior opening of the larynx at the bottom of the tongue. GLUTEAL ARTERY. A branch of the internal iliac artery. GLUTEN. ( Quasi geluten ; from gelo, to congeal.) Glue, Lentor. See Gluten, animal and vegetable, GLUTEN, ANIMAL. This substance constitutes the basis ofthe fibres of ali the solid parts. It resembles in its properties the gluten of vegetables. GLUTEN, VEGETABLE. If wheat flour be made into a paste, and washed in a large quantity of water, it is separated into three distinct substances; a mucila- ginous saccharine matter, which is readily dissolved in the liquor, and may be sepa- rated from it by evaporation ; starch, which is suspended in the fluid, and subsides to the bottom by repose; and gluten, which remains in the hand, and is tenacious, very ductile, somewhat elastic, and of a brown gray colour. This glutinous substance is obtained from several vegetables in great abundance, and, when dried, becomes a horny mass. It is soluble both in water and spirit of wine, and, if boiled with the former, it coagulates like the white of an egg. It burns like horn, and affords the same products by distillation in the dry way. It readily putrefies when kept in a cold and moist place. GLUTEUS MAXIMUS. (From yk*. rot, the buttocks.) Gluteus magnus of Albinus, Glutaus major of Cowper, and Ido sacro femoral of Dumas. This broad radiated muscle, which is divided into a number of strong fasciculi, is covered by a pretty thick aponeurosis derived from the fascia lata, and is situated immediately un- der the integuments. It arises fleshy from the outer lip of somewhat more than the posterior half of the spine of the ilium, from the ligaments that cover the two pos- terior spinous processes; from the posterior sacro-ischiatic ligament; and from the outer sides of the os sacrum and os coccygis. From these origins the fibres of the muscle run towards the great trochanter of the os femoris, where they form a broad and thick tendon, between which and the tro- chanter there is a considerable bursa mu- cosa. This tendon is inserted into the upper part of the linea aspera, for the 350 GLU GNA space of two or three inches downwards ; and sends off fibres to the fascia lata, and to the upper extremity of the vastus ex- ternus. This muscle serves to extend the thigh, by pulling it directly backwards; at the same time it draws it a little outwards, and thus assists in its rotatory motion. Its origin from the coccyx seems to prevent that bone from being forced too far back- wards. GLUTEUS MEDIUS. Mo trochan- terien of Dumas. The posterior half of this muscle is covered by the gluteus max- imus, which it greatly resembles in shape; but the anterior and upper part of it is covered only by the integuments, and by a tendinous membrane which belongs to the fascia lata. It arises fleshy from the outer lip of the anterior part of the spine of the ilium, from part of the posterior surface of that bone, and likewise from the fascia that covers it. From these origins its fibres run towards the great trochanter, into the outer and posterior part of which it is in- serted by a broad tendon. Between this tendon and the trochanter there is a small thin bursa mucosa. The uses of this muscle are nearly the same as those of the gluteus maximus; but it is not confined like that muscle, to rolling the os femoris outwards, its anterior portion being capable of turning that bone a little inwards. As it has no origin from the coccyx, it can have no effect on that bone. GLUTEUS MINIMUS. Glutaus mi- nor of Albinus and Cowper; and Ilio isckii trochanterien of Dumas. This, which is likewise a radiated muscle, is situated un- der the gluteus medius. In adults, and especially in old subjects, its outer surface is usually tendinous. It arises fleshy be- tween ihe two semicircular ridges we ob- serve on the outer surface of the ilium, and likewise from the edge of its great niche. Its fibres run, in different direc- tions, towards a thick flat tendon, which adheres to a capsular ligament of the joint, and is inserted into the fore and upper part of the great trochanter. A small bursa mu- cosa may be observed between the tendon of this muscle and the trochanter. This muscle assists the two former in drawing the thigh backwards and outwards, and in rolling it. It may likewise serve to pre- vent the capsular ligament from being pinched in the motions of the joint. Glutia. (From yksrot, the buttocks.) The two small protuberances in the brain, called Nates. Gluttupatens. (From gluttus, the throat, and pateo, to extend.) An epithet for the stomach, which is an extension of the throat • Glutus. (ykxiot, from ykotot, filthy.) The buttocks. Giycasma. (From ykuxvt, sweet.) A sweet medicated wine. Gltctpuros. (From ykuxvt, sweet, and cragoc, bitter; so called from its bitterish sweet taste.) The woody nightshade. See -Dw/eaHiezra. GLYCYRRHIZA. (From ykuxut, sweet, and pt£x, a root ) I. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelfihia. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacoporial name of liquo- rice. The sweet root of the Glycyrrhiza glabra of Linnaeus ;—leguminibus glabris, stipulis nullis, foliolo imparl petiolato. A native of the south of Europe, but culti- vated in Britain. The root contains a great quantity of saccharine matter, joined with some proportion of mucilage, and hence it has a viscitl sweet taste. It is in common use as a pectoral or emollient, in catarrhal defluxions on the breast, coughs, hoarseness- es, &c. Infusions, or the extract made from it, which is called Spanish liquorice, afford likewise very commodious vehicles for the exhibition of other medicines; the liquorice taste concealing that of unpalatable tlrugs more effectually than syrups or any of the sweets of the saccharine kind. Glycyrrhiza echinata. This species of liquorice is substituted in some places for the root of the glabra. Glycyrrhiza glabra. The systematic name of the officinal liquorice. See Gly- cyrrhiza. Glycysancon. (From ykuxut, sweet, and xyxuv, the elbow; so called from its sweetish taste, and its inflections, or el- bows, at the joints.) A species of southern- wood. Glyssons capsule. See Capsule of Glys- son. GNAPHALIUM. (From yvxcpxkov, cot- ton; so named from its soft downy surface.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb cotton-weed. The flores gnaphalii of the pharmacopoeias, called also flores hispidula ; seu pedes cad are the produce of the Gna- phalium dioicum of Linnxus. They are now quite obsolete, but were formerly used as adstringents, and recommended in the cure of hooping-cough, phthisis, pulmo- nalis, and haemoptysis. Gnaphalium arenarium. The flowers of this plant, as well as those of the gnapha- lium stoechas, called in the pharmacopoeias flores eUchrysi. See Elichrysum. Gnaphalium dioicum. The systematic name of the pes cati. See Gnaphalium. Gnaphalium sTeECHAs. The syste- matic name of Goldilocks. See Elychry- sum. Gnathus. (From yvx-rlu, to bend; so CON GON 351 called from t'-eir curvature.) The jaw, or jaw-bones. Also the cheek. Gnidiu». \ term applied by Hippocra- tes, and others since, to some medicinal pre- cepts wrote in tne island of Gnidos. (root's rue. See Galiga. Goitre. See Bronchocele. GOLD. Aurum. A metal found in na- ture only in a metallic state; most com- monly in grains, ramifications, leaves, or rhomboidal, octahedral, or pyramidical crystals. Its matrix is generally quartz, sand-stone, siUceous schistus, &c. It is found also in the sands of many rivers, par- ticularly in Africa, Hungary, and France, in minute irregular grains, called gold-dust- Native gold, found in compact masses, is never completely pure; it is alloyed with silver, or copper, and sometimes with iron and tellurium. The largest piece of native gold that has been hitherto discovered in Europe, was found in the county of Wick- low, in Ireland. Its weight was said to be twenty-two ounces, and the quantity of alloy it contained was very small. Several otlier pieces, exceeding one ounce, have also been discovered at the same place, in sand, covered with turf, and adjacent to a rivulet. Gold is also met with in a particular sort of argentiferous copper pyrites, calleel in Hungary Gelf This ore is found either massive, or crystallized in rhomboids, or other irregular quadrangular or polygonal masses. It exists likewise in the sulphu- rated ores of Nagaya in 'Transylvania. These all contain the metal called telluri- rium. Berthollet, and otlier French chy- mists, have obtained gold out of the ashes of vegetables. Gold-cup. A vulgar name for many spe- cies of Ranunculi. Golden-rod. See Virga aurea. Goldilocks. See Elychrysum. GOMPHIASIS. (From yo/xcpot, a riail.) Gomphiasmus- A disease of the teeth, when they are loosened from the the sockets, like nails drawn out ofthe wood. Gomphiasmus. See Gomphiasis. Gomphigi. (From yofAf life ofthe person, and the prboability there may be of her having hael venereal infection con- veyed to her by any connection in whicli she may be engaged. Not long ago, it was generally supposed that gonorrhoea depeneled always upon ul- cers inthe urethra, producing a discharge of purulent matter; and such ulcers do, in- deed, occur in consequence ofa high degree of inflammation and suppuration; but many elissections of persons, who have died whilst labouring under a gonorrhoea, have clearly shewn that the disease may, and often does, exist without any ulceration in the urethra, so that the discharge which appears is usual- ly ofa vitiated mucus, thrown out from the mucous follicles of the urethra. On open- ing this canal, in recent cases, it usually ap- pears red and inflamed ; its mucous glands are somewhat enlarged, anel its cavity is filled with matter to within a small dis- tance from its extremity. Where the dis- ease has been of long continuance, its sur- face all along, even to the bladder, is gene- rally found pale and relaxed, without any erosion. 3. Gonorrhaa laxorum libidinosa ; a pel- luciel discharge from the urethra, without erection of the penis, but with venereal thoughts while awake. Gonorrhaa dormientium, oneirogmos. When, during sleep, but dreaming of ve- nereal engagements, there is an erection of the.penis and a seminal discharge. GoNORimiKA benk.na. See Gonorrhaa pura. Gonorrhoea choroata. A gonorrhoea, accompanied with painful tension ofthe pe- nis, called chordee. (•oxoitiutmA noiiMiKN riu >i. Involuntary nocturnal emission. Gonorrhoea impura. The venereal go- norrhoea. GoNoiiiuitEA laxori, m Involuntary emission from debility. Gonorrhoea libiiuvos»a. Involuntary emission from lust. GRA ooo Gonorrhoea maligna. A venereal or malignant gonorrhoea. Gonorrhoea mucosa. A discharge of mucus from the urethra, or gleet. Gonorrhoea oneirogmos. An involunta- ry nocturnal emission. Gonorrhoea pura. A common gleet. Gonorrhoea spuria. A species of go- norrhoea affecting the glans. Gonorrhoea syphilitica. The venereal gonorrhoea. Gonorrhoea balani. A species of go- norrhoea affecting the glans penis only. Gonal'jia. (From yoru, the knee, and xkyot, pain.) Gonyalgin. Gout in the knee. Gordius. A species of vermes, peculiar to hot climates. Goose foot, stinking. See Atriplex fa- tida. Goose-grass See Aparine. GOSSYITUM (From gotne. whence got- tipium, Egyptian.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monadelphia. Order, Polyandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cot- ton tree. See Bombax. Gossypium herbaceum. The systema- tic name of the cotton-plant. See Gos- sypium. GOULARD'S EXTRACT. A saturated solution e»f acetat of lead. See Acetatis liquor plumbi. Gourd. See Cucurbita. Gourd, bitter. See Colocynthis. Gout. See Arthritis GRACILIS. (Gracilis, from its small- ness.( Rectus interior femoris sive gracilis interior of Winslow. Sous pubio creti tibial of Dumas. This long, straight, and slen- der muscle is situated immediately under the integuments, at the inner part of the thigh. It arises by a broad and thin ten- don, from the anterior part of the ischium and pubis, and soon becoming fleshy, de- scends nearly in a straight direction along the inside ofthe thigh. A little above the knee, it terminates in a slender and round- ish tendon, which afterwards becomes flatter, and is inserted into the middle of the tibia, behind and uneler the sartorius. Under the tendons of this and the rectus, there is a considerable bursa mucosa, which on one side adheres to them and to the ten- don ofthe semitendinosus, and on the other to the capsular ligament of the knee. This muscle assists in bending the thigh and leg inwards. Gramfn caninum. Gramen dioscoridis. Gramen repens. Loliaceum radice repente. Dog's grass. Couch trass • Triticum re- pens of Linnaeus. The roots are agreeably sweet, and possess aperient properties: The expressed juice is recommended to be given largely. Gramen crucis cyperioidis. Gramen Egyptiucum. Egyptian cuck's-tbot grass, or grass cf the cross. The roots and plants Z z f 354 GRA GRA possess the same virtues as the dog's grass, ani are serviceable in the earlier stages of dropsy. They are supposetl to correct the bad smell of the breath, and to relieve nephritic disorders, colics, &c. alihough now neglected. Gramia. The sordes ofthe eyes. Gramme. (From yexfAfAn, a line; so call- ed from its linear appearance.) The iris of the eye. Grana cnidia. See Coccognidia. Grana insectoria. Kermes berries. Grana kermes. Kermes berries. GRAMA PARADISI. Cardamomum ma- jus. Meleguetta mardguetta. Canlamomum piperatium. Grains of Paiadise. The seeds e>f the Amomum grana Paradisi or L nuae is. They are angular reddish brown seeds, smaller than pepper, and resembling very much the seeds of the cardamomum minus. They are extremely hot, and similar in vir- tue to pepper. Grana tiglia. See Tigliagrana. Grana tinctoria. See Kermes. Granadtlla. (Dim. ofgranado, a pome- granate, Spanish : so calleel because at the top of the flower there are points, like the frains of a pomegranate.) The passion- ower, the fruit of which is said to possess refrigerating qualities. Granatristum. A boil, or carbuncle. GRANATUM. (From granum, a grain, because it is foil of seed.) Tiie pomegra- nate. The fru:t ofthe Pumca granatum of Linnxus :—-foliis lanceolatis, caule arboreo. The rind ofthe fruit, and the flowers called Balaustine flowers, are the parts directed for medicinal use. In their smell there is nothing remarkable, but to the taste they are very adstringent, and have successfully been employed as such, in diseases both in- ternal and external. Grandeiialk. (Quod in grandioribus atale nascantur, because they appear in those who are advanced in years.) The hairs un- der the arm-pits. Grandines. Small tumours on the eye- lids. See Grando. Ghandinosum os. The cuboid bone of the foot. Grando. ( Quod similitudinem granorum habeat, because it is in shape and size like a grain of seed.) Hail. A moveable tumour on the margin of the eyelid is so called, from its likeness to a hail stone. GRANULATION. (Granulatio; from granum, a grain.) The little grain-like fleshy bodies, which form on the surfaces of ulcers and suppurating wounds, anel serve both for filling up the cavities, and bringing nearer together and uniting their sides. Nature, in bringing parts as nearly as pos- sible to their original state, whose disposi- tion, action, and structure, have been alter- ed by accident, or disease ; and after hav- ing, in her operations for this purpose, form- ed pus, she immediately sets about forming a new matter upon surfaces, in which there has been a breach ot continuity. Thi* pro- cess is called granulating or incarnation ; and the substance formed is called grumda- tions. The colour of healthy granulations is a tleep flor.d red. When livid, they are unhealthy, and have only a languid circula- tion, fi auliv granulations, on an exposed or flat surface, rise nearly even with the surfuCt of the surrounding skin, and often a little higher ; but when they exceed this, and take on a growing disposition, they are unhealthy, become soft, spongy, and with- out any disposition to form skin. Healthy granulations are always prone to unite to each other, so us to be ihe means of uniting parts. Granum moschi. See Abelmoschus. Granum regium. Tiie cantor-oil seed. Ghapiuoides. (From ye*ut is raised in our gardens. The leaves have a nauseous bitter taste, but no remarkable smell: they purge and vomit briskly in tlie dose of half a drachm of ihe dry herb, and ofa drachm infused in wine or water. This plant, in small doses, has been commonly employed as a cathartic and diuretic in hptiropical diseases, and instances of its good effects in ascites and anasarca are re- corded by many respectable practition- ers. Ge»ner and Bergius found a scruple of the powder a suffic ient dose, as in this quantity it frequently excited nausea or vomiting; others have given it to halt a drachm, two scruples, a drachm, and even more. An extract of the root of this plant is said to be more efficacious than the plant itself, anel exhibited in the do*e of half a drachm, or a drachm, iu dysenteries, pro- duces the best effects. We are also told by Kostrzewski that, in tlie hospitals at Vi- enna, three maniacal patients were perfect- ly recovered by its use; and in the most confirmed cases of lues venerea, it effected a complete cure j it usu.) Applied to pains which surround the body at the loins. Gromwell, common. See Lithospermum. GROSSULARIA. (Dim. of grossus, an unripe fig; so named because its fruit re- sembles an unripe fig.) The gooseberry or gooseberry-bush. Grotto del cani. A grotto near Naples, in which dogs are suffocated. The carbonic acid air rises about eighteen inches. A man therefore is not affected, but a dog forcibly held in, or who cannot rise ahove it, is soon killed, unless taken out. He is recovered by plunging him in an adjoining like. Ground liverwort. See Lichen cinereus terrestris. Grounk ivy. A common plant used in the form of infusion or tea in pectoral complaints. See Hedera. Groundpine. See Chamxpitys. Groundnut. See Pignut. Groundsel- See Erigerum. Grutum. MiUum. A hard white tuber- cle of the skin, resembling in size and ap- pearance a millet-seed. Gryphosis. (From ypu7rou, to incur- vate.) A disease of the nails, which turn inwards, and irritate the soft parts below. CUAI \CU\i. (From the Spanish Guaya- can, which is formed from the Indian Hoax- acan.) Guaiacum Americanum, Lignum vita. Lignum sanctum. Lignum benedicturn. Palus sanctus. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the of- ficinal guaiacum, Guiaiacum officinale of Lin- naeus -.—foliis bijugis obtusis. This tree is a native of the West Indian islands. The wood, gum, bark, fruit, and even the flow- ers, have been found to possess medicinal qualities. The weiod is brought principally from Jamaica, in large pieces of four or five hundred weight each, and from its hardness and beauty is used for various ar- ticles of turnery ware. It scarcely dis- covers any smell, unless heated, or while rasping, in which circumstances it yields a light aromatic one : chewed, it impresses a slight acrimony, biting the palate and fauces. The gum, or rather resin, is ob- tained by wounding the bark in different parts of the body of the tree, or by what has been called jagging. It exudes copi- ously from the wounds, though gradually; and when a quantity is found accumulated upon the several wounded trees, hardened by exposure to the sun, it is gathered and packed up in small kegs for exportation ; it is of a friable texture, of a deep greenish colour, and sometimes of a reddish hue ; it has a pungent acrid taste, but little or no smell, unless heated. The bark contains less resinous matter than the wooel, and is consequently a less powerful medicine, though in a recent state it is strongly ca- thartic. " The fruit," says a late author, " is purgative, and, for medicinal use, far excels the bark. A decoction of it has been known to cure the venereal disease, and even the yaws in its advanced stage, without the use of mercury." The flowers or blossoms, are laxative, and in Jamaica are commonly given to the children in the form of syrup. It is only the wood and resin of guaiacum which are now in ge- neral medicinal use in Europe ; anel as the efficacy of the former is supposed to be derived merely from the quantity of resin- ous matter which it contains, they may be considered indiscriminately as the same medicine. Guaiacum was first introduced into the materia medica soon after the dis- covery of America ; and previous to the use of mercury in the lues venerea, it was the principal remedy employed in the cure of that disease; its great success brought it' into such repute, that it is said to have been sold for seven gold crowns a pound: but not- withstanding the very numerous testimonies in its favour, it often failed in curing the patient, and was at length entirely super- seded by mer ury; anel though it be still occasionally employed in syphilis, it is rather with a view to correct other diseases in the habit, than for its effects as an anti- venereal. It is now more generally em- ployed for its virtues in curing gouty and rheumatic pains, and some cutaneous dis- eases. Dr. Woodville and others frequent- ly conjoined it with mercury anel soap, and in some cases with bark or steel, anel found it eminently useful as an alterative. In the pharmacopoeias it is directed in the form of tincture and elixir: the latter is ordered by the Edinburgh College to be prepared in two ways, viz. with rectified spirit, and the virous spirit of sal ammoniac. Of these compounds, the dose may be from two scruples to two drachms; the gum is generally given from 6 grains to 20 or even more, for a dose, either in pills or in a fluid form, by means of mucilage or the yolk of an egg. The decoctum lignorum (Pharm. E ling.) of which guaiacum is tlie chief ingredient, is commonly taken in the quantity of i pint a day. As many writers of the sixteenth century Gl'A GUM contended that guaiacum was a true spe- cific for the venereal diseasi, and the ceie- bra' ed Boerhaave maintained the same opi- nion, the following observatians are in- serted : Mr. Pearson mentions, that when he was first intrusted with the care of the L..ck Hispital, in 1781, Mr Bromfield and Mr. Williams were in 'he habit of reposing great confidence in the efficacy of a de- coction of guaiacum wood. This was ad- ministered to such patients as had already employed the usual quantity of mercury ; but who complaineel of nocturnal pains, or had gummata. nodes, ozaena, and other effects of the venereal virus, connected with secondary symptoms, as did not yield to a course of mercurial frictions. The diet consisted of raisins, and hard biscuit; from 2 to 4 pints of the decoction were taken every day; the hot bath was used twice a week ; and a dose of antimo- nial wine and laud num, or Dover's pow- der, was commonly taken every evening. Constant confinement to bed was not deem- ed necessary ; neither was exposure to the vapour of burning spirit, with a view of exciting perspiration, often practised ; as only a moist stale of the skin was desired. This treatment was sometimes of singular advantage to those whose health had sus- tained injury from the disease, long con- finement, and mercury. The strength in- creased ; bad ulcers healed; exfoliations were completed; and these anomalous symptoms, which would have been exaspe- rated by mercury, soon yielded to guaiacum. Besides sueh'cases, in which the good effects of guaiacum made it be erroneously regarded as a specific for the lues venerea, the medicine was also formerly given, by some, on the first attack of the venereal disease. The disorder being thus bene- fited, a radical cure was considered to be accomplished; anel though frequent re- lapses followed, yet, as these partly yielded to the same remedy, its reputation was still kept up. Many diseases also, which got well, were probably not venereal cases. Mr. Pearson seems to allow, that in svmphilitic affections, it may indeed operate like a true antidote, suspending, for a time the progress of certain venereal symptoms, and removing other appear- ances altogether; but he observes, that experience has evinced, that the unsub- dued virus yet remains active in the con- stitution. ^ Mr. Peirson has found guavacum of lit- tle ;>se in pains of the bones, except when it proved sudorific; but that it was then inf rior to antimonv or volatile alkali- When the constitution has been impaired by mercury and long confinement, and there is a thickened state ofthe ligaments, or pe- riosteum, or foul ulcers still remaining, Mr. Peai-wi say s, these effect s will often subside during the exhibition of the decoction; and it will often suspend for a short time the progress of certain secondary symptoms of the lues venerea : for instance, ulcers of the tonsils, venereal eruptions, and even nodes. Mr, Pearson, however, never knew one instance, in which guaiacum era- dicated the virus; and he contends, that its being conjoined with mercury neither increases tlie virtue of this mineral, lessens its bad effects, nor diminishes the necessity of giving a certain quantity of it. Mr. Pearson remarks that he has seen guaiacum produce goeid effects in many patients, having cutaneous eliseases, the oziena, and scrophulous affections of the membranes and ligaments. Guinea-worm. The Gordius medinensis. GUM. The mucilage of vegetables. It is usually transparent, more or less brittle when tlry, though difficultly pulverable; of an insipid, or slightly saccharine taste ; so- luble in, or capable of combining with, water in all proportions, to which it gives a gluey adhesive consistence, in proportion as its quantity is greater It is separable, or ceiagulates by the action of weak acitls ; it is insoluble in alkohol, and in oil; anil ca- pable ofthe aciel fermentation, when diluted with water. The destructive action of fire causes it to emit much carbonic acid, and converts it into coal without exhibiting any flame. Distillation affords water, aciel, a small quantity of oil, a small quantity of ammonia, and much coal. These are the leading properties of gums, rightly so called ; but the inaccurate custom of former times applied the term gum to all concrete vegetable juices so that in common we hear of gum copal, gum sandarach, and other gums, which are either pure resins, or mixtures of resins with the vegetable mucilage. The principal gums are, 1. The common gums, obtained from the plum, the leach, the cherry-tree, 8cc. 2. Gum arabic, which flows naturally from the acacia in Egypt, Arabia, and elsewhere. This forms a clear transparent mucilage with water. 3. Gum Seneca or Senegal. It eloes not greatly differ from gum arabic: the pieces are larger and clearer; and it $eems to com- municate a higher degree of the adhesive quality to water. It is much used by cali- co-printers and others. The first sort of gums are frecjueutly sold by this name, but may be known by their darker colour. 4. Cum adragant, or tragacanth. It is ob- taineel trom a small plant ofthe same name, growing in Syria, and other eastern part's. It comes to us in small white contorted pieces resembling worms. It is usually tlearer than other gums,and forms a thicker jelly with water. Mr. Wi'lis has founel, that the root ofthe common blue bell, hyac nthus non scrip- tus, dmd and powder d, affords a muci- lage poisessing all the qualities of thai GUM GUT 357 from gum arabic. The roots of the vernal squill, white Lily and orchis, equally yield mucilage, l/irel Dundonald has extracted a mucilage also from lichens. Gums treated with nitric acid afford the acid of sugar. Gum boil. See Parulis. GUMMA. A strumous tumour on the periosieum of a bone. Gummi araricum. See Acacia gummi. Gummi iarann.u. See Caranna. Gummi ckrasorum. The juices whicli exude from the bark of cherry-trees. It is very similar to gum arabic, for which it may be substilutetl. Gummi chibou. A spurious kind of gum climi, but little used. Cummi courbaril. An epithet some- times applied to the juice ofthe Hymenaa courbaril. See Anime. Gummi euphorbii. See Euphorbium. Gummi galda. See Galda. Gu.mii gambiemse. See Kino. Gummi gutt^. See Gambogia. Gummi heder.e. Ivy gum- The re- sinous juice ot the Hedera helix of Lin- naeus, or ivy. It is imported from the East Intlies, though it may be collected from trees in this country. It is brought over in hard compact masses, externally of a reddish brown colour, internally of a bright brownish yellow, with reddish specks or veins. It has a strong, resinous, agreeable smell, anel an adstringent taste. Though never used in the practice of the present day, it possesses corroborant, adstringent, and antispasmodic virtues. Cummi jumperinum. See Sandarack. Gummi kikekunemalo. See Kikekune- mulo. Gummi kivo. See Kino. Gummi lacca. See Lacca. Gummi myrrha. See Myrrha. Gummi resin \ lutea. An astringent gum from New Holland. GUMMI RUBRUM ASTRINGENS GAMBIENSE. See Kino. Gummi sagapenum. See Sagapenum. Gummi sknkgalense. This is a true gum, brought from the country through which the river Senegal runs, in loose or single drops, much larger than gum arabic. 11 exudes from the Mimosa Senegal of Lin- nxus. And is similar m virtue and quality to the gum arabic, and the gum which ex- udes m this climate from the cherry-trees. Gummi trag acanthi. See 'Fraga- cuntha. GUM-RESIN. Gum-resina Gum-resins an.- the juices of plants that are mixed with resin, and an extractive matter, which has been taken for a gummy substance. They seldom flow naturally from plants, but are mostly extracted by incision, in the form of while, yallow, o> reel fluids, winch dry more or less' quickly. Wat-.r, spirit of wine, wine or vinegar, dissolve them only in part, according to the proportion they contain of resin or extract. Gum-resins may also be formed by art, by digesting the parts of vegetablesconuining the gum- resin in diluted alkarrol, and then evapo- rating it. For this reason most tinctures contain gum-resin. The principal gum- resins employeel medicinally are aloes, am- moniacum, asafcetida, galbanum, gambogia, guaiacum, myrrha, olibanum, opoponax, sagapenum, sarcocolla, scammonium, and sty rax. GUMS. Gingiva. The very vascular and elastic substance that covers the alveo- lar arches of the upper and under jaws, and embraces the necks of the teeth. GUTTA. Alunsel. A drop. D,< ps are uncertain torms of administering medi- cines. The shape of the bottle, or of its mouth, from whence the drops fall, as well as the consistence of the fluid, occasions a considerable difference in the quantity ad- ministered. Gutta is also a name of the apoplexy, from a supposition that its cause was a drop of blood lading from the brain upon the heart. Gutta gamba. See Gambogia. Gutt\ opaca. A name for tlie cata- ract. GUTTA SERENA. (So called by the Arabians.) Amaurosis. This is a elisease of the eye attended with a diminution or total loss of sight, and j rising from a para- lytic . affectiou of the retina and optic nerve. The symptoms of gutta serena are noted for being very irregular. In many cases, the pupil is very much dilated, immove- able and of its natural black colour. Some- times, however, in the most complete and incurable cases, the pupil is of its natural size, and the iris capable of free motion. In some cases, the pupil has a dull, glassy or horny appearance. Sometimes its colour is. greenish, occasionally whitish and opake, so as to be liable to be mistaken for an in- cipient cataract. Richter mentions a degree of strabismus, as the only symptom, except the loss of sight, as invariably attendant on amaurosis. The blindness produced by the gutta seiena, is generally preceded by an ima- ginary appearance of numerous insects, or substances, like cobwebs, interposing ihem- selves between objects and the eye. The origin of a cataract on the other hand, is usually attended*with a simple cloudiness of vision. Gutt.f. nigh.e. The black drops, oc- cadonaily called the Lancashire or the Cheshire drops. A secret preparation of opium, said to be more active than the common tincture and opposed to be loss injurious a* se; i.m folowedby headache. Gutt.k rosacea. Red spots upon the face and nose. 358 UMM HAM Guttural artery. The superior thy- roideal artery. The first branch of the ex- ternal carotid. Gtmnastica. (From yufxvot, naked, performed by naketl men in the public games.) A method of curing diseases by exercise, or that part of physic which treats of the rules that are to be observed in all sorts of exercises, for the preservation of health. This is said to have been invented by one Herodicus, born at Salymbra, a city of Thrace ; or, as some say, at Leutini in Sicily. He was first master of an academy, where young gentlemen came to learn war- like and manly exercises; and observ- ing them to be very healthful on that ac- count, he made exercise become an art in reference to the recovering of men out of diseases, as well as preserving them from them : and called it Gymnastic, which he made a great part of his practice of physic. But Hippocrates, who was his scholar, blames him sometimes for his excesses with this view. And Plato exclaims against him with some warmth, for enjoin- ing his patients to walk from Athens to Megara, which is about 25 miles, and to come home on foot as they went, as soon as ever they had but toucned the walls ot the city. Gin.«:cia. (From •yovu, woman.) It sig- nifies the menses, and sometimes the lochia. Gvn.bcium. (From yuv», a woman.) A seraglio; the pudendum muliebre; also a name for antimony. Gtn ecomania. (From yvv», a woman, and fAxvia, madness.) That species of insa- nity that arises from love. Gtnecomaston. (From yuv», a woman, and fAxrot, a breast) An enormous increase of the breasts of women. Gyn*comtstax. (From yon, a woman, and (A.utTa%, a beard.) The hairs on the female pudenda H. H .abexa. A bridle. A bandage for keeping ihe lips of wounds together, maele in the form of a bridle. Hacub. A species of carduus. Gundelia tournefortii of Linnaeus :—the young shoots of which are eaten by the Indians, but the roots are emetic. H.kmagoga. (From xi/ax, hlood, anel «>«, to bring off.) Meelicines whicli pro- mote the menstrual and hemorrhoidal dis- charges. H;kmalopia. (From xtfAx, blood, and wflokiau, to see.) A disease of the eyes, in which all things appear of a red colour. A variety of the pseudoblepsis imagniaria. H/emalops. (From cujiax, blood, and u-\>, the face.) A red or livid mark in the face or eye. A blood-shot eye. H.«manthus. (From the xiftx, blood, and xvhot, a flower, so called from its colour.) The blood-flower. HAMATEMES1S. (From xi/ax, blood, and tfAtu, to vomit.) Vomims cruentus. A vomiting of blood. A vomiting of blood is readily to be distinguished from one w hich proceeds from the lungs, by its being usually preceded by a sense of weight, pain, or anxiety in the reg on ofthe stomach; by its being unaccompanied by any cough; by its being discharged in a very considerable quantity; by its being of a dark colour, and somewhat grumous; and by its being mixed with the other con- tents of the stomach. The disease may be occasioned by any th'mg received into the stomach, which sti- mulates it violently or wounds it; or may proceed from blows, bruises, or any otlier cause capable of exciting inflammation in this organ, or of determining too great a flow of blood to it; but it arises more usally as a symptom of some other disease (such as a suppression of the menstrual, hemorrhoidal flux, or obstructions in the liver, spleen, and other viscera) than as a primary affection. Haematemesis is seldom so profuse as to destroy the patient suddenly, and the prin- cipal danger seems to arise, either from the great debility which repeated attacks of the complaint induce, or from the 1< dg- ment of blood in the intestines, which by becoming putrid might occasion some other disagreeable elisorder. The appearances to be observed on elis- section, where it proves fatal, will depend on the disease of which it has proved symp- tomatic. Hematites. (From cu/ax, blootl, so named from its property of stopping blootl, or from its colour.) Lapis hamarites. Ill 'odstone. An elegant iron ore culieel bloodstone. Finely levigated, and treed from the grosser parts by frequent wash- ings with water, it has been long recom- mended in haemorrhages, fluxes, uterine obstructions, &c. in doses of from one scruple to three or tour. H;ematinus. (From eu/xctlilut, the blood- stone.) An epithet of a coUyrium, in wliich was the bloodstone. HEMATOCELE. (From xttux, blood., H£M HAM 359 and KHk», a tumour.) A swelling of the scrotum, or spermatic chord, proceeding from or caused by blood. The distinction of the different kinds of hajmatocele, though not usually maele, is absolutely necessary towards rightly under- standing the disease; the general idea, or conception of which, appears to M-. Pott to be somewhat erroneous, and to have produced a prognostic which is ill founeteel and hasty. According to this eminent surgeon, the disease properly called hae- maiocele is of four kinds : two of which have their seat within the tunica vaginalis testis; one within the albuginea; and the fourth in the tunica communis, or common cellular membrane, investing the spermatic vessels. In the passing an instrument, in oreler to let out the water from an hy drocele of the vaginal coat, a vessel is sometimes wound- ed, which is of such size, as to tinge the fluid pretty deeply at the time of its run- ning out: the orifice becoming close, when the water is all discharged, and a plaster being applied, the blood ceases to flow from thence, bat insinuates itself partly into the cavity of the vaginal coat, and partly into the cells of the dartos ; making sometimes, in the space of a few hours, a tumour nearly equal in size to the original hydrocele. This is one species. It sometimes happens in tapping an hy- drocele, that although the fluid discharged by that operation be perfectly clear anel limpid, yet in a very short space of time (sometimes in a few hours) the scrotum becomes as large as it was before, and pal- pably as full of a fluid. If a new puncture be now made, the discharge instead of be- ing limpid (as before) is now either pure blootl or very bloody. This is another species ; but, like the preceding, confined to the tunica vaginalis The whole vascular compages ofthe tes- ticle is sometimes very much enlarged, and at the same time rendered so lax and loose, that the tumour proeluced thereby has, to the fingers of an examiner, very much the appearance ofa swelling composed ofa mere fluid,supposed to be somewhat thick, or viscid. This is in some measure a de- ception; but not totally so: the greater part of the tumefaction is caused by the loosened texture of the testes; but there is very frequently a quantity of extravasated blood also. If this be supposed to be an hydrocele, and pierced, the discharge will be mere blood. This is a third kind ot haemato- cele ; and very different, in all its circum- str.nces, from the two preceding: the fluid is shed from the vessels ofthe glandular part of the testicles, and contained within the tunica albuginea. The fourth consists of a rupture of, and an effusion of blood, from a branch ofthe spermatie vein, in its passage from the groin to the testicle. In which case, the extravasation is maele into the tunica com- munis, or cellular membrane, investing the spermatic vessels. Each of these species, Mr. Potts says, he has seen so distinctly, and perfectly, that he has not the smallest doubt concerning their existence, and ot their difference from each other. H/kmatochysis. (From xijtAct, blood, and TCtu, to pour out.) A haemorrhage or flux of blood. HjEMATODES. (From cu/ax, blood; so called from the red colour of its flowers.) 1. An old name of the bloody cranesbill. See Geranium sangidneum. 2- Now applied to a fungus or fleshy ex- crescense, which has somewhat the appear- ance of blood. HEMATOLOGY. (From cufxa, blood, and koyot, a discourse.) Hamotologia. The doctrine of the blood. Hbmatomphalocele. (From xi/ax, blood, o/Acpak®', the navel, and xnkx, a tumour.) A species of ecchymosis. A tumour about the navel from an extravasation of blood. It is mostly absorbed but, if too consider- able, a puncture may be made to evacuate the blood, as in ecchymosis. See Ecchy- mosis. H.bmatopedesis. (From auLtct, blood, and tsrtSctu, to leap.) The leaping of the blood from a wounded artery. HjEmotosis. (From xi/ax., blood.) An haemorrhage or flux of blood. HjEMATOXYLON. (From xtfta, blood, ami |c/aov, wood; so called from the red colour of its wood.) The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order. Monogynia. HiEM ATOXYLUM. (From at/**, blood, or aUfAxltxot, bloody, and gykov, wood.} The name in some pharmacopoeias for the logwood; which is so called from its red colour. See Lignum campechen'se. H^MATOXTLON CAMPECHIAN UM. The systematic name ofthe logwood-tree. See Lignum campechianum. HiEMATURIA. (From cu/ax, blood, and neov, urine.) The voiding of blood with urine. This disease is sometimes occa- sioned either by falls, blows, bruises, or some violent exertion, such as hard rieling anel jumping; but it more usually arises from a small stone lodged either in the kid- ney or ureter, which, by its size or irregu- larity, wounds, the inner surface of the part it comes in contact with ; in which case the blood elischarged is mast usually some- what coagulated, and deposits a sediment of a dark-brown colour, resembling the grounds of coffee. A discharge of blood by urine, when proceeding from the kidney or ureter, is commonly attended with an acute pain in the back, and some difficulty of making water, the urine, which comes away first, being muddy and high coloured, but to- 360 H./KM IL£M wards the close of its flowing, becoming transparent and of *a natural appearance. When the blood proceeds immediately from the bladder, it is usunlly accompanied with a sense of heat and pain at the bottom ofthe belly. The voiding of bloody urine is always attendeel with some danger, particularly when mixed with purulent matter. When it arises in the course of any malignant disease, it shews a highly putrid state of the blood, and always indicates a fatal termination. The appearances to be observed on dis- section will accord with those usually met with in the disease whicli has given rise to the complaint. Hamoma. (From xi/auSou, to stupefy.) A pamful stupor of the teeth, causetl by acrid substances touching them. H.bmoptoe. (From xi/ax., blootl, anel ttIuu, to spit up.) The spitting of blood. See Hemoptysis. HEMOPTYSIS. (From xi/aa, blood, yrluat, to spit.) Hatnoptoe. A spitting of blood. A genus of disease arranged by Culien in the class of pyrexia, and order hamorrhagia It is charactenzeel by cough- ing up floriel or Irothy blootl, precedeel usually by heat or pain in the chest, irrita- tion in the larynx, and a saltish taste in the mouth. There are five species of this disease: 1. Hamoptysis plethorica, from fulness of the vessels. 2. Hamoptysis vio- lenta, from some external violence. 3. Hamoptysis phthisica, from ulcers corrod- ing the small vessels. 4. Hemoptysis calcu- losa, from calculous matter in the lungs. 5- Hamoptysis vacaria, from the suppression of some customary evacuation. It is readily to be distinguished from lie- matemesis, as in this last the blood is usually thrown out in considerable quanti- ties ; and is, moreover, of a darker colour, more grumous, and mixed with the other contents of the stomach ; ivlu—e.is blood proceeding from the lungs is usually in small quantity, of a florid colour, and mix- ed with a httle fro'hy mucus onlv. A spitting of blood arises most usually between the ages of 16 and 25, and may be occasioned by any violent exerti n either in running, jumping, wrestling, singing loud, or blowing wind-instruments; as likewise by wounds, plethora, weak vessels, hectic fever, coughs, irregular living, ex- cessive drinking, or the suppression of some accustomed discharge, such as the men- strual or haemorrhoidai. It may likewise be occasioned by breathing air which is too much rarefied to be able properly to expand the lungs. Persons in whom there is a faulty propor- tion either in the vessels of the lungs, or in the capacity of the chest, being distin- guished by a narrow thorax anel prominent shoulders, or who are of a delicate make anel sanguine temperament, seem much predisposed to this haemorrhage ; but in these, ii,e coinplai.it is often brought on by the co currence of the various occasional and exciting causes before mentioned A spitting of blood is nor, however, al- ways to be considercel as a primary disease. It is often only a symptom, anel in some disorelers, such as pleurisies, peripneumo- nies, and many fevers, often arises, and is the presage of a favourable termination. Sometimes it is preceded (as hits already been observed) by a sense of weight and oppression at the chest, a dry tickling cough, and some slight difficulty of breath- ing. Sometimes it is ushered in with shiver- ings, coldness at the extremities, pains in the back and loins, flatulency, costiveness, and lassitude. The blootl which is spit up is sometimes thin, and of < florid red co- lour ; anel at other times it is thick, and of a elark or blackish cast; nothing, however, can be inferred from this circumstance, but that the blood has lain a longer or shorter time in the breast, before it was discharged. • An haemoptooe is not attended with dan- ger, where no symptoms of phthisis pulmo- nalis have preceeled, or accompanied the hemorrhage, or where it leaves behind no cough, elyspnaea, or other affection of the lungs ; nor is it dangerous in a strong healthy person, of a sound constitution ; but when it attacks persons of a weak lax fibre, and delicate habit, if may be difficult to remove it. I' seldom takes place to such a degree as to prove fatal at once; but when it does, he effusion is from some large vessel. The danger, therefore, v. ill be in proportion as the discharge of blood comes from a large vessel, or a snvdl e>ne. When the disease proves fatal, in conse- quence of the rupture of some large vessels, there is found, on dissection, acmsideruble quantity of clotted blood betwixt the lungs and pleura, and there is usually more or less of an inflammatory appearance at the ruptured part. Where the disease termi- nates in pulmonary consumption, the same morbid appearances are to be met with as described uneler that particular head. H.EMOKRHAGIA. (From xtfAX, blood, anel prtyvufAo, to break out.) A haemorrhage ; or flow of blood. HEMORRHAGIC. Haemorrhages, or affluxes of hfood. An oreler in the class pyrexia of Cullen's nosology is so call el It is characterized by pyrexia with a dis- charge of blood, without any external in- jury ; the blood on venisection exhibiting the huffy coat. The order hamorrhagia contains the following genera of diseases, viz. epritax's, haemoptysis, phthisis, haemor- rhois -mel rn'tiorrh gia. HEMORRHOIDAL ARTERIES. Arte. ria hamorrhridau-s. The arteries of the rectum are so called : th<»v are sometimes two, and at other times three, in number. II2EM Li.EM 361 1. The upper hemorrhoidal artery, which is the great branch of the lower mesenteric co.nmued into the pelvis. 2. The middle naeiiio.-rhoidal, which sometimes comes off trom ihe hypogastric artery, and very often trom the pudical artery. It is sometimes wanimg. 3. The lower or external hemor- rhoidal is almost always a branch of the pudical artery, or that artery which goe3 to the penis. HEMORRHOIDAL VEINS. Vena Ha- morrhoidales. These are two. 1. The exter- nal, which evacuates itself into the vena iliaca interna. 2. The internal, which con- veys its bl.iod into the vena portac HCMORRHOIS. (From cufAx, blood, and gtu, to flow.) Aimorrhois. The piles. A genus of disease in tne class pyrexia and order hamorrhagia of Cullen. They are certain excrescences or tumours arising about the verge ofthe anus, or the inferior part of the intestinum rectum ; when they discharge blood, particularly upon the pa- tient's going to stool, the diease is known by the name of bbzedmg piles: but when there is no discharge, it is called blind piles. The rectum, as well as the colon, is com- posed if several muscular membranes, con- nected to each other by an intervening cel- lular substance; and as the muscular fibres of this intestine always tend, by their con- traction, to lessen its cavity, the internal membrane, which is very lax, forms it- self into several rugae or folds. In this construction nature respects the use of the part, which occasionally gives passage to or allows the retention of the excrements, the hardness and bulk of which might pro- duce considerable lacerations, if this intes- tine were not capable of dilatation. The arteries and veins subservient to this part are called haemorrhoidal, and the blood that returns from hence is carried to the meseraic veins. The intestinum rectum is particularly subject to the haemorrhoids, from its situation, structure, and use ; for whilst the course ofthe blood is assisted in almost all the other veins of the body, by the distension ofthe adjacent muscles, and the pressure ofthe neighbouring parts, the blood in'the haemorrhoidal veins, which is to ascend against the natural tendency of its own weight, is not only destitute of these assistances, but is impeded in its passage : for, first, the large excrements which lodge in this intestine dilate its sides, and the different resistances which they form there are so many impediments obstructing the return of the blood; not in the large veins, for they are placed along the external sur- face of the intestine, but in all the capilla- ries which enter into its composition. Se- condly, as often as these large excrements, pro traded by others, approach near the anus, their successive pressure upon the internal coats of the intestine, which they dilate, drives back the blood into the veins, and for so long suspends its course; the necessary consequence of which is, a dis- tension of the veins in proportion to the quantity of blood that fills them. Thirdly, in every effort we make, either in going to stool, or upon any other occasion, thejcon- traction of the abdominal muscles, and the diaphragm pressing the contents of the ab- domen downwards, anel these pressing upon the parts contained in the pelviflTaiiolher obstruction is thereby .pposedtothe return of the blood, not only in the large veins, but also in the capillaries, which, being of too weak a texture to resist the impulse of the blood that always tends lo dilate them, may thereby become varicose. Tlie dilatation of all these vessels is the primary cause of the hemorrhoids ; for the internal coat of the intestine, and the eel- lular membrane which connects that to the •muscular coat, are enlarged in proportion to the distension of the vessels of which they are composeel. This distension, not being equal in every part, produces separate tumours in the gut, or at the verge of the anus, which increases according as the venal blood is obstructed in them, or circulates there more slowly. Whatever, then, is capable of retarding the course of the blood in the hemor- rhoidal veins, may occasion this disease. Thus, persons that are generally costive, who are accustomed to sit long at stool, and strain hard ; pregnant women, or such as have had difficult labours; and likewise persons who have an obstruction in their iiver ; are for the most part afflicted with the piles; yet every one has not the he- morrhoids, tlie different causes which are- mentioned above being not common to all, or at least not having in all the same effects. When die hemorrhoids are once formed, they seldom disappear entirely, and we may judge of those within the rectum by those, which, being at the verge of the anus, are plainly to be seen. A small pile, that has been painful for some days, may cease to be so, and dry up; but the skin does not afterwards retain its former firmness, being more lax and wrinkled, like the empty skin ofa grape. If this external pile swells and sinks again several times, we may perceive, after each return, the remains of each pile, though shrivelled and elecayed, yet still left larger than before. The case is the same with those that are situated within the rec- tum ; they may happen indeed never to re- turn again, if the cause that produced them is removeel; but it is probable that the ex- crements in passing out occasion a return ofthe swelling, to which the external ones are less liable : for the internal piles make a sort of knots or tumours in the intestine which straightening the passage, the excre- ments, in passing out, occasion irritations there, that are more or less painful in pro- portion to the efforts which the person 362 H-tM HAM mtekes in going to stool; and it is thus these tumour.- become gradually larger. The hen orrho ds are subject ro many varia- tions ; ihey may become inflamed from the above ir ' ations to which i hey are exposed, and thu inflammation cannot always be re- moved by art In some, the inflammation terminates in an abscess, which arises in tlie: middle ofthe tumour, and degenerates into ,- fistula. These piles are very pianfui till tlie .bscessis formed. In others, the inflammation terminates by induration of the hemorrhoid, which" remains in a man- ner scn'.rrou.-. these never lessen, but must necessarily grw larger. This schir- rous sometimes ulcerates, and continually discharges a sanies, which the patient per- ceives by stains on his shirt, and by its oc- casion.ng a very troublesome itching about the verge of the anus. These kiods oi hx- morrhoids sometimes turn cancerous. There are some hemorrhoids, and those of dif- ferent sizes, wh.ch are covered with so fine a dctn ks fr- (pictly to admit blood to pass th; i.ut;h Tms fine skin is only the internal coat c'tfo- rectum, greatly attenuated by the va.fooLe di.tr-n.sii n of its vessels. The lieme.rro.ige may proceed fr'in two causes ; n:rr.tt>, 'ji'lirr from an excoria'iop pro- duce i by •..*. nardness of the excrements, oi- from the rupture of the t'imefieil vessels, which bre.;k by their'oo ,'re.t distension. In s< m? .»t' iin- e, dt~ pa.icnt voids blood aim >> every time he goes to ste.-ol; in othr-rs noi o cons'.mtiy \V> somerimes meet witli me.. 'V:]-. h vc a periotlicul bleeding by the piles, not unlik tne menses in wo- mer ; ai'ti v- in.- evacuation, if moderate, dr>es not v . aken the constitution, We may info- that ii supplies some other evacuation, which iatnre either ceases to carry on, or does n it furnish in due quantity; ami hence al:o we may tx lain why the suppression of this discharge, to which nature had bern accustomed, is frequently attended with dangerous diseases. The haemorrhoids are soni. times distended to that degree as to fill the rectum, so that if the excrements are at all hard they cann jt pass. In thi: case the excrements force the hemorrhoids out ofthe anus, to pi ocure a free passage, consequently the internal coat of the rec- tum, to . hich they are connected, yields to extension, and upon examining these patients immediately after having been at stool, a part of the internal coat of that gut is perceived forming a sort of ligature or stricture round the hemorrhoids A difficulty will occur in the re.urn of these, in proportion to their size, and as the verge of the anus is more or less contracted. If the bleeding piles come out in the same manner upon going to stool, it is then the:y void most bio; d, because the verge, ofthe anus-forms a kind of ligature above them. Hemostasia. (From ou/ax, blood, and tTMfAi, to stand.) A stagnation of blood. ILfmostatica. (From xi/ax, blood, and s-xu, 10 slop.) Styptics. Medicines which stop hemorrhages. IIaijiospbrmvm. (From xytot, holy, and s-irtp/Ax, seed, so called from its reputed virtues.) Wormseed. Hagioxyllm (From xytot, holy, and %ukon, wood, so named because of its medi- cal virtues ) Guaiacum. HAIR. Pili. Capilli. The hairs of the human body are thin, eLstic, dry filaments, arising from the skin. They consist of the bulb, si'Urtted under the skin, which is a vascular and nervous vesicle ; and a trunk, which perforates the skin and cuticle, and is covered with u peculiar vagina. The colour of hair varies ; its seat, however, is in the meelullary juice. The hair, accord- ing to its situation, is differently named; thus, on the head it is called capilli; over the eyes, superrida ; cilia, on them ugh. of the eyelids ; vibrissa, in the f ia. (From xkt, salt, and x*** to pouv cut.) Tne art of fusing salts. Haleljkcm. (From xkt, salt, and txxiov, oil) A medicine compos-'d of salt old oil. Halicabacum. (From xkt, the sea, and xctxxGot, nigh'-shade; so called because it grow s upon the banks of the sea.) See Alkekengi. Halimub. (From a.kt, the sea, because of its saltish taste.) Sea-purslane, said to be antispasmodic Hali.nithum. (From ctkt, the sea, and v/7gov, nitre.) Nitre, or rather rock salt H\LITUS. (From halito, to breathe out.) A vapour or gaz. HALLUCINATIO. (From hallucinor, to err.) A depraved or erroneous imagina- tion. HALO. (From etkott an area or circle.) The red circle surrounding the nipple, which becomes somewhat brown in old people, and is beset with many sebaceous glands. HALMrnoDES. (From ctk/Aupot, salted.) A term applied to the humour.-. ; it means acrimonious. It is also applied to fevers which communicate such an itching sensa- tion as is perceived from handling salt sub- stances. Hamalgama. See Amalgam. HAMPSTEAD WATER. A good chaly- beate mineral water in the neighbourhood of London. HAMULUS. (Dim. of hamus, a hook.) Hamus. A term in anatomy, applied to any hook-like process, as the hamulus HAR IIAR 363 of the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone. Hamuh. See Hamulus. HAND. Manus. The hand is composed of the carpus or wrist, metacarpus, and fingers. The arteries of the hand are the palmary arch and the digital arteries. The veins are the digital, the cephalic of the thumb, anel the salvatella. The nerves are the cutaneus externus and internus. Harijesia. See Lapis Hibernicus. HARE LIP. Lagocheilus. Labia lepo- rina. A fissure or longitudinal division of one or both lips. Children are frequently tiorn with this kind of malformation, parti- cularly of the upper lip. Sometimes the portions of the lip, which ought to be united, have a considerable space between them; in other instances they are not much apart The cleft is occasionally double, there being a little lobe, or small portion of the lip, situated between the two fissures. Every species of the defor- mity has the same appellation of hare-lip, in consequence ofthe imagined resemblance which the part has to the upper lip of a hare. The fissure commonly affects only the lip itself. In many cases, however, it extends along the bones ofthe palate, even as far as the uvula. Sometimes these bones are to- tally wanting; sometimes they are only di- vided by a fissure. Such a malformation is always peculiarly afflicting. In its least degree, it constantly occasions considerable deformity; and when it is more marked, it frequently hinders in- fants from sucking, and makes it indispen- sable to nourish t'lem by other means. When the lower lip alone is affected, which is not most frequently the case, the child can neither retain its saliva, nor learn to speak, except with the greatest impedi- ment. But when the fissure pervades the palate, the patient not only never articu- lates but very imperfectly, but cannot mas- ticate nor swallow, except with great diffi- culty, on account of the food readily get. ting up into the nose. HARMONIA. (From apu, to sit togeth- er.) Harmony. A species of synarthrosis, or immoveable connection of bones, in which bones are connected together by means of rough margins, not dentiform ; in this manner most of the bones of the face are connecteel together. HARROGATE WATER. The villages of High and Low Harrogate are situate in the centre of the countyof York, ad- joining the town of Knaresborough. The whole of Harrogate, in particular, has long enjoyeel considerable reputation, by pos- sessing two kinds of very valuable springs ; and, some years ago, the chalybeate was the culy one that was used internally, whilst the sulphureous water was confined to external use. At present, however, the latter is employed largely as an internal medicine. The sulphureous springs of Harrogate are four in number, of the same quality, though different in the degree of their powers. This water, when firse taker, up, appears perfectly clear and transparent, and sends forth a few air bubbles, but not in any quantity. It possesses a very strong sulphureous and fetid smell, precisely like that of a damp rusty gun-barrel, or bilge- water. To the taste it is bitter, nauseous, and strongly saline, which is soon home without any disgust In a few hours of ex- posure this water loses its transparency, and becomes somewhat pearly, and rather greenish to the eye ; its sulphureous smell abates, and at last the sulphur is deposited in the form of a thin film, on the bottom and sides of the vessel in whicli it is kept. The volatile productions of this water shew carbonic acid, sulphurated hydrogen, and azotic gas. The sensible effects which this water ex- cites, are often a head-ach and giddiness on being first drank, followed by a purgative operation, which is speedy and mild, with- out any attendant gripes £atid this is the only apparent effect the exhibition of this water displays. The diseases in which this water is used are numerous, particularly ofthe alimentary canal, and irregularity ofthe bilious secre- tion. Under this water the health, appe- tite, and spirits improve; and, from its opening effects, it cannot fail to be useful in the costive habit of hypochondriasis. But the highest recommendation of this water has been in cutaneous diseases, and for this purpose it is universally employed, both as an internal medicine, and an ex- ternal application: in this united form, it is of particular service in the most obstinate and complicated forms of cutaneous affec- tions ; nor is it less so in states and sy mp- toms supposed connected with worms, es- pecially with the round worm anel ascarides, when taken in such a tlose as to prove a brisk purgative ; and in the latter case also, when used as a clyster, ihe ascarides being chiefly confined to the rectum, and there- fore within the reach of tins form of medi- cine. From the union of the sulphureous and salme ingredients, the benefit ot its use has been long established in hemorrhoidal affections. A course of Harrogate waters should be conducted so as to produce sensible effects on the bowels; half a pint taken in the morning, and repeated three or four times, will produce it, and its nauseating taste mav be corrected by taking a dry biscuit, or a bit of coarse bread, after it. The cou; se must be continued, in obstinate cases, a pe- riod of some months, before a cure can be expected. HARTFELL WATER. This mineral ,.6-t IIEA HE A water is near Moffat, in Scotland: it is a chalybeate dissolveel by the sulphuric acid, and is much celebrated in scrophnlous affec- tions, and cutaneous eliseases. It is used no less as an external application, than drank internally. The effects of this water, at first, are some degree of drowsiness, ver- tigo, and pain in the head, which soon go off", and may be hastened by a slight purge. It produces generally a flow of urine, and an increase of appetite. It has acquired much reputation also in old and languid ulcers, where the texture of the diseasetl part is very lax, anel the discharge profuse and ill conditioned. The dose of this water is more limited than that of most of the mineral springs which are used medicinally. It is of im- portance in all cases, anel especially in de- licate and irritable habits, to begin with a very small quantity, for an over dose is apt to be very soon rejected by the stomach, or to occasion griping and disturbance in the intestinal canal; and it is never as a direct purgative that this water is intended to be employed. Few patients will bear more than an English pint in the course of the day; but this quantity may be long con- tinned in. It is "often advisable to warm the water, for delicate stomachs, and this may be done without occasioning any mate- rial cnange in its properties. Hartshorn. See Cornu cervi. Hartshorn shavings. See Cornu cei-vi. Hart's tongue. Se* Scolopendrium. Hart-wort. See Seseli. Hart-wort of Marseilles. See Seseli Mar. siliense. Hay, camels. See guncus odoratus. HEAD. Caput. The superior part of the body placed upon the neck, containing •* the cerebrum, cerebellum, and medulla ob- longata. It is divided into the face and hairy part. On the latter is observed the vertex, or crown of the head; the sinciput, or fore part ; the occiput, or hinder part. For the former, see Face. For the bones and mus- cles of the head, see Cranium. The com- mon integuments ofthe head are called the scalp. HEARING. Auditus. This sense is placed, by physiologists, among the animal actions. It is a sensation by which we hear the sound of sonorous bodies. The organ of hearing is the soft portion of the auditory nerve which is distributed on the vestibule, semicircular canals, and coch- lea. HEART. Oor. A hollow muscular vis- cus, situated in the cavity of the pericar- dium for the circulation of the blood. It is divided' externally into a base, or its broad part; a superior and an inferior sur- face, and an anterior anti posterior margin. Internally, it is divided into a right and left ventricle. The situation of the heart is oblique, not transverse; its base being placed on the right ofthe bodies ofthe ver- tebre, and its apex obliquely to the sixth rib on the left side -, .o that the lef> ven- tricle is almost posterior, and the right an terior. Its inferior surface lies upon th- diaphragm. There are two cavities adher- ing to the base of the heart, from their re- semblance called auricles The right au- ricle is a muscular s«c, in which ure four apertures, two of the venx cavx, an open- ing into the right ventricle, and the open- ing of the coronary vein. The left is a si- milar sac, in which there are five apertures, viz. those of the four pulmonary veins, and an opening into the left ventricle. Thrf cavities in the base of the heart are c lied ventricles: these are divieled by a fleshy septum, called septum cordis, into a right and left. Each ventricle has two orifices ; the one auricular, through which the blood enters, the other arterious, through which the blood passes out. These four orifices are supplied with valves, whicli are named from their resemblance; those at the ar- terious orifices are called the semilunar; those at the orifice of the right auricle, mitral; and those at the orifice of the left auricle, tricuspid. The valve of Eustachius is situated at the termination of the vena cava inferior, just within the auricle. The subtance of the heart is muscular, its exte- rior fibres are longitudinal, its middle trans- verse, and its anterior oblique. The inter- nal superfices ofthe ventricles and auricles ofthe heart are invested with a strong and smooth membrane, which is extremely irri- table. The vessels ol the heart are divided into common and proper. The common are, 1. The aorta, which arises from the left ventricle. 2. The pulmonary artery, which originates from the right ventricle. 3. The four pulmonary veins, which terminate in the left auricle. 4. The vena cava, which evacuate themselves into the right auricle. The proper vessels are, 1. The coronary ar- teries, which arise from the aorta, .nd are distributed on the heart 2. The coronary veins, which return the blood into the right auricle. The nerves ofthe heart are branches of the eighth and great intercostal pairs. The heart of the foetus differs from that of the adult,in having aforamen ovale, through which the blood passes from the right au- ricle to the left. Heart's ease. See Viola tricolor. Heat. See Caloric. Heat, absolute. This term is applied to tlie whole quantity of caloric existing in a body in chymical union. Heat, animal. See Animal heat. Heat, free. If the heat which exists in in any substance be from any cause forced in some degree to quit that substance, and to combine with those that surround it, then such heat is said to be free, or sensi- ble, until the equilibrium is restored. Heat, latest. When any body is in HEL equilibrium with the bodies which surround it >. th respect to its heat, that quantity which it contains is not perceptible by any exurnal si>. n >r organ ofs, nsc, and ist rm- ed combi:i-ii c. folic, or latent heat. Heat, sensible S .• Heat. free. Heuvti carbonated hydrogen gas. See Carbonated hydrogen gas. heavy. Hectic fever. (From tfyt, habit.) See Febris hectica HEDERA. (From hareo, to stick, be- cause it 'tache* itself to trees and old wall- ) l'ii name of a genus of plants in thf> Linnaean s- stem Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. The ivy. Hkdeha arborea. The ivy. The leaves of tins tree, Hedera helix of Linneus, have little or no smell, but a very nause- ous taste. Haller informs us, that they are recommended in Germany against the atrophy of children. By the common peo- ple of this country they are sometimes ap- plied to running sores, and to keep issues open The berries were supposed by the antients to have a purgative and emetic quality; and an extract was made from them by water, called by Quercetanius extractum purgans. Later writers have re- commended them in small doses as alexi- pharmic and sudorific: it is said, that in the plague at London, the powder of them was given in vinegar, or white wine, with good success. It is from the stalk of this tree that a resinous juice exudes very plen- tifully in warm climates. See Gummi he- dera. Hedera helix The systematic name of the ivy-tree. See Hedera arborea. Hedera tehrestrib. Ground-ivy, or gill. Glecoma hederacea of Linneus :—-fo- liis reniformibus crenatis This intligenous plan' has a peculiar strong smell, and a bit- terish somewhat aromatic taste. It is one of those plants which was formerly much esteemed for possessing virtues that, in the present age, cannot be detected. In ob- stinate coughs it is a favourite remedy with the poor. Hedge hyssop. See Gratiola. Hedge mustard. See Erysimum. Hedge mustard, stinking. See Alliaria. Hedra Tlie anus. Excrement. A frac- ture Hedtosmos. Mint. Helcoma, Ulceration. IIelcoma. (From tkxot, an ulcer.) An ulcer in the external or internal superfices ofthe cornea, known by an excavation and oozing of purulent matter from the cornea. Helcviiriov. (From tkxot, an ulcer, and uSmg, w .ter.) Helcydrium. A moist ulce- rous pustule Helcyster. (From tkxu, to draw.) An instrument for extracting the foetus. Helen ium. (From Helene, the island where they grew.) See Enula campana. Helicalis majob. See Helicis major. HEL 365 Helicalis mixor See Helicis minor. HELICIS MAJOR. A proper muscle of the ear. which depjesses the part of the cartilage of he ear into which it is inserted; it lies upon the upper or sharp point of the helix, or oil* w. rd ring, arisiig from the up- per and acute part of the helix anteriorly, and passing to be inserted into its cartilage a little above the tragus. HELICIS MINOR. A proper muscle of the ear, which contracts the fissure of the ear: it is situated below the helicis major, upon part of the helix. It arises from the inferior and anterior part of the helix, ind is inserted into tlie crus of the helix, neat the fissure in the cartilage opposite to the concha. Heliotropii scccr/s. See Bezetta ca. rulea. HELIX. (Ex<|, from uku, to turn about.) The external circle or border of the outer ear, that curls inwards. HELLEBORASTER. (From tkk£otos, hellebore.) Fetid hellebore, or bear's foot. Helleborus fatidus of Linneus : caule mul- tifloro folioso ; foliis pedatis. The leaves of this indigenous plant are recommended by many as possessing extraordinary anthel- mintic powers. The smell of the recent plant is extremely fetid, and the taste is bitter and remarkably acrid, insomuch that, when chewed, it excoriates the mouth and fauces. It commonly operates as a cathartic, sometimes as an emetic, and, in large doses, proves highly deleterious. Hellebore, black. See Helleborus niger. Hellebore, white. See Helleborus albus. HELLEBORUS. (Ekk£oeot: frct^t to tm @ogx. tkkttv, because it de. troys, if eaten.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Polyginia Hellebore. HELLEBORUS ALBUS. Veratrum album. Elleborum album. White helle- bore, or veratrum. Vcratrum album of Linnxus:—racemo supradecomposito, corollis erectis. This plant is a native of Italy, Switzerland, Austria, and Russia. Every part of the plant is extremely acrid ana poisonous. The dried root has no particu- lar smell, but a durable, nauseous, and bit- ter taste, burning the mouth and fauces : when powdered, and applied to issues, or ulcers, it produces griping and purging; if snuffed up the nose, it proves a violent sternutatory. Gesner made an infusion of half an ounce of this root with two ounces of water;, of this he took two drachms, which produced great heat about the sea- pule and in the face and head, as well as the tongue and throat, followed by singul- tus, which continued till vomiting was exci. ted. Bergius also experienced very distress. ing symptoms, upon tasting this infusion. The root, taken in large doses, discovers such acrimony, and operates by the stomach and rectum with such violence, that blood 366 HEL HEM is usually discharged; it likewise acts very where steel is ineffectual, or improper. If powerfully upon the nervous system, pro- is also recommended in dropsies, and some dueng great anxiety, tremors, vertigo, syn- cutaneous diseases. cope, aphonia, interrupted respiration, Helmet flower, yellow See Anthora. sinking of the pulse, convulsions, spasms, HELMINTHAGOGUES. (Helmintha- and desth. Upon opening those who goga,- from tk/utvt, a worm, and *y», to have died of the effects of this poison, the drive out.) Medicines whicli destroy and stomach discovered marks of inflammation, expel woims. See Anthelmintics. with corrosions of its internal coat. The HELMINTHIASIS (EkfAtvButs-it, from ancients exhibited this active medicine in tk/AtvBtt, which signifies m\y species of maniacal cases, and it is said with success, worm.) A disease in which worms, or The experience of Greding is somewhat the larve of worms, are bred under similar: outof twenty-eight cases, in which the skin, or some external pari ofthe he exhibited the bark of the root collected boely. It is endemial to Martinique, in the spring, five were cured. In almost Westphalia, Transylvania, and some otner every case that he relates, the medicine places. acted more or less upon all the excretions; Helminthochorto.y. See Carolina corm vomiting and purging were very generally sicana. produced, and the matter thrown off the Helodes. (From tkot, a marsh.) A stomach was constantly mixed with bile; term applied to fevers generated from a florid redness frequently appeared on the marsh miasma. face, and various cutaneous efflorescences Helosis. (From ttku, to turn.) An upon the body; and, in some, pleuritic aversion to turning up of the eyelids. symptoms, with fever, supervened, so as to Helxine. (From tkxu, to draw ; so require bleeding; nor were the more called becatis. it slicks to whatever it alarming affections of spasms and convul- touches.) Pellitory ofthe wall. sions unfrequent. Critical evacuations Hemalopia. Corruptly written for he- were also very evident; many sweating merolopia. profusely, in some the urtne was consider- Hematuria. See Hamatnria. ably increased, in others the saliva and mu- HEMERALOl S (From x/ai^x., the day, cous discharges : and uterine obstructions, and u^,, ye.) One who can see but in the of long eluration, were often removed by its day-time use. Veratrum has likewise been founel HMMEROLOPIA. (From HfAtex, a day, useful in epilepsy, and other convulsive and ottIu, to see.) \ defect in 'he sight, complaints: but the diseases in whicli its whicli cons'sts in being able to see in efficacy seems least equivocal are those the day-time, but not in the evening The of the skin, as itch, and different prurient following is Scarpa'* description of this eruptions, herpes, morbus pediculosus, le- curi .us d.soider. Hemeralopia, or noctur- pra, scrofula, &c ; and in many of these it nal bliiuhrss, is properly nothing I ut a has been successfully employed, both inter- kind of mipertect periodica; amaurosis, nally anel externally. As a powerful stirr.u- most corrr-no'ily sympathetic with ihe sto- lant and irritating medicine, its us:-ha?- mach. It pjicsysms. come on towards been resorted to in desperate cases only, the evening, a .d efo ipp«.-ar in the moiiifog. anel even then it ought first to be exhibited The disease is endemic in some countries, in very small doses, as a grain, and fo a tli- and- epidemic, .t certain seasons of the luted st.i'e, and to be gradually increased, je-r, fo ofht-rs At sun-vet, objects ap- according to the effects, which are generally pear to persons aff'ecttd with this 'om- of an alarming rature. plaint as if covered with an ash-cofoured Helleborus fcetious. The systematic veil, which gradually changes into a dense name of the foetid hellebore. See He11. bo- cloud, which intervenes fo-tween die. eyes raster. and su^-roundfog objects. Patients with HELLEBORUS NIGF.P. Melampo- hemerofopia have the pupil, both in the dium. R'ack hellebore, or Christmas itise. day a-v ight time, more dilated, and less Helleborus vager if Linnaeus : — scapo subbi- moveable, thaii it usually is in neallhy e; es. flare submi'lo ,- foliis peda'is, T .e root of The iiajn-iu of them, how»ver, hav ■ the this exotic plant is the part employed me- pupil more or less moveable in the day- dicinally: its taste, when fresh, is bitterish, time, and ahvay? expanded and mo'ionless and somewhat acrid: it also emits a nau- at night When brougl.' ;nto a room faint- seous acrid smell; but, be.ng long kept, Iv lighted by a ca> idle, where all the by- both its sensible ejualities ^.nxi mrdirinal standei s can see tolerably well, tney can- activity suffVr very Considerable diminu- not die ere at ail, or in a very feeble rnan- tion. The ancients esteemed it as a pow- ier, scarcely any one object; or ti ey only erful venvdy m maniacal cases. At pre- find themselves ab'e to distinguish ight sent n. is exhibited principally as an altera- from darkness, and at moon-light ih-ir tivv, oi when piven in a large dose, as t sifh,t is sti.l w jrse. At d.iy-break ti;ey re- pinvati- It often proves a very power- c< ve<- thd; oig.it, v.-hich continues perfect ful "emmenagogue in plethoric habits, all the rest of the day till sun-stt. HEP HEP 367 HEMICRANIA. (From npwuu half, and K{»i;cr, the head.) A pain that dTects only one side of th? head. Hemiceraunios. (From n/Ata-ut, half, and xupu, to cut; so called because it was cut half way down. A bandage for the back and breast. Hemicrania clavus. Pain resembling the dnving a nail into the head. Hemiopsia. (From x/Aio-ut, half, and u^, an eye.) A defect of vision, in which the person sees the half, but not the whole of an object. Hemipagia. (From ufAtovt, half, and Trxytot, fixed.) A fixed pain on one side of the head. HEMIPLEGIA. (From n/Aio-ut, half, and ■xkta-tru, to strike.) A paralytic affec- tion of one side of the body. See Paraly- sis. Hemlock. See Cicuta. Hemlock, dropwort- See Oenanthe. Hemlock, water. See Cicuta aquatica. Hemorrhage from the lungs. See Hamop- tysis. Hemorrhage from the nose. See Epistaxis. Hemorrhage from the penis. See Hama- turia. Hemorrhage from the stomach. See Ha- mutemesis. Hemp. See Cannabis. Hemp-agrimony. See Eupatorium. Hemp, water. See Eupatorium. Henbane. See Hyosciamus. HE PAR. (n7rcte, the liver.) See Liver. Hfpar sulphuris. Liver of sulphur. This is a sulphuret made either with potash or soda. It has a disagreeable foetid smell, but it is in high esteem as a medicine to de- compose corrosive sublimate, when taken into the stomach. See Sulphuretum po- tassa. Hepar uterinum. The placenta. HEF\TALGIA. (From w«f, the liver, and xky®-, pain.) Pain in the liver. HEPATIC. Any thing belonging to the liver. Hepatic air. Hepatic airs consist of inflammable air combined with sulphur, winch exists in very different proportions, Where each ingredient is combineel merely to saturation, it is called simply sulphurated hydrogen ; but where the sulphur is in ex- cess, it is termed super sulphurated hydro- gen. Sulphurated hydrogen, combined with any base, forms a hydroxulphuret, and may be also called an lieputvle, 10 distin- guish it from an hepar, which is the union of sulphur singly with a basis. HEPATIC ARTERY. Arteria hepa- tica. ' The artery which nourishes the sub- stance ofthe liver. It arises from the cce- liac, Wshere it almost touches the point of the lobulus Spigelii. Its root is covered by the pancreas ; it then turns a little forwards, and passes under the pylorus to the porta of the liver, and runs betwixt the biliary ducts and the vena portae, where it divides into two large branches, one of which en- ters the right, and the other the left lobe of the liver. In tnis place i1 is enclosed along with ad the other vessels in the capsule of Glisson. HEPATIC DUCT. Ductus hepaticus. The trunk of t!ie biliary pores. I. run3 from the sinus of the liver towards tse du- odenom, and is joined by the cystic duct, to form the ductus communis choledochus, See Biliary ducts. HEPATIC VEINS. See Cavtt hepatica, and Vena porta. Hepatica, (From wrag, the liver; so call- ed because ii was thought to be useful in diseases of the liver.) The: herb liverwort. See Hepatica terrestris. Hepatica nobilis. Herba trinitatis. Hepatica, i,i herb trinity. This plant Ane- mone hepatica if Lin:.ens, possesses mildly adstringent anel corroborant virtues, with whicli intentions infusions of it have been drank as tea, or the powder of the dry leaves given, to the quantity of half a spoonful at a time. Hepatica tehhestius. Jecoraria. Liver- wort. This is the Marchantia polymopha, which is very common in this country. It has a penetrating though mild pungency, and bitter taste, sinking, as it were, into the tongue. It is recommended as an ape- rient, resolvent, and antiscorbutic, and, though seldom used in this country, ap- pears to be a plant of no inconsiderable virtue. HEPATlRRHvEA. (From mx*, the li- ver, and etu, to flow.) A diarrhoea, in which portions of flesh, like liver, are voided. HEPATITIS. (From wr*e, the liver.) Inflammutio hepatis. An inflammation of the liver. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, of Cullen, who defines it, " febrile affection, attended with tension and pain of the right hypo- chondnum, often pungent, like that of a pleurisy, but more frequently dull, or ob- tuse ; a pain at the clavicle and at the top of the shoulder of the right side ; much un- easiness in lying down on the left side; difficulty of breathing; a dry cough, vomit- ing, and hiccough." Ilepatis has generally been considered of two kinds; one the acute, the other chronic. Besides the causes producing other in- flammations, such as the application of cold, external injuries from contusions, blows, 8cc. this disease may be occasioned bv certain passions of the mind, by violent exercise, by intense summer heats, by long continued inte- tnitteiit and remittent fevers, anel by various soliei concretions in the substance of the liver. In warm climates, 368 HEP HER this viscu9 is more apt to be affected with inflammation than perhaps any other part of he body, probably from the increased secretion of bile which takes place when the blood is thrown on the internal parts, by an exposure to cold; or from the bile be- coming acrid, and thereby exciting an irri- tation in the part. The acute species of hepatitis comes on with a pain in the right hypochondrium, ex- tending up the cLvicle and shoulder; which is much increased by pressing upon the part, and is accompanied with a cough, oppression of breathing, and difficulty of laying on the side affected ; together with nausea and sickness, and often with a vo- miting of bilious matter. The urine is of a deep saffron colour, and small in quantiiy; there is loss of appetite, great thirst, and costiveness, with a strong, hard, and fre- quent pulse ; and when the disease has con- tinued for some days, the skm and eyes be- come tinged of deep yellow. The chronic species is usually accompa- nied with a morbid complexion, loss of ap- petite and flesh, costiveness, indigestion, flatulency, pains in the stomach, a yellow tinge of the skin and eyes, clay-coloured stools, high-coloured urine, depositing a red sediment and ropy mucus; an obtuse pain in the region of the liver, extending to the shoulder, and not unfrequently with a considerable degree of asthma. These symptoms are, however, often so mild and insignificant as to pass almost unnoticed; as large abscesses have been found in the liver, upon dissection, which in the person's life-time had created little or no inconvenience, and which we may presume to have been occasioned by some previous inflammation. Hepatitis, like other inflammations, may end in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, or scirrhus; but its termination in gangrene is a rare occurrence. The disease is seldom attended with fatal consequences of an immediate nature, and is often carried off'by hemorrhage from the nose, or hemorrhoidal vessels, and hke- wise by sweating, by a diarrhoea, or by an evacuation of urine, depositing a copious sediment. In a few instances, it has been observed to cease on the appearance of erysipelas in some external part. When suppuration takes place, as it ge- nerally does before this forms an adhe- sion with some neighbouring part, it is usually discharged by the different outlets with whicli this part is connected, as by coughing, vomiting, or by an abscess breaking outwardly ; but in some instances, the pus has been discharged into the cavity of the abdomen, where no such aelhesion lias been formed. On dissection, the liver is often found much enlarged, and hard to the touch; its colour is more of a deep purple than what is natural, ;.nd its membranes are more or less, affected by inflammation. Dissections likewise show that adhesions to the neigh- bouring parts often take place, and that large ..bscesses, containing a considerable quantity of pus, are often found in its sub- stance. Hepatitis cystica. Inflammation of the gall-bladder. Hepatitis parenciiematosa. Inflam- mation in the inner substance of the liver. Hepatitis peritosjealis. Inflammation in the peritoneum covering the liver. HEPATOCEI.E. (From mtt^, the liver, and xMkn, a tumour.) An herm.., in which a portion of ihe liver protrudes through the abdominal parietes. Hepatorium. The same as Eupato- rium. Hepatule. See Sulphurated hydrogen gas Hephjestias. (From Hr-||0u ,<• Herba britannica. See h\,'.»y,*'.^U- thum. Herba sacra See Verbena, Herbbennet. See Caryophyllata. Herb-mat tich. See Marum vulgare. Herb-of grace. See Gratiola. Herb-trinity. See Hepatica nobilis. Hercuies's allheal See Panax Hercules bovii. Gold and mercury dissolved in a distillation of copperas, niire, and sea-salt. Violently cathartic. HEREDITARY DISEASE (From hares, an heir.) A disease which is continued from parents to their children. HERMAPHRODITE (From Eejuxt, Mercury, and A women. The parts displaced that form the hernia, the pan intvi which they fall, the manner ofthe her- nia being produced, and the time it has continued, occasion great differences in this disorder. There are three different parts that may produce a hernia in the groin, viz. e>re or more of the intestines, the epiploon, and the bladder. That -which is formed by one or more of the intestines was c-dted, by the antients, enterocele. The ime ■'»!!►- wiiich most frequtnily produces the i. roia is the ilium: because, being plac d in die iliac region, v is nearer the groin than tne rest; but notwithstanding the situation of the other intestines, which seems not to allow of their coming near the gron, we often find the jejunum, and frequently also a portion of ti*e colon anel 'CKCum, iitlutlcd in the hernia. It must be remembered, that the mest n>ry and mesocolon are membranous sifostauces, capable of extension, which, by Uttle and little, are sometimes so tar stretched by the weight of the intestines, as to escape with the ilium, in this species of hemia. The hernia made by the epiploon is called epiplocele,- as that cau-ed by the epiploon and one- of the intestines together is called entero-epiplocele The hernia ofthe bladder is called cystocele Hernia of the bladder is uncommon, and has seldom been known to happen but in conjunction with some of the viscera. When the parts, having passed through the abdominal rings, ele- scend no lower than the groin, it is called an incomplete hernia ; when they fall into the scrotum in men, or into the labia pu- dendi in women, it is then termed com- plete. The marks of incrimination between some other diseases and inguinal hernie arc these «-— The disorders in which a mistake may possibly be made are, the circocele, bubo, hydrocele, and hernia humoralis, or in- flamed testicle. For an account of the manner of distin- guishing circocele from a bubonocele, see Circocele. The circumscribed incompressible hard- ness, the situation of the tumour, and its being free from all connection with the spermatic process, will sufficiently point out its being bubo, at least while it is in a recent state; anel when it is in any degree suppurateel, he must have a very small share of the tact us eruditus, who cannot feel the difference betwec-n matter, and either a piece of intestine or omen- tum. The perfect equabty of the whole tumour, the freedom and sim-Uncss of the spermatic process above it, ihe power of feeling the spermatic vessels, and the vas deferens in thai process ; its being void of pain upon being handled, the fluctuation ofthe water, the gradual formation ot the swelling, its having begun below and proceeded up- wards, its not being affected by any pos- ture or action ofthe patient, nor increased by his coughing or sneezing, together w th the absolute impossibility of feeling the tes- ticle at the bottom of the scrotum, will al- ways, to an intelligent person, prove the disease to be hydrocele. Mr. Pott, however, allows that there are some exceptions, in wh.ch the testicle cannot be felt at the bottom of the scroj turn, in cases of heniia. In recent bubo- noceles, while the hernial sac is thin has not been long or very muCh distended, tnd the scrotum still preserves a regularity of figure, the testicle may almost always be easily felt u the inferior anel posterior part of the tumour. But in old ruptures, which have been long down, in wiiich the quantity of con en s is large, the sac considerably thickened, and the scrotum oi an irregular HER HER 273 figure, the testicle :requently cannot be fell ; neither is it i" general easily f> It in the congenital hernia, hit obvious reasons. lr the hernia humorolis, the pain in the testicle, its enlargement, the hardened state of the epdydimis, and the exemption 01 the spermatic cord from all unnatural tul- ness, are such nia.ks as cam ot easily be mistaken; not to u en'ion the generally preceding gonor hoea. But if any doubt still remains, of the true nature ofthe dis- ease, the progress of it from above down- wards, its d fli-rent state and size in diffe- rent posture s, particularly lying and stand- ing, together with its descent and ascent, will, if duly attended to, pu< it out of all doubi that the tumour is a true hernia. When an inguinal hernia does not de- scend through the abdominal ring, but only into the canal for the spermatic chord, it is covered by the aponeui osis of rhe ex- ternal oblique muscle, and the swelling is small and undefined. Now and then, the test,cle does not de- scend into the scrotum till a late period. The first appearance of this body a the ring, in order to get in o its natural situa- tion, might be mistaken for that ofa hernia, were the surgeon not to pay attention to the absence of the testicle from the scrotum, and the peculiar sensation occasioned by pressing the swelling. Hr.RNlA ISCH1ATICA. A rupture at the Uchiauc notch. This is very rare. A case, however, which was strangu- lated, and undiscovered till after death, is related in Mr. A. Cooper's second part of his work on hernia. The disease hap- pened in a young man aged 27. On opening the abdomen, the ilium was found to have descended on the right side of the rectum into the pelvis; and a fold of it was protruded into a small sac, which passed out of the pelvis at the ischiatic notch. The intestine was adherent to the sac at two points : the strangulated part, and about three inches on each side, were very black. The intestines towards the st.much were very much distended with air, -md here and there had a livid spot on tnem. A dark spot was even found on tlie stomach itself, just abe>ve the pylorus. The colon was exceedingly contracted, as far as its sigmoid flex- ure. A small orifice was found in the side- ol the pelvis, in front of, but a li,tie aoove, the sciatic nerve, and on the fore i)«rt of the pyriformis muscle The sac lay under the gluteus maximus muscle, and its orifice was before the internal iliac artery, below the obturator artery, but above the vein. Hernia intestinalis. See Hernia scro- talis. Hernia lachrymalis. Wn -i t'«e tears pass through the puncta iachrymalia, but stagnate in the s cculus lachrymalis* the 'umourh styled hernia lachrymalis,*itU Irlle propriety or precision. It is with equal impropriety called, by Anel, a dropsy oj the lachrymal sac. If the .nner angle of the eye is pressed* and an aqueous humour fi ws out, the dis- ease is the fistulu lachrymalis. HERNIA MESENTERICA. Mesenteric hernia. If one of the lay ers ofthe mesentery be torn by a blow, while tne other remains in its naiural state, the intesdnes may .n- smuate themselves into the aperture, *iid form a kind of hernia. The same couse* quences may result from a natural < efi- ciency in one of these layers Mr. A. Cooper relates a case, in which all the small in- testines, except the duodetlum, were thus Circumstanceel. The symptoms during life were unknown. HERNIA MESOCOLICA Mesocolic hernia. So named by Mr. A. Cooper, when the bowels glide between the layers and the mesocolon. Every suigeon should be aware that the intestines may be strangulated from the following causes: 1. Apertures in the omentum,mesentery, or mesocolon, through which the intestine protrudes. 2. Adhe- sions, leaving an aperture, m which a piece of intestine becomes confined. 3. Membra- nous bands at the mouths of hernial sacs, which becoming elongared by the trequent protrusion and return ot the vi .cera, sur- round the iniesthe, so as to strangulate them within the abdomen when returned from the sac. HERNIA OMENTA LIS. Epiplocele A rupture of the omentum; or u protrusion ot the omentum through apertures in the integuments of the belly. Sometimes, ac- cording to Mr. Sharp*, so large a quantity of the omentum hath falter into the scrotum, that its weight, drawing the stomach and bowels downwards, hath excited vomiting, inflammation, and symptoms similar to those of 'he bubonocele. HERNIA PRRINEAUS. Perineal her- nia. In men, the parts protrude between tlie bladder and rectum ; in women., be- tween the rectum and vagina. The hernia does not project so as to form an external tumour; and, in men, its existence can only be distinguished by examining in the rec- tum. In women, it may be detected both from this part and the vagina. HERNIA PHRENICA. Phrenic hernia. The abdominal viscera are occasio? «.lly protruded through the diaphragm, either through some of the natural apertures in this muscle, or deficiencies, or wounds and liberations in it. The second kind of case is the most frequent. Morgagni fur- nishes an instance of the first. Two cases rel-ted by Dr. Macauley, and two others puhliiii'd by Mr. A. Ce.< .'■ nsttnces of the second sort. And anotuer case has 374 HER HER been lately recorded by the latter gentle- man, affording an example of the third kind. Hildaiiti , Pare, Petit, Schenck, &c. also mention cases of phrenic hernia. HERNIA PUDENDALIS. Pudendal hernial. This is the name assigned, by Mi. A. Cooper, to that which descends between the vagina and ramus ischii, and forms an oblong tumour in the labium, traceable, within the pelvis, as far as the os uteri. Mr. C. thinks this case has some times been mistaken tor a hernia ofthe fo- ramen ovale. HERNIA SCROTALIS. Hernia oschea- lis. Hernia enteroschocele, oschiocele. Pa- racelsus calls it crepalura. When the omentum, the. intestine, or both, descentl into the scrotum, it has these appella- tions ; when the omentum only, it is calleel epiploschiocele. It is styled a perfect rup- ture, in contradistinction to a bubonocele, which is the same disorder; but the de- scent is not so great. The hernia scrotalis is distinguisheel into the true and false; in the former, the omentum or intestine, or both, fall into the scrotum; in the latter, an inflammation, or a fluid, causes a tumour in this part, as in hernia humoralis, or hy- drocele. Sometimes sebaceous matter is collected in the scrotum; and -this hernia is c.illed steatocek HERNIA THYROIDEALIS. Hernia ora- minis ovaus. Thy roideal hernia. In the an- terior and upper part of the obturator liga- ment there is an opening, through which the ob.urator artery, vein, and nerve pro- ceed, and through which occasionally a piece of omentum or intestine is protruded, covered with a p*.rt of the peritoneum, which constitutes the hernial sac. IIPjiMA UMBIL1CALIS Epiploovipha- )on. Omphalocele. E.vomphalos. Omphalos, and, when owing to flatulency, Pneumatom- phatos. The exomphalos. or umbilical rup- ture, is so called from its situation, and has (like other hernia) for its general ct>n- tents, a portion of intestine, or omentum, or both. In old umbilical ruptures, the quantity of omentum is sometimes very great. Mr. Ranby says, that he found two ells and a half of intestine in one of these^ with about a third part ofthe stomach, all adhering together. Mr. Gay and Mr. Nourse, found the liver in the sac of an umbilical hernia ; and Bi'hnius says that he did also. But whatever are the contents, they are originally contained in the sac formed by the protrusion of the peritoneum. In recent and small ruptures, this sac is very visible; but in old and large ones, it is broken through at the knot of the navel, by the pressure and weight ofthe contents, and is not always to be distinguished ; which is the reason why it has by some been doubted whether this kind of rupture has a hernial sac or not. Infants are very subject to this disease, in a small degree from the separation ofthe funiculus, but in general they either get rid of it as they gather strength, or are easily cured by wearing a proper bandage. It is of still more consequence to get this disor- der cured in females, even than in males ; that its return, when they are become adult and pregnant, may be prevented as much as possible ; for at this time it ofien happens, from the too great distention of the belly, or from unguarded motion, when the parts are upon the stretch. Dr. Hamilton has met with about two cases annually, for the space of seventeen years, of umbilical heniia, whicli strictly deserve the name of congenital umbilical hernia. The funis ends in a sort of bag, containing some of the viscera, whicli pass out of the abdomen through an aperture in the situation ofthe navel. The swelling is not covered with skin, so that the contents of the hernia can be seen through the then distended covering of the cord. The dis- ease is owing to a preternatural deficiency in the abdominal muscles, and the hope of cure must be regulated by the size of the malformation and quantity of viscera pro- truded. HERNIA UTERI. Hysterocele. Instances have occurred of the uterus being thrust through the rings of the muscles; but this is scarcely to be discovered, unless in a pregnant state, when the strugglings of a child would eliscover the nature of the elisease. In that state, however, it could scarcely ever occur. It is the cerexis of Hippocrates. HERNIA VAGINALIS. Elytrocele. Va- ginal hernia. A tumour occurs within the os externum of the vagina. It is clastic, but not painf 1. When compressed, it readily re cedes, but is reproduced by coughing, or even without this, when the pressure is re- moved. The inconveniences produced are an inability to undergo much exercise, or exertion ; for every effort of this sort brings on a sense of bearing down. The vaginal hernia protrudes in the space left between the uterus and rectum. This space is bounded below by the peritoneum, which membrane is forced downwards, towards the perinaeum; but being unable to protrude further in that direction, is pushed towards the back part of the vagina. These cases probably' are always intestinal. Some hernia: protrude at the anterior part of the vagina. Hernia varicosa. See Circocele Hernia ventosv. See Pneumatocele HERNIA VENTRALIS. Hypogastro- cele. The ventral hernia may appear at almost any point of tlie anterior part of the belly, but is most frequently found between HER HER 375 the recti muscles. The portion of intes- pears in the form of pustules, which ongi- tine, &c. 8e.c. is always contained in a sac nally are separate and disthct, but which maele by the protrusion of the peritonxum. afterwards run togecher in clusters. # At Mr. A. Cooper imputes its causes to the first, they seem to contain nothing but a dilatation of the natural foramina, for the thin watery serum, wiiich afterwards turns transmission of vessels, to congenital de- yellow, and, exuding over the whole ficiencies, lacerations, and wounds of the surface of the part affected, it at last dries abdominal muscles, or their tendons. In into a thick crust, or scab; when this falls small ventral hernix, a second fascia is off', the skin below frequently appears en- found beneath the superficial one ; but in tire, with only a slight degree of redness on large ones the latter is the only one cover- its surface ; but on some occasions when ing the sac. the matter has probably been more acrid, HERNIA VESICALIS. Hernia cys- upon the scab falling off', the skin is found iica. Cystocele. The urinary bladder is slightly excoriated. Eruptions of this kind liable to thrust forth from its proper situa- appear most frequently on the face, behind tion, either through the opening in the ob- the ears, and on other parts of the head; lique muscle, like the inguinal hernia, or and they occur most commonly in children; under Poupart's ligament, in the same man- 3. Herpes miliaris. The miliary tetter. ner as the femoral. This breaks out indiscriminately over the This is not a very frequent species of whole body: but more freciuently about hernia, but does happen, and has as plain the loins, breast, perinaeum, scrotum, and and eletermined a character as any other. inguina, than in other parts. It generally Herniaria. (From hernia, a rupture; appears in clusters, though sometimes in so called trom its supposed efficacy in cur- distinct rings, or circles, of very minute ing ruptures.) 1. The name of a genus of pimples, which, from their resemblance to plants m the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- the millet seed, has given rise to the deno- tandria. Order, Digynia. mination of the species. The pimples are 2. Rupture-wort. This plant, though at first, though small, perfectly separate, formerly esteemed as efficacious in the cure and contain nothing but a clear lymph, of hernias, appears to be destitute not only which, in the course of this disease, is ex- of" such virtues, but of any other. It is tlie creted upon the surface, and there forms Herniaria glabra of Linnaeus ; has no smell, into small distinct scales; these, at last, nor taste. full off, and leave a considerable degree of Heuviaria glabra. The systematic inflammation below, that still continues to name of the rupture-wort See Herniaria. exude fresh matter, which likewise forms HERNIOTOMY (Herniotomia ; from into cakes, and so falls off as before. The hernia, and ti/avu, to cut.) The operation itching, in this species of complaint, is al- to remove the strangulated part in cases ways very troublesome; and the matter of incarcerated hernix. discharged from the pimples is so tough HERPES. (From i/wr», to creep; be- and viscid, that every thing applied to the cause ii creeps and spreads about the skin.) part adheres, so as to occasion much trou- Tetter. A genus of disease in the class ble and uneasiness on its being removed. locales, and order dialysis, of Cullen, distin- 4. Herpes exedens, the eating and corroding guished by an assemblage of numerous tetter; so called from its destroying or cor- little creeping ulcers, in clusters, itching roding the parts which it attacks, appears very much, and difficult to heal, but termi- commonly, at first, in the form of several nating in furfuraceous scales. small painful ulcerations, all collected into Mr. Bell, in his treatiseon ulcers, arranges larger spots, of different sizes and ot various the herpes amongst the cutaneous ulcers, figures, with always more or less of an ery- and says, that all the varieties of impor- sipelatous-like inflammation. These ulcers tance may be comprehended in the four discharge large quantities of a thin, sharp, following species : 1 Htrpes farinosus, or serous matter; which sometimes forms into what may be termed the dry tetter, is the small crusts, that in a short time fall oft"; most simple of all the species : it appears but most frequently the discharge is so indiscriminately in diff'erent parts of the thin and acrid as to spread along the neigh- body ; but most commonly on the face, bouring parts, where it soon produces the neck, arms, and wrists, in pretty broad same kind of sores. Though these ulcers spots and small pimples; these are generally do not, in general, proceed farther than the very itchy, though not otherwise trouble- cutis vera, yet sometimes the discharge is some; and, after continuing a cenain time, so very penetrating and corrosive as to de- they at last fall off in the form of a white stroy the skin, cellular substance, and, on poweler, similar to fine bran, leaving the some occasions, even the muscles them- skin below perfectly sound; ami again re- selves. It is this species that should be turning in the form of a red efflorescence^ termed the depascent, or phagedenic ulcer, they fall off, and are reneweel us before, from ihe great destruction of parts which it 2. Herpes pustulosus. This species ap- frequently occasions. See Phagedana. 376 HID HIP Herpes ambulativa. A species of erysipelas which moves from one part to another. Herpes collaris. Tetters about the neck. .Herpes depascens. The same as herpes exedens. See Herpes. Herpes esthiomenos. Herpes destroy- ing the skin by ulceration. Herpes faciei. Red pimples common in the faces of adults. Herpes farinosus. See Herpes. Herpes ferrus. Common erysipelas. Herpes Indica. A fiery, itchy herpes, peculiar to India. Herpes miliaris. See Herpes. Herpes periscelis. That species of ery- sipelas known by the name of shingles. See Erysipelas. Herpes pustulosus. See Herpes. Herpes rapiens. Venereal ulceration in the head. Herpes serpigo. A name given to the cutaneous affection popularly called a ring- warm. See Psoriasis. Till the recent ob- servations of Dr. Willan, this disease has not been well discriminated by any author, though it is one with which few practition- ers are unacquainted. Herpes siccus. The dry, mealy, tetter round the knees. Herpes syphiliticus. Herpes venereus. An herpetic venereal eruption on the skin. Herpes zosTEn. Shingles encircling the body. See Erysipelas. Herpetic eruptions. Sv-Herpes. Herpeton. (From t^ru, to creep.) A creeping pustule, or ulcer. Hexapharmacum. (From e|, six, and (pxefAxxot, a medicine.) Any medicine, in the composition of whichare six ingredients. Hibernicus lapis. See Lapis hiberni- cus. Hibiscus. (From i0n, a stork, who is said to chew it, and inject it as a clyster.) The marsh-mallow. Hibiscus abelmoschus. The systema- tic name of the plant whose seeds are call- ed musk-seed. See Abelmoschus. Hiccocch. Hiccup. A spasmodic af- fection of the diaphragm, generally arising from irritation produced by acidity in the stomach, error of diet, &c. Hidroa. (Fr m tSput, sweat) A pustular dise:.se, produced by sweating in hot wea- ther. Hidrocrisis. (From tSpmt, sweat, and xpnu, to judge.) A judgmen t formed from the sweat of the patient. Hidronosos. (From tSput. sweat, and voo-ot, a disease ) The swerting sickness Hidroptretus. (Fvor.i tSput, sweat, and xupdot, a fever.) The sweating fever, or sickness. See Sudor Anglicanus. Hidrotica. (From tStut, sweat.) Me- dicines which cause perspiration. Hidrotopoietica. (From iSyc, sweat, and 7rotu$, to make.) Hiera picha. (From ttpot, holy, and vruipot, hitter) Holy bitter. Pulvis aloe- ticus, formerly hiera logadii, made in the form of an electuary with honey. I is now kept in the form of dry powder, pre- pared by mixing socotorine alots, one pound, with three ounces of white canella. lfiERABOTA.vE. (From tteot, holy, and (ZoIxvh, an herb ; so called from its supposed virtues. A species of verbena Hieracantha. (From «{*£, a hawk, and xaoifior, a flower; so named because it seizes passengers as a hawk does is prey.) A sort of thistle. HIERACIUM. (From ««*£, a hawk ; so called because hawks feed upon it, or be- cause it was said that hawks applied tlie juice of it to cleanse their eyes ) The name of a genus of plants in the Lmniean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- gamia aquaHs. Hawk-weed. Heiracium pilocella. The systematic name of the auricula muris. See Pilo- cella. Hieraculum. The hieracium, or hawk- weed. Hieranosos. (From ttept, holy, and voo-ot, a disease; so call' d because it was supposed to be that disorder which our Saviour cured, in those who were said to be possessed of devils.) The ep lepsy. Hiehaticum. (From tteot, holy.) A poultice for the stomach, so named from its supposed divine virtues. Highmore'e antrum. See Antrum of High- more. Hicuero. The calabash-tree. Fruit saiel to be febrifuge. Himantosis. (From i/xxt, a thong of lea- ther.) A relaxation of the uvula, when it hangs elown like a diong Himas. A relaxation of the uvula. His. Hindisch. Hing Assafcetida. Hippocasta.vum. (From rrrTrot, a horse, and xxtxvor, a chesnut; so called from its size.) Castanea equina, pavina. Conimon horse-che-snut. ASsculus hippocastanum; foliolis reptennis of Linnaeus. The fruit, when tlried and powdered, is recommendetl as an errhine. The bark is highly esteemed on the Continent as a febrifuge; and is, by some, considered as being superior in qua- lity to he Peruvian bark. The fork in- tended for medical use is to be talon 'rom those branches which *re neither very young i'or very old, and to b. exhibited under similar forms and doses as directed with respect to the cortex peruvi.tnus. l\ rarely dsagrees with the stomach; but its as- tringent eff cts generally require the oc- casional administration of a lax tive. During the late scarcity of gr iin, -ome attempts were made to obtain s .irr • trom the horse-chestnut, and not without success. HIS HOP Hippocraticus. See Fades hippocra- tica. Hippolapathlm. (From innot, a horse, and kxvxhw. the lapathum : a species of la- pathuni; so named from its size.) See Rhabarbarum monachorum. Hii'pomahatiibim. (From wrot, a horse, and ftxexbov, fennel; so named from its size.) See iSaxifraga vulgaris. Hipposelinum. (From nr-rot, a horse, and o-tkivov, purslane; so named because it I resembles a large kind of purslane.) Smyr- | uium. Macerona. Herba Alexandrina. Gri- elum agrioselinum. Common Alexanders. This plant, Smyrnium olusatrum of Linnaeus, was formerly cultivated in our gardens, for culinary use, but is now supersedeel by cele- ry. These seetls are bitter and aromatic, and the roots are more powerfully bitter. They stand recommended as resolvents, diuretics, and emmenagogues, though sel- dom used in medical prescription. Hipps. The ripe fruit of the dog-rose. They are chiefly used as a sweet-meat, or in a preserved state, or to make up medi- cines. See Confectio Rosa canina. (HIPPUR1S. (From emrot, a horse, and Kg*, a tail.) 1. Some herbs are thus named, because they resemble a horse's tail. 2. The name ofa genus of plants in the i, Linnaean system. Class, Monandria. Or- der, Monogynia. Mare's tail. I llippunis vulgaris. The systematic name of the horse's tail. See Equisetum. Hippus. (From nmot, a horse ; because those who labour under this affection are continually twinkling and trembling, as is usual with those who ride on horse-back.) A repeated dilatation and alternate con- striction of the pupil, arising from spasm, or convulsion of the iris. Hir. (From £«£, the hand.) The palm of the hanel. • Hira. (From hir, the palm ofthe hand; because it is usually founel empty.) Ihe I intesiinum jejunum. f Hiucus bezoahticus. (Quasi lartus; I from his shaggy hair.) The goat which af- I fords the oriental bezoar. Hiruuos. (From texot, a hedge ; because it is hedged in by the eye-lash.) The angle i of the eye. HIRUDO. (Quasi haurudo,- from hau- rio, to draw out; so named from its greedi- ness to suck blood.) The leech. HiiiuisniNAniA. (From larundo, the swallow , so calleel from the resemblance of its pods to a swallow.) Swallow-wort, or asclepias. See JS'ummularia and Vince- toxicum. HmiNDO. (Ab harendo ; from its stick- L ing its nest to the eaves of houses.) The I swallow. The cavity in the be nd ofthe arm. I Hispidula. (From hispidut, rough; so I named from the rough, woolly surface of its I stalks.) See Gnaphalium. Hog's fennel. See Peucedanum. Holcimos. (From tkxu, to draw.) It sometimes means a tumour of the liver. HOLCUS. 1. The Indian millet-seed, whicli is said to be nutritive. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia. Or- der, Monoecia. Holly-knee. See Ruscus. Holly, sea. See Eryngium. Holmiscus. (Dim. of okfAct, a mortar.) A small mortar. Also the cavity of the large teeth, because they pound the food as in a mortar. Holophlyctides. (From okot, whole, and cpkuxltt, a pustule.) Little pimples all over the boely. Ho lost es. See Holosteus. Holosteus. (From okoc, whole, and ortcv, a bone.) Holostes. Holosteum. Glue- bone, or osieocolla. Holosteum. See Holosteus. Holotonicus. (From okot, whole, and Tttyu, to stretch.) Applied to diseases ac companied with universal convulsion, or rigour. Holy tldstle. See Carduus benedictus. HOLYWELL WATER. A mineral water, arranged under the class of simple cold waters, remarkable for its purity. It possesses similar virtues to that of Malvern. See Malvern water. Homa. An anasarcous swelling. Romberg's sedative suit. See Boracic acid. HOMOGENEOUS. (Homogeneus; from ofAot, like, and ytvet, a kind.) Uniform, of a like kind, or species. A term used in contra-elistinction lo heterogeneous, when the parts of the body are of dfterent qualities, HoMOPLATiR os. (ilfAOTrkalx : from a/not, the shoulder, and vkxlx, the blade.) See Scapula. HONEY. Mel. A substance collected by bees from the nectary of flower-, re- semblingsugar in its elementary properties, It has a white or yellowish colour, ti soft anel grained consistence, and a saccharine anel aroma1 c smell. Honey is an excel- lent food, and a sofening and slightly ape- rient remedy: mixed with venegar, it forms oxymel, and is exhibited in various forms, in medicine and pharmacy. la is purUcu- l:.rly recommended to the asthmatic, and those subject to gravel complaints, from itf detergent nature. Founded upon the popu, lar opinion of honey, as a pectoral remedy, Dr. Hill's balsam of honey, a qu.ck me- dicine, was once in demand; but this, be. sides honey, contained balsam of Tolu, or gum Benjamin, in solution. Honeysuckle. See Lonicera pericleminum, Hoophig-c^vgh. Si t Pertussis. Hoploch usma. (From ovrkct, a wea- pon, ar.d Xr&h**-' a slave.) A slave, which was ridiculously said to cure wounds by 3C f 378 HOR HLM consent; that is, by anointing the instru- me wiih which the wound was made. Hops- See Lupulus. Hor tops The young sprouts of the hop-plant are so called; plucked when only a foot above the ground, and boiled, they are eaten with butter as a delicacy, and are very wholesomf HOKDEOLUM. (Diminutive of hor- deum, barley.) A litile tumour on the eye- lids, resembling a barley corn. A stye. Scarpa remarks, the stye is strictly only a little boil, which projecs from the edge of the eye lids, mostly near the great angl.- of the eye. This little tumour, like the furuncul s, is of a dark red colour, much inflamed, anel a great deal more painful than might be expected, considering its small size. Tlie latter circumstance is partly owing to the vehemence of the in- flammation producing the stye, and partly to the exquisite sensibility and tension of the skin which covers the edge of the eye- lids On this account, the hordeolum very often excites fever and restlessness, in deli- cate irritable constitutions ; it suppurates slowly and imperfectly.; and, when suppu- rated, has no tendency to burst. The stye, like other furunculous inflam- mations, forms an exception to the general rule, that the best mode in which inflam- matory swellings can end is, resolution; for, whenever a furunculous inflammation extends so deeply as to destroy any of the cellular substance, the little tumour can never be resolve:!, or only imperfectly so. This event, ind ed, would rather be hurtful, since there would still remain behind a greater or smaller portion of dead cellular membrane ; which, s toner or later, might biing on a renewal of the stye, in the same place as before, or else become converted into a hard indolent body, deforming the edge "f the eve-lid. HORDEUM. (Ab /wrrore arista; from the unpleasantness of its beard to the touch ) 1 The name of a jrenus of plants in the Li- sean system. Class, Triandria. Oreler, Digytua- B .rley. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon barley. The seed called barley is ob- tained from several species of hordeum, but principally from the vtt'gare, oro'inmon or Scotch barlt-y, and disticlion, or hordeum gal- licum vel mindatum, or French barley, of L'tuixus. It is ex'remelv nutritious :.nel mu- cilagmous, anel in common use as a drmk, when boded, in all inflammati ry diseases and affections of the chest, especially when there is cough or irritation about the fauces. A eleceiction of barley, wth gum, is con. sidered a useful diluent and demulcent in elysury and s>rangury; the gum m.xing wiih the urin*-, sheaths the urinary canai from the acrimony >»f the urine. Amongst the ancients, decoctions of barley, K§/5», were the principal medicine, as well as aliment, in acute diseases. Ilarh-y is freed from its shells rin mills, .,nel in »l is -t.te called Scotch and French b.-.rley In II. Hand, they rub b;rny into sn ail round grains, somewfr t like pe ris which is tl'iremre called pearl bar'en, or horaeum perlatum. Set Ptisan. Hobueum cAisrjii m See Cevadilla. Hordeum Di.sTicin.N This p:.,.it af- fords the barley in common use. S e Hor- deum. IioHIIEUM perlatum. See Hnrdevm. Hordeum vulgare. The systematic num. of one < t .he plant> whicli afiord the barley See Ihrdeum Horehound. See Mi.nuhium. Hormimm. (From oe/tctu, to incite ; named from its supposed qualities of pro- voking to venery. Garden clary. The Sn/via sclara of Linnxus. Horn, harts. Sep Cornu. HORRIIULATIO. A sense of creeping in tliff'i rent parts of 'he body. A symptom of the approach of fever Horse-chesnut. See Hippocastanum. Horseradish. See Raphanui i~ustica- nus. Horse-tail. See Equisetum. Hortus. (From orior, to rise, as being the place where vegetables grow up.) 1. A garden. 2. The genitals or womb of a woman, which is the repository of the human se- men. Hound's-tongue. See Cyiioglossum. House-leek. See Sedum majus. Human body. See Man. Hi meitantia (Fr. m humecto, to make moist ) .VLtlicines which soften and make moist the solids eif 'he body. HUMERAL ARTERY. Arteria hume- ralis.* Brachial artery The axillary ..rtery, h.ving passeel the tendon of the great pec- toral muscle, changes its name to the bra- chial or humeral ar'ery, which name it re- tains in its course down the arm to the bend, where it divides into the radial and ulnar artery. In this course i' giv< s off si-veral muscul r branches, thee of which only deserve attention: 1. Tne arteria pro- funda superior, w' icn goes round the back of the arm to the exterior muscle, and is often named the upper mu-c.ular arterv. 2. Another, like it, called arteria profunda infeiior, or the lower muscular artery. 3. Ramus anastomoticus major, which anasto- mose-, round the elbow with the branches of the ulnar artery. Himehalis musculus. See Deltoides. Humeralis nervus. The cervical nerve. HUMERI OS. (Humerus,- from u/ak, the shoulder.) O., humeri. Os bracldi. A long cylindrical • bore, situated be- tween the scapula and fore-arm. Ls upper HUMERI OS. 37,9 extremity is formed somewhat laterally and inic.-:ial|Vi foto.u lar^e. roun l, and smoo.h head, iliicii is admiMed into the-glenoid cavity of the scapula. Around the basis of this head is observed a circular fo-.sa, deep- est anterior'y and extern illv, which forms what is called the neck of tne bone, aid from the edge of winch arises the Capsular I'gatn^nt, which is farther str ngthened by a strong membrmous expansion, extending to the upper edge of'he glenoid cavity, and to the coracoid proc-ss of the scapula; and likewise by tii>- tendinous expmsions of th- muscles, inserted into the head of the hu "nerus. This c ipsnlar lig ment is some- times 'orn iri lux-tion, and becomes an obs' icle to the easy reduction of the bone The ar ictilai ing surface of the head is covered by a c rilage, wliich is thick in its midd'e part, and thin towards its edges ; by wh.ch means it is more convex in the recent subject than in the skeleton. This upper extremity, besides the rounel smooth he.d, affords two other smaller protube- rances One of these, which is the largest of the two, is of an irregular oblong shape, and is phic d at the back ofthe head ofthe bone, from which it is separated by a kind. of groove, that mak^s a part of the neck. Th:s tube o-itv is divided, at its upper part, into three surfaces; the first of these, which is die smallest and uppermost, serves for the insertion ofthe supraspinatus mus- cle ; the second, or middlemost, for the insertion of the infraspinatus ; and the thud, which is the lowest anel hindmost, for the insertion of the teres minor. The other smaller tuberosity is situateel anteri- orly, between the larger one and the heael ofthe humerus, and serves for the insertion of the subscapularis muscle. Between these two tuberosities there is a eleep groove, for loelging the tendinous head of the biceps brachii; the capsular ligament of the jomt affording here a prolongation, thinner than the capsule itself, which covers and accompanies this muscle to its fleshy portion, vvhere it gradually disap- pears in the adjacent cellular membrane Immeeliately below its neck, the os humeri begins to assume a cylindrical sfo-pc, so that here the body of the bone may be said to commence. At its upper part is ob- serveel a continuation of the groove for the biceps, which extends downwards, about the fourth part of the length ofthe bone, in an oblique direction. The eel^es of this groove are continuations of the greater anel lesser tuberosities, and serve for the attachment ofthe pectoralis, latissi- mils elorsi, and teres major muscles. The groove itself is hneel with a gUst-Miing sub- stance like carriage, but which seems to be nothing more than the remains of tendi. nous fibres. A lutle lower elown, towards the external and anterior side ofthe middle of the bone, it is seen rising into a rough ridge, for the insertion ofthe deltoid mus- cled On each side of this ridge the bone is smooth and flat, for the lodgment of the brachialis internus muscle ; and behind the mitldle part of the outermos side of the ridge is a channel, for the transmission of vessels into the substance of tlie bone. A little lower elown, and-near the inn-r side ofthe ridge, there is sometimes seen such another channel, winch is intended for the same purpose. Tlie os humeri, at its lower extremity, becomes gradually broader and flatter, si as to have this end nearly ofa triangular shape. T;ie bone, thus expand- eel, affords two surfaces, of which the an- terior one is the broadest, anel somewhat convex; and the posterior one narrower anel smoother. The bone terminates in four large processes, the two outermost of which are called condyles, though not ele- si^-ied for the articulation of the bone Thpse condyles, which are placed at some distance from eridi other, on each side of the bone, are rough and irregular protu- berances, formed for the insertion of mus- cles and ligaments, and differ from each other in size and shape. The external con- dyle, when the arm is in the mo^t natural position, is found to be placed somewhat forwarder than the other. Th" internal condyle is longer, and more protuberant, than the external. From each of these processes, a ridge is continued up vards, at the sieles of the bone. In the interval between the two condyles are placed the two articulating processes, contiguous to each other, and covered with cartilage. O-ie of these, which is the smallest, is formed into a small, obtuse, smooth head, on which the rad-us plays. This little h-ad is placetl near the external condyle, as a part of which it has been sometimes de- scribed. The other, and Lr-ve", pn cess is composed of two lateral protuberances and a mitldle cavity, all of which"are smooth, and covered with cartilage From the manner in which the ulnar moves upon this process.it has gotten the name of trochlea, or pulley. The sides of this pulley are un- equ d; that wliich is towards 'he little he d, i the highest ofthe two ; the otlier, winch is contiguous to the external condyle, is m >re slan.ing, being situateel obucptely from within outvvaH<, so that when the fore- arm is full extended it d es not form a straight line with the os humeri, and, for the same reason, when we b-uul the elbow, the hanel comes not to the shoulder, as it might be expected to elo, but to (lie fore- part of the breast. There is a cavity at the root of Miese processes, on each ofthe two surfaces of die bone The cavity on the an- terior surf.ee is divided, bv a ridge into two, the external of which receives the end of the radius, and the internal one lodges 330 HYD nVD the coronoid process of the ulnar in the flexions of the fore-arm. The cavity on the posterior surface, at the basis of the pulley, is much larger, and lotlges the olecranon when the arm is extended. The internal structure ofthe os humeri is similar to that of other long bones. In new-born infants, both the ends ofthe bone are cartilaginous, and the large head, with the two tubercles above, and condyles, with the two articu- lating processes below, become epiphyses before they are entirely united to the rest of the bone. HUMERUS. (From ctfAot.) Adjutorium. The shoulder, or joint which connects the arm to the body. In Hippocrates it is called brachium. Humilis. (From humi, on the grounel; so named because it turns the eye down- Wards, and is expressive of humility.) See Rectus inferior oculi. HUMOR. (Ab. humo, from the ground; because moisture springs from the earth.) A general name of any fluid of the botly HUMOR VITREUS. The vitreous hu- mour of the eye, which takes its name from the resemblance to melted glass, is less dense than the chry itulline, but more than the aqueous humour: it is very con- sielerable in the human eye, anel seems to be farmed by the small arteries that are distributed in cells ofthe hyaloid mem- brane; it is heavier than common water, slightly albuminous and saline. Humour, Aqueous. See Aqueous humour f the eye. Humour, Vitreous. See Humor vitreus. Humours of the eye. They are three in number : the aqueous humour, chrystal- line lens, and vitreous humour. See Eye. HUMULUS. (From humilis, the ground ; so named, because without facticious sup- port it creeps along the ground.) The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Pentan- dria. The hop. Humulus i.uruLus. The systematic name ofthe hop-plant. See Lupulus. Hurtsicle. The bluebottle, or cyanus, is so called, because it is troublesome to cut down, and sometimes notches the sickle. HYAL01DES. (Membrana hyaloides ; from vxkot, glass, and uSot, likeness.) Mem- . brana arachnoidea. Capsule ofthe vitreous humour. The transparent membrane en- closing the vitreous humour ofthe eye. HYDARTRUS. (From uSose, water, and KgSgov, a joint.) Hydaithron. Hydar- thros. Spina ventosa of the Arabian writers, Rhazes and Avicenna. White swelling. The white swelling, in this country, is a peculiarly common and exceedingly terrible disease. The varieties of white swelling are very numerous, and might usefully re- ceive particular appellations. Systematic writers have generally been content with a distinction into two kinds, viz. thcumatiC and scrophulous. The last species of the disease they also distinguish into such tu- mours as primarily affect the bones, anel then the ligaments anel soft parts ; anel into other cases, in which the ligameti's anel soft parts become ileceased, before there is any morbid affection ofthe bones. These divisions, Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his treatise on the tliseases of the joints, proves to be not sufficiently comprehen- sive; anel the propriety of using the term rheumatic he thinks to be very epiestionable. The knee, ankle, wrist, and elbow, are the joints most subject to white swellings. As tlie name of tlie disease implies, the skin is not at all altered in colour. In some in- stances, the swelling yields, in a certain degree, to pressure ; but it never pits, and is almost always sufficiently firm to make an uninformetl examiner believe that the bones contribute to the tumour. The pain is sometimes vehement from the very first; in other instances, there is hardly the least pa n in the beginning of the disease. In the majority of scrophulous white swellings, let the pain be trivial or violent, it is particu- larly situated in one part of the joint, viz. either the centre of the articulation, or the head of the tibia. Sometimes the pain con- tinues without interruption ; sometimes there are intermissions; anel in other in- stances the pain recurs at regular times, so as to have been called, by some writers, perioelical. Almost all authors elescribe the patient as suffering more uneasiness in the diseased part when he is warm, and particularly when he is in this condition in bed. At the commencement of the disease, in the majority of instances, the swelling is very inconsiderable, or there is even no visible enlargement whatever. In the little expressions, naturally situated on each side of the patella, a fulness first shews it- self, and gradually spreads all over the af- fected joint. The patient, unable to bear the weight of his body on the disordered joint, in con- sequence ofthe great increase of pain thus created, gets into the habit of only touch- ing the ground with his toes; and the knee, being generally kept a little bent in this manner, soon loses the capacity of be- coming extended again. When white swellings have lastetl awhile, the knee, is almost always found in a permanent state of flexion. In scrophulous cases of this kind, pain constantly precedes any ap- pearance of swelling ; but the interval be- tween the two symptoms differs very much in different subjects. The morbid joint, in the course of time, acquires a vast magnitude. Still the inte- guments retain their natural colour, anel re- main unaffected. The enlargement of the HYD articulation, however, always seems greater than it really is, in consequence of the emaciation of the limb both above and be- low the disease. An appearance of blue distended veins, and a shining smoothness, are the only al- terations to be noticed in the skin covering the enlargetl joint. The shining smooth- ness seems attributable to the distension, which obliterates the natural furrows and wrinkles of the cutis. When the joint is thus swollen, the integuments cannot be pinched up into a fold, as they coulel in the state of health, and even in the beginning ofthe elisease. As the distemper of the articulation ad- vances, collections of matter form about the part, and at length burst. The ulce- rated openings sometimes heal up; but such abscesses are generally followed by other collections, which pursue the same course. In some cases, these abscesses form a few months af'er the firs' affection of the joint; on other occasions, several years elapse, and net suppuration of this kind makes its appearance. Such terrible local mischief must neces- sarily produce constitutional disturbance. The patient's health becomes gradually im- paired ; he loses both his appetite and na- tural rest and sleep; his pulse is small and frequent; and obstinate debilitating diar- rhoea and profuse nocturnal sweats ensue. Such complaints are sooner or later follow- ed by dissolution, unless the constitution be relieved in time, either by the amend- ment or removal of the tliseased part. In diff'erent patients, however, the course of the disease, and its effects upon the system, vary very much in relation to the rapidity with which they occur. Rheumatic white swellings are very dis- tinct diseases from the scrophidous distemper of large joints. In the first, the pain is said never to occur without being distended with swelling. Scrophulous white swell- ings, on the other hand, are always pre- ceded by a pain, which is particularly con- fineel to one point of the articulation. In rheumatic cases, the pain is more general, and diffused over the whole joint. With respect to the particular causes of all such white swellings as come within the class of rheumatic ones, little is known. External irritation, either by exposure to damp or cold, or by the application of vi- olence, is often concerned in bringing on the disease; but very frequently no cause of this kind can be assigned for the com- plaint. As for scrophulous white swellings, there can be no doubt that they are under the influence of a particular kind of con- stitution, termed a scrophulous or strumous habit. In this sort of temperament, every cause capable of exciting inflammation, or any morbid and irritable state of a large joint, may bring such disorder as may end HYD 381 in the severe disease of which we are now speaking. In a man of a sound constitution, an ir- ritation of the kind alluded to might only induce common healthy inflammation ofthe affected joint. In scrophulous habits, it also seems pro- bable that the irritation of a joint is much more easily produced than in the other constitutions ; and no one can eloubt that, when once excited in scrophulous habits, it is much more dangerous and difficult of removal than in other patients. HYDATID. (Hydatis; from uSug, water.) A very singular animal, formed Iikv a blad- der, and distended with an aqueous- fluid. These animals are sometimes formed in the natural cavities ofthe body, as the abdomen and ventricles of the brain, but more fre- quently in the liver, kidney,and lungs, where they produce diseased actions of those vis- cera. Cullen arranges these affections in the class uicales, and order tumores. If the vires naturae medicatrices are not sufficient to effect a cure, the patient mostly falls a sacrifice to their ravages. Dr. Baillie gives the following interesting account of the hydatids, as they are sometimes found in the liver:—There is no gland in the human body in which hydatids are so frequently found as the liver, except the kidneys, where they are still more common. Hy- datids of the liver are usually found in the cyst, which is frequently of considerable size, and is formed of very firm mat. rials, so as to give to the touch almost the leeling ot cartilage. This cyst, when cut into, is e*bviously laminated, and is much thick'r in one liver than another. In some livers it is not thicker than a shilling, and in others it is near a quarter of an inch in thickness. The laminae which compose it are formed ofa white matter, and on the insiele there is a lining of a pulpy subs ance, like the coagulable lymph. The cavity of the cyst I have seen, in one instance, subdivided by a partition of this pulpy substance. In a cyst may be found one hydatid, or a greater number of them. They lie loose in the cavity, swimming in a fluid ; or some of them are attached to the side of the cyst. They consist of a round bag, which is composed of a white, semi-opaque pul- py matter, anel contain a fluid capable of coagulation. Although the common colour of hydatids be white, yet I have occasion- ally seen some of a light amber colour.- The bag of the hydatid consists of two laminae, and possesses a good deal of con- tractile power. In one hydatid this coat, or bag, is much thicker and more opaque than in another ; and even in the same hy- datid, different parts of it will often differ in its thickness. On the inside of an hy- datid, smaller ones are sometimes found, which are commonly not larger than the heads of pins, but sometimes they are eve* 382 HYD HYD larger in their size than a gooseberry. These are attached to the larger hyd.tid, either at scattered irregular elist uc -s, or so as to form small clusters; anel they are also found floating loose in tiie 1 quor of the larger hydatids. Hythtids of she liver are ofien found unconnected with each other ; but sometimes they h one to two grains ot the phosphat of quicksilver, without in- convenience HYDRARGYRUS VITRIOLATUS.— Turpethum minerale. Mercurius emeticus fiavus. Sulphas hydrargyri. Formerly this medicine was in more general use than in the present day. It is a very powerful and active- alterative when given in small doses. Two grains act on the stomach so as to produce violent vomitings. L is re- commended as an errhine in cases of amau- rosis. In combina ion with antimony, it acts powerful! v on the skin. Hvdrel^um. (From uSue, water, and tkcuov, on.) A mixture of oil and water. H idhenterocele. (From uSug, water, tvltgov, an intestine, and xnkn, a tumour.) A dropsy of the scrotum, attended with rupture. Htdroa. (From i/g, water.) A wa- tery pustule. HYDROC ARDIA. (From uSut, wa- ter, and xxeStx, the heari.) Hydrocordis, H) drops pericardii. Dfopsy of the heart. Dropsy of the pericardium. A collection of fluid in the peric.•rd.um, which may be either coagulable lymph, serum, or a puri- fbrm fluid. It produces symptoms similar to those of hydrothorax, with violent pal- pitation of the heart, and mostly an inter- mit ent pulse. It is incurable. HYDROCELE. (From vSue, water, and K»kn, a tumour.) Tin term hydrocele, it used in a literal sense, means any tu- mour prodticed by water; but surgeons have always confined it to those which pos- sess cither the membranes of the scrotum, or the coats of ihe testicle and its vessels. Th- first of these, viz. that which has its seat in the membranes of the scrotum, ana- sarca integumentorum, is common to the whole bag, and to all the cellular substance Which loosely envelopes both the testes. It is, strictly speaking, only a sy mp.-.m of a disease, m which the whole h.b.i is most frequently more or less concerned, and ve.y seldom affects the part only. The latter, or those which occupy the coats immediately investing the testicle and its vessels, hydrocele tunicae vaginalis, are absolutely local, very seldom affect the conimon membrane of the scrotum, gene- rally attack one side only, and are fre- quently found in persons who are perfectly free from all other complaints.- The anasarca integumentorum retains the impression of the finger. The vaginal hydr, cele is elastic. The hydroe eie of the tunica vaginalis testi is a morbid accumulation of the wa- ter separated on the internal surface of the tunica vaginalis, to moisten or lubricate the testicle. From its first appearance, it seldom dis- appears, or diminishes, but generally con- tinues to increase, sometimes rapidly, at olhers more slowly. In some, it grows to a pamful degree of distention n a few UK .ths ; in others, it continues many years with little disturbance. As it enlarges, it 384 HYD HYD becomes more tense, and is sometimes transparent; so that if a candle is held on the opposite side a degree of light is per ceived through the whole tumour; but the only certain distinction is the fluctuation, which is not found when the disease is an hernia of the omentum, or intestines, or an inflammatory or a schirrhous tumour of the testicle. Hydrocele ctstata. Encysted hy- drocele of the spermatic cord resembles the common hydrocele; but the tumour docs not extenel to the testicle, which may be felt below or behinti it, while, in the hy- drocele of the vaginal coat, when large, the testicle cannot be discovered. In this dis- ease, also, the penis is not buried in the tu- mour. Sometimes the fluid is contained in two distinct cells ; and this is discovered by little contractions in it. It is distin- guished from the anasarcous hydrocele by a sensible fluctu tion, and the want of the inelastic pitting; from hernia, by its be- ginning below, from its not receding in an horizontal position, and not enlarging by coughing and sneezing. Hydrocele funiculi spermatici, or hyelrocele of the spermatic cord. Ana- sarcous hydrocele of the spermatic d»rd sometimes accompanies ascites, and at other times it is found to be confined to the cellular substance, in or about the sperma- tic cord. The causes of this disease may- be, obstructions in the lymphatics leading from ihe part, in consequence of schirrous affections of the abdominal viscera, or the pressure ot a tru-s applied for the cure of hernia. When the affection is connected with anasarca in other parts, it is then so evi- dent as to require no particular elescription. When it is local, it is attended with a co- lourles tumour in the course of the sper- matic cord, soft anel inelastic to the touch, and unaccompanied with fluctuation. In an erect position of the body, it is of an oblong figure; but when the body is re- cumbent, it is flatter, and somewhat round. Generally, it is no longer than the part of the cord which lies in the groin ; though sometimes it extends as far as the testicle, and even stretches the scrotum to an an- common size. By pressure, a great part of the swelling can always be maele to re- cede into the abdomen. It instantly, how- ever, returns to its former situation, on the pressure being withdrawn. Hydrocele peritonei. Ascites, or common dropsy of the belly. Hydrocele spinalis. A watery swell- ing on the vertebrae. Htdrocexodes ischuria. (From t/- urethra. HYDROCEPHALUS. (From uSue, wa- ter, and xtcpctk*, the head.) Hydrocepha- lum. Dropsy of the brain. Dropsy of the head. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen, in the class cachexia, and order intumescentix. It is distinguished by au- thors into external and internal: 1. By- drocephalus externus, is a collection of wa- ter between the membranes of the brain. 2. Hydrocephalus internus, is when a fluid is collected in the ventricles of the brain, producing dilatation of the pupils, apo- plexy, &c. See Apoplexia. It is some- times of a chronic nature, when the water has been known to increase to an enor- mous quantity, effecting a diastasis of the bones of the head, and an absorption of the substance of the brain. Pain in the head, particularly across the brow, stupor, dilatation of the pupils, nausea, vomiting, preternatural slowness of the pulse, and convulsions, arc the pa- thognomic symptoms of this disease, which have been laid down by the generality of writers. Hydrocephalus is almost peculiar to children, being rarely known to extend beyond the age of twelve or fourteen ; and it seems more frequently to arise in those of a scrophulous and ricketty habit than in others. It is an affection which has been observed to pervade families, affecting all or the greater part of the children.at a cer- tain period of their life; which seems to shew that, in many cases, it depends more on the general habit than on any local af- fection, or accidental cause. The disease has generally been supposed to atise in consequence either of injuries done to the brain itself, by blows, falls, 8tc. from scirrhous tumours t>r excrescences within the skull, from original laxity or weakness in the brain, or from general de- bility and an impoverished state of the bl.o'el. With respect to its proximate cause, very opposite opinions are still entertained by- medical writers, which, in conjunction with the equivocal nature of its symptoms, prove a source of considerable embarrassment to the young praedtioner. Dr. Beddoes says, he believes it to be- long to inflammations, and that, at an early period, he should be inclined to bleed as largely as in pneumonia. Dr. Withering observes that, in a- great many cuses, if not in all, congestion, or slight inflammation, are the precursors to the ..queous accumulation. Dr. Hush thinks that,' instead of its be- ing considered an idiopathic dropsy, it should be considered only as an effect of a primary inflammation, or congestion of blood in the brain. It appears (says he) 'hat the disease, in its first stage, is the ef- fect of causes which produce a less degree of that inflammation whicli constitutes phrenitis; and that its second stage is a less degree of that effusion which produces HYDROCEPHALUS. 3S5 serous apoplexy in adults. The former pai takes of the nature of the chronic in- nainmation of Dr. Cullen, and the asthe- nic inflammation of Dr. Brown. There are others again, wno view the subject in a very different light. Dr. Darwin sup- poses inactivity, or torpor of the absor- bent vessels ofthe brain, to be the cause of hydrocephalus internus; but he confesses, in another part of his work, that the tor- por of the absorbent vessels may often exist as a secondary effect. Dr. Whytt, who has published an inge- nious treatise on the disease, observes, the immediate cause of every kind of dropsy is the same, viz. such a state of the parts as makes the exhalent arteries throw out a greater quantity of fluids than the absor- bents can take up. From what he after. wards mentions, he evidently considers this state as consisting in debility. As many cases are accompanied with an increased or inflammatory action of the vessels of the brain, and others again are observed to prevail along with general ana- sarca, it seems rational to allow that hy- drocephalus is, in some instances, the con- sequence of congestion, or slight inflam- mation in the brain; and that, in others, it arises either from general debility or to- pical laxity. In admitting these as incon- trovertible facts, Dr. Thomas is at the same time induced to suppose that the cases of it occurring from mere debility are by no means frequent. The great analogy subsisting between the symptoms which are characteristic of inflammation, and those which form the first stage of the acute species of hydro- cephalus, (for the disease, as already ob- served, has been divided into the chronic and acute by some writers,) together with the good effects often consequent on blood- letting, and the inflammatory appearance which the blood frequently exhibits, seem to point out strong proof of the disease be- ing, in most instances, an active inflam- mation, and that it rarely occurs from mere debility, as a primary cause. The progress of the disorder has, by some, been divided into three stages. When it is accompanied by an increased or inflammatory action of the brain, as not uncommonly happens, its first stage is marked with many of the symptoms of pyrexia, such as languor, inactivity, loss of' appetite, nausea, vomiting, parched tongue, hot, dry skin, flushing of the face, head-ach, throbbing of the temporal ar- teries, and quickened pulse ; which symp- toms always suffer an exacerbation in the evening, but towards morning become miltler. When it is unaccompanied by any in- flammatory action of the brain, many of these appearances are not to be observed. In these cases it is marked by a dejection of countenance, loss of appetite, pains over the eyes, soreness of the integuments of tie cranium to the touch, propensity to the bed, aversion to being moved, nausea, and costiveness. The disease, at length, makes a remarkable transition, which de- notes the commencement of its second stage. The child screams out, without be- ing able to assign any cause; its sleep is much disturbed; there is a considerable dilatation of the pupils of the eyes, with- out any contraction on their being exposed to light; lethargic torpor, with strabismus, or perhaps double vision, ensues, and the pulse becomes slow and unequal. In the third stage, the pulse returns again to the febrile state, becoming un- commonly quick and variable; and coma, with convulsions, ensue. When the accu- mulation of water is very great, and the child young, the sutures recede a consi- derable way from each other, and the head, towards the end, becomes much enlarged. When recoveries have actually taken place in hydrocephalus, we ought proba- bly to attribute more to the efforts of na- ture than to the interference of art. In every instance it is to be regarded as of difficult cure. An accumulation of water in the ven- tricles of the brain is one of the most common appearances to be observed on dissection. In different cases, this is accu- mulated in greater or less quantities. It sometimes amounts only to a few ounces, and occasionally to some pints. When the quantity of water is considerable, the for- nix is raised at its anterior extremity, in consequence of its accumulation, and an immediate opening of communication is thereby formed between the lateral ven- tricles. The water is of a purer colour, and more limpid than what it is found in the dropsy ofthe thorax, or abdomen. It appears, however, to be generally of the same nature with the water that is accu- mulated in these cavities. In some in- stances the water in lydrocephalus con- tains a very small proportion of coagula- ble matter, and in others it is entirely free from it. When the water is accumulated to a very large quantity in the ventricles, the substance of the brain appears to be a sort of pulpy bag, containing a fluid. The skull, upon such occasions, is very much enlarged in size, and altered in its shape; and it appears exceedingly large in pro- portion to the face. On removing the scalp, the bones are found to be very thin, and there are frequently broad spots of membrane in the bone. These appear- ances are, however, only to be observed where the disease has been of some years continuance. In some cases, where the quality of water collected is not grea,t. fte substance 3 D| J86 H YD HYD of the brain has appeared to be indurated, and in others softened. At tmes, the or- gan has been found gorged with blood; collections also of a viscid tenacious mat- ter have been discovered in cysts, upon its external surface, and tumours have been found attached to its substance. Hydrocephalus acitus. See Hydroce- phalus. Hydrocephalus.externus. Water be- tween the brain and its membranes. Hydrocephalus ixterxus. Water in the ventricles of the brain. HYDROCOTYLE. (From uSup, wa- ter, and xoluku, the cotul.i.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan sys- tem. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digy- nia. 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, for the common marsh or water cotula, or penny-wort, which is said to possess acrid qualities. Hyuhocystis. (From oSug, water, and xvs-tt, a vesicle,) An encvsted dropsy. HYDROGEN. (Hydrogenium,- from vSu-e, water, and yivofAcu, to become, or ytvvau, to produce, because with oxygen it produces wat-.r.) Base of inflammable air. Hydrogen is a substance not perceptible to our sensations in a separate state; but its existence is nut at all the less certain. Though we cannot exhibit it experimen- tally uncombined, we can pursue it while it passes out of one combination into an- other ; we cannot, indeed, arrest it on its passage, but we never fail to discover it, at least if we use the proper chymical means, when it presents itself to our notice in a new compound. Hydrogen, as its name expresses, is one of the constituent elements of water. Its existence was unknown till lately. It is plentifully distributed in nature, and acts a very considerable part in the processes of the animal and vegetable economy. It is one ofthe ingredi. nts in the mixtures of bitumen, of oils, fais, ardent spirit, ether, and, in fact, of all the proxirrate compo- nent parts of all animal and vegetable bo- dies I forms a const.tuent part of all animal ;.nd vegetable acid;.. It is one of tht bases oi ammonia and of v arious oilier Clnl.pe/iml treses. I possesses so great an affinity with ca- loric, that h can only exist in the state of gas; it is consecjuently imp ssible to pro- cure it in tne concrete or liepiid state, inde- pe; t-c-nl of combination. Solid hydrogen, therefore, united to ca- loric and i-ght, forms hydrogen gas, Properties of Hydrogen Gat. Th.s ^>s, which was formerly called in- flammable air, was discovered by Mr. Caw ndisb, m the year 1768, though it had been noticed long before by tne an- ciei.ts. The famous philosophical candle attests the antiquity of this discovery. Hydrogen gas, like oxygen gas, is a triple compound, consisting of the pon- derable base ot hydrogen, caloric, and light It possesses all the mechanical pro- ' perties of atmospheric air. It is the light- est substance whose weight we are able to estimate: when in its purest state, and free from moisture, it .s about thirteen times lighter than atmospheric air. It is not fitted for respiration; animals, when obliged to breathe in it, die almost instan- taneously. It is decomposed by living vegetables, and its basis becomes one of the constituents of oil, resin, 8tc. It is inflammable, and burns rapidly when kin- died, M contact with atmospheric air or oxygen gas, by means of the electric spark, or oy an inflamed body; and burns, when pure, with a blue lambent flame; but all burning substances are immediately extin- guished when immersed in it. It is, there- fore, incapable of supporting combustion. It is not injurious to growing vegetables. It is unabsorbable by most subs' ances; but water absorbs about one-thirteenth of its bulk. It is capable of dissolving car- bon, sulphur, phosphorus, arsenic, and many other bodies. When its basis com- bines with that of oxygen gas, water is formed; with nitrogen it forms ammonia. It does not act on earthy substances. It is decomposible by a great variety of bo- dies. Method of obtaining Hydrogen Gas.—A ready method of obtaining hydrogen gas consists in subjecting water to the action of a substance which is capable of decom- posing this fluid. 1. For this purpose, let sulphuric acid, previously diluted with four or five times its weight of water, be poured on iron filings, or bits of zinc, in a small retort, or gas-bottle, called a pneumatic flask, or proof; as soon as the diluted acid comes in contact with the metal, a violent effer- vescence takes place, and hydrogen gas escapes without external heat being ap- plied. It may be collected in the usual manner over water, taking care to let a certain portion escape, on account of the atmospheric air contained in the disengag- ing vessels. The production of hydrogen gas in the above way is owing to the decomposition of water. The iron, or zinc, when in con- tact with this fluid, in conjunction with sulphuric acid, has a greater affinity to oxygen than the hydrogen has; He oxy- gen, therefore, unites to it, and forms an oxid of that metal, which is instantly at- tacked and dissolved by the ac.d; the other constituent part ofthe water, the hy- drogen, is set free, which, by uniting with caloric, assumes the form of hydrogen gas, T^e oxygen is therefore the bond of union between the meial and the acid. The hissing noise, or effervescence, ob- HYD HYD 387 servable during the process, is owing to the rapid motion excited in the mixture by means of the great number of air-bubbles ' quickly disengaged and breaking at the surface of the fluid. We see also in this case, that two sub- stances exert an attraction, and are even capable of elecomposing, jointly, a third, which neither of them is able to do singly, ■»/-, jf we present sulphuric acid alone, or iron or zinc alone, to water, they cannot detach the oxygen from the hydrogen of that fluid; but if both are ap- plied, a decomposition is instantly effect- ed. This experiment, therefore, proves that the agency of chymical affinity be- tween two or more bodies may lie dor- mant, until it is called into action by the interposition of another boely, whicli fre- quently exerts no energy upon any of them in a separate state. Instances of this kind were formerly called predisposing affinities. 2. Iron, in a red heat, has also the pro- perty of decomposing water, by dislodging the oxygen from its combination with hy- drogen, in the following manner- Let a gun-barrel, having its touch-hole screwed up, pass through a furnace, or large crucible perforated for that purpose, taking ere to incline the barrel at the narrowest part; adjust to its upper extre- mity a retort charged with water, and let the other extremity terminate in a tube, introduced under a receiver in the pneu- matic trough. When the apparatus is thus disposed, and well luted, bring the gun-barrel to a red heat, and when tho- roughly reel-hot, make the water in tlie retort boil; the vapour, when passing through the red-hot tube, will yield hydro- gen gas abundantly. In this experiment, the oxygen of the water combines with the iron at a red heat, so as to convert it into an oxyd, and the caloric applied combines with the hydrogen of the water, and forms hydrogen gas. It is, therefore, the result of a double affinity, that of the oxygen of the water with the metal, and that of its hydrogen with caloric. The more caloric is employed in the ex- periment of decomposing water by means of iron, 8cc. the sooner is tlie water decom- posed. Hydrogen gas is frequently found in great abundance in mines and coal-pits, where it is sometimes generated suddenly, and becomes mixed with the atmospheric air of these subterraneous cavities. If a lighted candle be brought in, this mixture often explodes, and produces the most dreadful effects. It is called, by miners, fire-damp. It generally forms a cloud in tlie upper part of the mine, on account of its levity, but does not mix there with at- mospheric air, unless some agitation takes place. The miners frequently set fire to it with a candle, laying at the same time flat on their faces, to escape, the violence of the shock. An easier and more safe me- thod of clearing the mine is, by leading a long tube through the shaft of it, to the ash-pit of a furnace; by this means the gas will be conducted to feed the fire. ■ Hydrogen gas, in whatever manner pro- duced, always originates from water, ei- ther in consequence of a preceding de- composition, in winch it had ..een com- bined, iii the state of solid or fixed hydro- gen, with one of the substances employed, or from a decomposition of water actually taking place during the experiment There are instances recorded of a va- pour issuing from the stomach of dead persons, which took fire on the approach of a candle. We even find accounts, in several works, of the combustion of living human beings, which appears to be spon- taneous. D-. Swediaur related some in- stances of porters at Warsaw, who, having drank abundantly of spirit, fell down in the street, with the smoke issuing out of their mouths; and people came to their assistance, saying they would take fire ; to prevent which, they made them drink a great quantity of miik, or used a more singular expielient, by causing them to swallow the urine of the by-standers, im- mediately on its evacuation. However elifficult it may be to give cre- dit to such narratives, it is equally difficult to reject them entirely, without refusing to admit the numerous testimonies of men, who were, for the most part, worthy of 'credit. Citizen Lair ha*, collected all the circumstances of this nature which he found dispersed in different books, and has rejected those which did not appear to be supported by rspectable testimony, to which he has aeleled som- others, reiateel by- persons still living-. These narratives are nine in number; they were communicated to the Philomatic Society, at Paris, and in- serted in the bulletin, Thermidor, An. 5, No. 29. The cause of this phenomenon has been attributed lo a development of hydrogen gas taking place in the stomachs of these individuals. Citizen Lair believes that the bodies of these people were not burneel perfectly spontaneously, but it appeared to be owing to some very slight external cause, such as the fire of a canelle, taper, or pipe. HYDROGEN GAS, SULPHURATED. Sulphurated hydrogen gas possesses the properties of an acid;, for when absorbed by water, its solution reddens vegeta- ble blues ; it combines also with alka- lies, earths, and with severel metallic oxyds. Sulphurated hydrogen gas possesses an extremely offensive odour, resembling that of putrid eggs. It kills animals, and extinguishes burning bodies. When mixed o88 HYDROGEN GAS, SULPHURATED. with oxygen gas, or atmospheric air, it is inflammable. Mingled with nitrous gas, it burns with a yellowish green flame. It is decomposed by ammemia, by oxygenated muriatic acid gas, and by sulphureous acid gas. It has a strong action on the greater number of metallic oxyels. Its specific gravity to common air is as 1106 to 1000. It is composed, according to Thenart, of 70.857 sulphur, and 29.143 hydrogen. It has the property of dissolving a small quan- tity of phosphorus. Sulphurated hydrogen gas may be obtain- ed in several ways:— 1. Take dry sulphuret of potash, put it into a tubulated retort, lodged in a sand- bath, or supported over a lamp ; direct the neck of the retort under a receiver placed in the pneumatic trough ; then pour gra- dually upon the sulphuret diluted sulphuric or muriatic acid; a violent effervescence will take place, and sulphurated hydrogen gas will be liberated- When no more gas is produced spontaneously, urge the mix- ture with heat, by degrees, till it boils, and gas will again be liberated abundantly. The water made use oi for receiving it should be heated to about 80 or 90; at this temperature it dissolves little of the gas ; whereas, if cold water be made use of, a vast quantity of it is absorbed. Explanation.—Though sulphur makes no alteration on water, whicli proves that sulphur has less attraction for oxygen than hydrogen has, yet, if sulphur be united to an alkali, this combination decomposes water whenever it comes in contact with it, though the alkali itself has no attraction either for oxygen or hydrogen. The formation of this gas explains this truth. On adding the sulphuret of potash to the water, this fluid becomes decom- posed, part of the sulphur robs it of its oxygen, and forms with it sulphuric acid ; this generated acid unites to part ot the al- kali, and forms sulphate of potash. The liberated hydrogen dissolves another part of the sulphur, and forms with it sulphu- rated hydrogen, the basis of this gas, which is retained by the separated portion of the alkali. The sulphuric acid added now extricates it from the alkali, and makes it fly off in the form of gas. The mixture in the retort therefore con- tains an alkaline sulphure, properly so called, or the simple combination of sul- phur with a'.kali; sulphate of potash, and, lastly, sulphurated hydrogen gas, dissolved in the alkaline sulphure, or an hydroge- nated sulphure . Diluted muriatic acid seems best adapt- ed for the production of sulphurated hydrogen gas from alkaline sulphurets. If nitric acid be made use of it, must be much diluted. Sulphuric acid yields little gas, unless assisted by heat. When the proportion of sulpur in the sulphuret exceeds that of the alkali, the dense sul- phuric acid poureel upon u emits sulphuric acid gas, much loaded with sulphur. All the rest ot the acids may be made use of for decomposing the sulphurets. 2. When iron and sulphur are united to- gether, they afford a large quantity of sul- phurated hydrogen gas, on submitting them to the action of heat, in contact with water. Melt together, in a crucible, equal parts of iron filings and sulphur; the product is a black brittle mass, called sulphuret of iron. Reduce this to powder, and put it, with a little water, into a tubulated re- tort ; add diluted muriatic acid, and apply a gentle heat, till no more gas is disen- gaged. The philosophy of this expe- riment is analogous to the former. Part ot the oxygen of the water unites to part of the sulphur, and forms sulphuric acid; another pari oxydates the iron, which, dissolved by the acid, forms sulphate of iron: the hydrogen of the water unites to another part of the sulphur, and forms sulphurated hydrogen, which becomes gazeous by the addition of caloric. 3. Sulphurated hydrogen gas may also be obtained by heating an alkaline sulphuret, with the addition of water, without the affusion of an acid. In this case, the water is also decomposed; its hydrogen unites with part ofthe sulphur, and forms sulphu- rated hydrogen ; the oxygen of the water unites with another pari of the sulphur, and produces sulphuric acid, which joins to the alkali and forms a sulphate. The sul- phurated hydrogen becomes disengaged by heat in the gazeous form. 4. Sulphurated hydrogen gas may be obtained by passing hydrogen gas through sulphur in a state of fusion. For this purpose, put sulphur into a gun- barrel, or Wedegwood's tube, and place it across a furnace ; fit to the lower extremi- ty a bent glass tube, which goes under a receiver placed in the pneumatic trough, and adapt tei the upper extremity a tubu- lated retort, or other apparatus proper for producing hydrogen gas. The sulphur must then be heated, and, when melted, and the hydrogen gas evolved, must be made to pass over it, which, in this man- ner, will dissolve part ofthe sulphur, and become converted into sulphurated hydro- gen gas. 5. It may likewise be procured in a di- rect manner; for that purpose, let a small quantity of sulphur be enclosed in a jar mil of hydrogen gas, and melt it by means of a burning-glass. This method does not succeed, except the hydrogen gas be as dry as possible, for its affinity to sulphur is weakened in proportion to its moisture. HYD HYD 389 HYDROGEN GAS, PHOSPHORA- TED Phosphorated hydrogen gas con- sists of phosphorus dissolved in hydrogen gas. Properties.—It is the most combustible substance in nature, and it is particu- larly distinguished from all other gases, by the property of taking fire immediately when brought in contact with atmospheric air. When mixed with oxygen gas, or with oxygenated muriatic acid gas, it burns with great vehemence. When bubbles of it are suffered to pass through water, they explode in succession as they reach the surface of this fluid. It has an insupport- able odour, similar to that of putrid fish. It is partly absorbable by distilled water, freed from atmospheric air at low tempera- tures. Distilled water absorbs about one- fourth, and gives it out again without alteration by heat. Water containing at- mospheric air decomposes it, when suffered to stand with it for some time. When exposed to vivid light, it deposits phospho- rus in a crystalline form. Methods of obtaining it. 1. Take a small retort; put into it one part of phosphorus and ten of a concen- trated solution of potash, or soda; make the mixture boil, and receive the liberated gas over mercury; or, if it be intended for immediate use, it may be collected over water. In this experiment, a decompo- sition of the water takes place. Us oxy- gen unites to part of the phosphorus, and forms phosphoric acid, which joins to the ?otash, and forms phosphate of potash. 'he liberated hydrogen dissolves another part of the phosphorus, and becomes con- verted into phosphorated hydrogen gas. In thus preparing this gas, the body of the retort should be filled as nearly as possible with the mixture, otherwise the first portion of gas which is produced in- flames in the retort; a vacuum is formed, anti the water forced up into the retort, and endangers the bursting of it. 2. Phosphorated hydrogen gas is also obtained, if, by a direct exposure to a strong heat, we effect a combination of phosphorus and lime, and then throw this compound into water, a great quantity of phosphorated hydrogen gas will soon be formed, and may be collected in the usual manner, over water or mercury. The production of phosphorated hydro- gen gas in this manner, is analogous to the first, with the only difference that here the decomposition of the water takes place at common temperatures. 3. Phosphorated hydrogen gas may also be obtained, according to Davy, in the following manner: Let water be decomposed in the usual manner, by means of zinc and sulphuric acid, and add to the mixture a quantity of phosphorus. The hydrogen evolved will dissolve part of the phosphorus; phospho- rated hydrogen gas will be produced, and take fire at the surface of the fluid, so long as the decomposition of the water is made, with considerable rapidity. But the gas produced in this process burns with a more lambent flame than that ob- tained in tlie usual manner, probably on account ot containing a larger quantity of hydrogen. The experiment is nevertheless brilliant; for the gas is disengaged in small bubbles, which cover the whole surface of the fluid; they disengage themselves ra- pidly, new ones are produced, and the whole fluid resembles a well of fire. For the success of this experiment, it is essential that the water, during the action of its decomposition, be consider- ably heated, which may be effected by a copious addition of sulphuric acid, and that the phosphorus be present in a consi- derable quantity. Half a part of phospho- rus cut into small pieces, one of granulated zinc, three of concentrated sulphuric acid, and five of water, answer this purpose exceedingly well. Phosphorated hydrogen gas is also pro- duced by nature. The air which burns at the surf ice of certain springs, and forms what is called burning-springs, and the ignis fatui (Jack o'lanterns), which glide along burying-grounds, or places where animal matter is putrefying, consists of hy- drogen gas, holding phosphorus in solution. Hydrogen gaz, light, carbonated. See Carbonated hydrogen gas. Hydrogen gaz, heavy, carbonated. See Carbonated hydrogen gas. Hydrolapathum. (From uSue, water, and kowrxBov, the dock.) Herba Brittanica. Lapathum aquaticum. The water-dock. Rumex hydrolapathvm, of Linnaeus:—-flori- bus hermaphroditis, valvulis integris grani- feris, foliis lanceolatis. The leaves of this plant manifest considerable acidity, and are said to possess a laxative quality. The root is strongly adstringent, and has been much employed, both externally and internally, for the cure of some diseases of the skin, as scurvy, lepra, lichen, &c. The root powdered is said to be an excellent den- trifrice. Hydromeli. (From uSug, water, and (Atkt, honey.) Mulsum. Aqua mulsa. Melicratum. Braggat. Hydromel. Water impregnated with honey. After it is fer- mented, it is called vinous hydromel, or mead. HYDROMETRA. (From wfog, water, and /u»Tg*, the womb.) Hydrops uteri. Dropsy of the womb. A genus of disease in the class cachexia, and order intumes- centia, of Cullen. It produces a swelling ofthe hypogastric region, slowly and gradu- ally increasing, resembling the figure ofthe 2,90 HYD HYD uterus, yielding to, or fluctuating on, pres- sure ; without ischury or pre tenancy. Sati- vage enumei-ites seven species. It must be considered is a very rare elisease, and one that can with difficulty be ascertained. Hydromthalim. (From uSu^, water, and o/Acpxkot, tne navel.) A tumour of the navel containing water. Hydronosos. (From uSue, water, and voo-ot, a disease.) The sweating-sickness, Called Ephidrosis aiel Sudor .-mglicus. Hydropedesis. (From uSup, water, and miSxu, to break out.) A breaking out into a violent sweat. HYDROPHOBIA. (From uSc^, water, and o6k», to fear,) Rabes canina. Cynan. thropia. Cynolesia. Canine madness. This disease arises in consequence of the bite of a rabid animal, as a dog or cat, and sometimes spontaneously. It is termed hydrophobia, because persons that are thus bitten dread the sight or the falling of water when first seized. Cullen has arran- ged it under the class neuroses, and oreler spasmi, and defines it a loathing and great dread of drinking any liquids, from their creating a painful convulsion ofthe pharynx, occasioned most commonly by the bite of a mad animal. Then- are two species of hydrophobia: 1. Hydrophobia rabiosa, when there is a desire of biting. 2. Hydrophobia simplex, when there is not a desire of biting. Dr. James observes, that this peculiar affection properly belongs to the canine genus, viz. dogs, foxes, ami wolves; in which animals only it seems to be innate and natural, scarcely ever appearing in any others, except when communicated from these. When a dog is affected with madness, he becomes dull, solitary, arid eneleavours to hitle himself, seldom bark- ing, but making a murmuring noise, and refusing all kinds of meat anel drink. He flies at strangers; but, in this stage, he remembers and respects his master; his head and tail hang down; he walks as if over-powered by sleep; and a bite, at this period, though dangerous, is not so apt to bring on the disease in the animal bitten as one afflicted at a later period. The dog at length begins to pant; he breathes quickly and heavily; his tongue hangs out; his mouth is continually open, and discharges a large quantity of froth. Sometimes he walks slowly, as if half asleep, and then »uns suddenly, but not always directly, forward. At"last he forgets his master; his eyes have a dull, watery, red appear- ance; he grows thin and weak, often falls down, ge ts up, and attempts to fly at every thing, becoming very soon quite furious. The animal seklom lives in this latter state longer than thirty hours; and it is said, that his bites, towards the end of his ex- istence, are- the most dangerous. The throat of a person suffering hydrophobia is always much aff'ecteel; ,nd, it is asserted, the nearer the bile to this part the more perilous. Hydrophobia may be communicated to the human subject from the bites of cats, co-.vs, and other an-mals, not of the canne species, to which the affection has ! • en previously conunuricated However, it is from tiie bites of those domestic ones, die dog and cat, that most cases of hydropho- bia originate. It does not appear that the bite of a person affected can communicate the disease ie> another} at least the records of medicine furnish no proof of this cir- cumstance. In the human species, the general symp- toms attendant upon the the bile ofa mad dog, or other rabid animal, arc—the part bitten, at some indefinite period, and occa- sionally long alter the bitten pari seems quite well, a slight pain begins to be felt in it, now anel then attended with itching, but generally resembling a rheumatic pain. Then come on wandering pains, With an uneasiness and heaviness, disturbed sleep, and frightful dreams, accompanied with great restlessness, sudtien startings, and spasms,, sighing, anxiety, and a love for solitude These symptoms continuing to increase daily, pains begin to shoot from the place which was wounded, all along up to the throat, with a straitness and sen- sation ot choakmg, and a horror and dread at the sighi of water, and other liquids, together with a hiss of appetite and tre- mor. The person is. however, capable of swallowing any solid substance with tolera- ble ease; but the moment that any thing in a fluid form is brought in contact with his lips, ii occasions him to start back with much dread and horror, although he labours perhaps under great thirst at the time. A vomiting of bilious matter soon comes on, in the course of the disease, and an in- tense hot fever ensues, attended with con- tinual watching, great thirst, dryness and roughness of the tongue, hoarseness of the voice, and the discharge of a viscid saliva from the mouth, which the patient is constantly spitting out; together with spasms of the genital and urinary organs, in consequence of which the evacuations are forcibly thrown out. His respiration is laborious and unea y, but hisjudgment is unaffected, and, as long as he retains the power of speech, his answers are distinct. In some few instances, a severe delirium arises, and closes the tragic scene ; but it more frequently happens, tiiat the pulse becomes tremulous and irregular, lhat con- vulsions arise, and that nutire, being at length exhausted, sinks under the pressure of misery. The appearances to be observed, on dis- HYD section, in hydrophobia, are unusual ari- dity of the viscera and other parts ; marks of inflammation in he fauces, gula, and larynx ; infl mniatory appearances in the stomach, and an accumulation or effusion of blood in the In il;-. Some marks of in- flammaion are likewise to be observed in the brain, cons.sting in a sereins effusion on its surface, or in a reelness ofthe pia mater; which app&rances have also presented themselves in the dog. In some cases ot dissection, not the least morbid appearance has been observeel, ei- ther in the fauces, diaphragm, stomach, or intestines. Ti:e poison has therefore been conceiveel by some physicians to act upon the nervous system, anel to be so wholly confined to it, as to make it a matter of doubt whether the qualities of the blood are altered or not. HYDROPHTHALMIA. (From vSue,,. water, and one it cavities of the body. It receives HYD 391 ¥-> different appellations, according to the particular situation in which it is lodged. When it is diffused through the cellular membrane, either generally or partially, it is called anasarca When it is uepodted in tiie cavity of the cranium, it is called hy- drocephalus; when in the chest, hydrothorax, or hydrops pectoris. When in the abdomen, ascites. I.i the uterus, hydrometru ; and within the scrotum, hydrocele. The causes of these diseases are, a fa- mily disposition thereto, frequent saliva- tions, excessive and long continued eva- cuations, a free use of spirituous liquors, (winch never fail to destroy the digestive powers,) sell irrosi lies of the liver, spleen, pancreas, mesentery, and other abdominal viscera; preceding diseases, as the jaun- dice, diarrhoea, dysentery, phthisis, asth- ma, gout, .ntermittents ot long duration, scariet fever, anel some of the exanthema- ta ; a suppression of accustomed evacua- tions, the sudden striking in of eruptive humours, ossification of the valves of the heart, polypi in the right ventric.e, aneu- rism in the arteries, tumours making a considerable pressure on tiie neighbouring parts, permanent obstruction in the hmgs, rupture of the thoracic duct, exposure tor a length of time to a moist; atmosphere, laxity of the exlialents, delect in the ab- soi bents, topical weakness, and general debility. Hydrops ad matulam. Diabetes. Hydrops articuli. A white swelling of a joint is sometimes so called. Hydrops cysticus. Any dropsy enclosed in bags or cysts. Hydrops genu. An accumulation of syno- via, under the capsular ligament ofthe knee. Hydrops medull.e spinalis. See Hydro- rachitis anel Spina bifida. Hydrops .varii. A dropsy of the ova- rium. A -p-cies of ascites. Hydrops pectoris. Sib Hydrothorax. Hydrops pericardii. See hydrocartha. Hruii.i's pulm-.sum. Water in the cellu- lar interstices of"'.tie lungs. Hydrops scroti. See Hydrocele. Hydrops utkri. Hydrometra. Hibitopi-iiETus. (From uScte,, water, and nuetl^, fever.) The sweating ilver or .sick- ness S-.-e Sudor Anq-licus. liYDRORACHiTis. (From uSug, water, •d\\dpx.xtt, the spine.) A fluc"taiii:;_, tumour, mostly s.tu.'.cd on the lumbar vertebrae of new-bor;. children. It is a genus of d.sease in the class cachexia, aval order ir.titmrscen- tia <>f Culieu, and is always incurable. See Spina bifida. Hydhosacchahu'i. (Ftom uSug, water, and o-xxxxeyv, sugar.) A drink maele of SUgal' and \. ater. Hydrosarca. (From uSue, water, anJ 392 HYD HYG m*e£, the flesh.) Water in the cellular mem- brane. See Anasarca. Hydrosarcocelb. (From vSut,, water, o-xej;, the flesh, and nuks, a tumour.) Sarcocele, with an infusion of water into the cellular membrane. Hydrosatum. (From uSue, water, and eoSov, a rose.) A drink made of water, honey, and the juice of roses. Hydroselinum. (From ufog, water, and o-iktvov, purslane.) A species of purslane, growing in marshy places. Hydrosulphuretuivi stibii luteum. See Sulphur antimonii pracipitatum. Hydrosulphuretum stibii rubrum. Ker- mes mineralis. A sulphuret of antimony for- merly in high estimation as an expectorant, sudorific and antispasmodic, in difficult re- spiration, rheumatism, diseases of the skin and glands. HYDROTHORAX. (From uSue, water, and flaig*£, the chest.) Hydrops t/wracis. Hydrops pectoris. Dropsy of the chest. A genus of disease in the class cachexia, and order intumescentia, of Cullen. Difficulty of breathing, particularly when in a liori- zontal posture ; sudden startings from sleep, with anxiety, and palpitations of the heart; cough, paleness of the visage, ana- sarcous swellings of theiower extremities, thirst, and a scarcity of urine, are the cha- racteristic symptoms of hyelrothorax ; but the one which is more decisive than all the rest is, a fluctuation of water being per- ceived in the chest, either by the patient himself or his medical attendant, on certain motions of the body. The causes which give rise to the dis- ease are pretty much the same with those which are productive of the other species of dropsy. In some cases, it exists without any other"kind of dropsical affection being present; but it prevails very often as a part of more universal dropsy. It frequently takes place to a considera- ble degree before it becomes very percep- tible ; and its presence is not readily known, the symptoms, like those of hy- drocephalus, not being always very dis- tinct. In some instances, the water is collected in both sacs of the pleura; but at other times, it is only in one. Sometimes it is lodged in the pericardium alone; but, for the most part, it only appears there, when, at the same time, a collection is present in one or both cavities of the tho- rax. Sometimes the water is effused in the cellular texture of the lungs, without any being deposited in the cavity of the thorax. In a few cases, the water that is collected is enveloped in small cysts, ofa membranous nature, known by the name of hydatids, which seem to float in the cavity ; but more frequently they are connected with, and attached to, particular parts ofthe internal surface of the pleura. Hydrothorax often come9 on with a sense of uneasiness at the lower end ol the sternum, accompanied by a difficulty of breathing, which is much increased by any exertion, and which is always most con- siderable during night, when the body is in an horizontal posture. Along with these symptoms there is a cough, thai is at first dry, but which, after a time, is attended with an expectoration of' thin mucus. There is likewise a paleness of the com- plexion, and an anasarcnus swelling ofthe feet and legs, together with a considerable degree of thirst, and a diminished flow of urine. Under these appearances, we have just grounds to suspect that there is a col- lection of water in the chest; but if the fluctuation can be perceived, there can then remain no doubt as to the reality of its presence. During the progress of the disease, it is no uncommon thing for the patient to feel a numbness, or degree of palsy, in one or both arms, and to be more than ordinarily sensible to cold. With regard to the pulse, it is usually quick at first, but, towards the end, becomes irregular and intermitting. Our prognostic in hydrothorax must, in general, be unfavorable, as it has seldom been cured, and, in many cases, will hardly ailmit even of alleviation, the difficulty of breathing continuing to increase, until the action of the lungs is at last entirely impe- ded by the quantity of water deposited in the chest. In some cases, the event is suddenly fatal, but in others it is preceded, for a few days previous to death, by a spit- ting of blood. Dissections of this disease shew that, in some cases, the water is either collected in one side of the thorax, or that there are hrdatides formed in some particular part of it; but they more frequently discover water in both sides of the chest, accom- panied by a collection in the cellular tex- ture and principal cavities of the body. The fluid is usually of a yellowish colour; possesses properties similar to serum, and, with respect to its quantity, varies very much, being from a few ounces to several quarts- According to the quantity, so are the lungs compressed by it; and, where it is very considerable, they are usually found much reduced in size. When universal anasarca has preceded the collection in the chest, it is no uncommon occurrence to find some of the abdominal viscera in a schirrous state. HYGIENE. (From vytxtvu, to be well.) Hygiesis. Hygeia. Modern physicians have applied this term to that division of thera- pia which treats of the diet of the sick and the non-natural. Hygiesis. See Hygiene. Hygra. (From vyeyt, hunvd.j Liquid plasters. IIYM HYO 3.93 Htorehtlastrum. (From vyeot, moist, and tfAirkxreov, a plaster.) A liquid plas- ter. Hygroblepharicus. (From uyeyt, humid, and fiktyx^ov, the eye-lid.) Applied to the emunctory ducts in the extreme edge, or inner part, of the eye-lid. Hyorocircocele. (From uy^ot, moist, utcrot, a varix, and x»kn, a tumour.) Di- lated spermatic veins, with dropsy of the scrotum. Hygrocollyrium. (From vygot, liquid, and xokkugiov, a coUyrium.) A coUyrium composed of liquids. HYGROLOGY. (Hygrologia ; from ujgoc, a humour or fluid, and koyot, a discourse.) The doctrine of the fluids. HYGROMA. (uypofAct: from vy^ot, a liquid.) An encysted tumour, whose con- tents are either serum or a fluid like lymph. It sometimes happens that these tumours are filled with hydatids. Hygromatous tu- mours require the removal of the cyst, or the destruclion of its secretetl surface. HYGROMETER. (Hygrometrum .- from vye,ot, moist, and fAtr^ov, a measure.) Hy- drometer. An instrument to measure the degrees of moisture in the atmosphere. It also means an infirm part of die body, affected by moisture cf the atmosphere. HYLiROSCOPICS. Substances which have the property of absorbing moisture from the atmosphere. See Atmosphere. Hygromyrum. (From oy^ot, moist, anel fxveov, a liquid ointment.) A liquid ointment. Hygrophobia. The same as hydropho- bia. Hyle. (umi, matter.) The materia medica, or matter of any kind which comes under the cognizance of a medical person. HYMEN. (From Hymen, the god of marriage, because this membrane is sup- posed to be entire before marriage, or co- pulation.) The hymen is a thin membrane, of a semilunar or circular form, placeel at the entrance of the vagina, which it partly closes. It has a very elifferent appearance in different women, but is generally, if not always, found in virgins, and is very properly esteemed the test of virginity, be- ing ruptured in the first act of coition. The remnants of the hymen are called the caruncula; myrtiformes. The hymen is also peculiar to the human.species. There are two circumstances relating to the hy- men which require medical assistance. It is sometimes of such a strong ligamentous texture, that it cannot be ruptured, and prevents the connection between the sexes. It is also sometimes imperforated, wholly closing the entrance into tiie vagina, and preventing any discharge from the uterus ; but both these cases are extremely rare. If the hymen be of an unnaturally firm texture, but perforated, though perhaps with a very small opening, the inconve. niencies thence arising wilU#Dt be disco- vered before the time of marriage, when they may be removed by a crucial incision made through it, taking care not to injure the adjoining parts. The imperforation of the hymen will produce its inconveniencies when the per- son begins lo. menstruate. For the men- struous blood, being secreted from the, uterus at each period, and not evacuated the patient suffers much pain from the distention of the parts, many strange symp- toms and appearances are occasioned, and suspicions injurious to her reputation are often entertained. In a case of this kinel, for which Dr. Denman was consulted, the young woman, who was twenty-two years of age, having many uterine complaints, with the abdomen enlarged, was suspected to be pregnant, though she persevered in asserting the contrary, and had never men- struated. When she was prevailed upon to submit to an examination, the circumscri- betl tumour of the uterus was found to reach as high as the navel, and the external p its were stretched by a round soft sub- stance at the entrance of the vagina, in such a manner as to resemble that appearance which they have when the head of a child is passing through them.- but there was no entrance into the vagina. On the following morning, an incision was carefully made through the hymen, which had a fleshy appearance, and was thickened in propor- tion to its distention. N„. less than four pounds of blood, of the colour and consis- tence of tar, were discharged; and the tumefaction of the abdomen was immedi- ately removed. Seveiv.i stellated incisions were afterwards made through the divided eelges, wliich is a very necessary part of the operation; anel care was taken to prevent a re-union of the hymen till the next period of mensti nation, after which she suflereel no inconvenience. The blood discharged was not putrid or coagulateel, and seemed to have undergeme no other change, after its secretion, but what was occasioned by the absorption of its more fluid parts Se»me caution is required, when the hymen is closed in those who are in advanced age, unless the membrane be distended by the confined menses; as Dr. Denman once saw an instance of inflammation of the peritonaeum being immediately produced after the operation, of which the patient died as in tlie true puerperal fever, and no otlier reason could be assigned for the dis- ease. The carunculae myrtiformes, by their elongation and enlargement, sometimes become very painful and troublesome. Hymenjea courbaril (Hymenxa,coT- rupteel anime, or animaa ) The systematic name of 'he tree which affords the resin anime. See Anime. HYO. Names compounded of this woisi 3E f 394 HYO H YO belong to muscles whic'i originate from, or are in-e'';d into, or c n >• cied with, the os hy-'i't ■■•; as» Hyo-glossus, Hyo pharyngeus, Gemo hyi q'ossus, &c. HYeiGLOSSUS. Cerato-glossus of Douglas and Cowper. Basio-ceratochon- dro-gCossus of Aluinus. Hyo-chondro-ghtse of Dunas. A muscle situated at the sides, between the os hyoides and the tongu.. It arises srom he basis, but chiefly from the corner of the os hyoides, running laterally and forwards to the tongue, which its pulls inwards and down- ward . HYOIDES OS. (uouStt: from the Greek letter v, and ttSot, likeness; so nameet .iotn its resemblance.) This bone, which is situated between the root of the tongue and the larynx, elerives its name from its supposed resemblance to the Greek letter u, and is, by some writers, described along with the parts contained in the moud.. Ruysch has seen the liga- ments of the bone so completely ossified, that the os hyoides was joined to the ti-m- poral bones by anchylosis. In describing this bone, it may be distinguished into its body, horns, and appendices. The body is the middle and broadest part of the bone, so placed that it may be easily felt with the finger in the fore part of the throat. Its fore-part, which is placed to- Wards the tongue, is ir.egularlv convex, and its inner surface, which is turned to- wards the larynx, is unequally concave. The cornua, or horns, which are flat, and a little bent, are considerably longer than the body of the bone, and may be said to form the sides of the u. These horns are thickest near the body of the bone. At the extremity of each is observed a round tubercle, from which a ligament passes to the thyroid cartilage. The appendices, or lesser horns, cornua minora, as they are called by some writers, are two small pro- cesses, which in their size and shape are somewhat like a grain of wheat. They rise up from the articulations of the cor- nua, with the body of ihe bone, and are sometimes connected with the styloid pro- cess on each side, by means of a ligament. It is not unusual to find small portions of bone in tnese ligaments; and Ruysch, as we have ..heady observed, has seen them completely ossified. In the foetus, almost the whole of the bone is in a cartilaginous state, excepting a small point of bone in the middle of its body, and in each of its horns. The appendices do not begin to ap- pear till after birth, and u ually remain •artdaginous many years. The os hyoides serves to support the tongue, and affi rds attachment to a variety of muscles,' some of which perform the motions of the tongue, while others act on the larynx and FllllCCS. JHYOPHARYNGEUS. (From t/ow&r, the hyoid bone, aatl *. the pharynx. J A mm-cle so called from us or.gin in tin os hyoides, and it.* iiisution in die pharynx. Hyopi-thalmus. (From vt, a swine, and of its flower to a hog'--eye.) Golden starwort; ho^'s-eye plant. HYOSCIAMUS. (From vt, a swine, and xux/Aot, a bean; so named be cause hogs eat i' as a medicine, or i> may be be- cause the plant is hairy and bristly, like a swine.) 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pliarmacopceial name of the hen- bane, called -Uo Faba nulla. ApolUnaris altercum. Agone. Altercangenou. Cm- moii ot- black henbane, ilyosciamus niger; foliis amplericuidibus sinuatis, floribus sessi- libus ot Linnaeus. The leaves of this plant, when recent, have a slightly foetid smell, and a mucilagi- nous taste; when dried, they lose both taste and smell, and part aUo of their nar- cotic power. The root possesses he same qualities as the leaves, and even, in a more eminent degree. Henbane resembles opium in its action, more than any other narcot .c does. I1 > a mo- derate elose, it increases at first the s'rengih of the pulse, and occasi. >ns some sense of heat, winch are followed by diminished sen- sibility and motion; in some cases by thirst, sickness, stupor, and elimness of vision. In a large quantity, it occasions profound sleep, hard pulse, anel sometimes fierce delirium, ending in coma, or convulsions, with a remarkable dilatation ot the pupil, distortion of the countenance, a weak tre- mulous pulse, and eruption of petechiae. On dissection, gangrenous spois have been found on the internal surface of the sto- mach. Its baneful effects are best coun- teracted by a powerful emetic, anel by drinking largely of the vegetable acids. Henbane has been used in various spas- modic and painful diseases, as in epilepsy, hyst. rii, palpitation, headache, paralysis, mania, and scirrhus. It is given in the form of the inspissateel juice of the fresh leave-, the dose of which is from one to two grains; which requires to be gradually increa.ed It is sometimes employed as a substitute for opium, where the latter, from i.liosyncrasy, ->crasions any disagree- abl symptom. The henbane aho is. free from the constipating quality ofthe opium. Hy sciamus albus. This plant, a na- tive of the south of Europe, possesses si- m ar viitues to the hyosc»amus niger. See Hyosciamus. Hyosciamus luTjBUS. A species of to- bacco. Hyo.sciamus niger. The systematic name ot henbane. See Hyosciamus. Hyothyboides. (From untStt, the by- HYP HYP 385 old bone, and bueyuSiit, the thyroid carti- lage.) A muscle named from its origin in the bvoide bone and insertion in the thy- roid cartilage. Hypactka. (From vrxyu, to subdue.) Medici .es which .-vacuate the i'xc- s. Hypaleiptrum. (From wrxkutpu, to spread upon.; A spatula for spreading ointments with. Hypelata. (From umkau, to move.) Cathartics IlYPERiESTHESis. (From uirtexurbtv, to feel excess.) Error of appetite, whether by e xcess or deficiency. It is synonymous with Dr Cullen's oreler oiDysorexia. HYPERCATH ARSIS (Fomwrig, supra, over or above, and xxQxieu, to purge.) Hyperinesis Hyperinos. An excessive puriricg from medicines. Hyperc ryphosis. (From wreg, above, and xoeucpn, the vertex.) A prominence, or protuberance. Hippocrates calls the lobes of the liver anel lungs Hypercoryphoses. Hypercrisis. (From umpxeto-tt: from ewsg, ovrr or above, anel xetvu, to separate.) A critical excretion above measure ; as when a fever terminates in a looseness, the hu- mours may fl .w off faster than the s'length can hear, and therefore it. is to be checked. Hyperdrosis. (From v7rte, in excess, anel uSue, water.) A great distention of any part from water collec'ed in it. Hypkremesis. (From v7rtg, in excess, anel t/Atu, to vomit. An excessive evacua- tion by vom.ting. llYPEittPHiDRosis. (From «mg, excess, and tSgut, sweat.) Immodera e sweating. HYPERICUM (From wr«g over, and u»iuv, an image, or spectit ; so named because it was thought to have power over and to drive awny evil spirits.) 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class. Polyadelphia. Order, Po- lyandria. St. J hn's wort. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe per- forateel or common St. John's wort, called also fuga damonum, and androsamum. Hy- pericum perfoliatum of* Linnaeus -.—Jloribus trigynis, caule ancipiti, foliis obtusis pelbici- dopunctalis. This ind genous plan; was greatly esteemed by the ancients, inter- nally in a great variety of diseases, and externally as an anodyne and discutient, but is now very rarely used- Tie flowers were formerly used m our pharmacopoeia, on account of the great proportion of re- sinous oily matter, in which the meelical efficacy of that plant is supposed to reside, but are now omitted. Hyper hum perforatum. The syste- ma' .c name of the St. John's wort. See Hypericum. Hypericum saxatit.e. Hypericoidi's Co- ris lutea. Coris Hgitima cretica. Bastard St- J.i'.n's wort !'-• seeds are saiel 'o be diuretic, emmenagogue, and powerfully antispasmodic. Hyperina. (From tmg, in excess, and tvta, to evacuate.) Medicines which purge excessively. Hyperixesis. See Hypercatharsis. Hyperixos. See Hypercatharsis. Hyperoa. (From urne, above, and out, os.) The palate. Hypkroph vryxgjeus. (From tmg, above and qxpuyg, ihe pharynx.) A muscle named from its situation above the pha- rynx. Hyperostosis. (From vine, upon, anji orsev, a bone. See Exostosis. Hypf.roum. (From vmg, above, and aw, the roof, or palate.) A foramen in the up- per part ofthe palate. Hypers arcoma. (From vm^, in excess, and o-xeog, flesh.) Hypersarcosis. A poly. pus in the nose. \ fleshy excrescence. A polypus. Hypersarcosis. S^e Hypersarcoma. Hypexodos. (v7ri?oSo? : from i/jj-s, under, and t%Sot, passing out.) A fhix of the belly. Hypxodates. (From umot, sleep, and Bxivu, to go.) Hypnobatasis. One who walks in his sleep. See Oneirodynia. Hypnologia (From u?rvot, sleep, and koyot.) A dissertation, or directions for the due regulation of sleeping and wa- king. Hypnopoietica. (From v7rvot, sleep, and wonu, to cause.) Medicines which procure sleep. See Anodynes. Hypnotics (Hypnotica, sc. medicamenta, uttvutixx ; from u7rvot, to sleep.) See Adnodynes. HYPO.EMA. (From two, under, and xtfAX, blooel; becau-e the blood is under the cornea.) An effusion of red blood into the chambers of the eye. Hypocarodes. (From vrru and x&eo$, a cams.) Hypocarothis. One who labours under a low degree of carus. Hypocatharsis. (From iwa>, under, anel xa&xteu, to purge.) It is when a me- dicine eloes not work so much as expected, or but v-ry little. Or a slight purging, when it is a disorder. Hypocaustium. (From uno, sub, under, and -xxtu, to burn.) A stove*, or hot-house, or any such-like contrivance ; or place to sweat in, or to preserve plants from cold air. Hypocehchaleow. (From trrru and wg^vo?, an a.-per.ty of the fauces. A stridulous kind of asperity ofthe fauces. Hypocheomenos. (Freini uno, under, and Xtu, to pour.) One who labours under a cataract. Hypochlorosis. (From viro, and ^Aai- ga'W, the green sickness.) A light degree <.f cuforosis. HYPOCHONDRIAC REGIONS. (Re> giones hypochmdriaca; from uiro, under, and #>»/goc. a cartilage.) Hypochondria. The spaces in the abdomen that are under fc>6 «YP ,fYP the cartilages of the spurious ribs on each side of the epigastrium. ' HYPOCHONDRIASIS. From vrro- XovSpixxot, ooe who is hipped.) Hypochon- driacus morbus. Affiectio hypochondriaca. Passio hypochondriaca. Tlie hypochon- driac affection. Vapours, spleen, &c. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order adynamia, of Cullen, characterized by dyspepsia ; languor, and want of ener- gy ; sadness anel four, from uncertain causes; With a melancholic temperament. The state of mind peculiar to hypochon- driacs is thus describeel by Cuilen :—" A languor, listlenesss, or want of resolution and activity, with respect to all under- takings ; a disposition to seriousness, sad- ness, and timidity, as to all future events, and apprehension of the worst or most un- happy state of them ; and, therefore, often upon slight grounds, an apprehension of great evil. Such persons are particular- ly attentive to the state of their own health, to every the smallest change of feeling in their boelies •, and from any un- usual sensation, perhaps of the slightest kind, they apprehend great danger, and even death itself. In respect to these feel- ings and fears, there is commonly the most obstinate belief and persuasion." He adds, that it is only when the state of minel just described is joined with indigestion, in ei- ther sex, somewhat advanced in years, of a melancholic temperament, and a firm and rigid habit, that the disease takes the name of Hopochondriacism. The seat eifthe hypochondriac passion is in the stomach and bowels ; for first these parts are disordered, then the others suffer from the connection. The causes are, sorrow, fear, or er-ess of any of the passions ; too long continued watching; irregular diet Those habitu- ally disposed to it, (and these causes have little effect in other constitutions,) have generally a sallow or brown complexion, and a elown-cast look; a rigidity of the solids, and torpor of the nervous system. Whatever may occasion nervous disorders in general, may be the cause of this in particular. The signs of this complaint are so various, that to describe them is to describe almost every other disease; but, in general, there is an insurmountable indolence, dejected spirits, dread of death, costiveness, a slow and somewhat difficult inspiration, flatu- lencies in the prims vis, and various spas- modic affections. It is seldom fatal ; but if neglected, or improperly treated, may bring on incurable melancholy, jaundice, madness, or vertigo, palsy, and apoplexy. On dissections of hypochondriacal per- sons, some of the abdominal viscera (par- ticularly the liver and spleen) are usually found considerably enlarged. In some few instances, effusion and a turgescence of the vessels have been observed v in the brain. HYPOCHONDRimt (From uva) un- der, and £G>ttfg«, a cartilage.) That part of the body which lies uneler the cartilages of the spurious ribs. Hypochvma. (From uiro, and xvm» to pour; because the ancients thought that the opacity proceetleel from something run- ning under the chryslaliuc humour.) Hy pochysis. A cataract. Hypocistis. (From wrro, under, and xtTit, the cistus.) A plant called by Lin- naeus Asarum hypocistis, a paras.tied plant, growing in warm climates, from the roots ofthe cistus. The juice, succus hypocisti' dis, is a mild astringent, of no particular smell nor flavour. It is seldom u.sed. Hypoclepticum. (From wro, under, and Kkrr>ru, to stcd.) A chymical vessel for separating liquors, particularly the es- sential oil of any vegetable from the water ; and named because it steals, as it were, the water from the oil. Hypocoeliv. (Fjom utto, under, and xotkov, the cavity above the upper eye-lid.) The cavity under the lower eye-lid. Hypocophosis. Cophosis, but in a less degree. Hypocranhm. (From utn, under, and xexviov, the skull.) A kind of abscess, so called because situated under the cranium, between it and the dura mater. Hypodeirts. In Ruf'us Ephesius, it is the extremity of the fore-part of the neck. Hypodermis. (From wro, under, and Stej/Ax, the skin.) The cuticle under the clitoris, which covers it like a prepuce. The clitoris. Hypodesis. (From utto, under, and Sta>, to bind.) An underswathe, or ban- dage. Hypodesmus. A bandage like the for* mer. ItYPOGALA. (From imo, under, and yxkx, milk ; because it is a milk-like effu- sion, under the cornea.) A collection of white humour, like milk, in the chambers ofthe eye. There are two species of this disease: the one takes place, it is said, from a deposition of the milk, as is some- times observed in women who suckle; the other from a depression of the milky cata- ract. HYPOGASTRIC ARTERIES. See IIU ac arteries. HYPOGASTRIC REGION. (Regio hy- pogastrica; from wro, under, and >*r»§, the stomach.) The region of the abdo- men that reaches from above the pubis to within three fingers' breadth of the navel. HYPOGASTRIUM. (From utto, under, and }«r»g, the stomach.) The lower re- gion of the part of the belly. Hypogastrocele. (From uwoyxviivi, the hypogastrium, and wkv, a tumour.) hyp HYS 39? A tumour, or hernia, in the hypogastric region. Hypoglossis. (From vtto, under, and ykuo-o-x, the tongue.) The under part of the tongue, wh.ch adheres to the lower jaw Hypoglossis, (From utto', under, and ykuo-o-ct, the tongue.) A nerve which goes to the under part of the tongue. IIupoglottiiies. (From utto, under, and ykunla., the tongue.) They are a kind of medicine to be held under the tongue until they are dissolved. Hypoglutis. (From wro, under, and ykitTos, the nates.) It is the fleshy part under the natts towards the thigh. Some say ii is the flexure of the coxa, under the naies. v Hi-pomia. (From wro, under, and u/Aot, shoulder In Galen's Exegesis it is the part subjacent to the shoulder. Hyponomos. (From wvovo/Aot, a phage- denic ulcer.) A subterraneous place. A deep phagedenic ulcer. IIypopedium. (From utto, under, and nut, the foot.) A cataplasm for the sole of th- foot. Hypoprora. (From vrocptgo/Axt, to be carried or conveyed underneath.) A deep fistulous ulcer. Hypophthalmion. (From utto, under, and cledochus, which occasions its absorp- tion in:o the bloori-ver.sels. In some cases it may, however, be owing to a redundant secretion of the bile. The causes producing the first of these are, the pressure of biliary calculi in the gall-bladder and its ducts; spasmodic con- striction ofthe ducts themselves; and, last- ly, the pressure made by tumours siiualed in adj cent parts ; hence jaundice is often an attendant symptom on a scirrhosity of the liver, pancreas, &c. and frequently like- wise on pregnancy. Chronic bilious affections are frequently brought on by drinking freely, but more particularly by spirituous liquors; hence they are often to be observed in the de- bauchee and the elrinker of drams. They are likewise frequently met with in those who lead a sedentary life, and who indulge much n anxious thoughts. A slight degree of jaundice often pro- ceeels from the redundant secretion of the bile, and a bilious habit is therefore consti- tutional to some people, but more parti- cularly to those who reside long in a warm climate. By attending to the various circum- stances and symptoms which present them- selves, we shall in general be able to as- certain, with much certainty the real na- ture of the cause which has given rise to disease. We may be assureel, by the long con- tinuance of the complaint, and by feeling the liver and other parts externally, whe- ther or not it arises from any tumour in this viscus, or the pancreas, mesentery, or omentum Where passions of the mind induce the disease, without any hardness or enlarge- ment of the liver, or adjacent parts,, and . without any appearance of calculi in the faeces, or on dissection after death, we are naturally induced to conclude that the dis- order was owing to a spasmodic affection of the biliary ducts. Where gall-stones are lodged in the ducts, acute lancinating pains will be felt in the region of tlie parts, whicli will cease for a lime, and then return apain; great irritation at the stomach and frequent vo- miting will attend, and the patient will experience an aggravation of the pain af er eating. Such calculi are of various sizes, from a pea to that ofa walnut; and, in some cases, are voided in a considerable number, being, like the gall, of a yellowish, brown- ish, or green colour. • iie jaundice comes on with langour, inactivity, loathing of food, flatulency, acidities in the stomach and bowels, and costivenes:;. As it advances in its pro- gress, the skin and eyes become tinged of ofa deep yellow; there is a bitter taste in the mouth, with frequent nausea and vo- miting; the urine is very high coloured; the stools are of a grey or clayey appear. ance, and a dull obtuse pain is felt in the right bypochondrium, which is much ag- gravated hy pressure with the fingers; Where the pain is very acute, the pulse is apt to become hard anil full, and other febrile symptoms to attend. The disease, when of long continuance, and proceeding from a chronic affection of the liver, or other neighbouring viscera, is often attended with anasarcous swellings, and sometimes with ascites. Where jaundice is recent, and is occa- sioned by concretions obstructing the bi- liary ducts, it is probable that, by using proper means, we may be able to effect a cure; but where it is brought on by tu- mours of the neighbouring parts, or has arisen in consequence of other diseases, attended with symptoms of obstructed viscera, our endeavours will most likely not be crowned with success. Arising during a state of pregnancy, it is of little consequence, as it will cease on parturi- tion. On opening the bodies of those who tlie of jaundice, the yellow tinge appears to pervade even the most interior part of the body; it is diffused throughout the whole of the cellular membrane, in the cartilages and bones, and even the substancee of the brain is coloured with it. A diseased state ofthe liver, gall-bladder, or adjacent vis- cera, is usually to be met with. The Icterus infantum, or yellow gum, is a species of jaundice, which, for the most part, affects all children at, or soon after, their birth, and which usually continues for some days. It has generally been supposed to arise from the meconium impacted in the in- testines, preventing the ftow of bile into them. The effects produced by it are, languor, indolence, a yellow tinge of the skin, and a tendency to sleep, which is sometimes fatal, where The child is prevented from sucking. IKA ILI 403 Icterus albus. The white jaundice, The-chlorosis, or green-sickness, is some- times thus called. Ic ris A stroke, or blow. Hence ictus solis means a stroke of the sun, or that affection which takes place from too great an influence of the sun's heat. It signifies also the pulsation of an artery, and the sting of a bee, or otlier insect. Iiubhs. (From iSu, a mountain in Phry- gia, their native place.) A name of the pxony, and blackberry. Idiocrasia. See Idiosyncrasia. IDIOPATHIC. (Idiopathicus; from tSiot, peculiar, and vrxBot, an affection.) A disease which does not depend on any otlier disease, in which respect it is op- posed to a symptomatic disease, which is dependant on another. IDIOSYNCRASY. (Idiosyncrasia ; from tStot, peculiar f Dumas. A thick, broad, and radiated muscle, which is stuated in the pelvis, upon the inner surface ofthe ilium It arises fl. shy from the inner lip ot the ilium, from most of the hollow part, anel likewise from the edge of that bone, between its anterior superior spinous process aud the acetabulum. It joins with the psoas magnus, where it be- gins to become tendinous, anil passing under the ligamentum Fallopii, is in- serted in common with that muscle. The 404 ILL imp tendon of this muscle has been seen distinct from that of the psoas, anel, in some sub- jects, it has been found divided into two portions. The iliacus internus serves to assist the psoas magnus in bending the thigh, and in bringing it directly for- wards. Iliadum. Iliadus. It is the first mat- ter of all things, consisting of mercury, salt, and sulphur. These are Paracelsus's three principles. His iliadus is also a mine- ral spirit, whicli is contained in every ele- ment, and is the supposed cause of diseases. Ili aster. Paracelsus says it is the oc- cult virtue of nature, whence all things have their increase. Ilingos. (ikiyyot ■ from iktyij, a vortex.) A giddiness, in which all things appear to turn round, and the eyes grow dim. Iliscus. Avicennna says it is madness caused by love. ILIUM OS. (From ilia, the small in- testines : so named because it supports the ilia.) The haunch-bone. The superior portion of the os innominatum, which, in the fcetus, is a distinct bone. See Innomi- natum os. Illecebra. (From uk=v, to turn ; be- cause its leaves resemble worms.) Ver- micularis. Piper murale. Sedum minus. Wall pepper. Stone-crop. The plant thus called is the Sedum acre of Linnaeus ; in its recent state it is extremely acrid, like the hydropiper; hence, if taken in iarge doses, it acts powerfully on the primae viae, proving both emetic and cathartic ; applied to the skin as a cataplasm, it frequently produces vesications and erosions. Boer- have therefore imagines that its internal employment must be unsafe ; but experi- ence has discovered, that a decoction of this plant is not only safe, but of great efficacy in scorbutic complaints. For wliich purpose, a handful of the herb is directed, by Below, to be boiled in eight pints of beer, till they are reduced to four, of which three or four ounces are to be taken eveiy, or every otlier, morning. Milk has been found to answer this pur- pose better than beer. Not only ulcers simply scorbutic, but those of a scrophu- lous, or even cancerous tendency have been cured by the use of this plant; of which Marquet relates several instances. He likewise found it useful as an external application in destroying fungous flesh, and in promoting a discharge in gangrenes and carbuncles. Another effect, for which this plant is esteemed, is that of stopping intermittent fevers. ILLICIUM. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Illicium anisatum. The systematic name of the plant, the seeds of which are called the star aniseed. See Anisum stella- turn. 1 llorts. (From ixxec, the eye.) A dis« tortion of the eyes. Illutamentum. An ancient form of an external medicine, like the Ceroma, with which the limbs of wrestlers, and others delighting in like exercises, were rubbed, especially after bathing; an ac- count of which may be met with in Bac- cius de Thermis. Illutatio. (From in, upon, and lutum, mud.) Illutation. A besmearing any part of the body with mud, and renewing it as it grows dry, with a view of frating, drying and discussing. It was chiefly done with the mud found at the bottom of mi- neral springs. Illys. (From ikkot, the eye.) A person who squints, or with distorted eyes. Ilys. (From ikvt, muel.) The feces of wine. Also an epithet for sediment in stools which resemble fxces of wine; also the sediment in urine, when it resem- bles the same. Imbecillitas oculorum. Celsus speaks of the Nyctalopia by this name. Imbihitio. (From imbibo, to receive in- to.) In chymistry it is a kind of cohoba- tion, when the liquor ascends and descends upon a solid substance, till it is fixed therewith. iMMEnsus. A term given by Bartho- line, and some other anatomists, to the Subscapularis muscle, because it was hid- den, or, as it were, sunk. Impatiens. (From in, not, and pattor, to suffer; because its leaves recede from the hand with a crackling noise, as impa- tient of the touch.) A species of persica- ria. 1MPERATORIA. (From impero, to overcome; so named because, its leaves extend and overwhelm the lesser herbs which grow near it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Im- peratoria ostruthium of Linnaeus. Magis- trantia. Master-wort. The roots of this plant are imported from the Alps anel Py- renees, notwithstanding it is indigenous to this island -. they have a fragrant smell, and a bitterish pungent taste. The plant, as its name imports, was formerly thought to be of singular efficacy; and its great success, it is said, caused it to be distin- guished by the name of divinum remedium. At present it is considered merely as an aromatic, and consequently is superseded by many of that class which possess supe- rior qualities. Imperatoria ostruthium. The sys- tematic name of the master-wort. Sec Imperatoria- IMPETIGLNES. (The plural of impe. tigo ; from impeto, to infest.) An order in the class cachexia of Cullen, the genera of INC IND 403 which are characterized by cachexia, de- forming the external parts of the body with tumours, eruptions, &c. IMPETIGO. This affection, as de- scribed by authors, is a disease in which several red, hard, dry, prurient spots arise in the face and neck, and sometimes all over the body, and disappear by furfura- ceous or tender scales. Impia herba. (From in, not, and plus, good; because it grows only on barren ground.) A name given to cudweed. Implicated. Celsus, Scribonius, and some others, call those parts of physic so, which have a necessary dependence on one another: but the term has been more signifi- cantly applied, by Bellini, to such fevers, where two at a time afflict a person, either of the same kind, as a double tertian ; or of diff'erent kinds, as an intermittent ter- tian, and a quotidian, called a Semitertian. Impluvium. (From impluo, to shower upon.) The shower-bath. An embro- cation. IMPREGNATION. See Conception and Generation. INANITIO. (From inanio, to empty.) Inanition. Applied to the body, it means evacuation ; applied to the mind, it means a defect of its powers. Incantation. Incantatio. Incantamen- turn. A way of curing diseases by charms, defended by Paracelsus, Helmont, and some other chymical enthusiasts. Incendium. (From incendo, to burn.) A burning fever, or sometimes any burning heat. Incensio. The same as Incendium. Also a hot inflammatory tumour. Incerniculum. (From incerno, to sift.) A strainer, or sieve. In anatomy, it is a name for the pelvis of the kidney, from its office as a strainer. Incide. (From incido, to cut.) Medi- cines were formerly so called which con- sist of pointed and sharp particles, as acids, and most salts, which are said to incide or cut the phlegm, when they break it so as to occasion its discharge. Incidentia. (From incido, to cut.) Al- terantia. Medicines supposed to cut viscid humours. Incineratio. (From incinero, to reduce to ashes.) Incineration. The reducing of any thing to ashes by fire. Incisivus interior. See Levator labii inferioris. Incisivus lateralis. See Levator labii superioris alaque nasi. Incisivus medius. See Depressor labii superioris alaque nasi. Incisorium. (From incido, to cut.) A table whereon a patient is laid for an ope- ration. iNcisoRrcM foramen. A name of the foramen, which lies behind the dentes in- cisores ofthe upper jaw. INCISORS. (Dentes incisores; from incido, to cut, from their use in cutting the food.) The four front teeth of both jaws are so called, because they cut the food. See Teeth. Incontinentia. (From in and contineo, to contain.) Inability to retain the natural evacuations. Incrassantia. (From incrasso, to make thick.) Medicines thickening the fluids. INCUBUS. (From incubo, to lie upon; because the patient fancies that something lies upon his chest.) See Night-mare, and Oneirodynia. INCUS. (A smith's anvil, from incudo, to smite upon ; so named from its likeness in shape to an anvil.) The largest and strongest of the bones of the ear in the tympanum. It is divitled into a body and two crura. Its body is situated anteriorly, is rather broad and thick; and has two emi- nences and two depressions, both covered with cartilage, and intended for the recep- tion of the heael of the malleus. Its shorter crus extends no farther than the cells of the mastoid apophysis. Its longer crus, together with the manubrium ofthe malle- us, to which it is connected by a ligament, is of the same extent as the shorter, but its extremity is curved inwards, to receive the os orbiculare, by the intervention of which it is united with the stapes. INDEX. (From indico, to point out; because it is generally used for such pur- poses.) The tore-finger. Indian arrow-root. See Maranta. Indian cress. See Nasturtium indicum. Indian date-plum. The fruit of the Diospyrus lotus of Linnaeus. When ripe it has an agreeable taste, and is very nutri- tious. Indian leaf. See Cassia lignea. Indian pink. See Spigelia. INDIAN RUBBER. The substance known by the names Indian rubber, Elas- tic gum, Cayenne resin, Cautchuc, and by the French Caoutchouc, is prepared from the juice of the Siphonia elaslica,—foliis ternalis elleptisis integeirimis subtus canis longe peliolatis. Suppl. plant. The man- ner ot obtaining this juice is by making in- cisions through the bark of the lower part of the trunk of the tree, from which the fluid resin issues in great abundance, ap- pearing of a milky whiteness as it flows into the vessel placed to receive it, and into which it is conducted by means of a tube or leaf fixed in the incision, and sup- ported with clay. On exposure to the air, this milky juice gradually inspissates into a soft, reddish, elastic resin. It is formed by *the Indians in South America into va- rious figures, but is commonly brought to Europe in that of spear-shaped bottles, which are said to be formed by spreading 406 L\D INF the juice of the Siphonia over a proper moulel of clay ; as soon a.s one layer is dry, another is added, until the bottle be of the thickness desired. It is then exposed to a th.ck dense smoke, or to a fire, until it bee mes so dry as not t'. stick to tlie fin- gers, when, by means of certain instru- ments ot iron, or woeid, it is ornamented on the outside wth various figures. This being done, it remain- only to pick out the mould, which is easily effected by softening it with water. Indian rubber may be sub- jected to the action of some of the most powerful menstrua, without suffering the least change, while its pliability and elas- ticity are eminently peculiar to itself. Its proper menstruum is known to some per sons in England, who keep it a profound secret, arm prepare the gum info beautiful catheters bougies, syringes, pessaries, &c. Indian wheat. See Zea mays. Indiana radix. Iptca< u.«nha. Indica camotes. Potatoes. INDIGANS. Indicant. The proximate cause of a disease, or that from which the indication is drawn. Indicating days, are the same as criti- cal days. INDICATION (Indicatio; from in- dico, lo shew.) An indication is that which demonstrates in a disease what ought to be done. It is three-fold : preservation, which preserves health; curative, which expels a pi esent disease ; and vital, which respects the powers and reasons of diet. The scope from which indications are taken, or determined, is comprehended in this dif tich : ——Ars, atas, regio, camplexio, virtus, Mos el symptoma, repletio, tempus et usus INDICATOR. (From indico, to point; so named from its office of extending the index, or fore-finger) Extensor indicis of Cowper. Extensor secundi internodii indicis, proprius vulgo indicator of D mglas, and Cubito-sus phalangettien de I'imlix of Dumas. An extensor muscle of the fore- finger situated chiefly on the lower and posterior part of the fore-arm. It arises, by an acute fleshy beginning, from the middle of the posterior part of the ulna ; its tendon passes under the same ligament with the extensor digitorum communis, with part of which it is inserted into the posterior part of the fore-finger. Indicum lignum. Logwood. Indicus. Sweet and bitter costus. Indicus morbus. The venereal dis- ease. INDIGENOUS. (Indigenus; from indu, within, and gigno, 'o bttget.) Ap- plied to diseases which are local, or pe- culiar to any coun'ry. Indurantia. (From induro, to harden.) Medicines which harden. Indusium. (From induo, to put on.) A shirt. Also the numr of the amnios, fiom ts covering he foetus like hir'. ISRSIS. (FlO: ivxm. If) Pi acuute.) /;/,;, thus. An evacua ion ofthe humnirs. INFECTION St Contagion. Infernal. A name given to a caustic, lapis infemalh, from its strong burning pr**. perty Im ibulatio. (From infibulo, to button together.) An imped.ment to the retraction of the prepuce. INFLA M MA BLE. Chymists distinguish by this erm such bodies of the mineral kingdom only as burn with facility, and flame in an increased temperature. INFLAMMATION. (Infiammatio ; from inflammo, to bum.) Phlogosis. Phlegmasia. A genus of elisease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, of Cullen. Tins disease is characterized by-heat, pain, retlness, attendetl ith more -r less of tumefaction and fever. Inflammation is divided into two species, viz. phlegmo- nous anel erysipelatous. Besides this division, inflammation is ei- ther acute or chronic, local or general, simple, or complicated with diseases. Phlegmonous inflammation is known by its bright red colour, tension, heat, and a circumscribed, throbbing, painful tume- faction of the part, tending to suppuration. Phlegmon is generally used to denote an inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin, or cellular membrane. When the same disease affects the viscera, it is usually called phlegmonous inflammation. Erysipelatous inflammation is considered as an inflammation of a dull red colour, vanishing upon pressure, spreading une- qually, with a burning pain and tumour scarcely perceptible, eneling in vesicles, t or desquamation «This species of inflam- mation admits of a division into erythema, when there is merely an affection ot the skin alone, with very little of the whole system, and erysipelas, when there is gene ral affection of the system. The fever attending erysipelatous in- flammation is generally synochus, or ty- phus, excepting when n affects very vigo- rous habits, and then it may be synocha. The fever attending phlegmonous inflam- mation is almost always synocha. Persons fn the prime of life, and in full vigoui, with 4Q a plethoric habit of body, are most |>able to* the attacks of phlegmonous infl .mma- tion ; whereas those advanced in years, and those of a weak habit of body, irrita- ble, and lean, are mos> apt to be attacked with erysipelatous inflammation. Phlegmonous inflammation terminates , in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, and scirrh'is, or induration. Resolution is known to be about to take place when the symptoms .radually b te suppuration, when the .flam ma'.on eloes not readily yield to proper remedies; the INF throbbing increases, the tumour points and is e-xu-rnal, arid rigors come on. Gan- grene i» about >o take place when the pain abates, the pulse sinks, and cold perspi- ration come on. Scirrhus, or induation, is known by the inflammation continuing a longer time than usual; the tumefaction cou innes, anel a considerable hardness remains. This kind of tumour gives little or no pain, and, when it takes place, it is usually the sequel of inflammation, affect- ing glandular p^rts. It .-< metimes, how- ever, is accompanied with lancinating pains, ulcerate s, and becomes cancerous. Erythematous inflammation terminates in resoluuon, suppuration, or gangrene. The sympt' ms of inflammation are account- ed for • tlie following way. The redness arises from the dilatation of the small vessels, which become sufficient- ly large to admit .he red globules in large quantities ; it appears also to occur, in some cases, from the generation of new vessels The swelling is caused by the dilatation of the vessels, the phlethoric state of the arteries and veins, the exuda- tion of coagulable lymph into the iniestices of the cellular membrane, and the inter- ruption of absorption. In regard to the augmentation of heat, as the thermometer denotes, very little increase of temperature; it appears to be accounted for from the increased sensibi- lity of the nerves, which convey false im- pressions to the sensorium The pain is occasioned by a deviation from the natural state of the parts, and the unusual con- dition into which the nerves are thrown. The throbbing depends on the increased action of the arteries. Blood taken from a person labouring un- der active inflammation, exhibits a yel- lowish white crust on the surface ; this is denominated the bufly coriaceous, or in- flammatory coat. This consists of a layer of coagulable lymph, almost destitute of red globules. Blood, in this state, is often termed sizy. The colouring part of the blood is its heaviest constituent: and, as the blood of a person labouring under in- flammation is longer coagulating than ♦ healthy blood, it is supposed that, the red globules have an opportunity to descend to a considerable depth from the surface before they become entangled. The bufly coat of blood is generally tlie best crite- rion of inflammation; there are a few an- omalous constitutions in which this state of blood is always found, but these are rare. The occasional and exciting causes of i inflammation are very numerous; they, however, may generally be classed under ex t-rnal violence, produced either by me- . chamcal or chemical irritation, changes of temperature and stimulating foods. Fever t often seems to be a remote cause ; the in- flammation thus produced is generally con- |. sidered as critical. Spontaneous inflam- LNF 407 matkm sometimes occurs when no percep- libit- cause can be assigned for its produc- tion. Scrofu'a and syphilid may be consi- dered as exciting causes of inflammation. With regard to ihe proximate cause, it has been the subject of much dispute. Galen considered phlegmon to be produced by a superabundance of the humor san- guineus. Ifoerhaave referred the proximate cause 10 an obstruction in the small vessels, occasioned by a viscosity or lenton of the blood. Cullen and others attubued it rather to an affection of the vessels than a change of the fluids. The prox.mate cause, at the present period, is generally considered to be a mor- bid dilatation, and increased action of such arteries a> lead and are distributed to the inflamed part. Inflammation of the brain. See Phrenitis, Inflammation of the bladder. Si e Cys- titis Inflammation of the eyes- See Ophthalmia. Inflammation of the intestines. See. En- teritis. Inflammation of tlie kidneys. See Ne. phritis. Inflammation of the liver. See Hepatitis. Inflammation of the lungs. See Perip- neumonia. Inflammation of the peritoneum. See Peritonitis. Inflammation of the pleura. See Pleuritis. Inflammation ofthe stomach. See Gas- iritis. Inflammation of the testicle. See hernia humoralis Inflammation of tlie uterus. See Hyste- rids. * Invlatio. (From inflo, to puff up.) A windy tumour, or swelling. See Em. physema. Inflativ«a. (From inflo, to puff" up with wind.) Medicines, or food, which cause flatulence. INFLUENZA. (The Italian word for influence. The disease i- so nametl be- cause it was supposed to be produced by a peculiar nfluence of the stars.) See Catarrhus a contagione. INFRASCaPIILARIS. (From infra, beneaUi, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle named from its position beneath the scapula. INFRASPINATUS. (From infra, be- neatii, and spina, the spine ) INFUNDlliULl M (From infundo, to pour in.) 1. A canal that proceeds from the vulva ofthe brain to the pituitary g and in the sella turcica. 2. The beginnings of the excretory duct of the kidney, or cavities into which the urine is first received, are called infundi- bula. INFUSION. (Infusum; from infundo, to pour in.) Infusio. \ precess that con- sists in pouring water of any required de- gree of temperature on such substances as 408 INF 1NJ have a loose texture, as thin bark, wood in shavings, or small pieces, leaves, flowers, &c. and suffering it to stand a certain time. The liquor obtained by the above process is called an infusion. The following are among the most approved infusions. Infusum anthemidis. Infusion of chamo- mile. *• Take of chamomile flowers, half an ounce; boiling water, a pint" Macerate for ten minutes, in a covered vessel, and strain. For its virtues, see Chamamelum. Infusum armoracia compositum. Com- pound infusion of horse-radish. " Take of fresh horse-radish-root, sliced, mustard- seeds bruised, of each one ounce; boiling water, a pint" Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain; then add compound spirit of horse-radish, a fluid ounce. See Raphanus i-usticanus. Infusum aurantii compositum. Com- pound infusion of orange-peel. «' Take of orange peel, dried, two drachms; lemon- peel," fresh, a drachm ; cloves, bruised, half a drachm; boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for a quarter of an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Auran- tium. Infusum calumbii. Infusion of calumba. " Take of caiumba-root, sliced, a elrachm ; boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Columba. Infusum caRyophyllorum. Infusion ot cloves. " Take of cloves, bruised, a drachm and a half; boiling water, half a pint" Macerate for two hours, in a cover- ed vessel, and strain. See Caryophyllum. Isfusum CAscARiLLiE. Infusion of cas- carilla. 'Take of cascarilla-bark, bruised, half an ounce ; boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Cascarilla. Intusum catechu. Infusion of catechu. M Take of extract of catechu, two drachms and a half; cinnamon bark, bruised, half a drachm ; boiling water, halt a pint." Ma- cerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Catechu. Infusum cinchona. Infusion of cinchona. " Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark, half an ounce; boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Cinchona. Infusum cusfarle. Infusion of cus- paria. " Take of cusparia bark, bruised, two drachms ; boding water, half a pint." Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- sel, and strain. See Augustura. Infusum digitalis. Infusion of fox- glove. " Take of purple fox-glove leaves, dried and powdered, a drachm; boiling water, half a drachm." Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain; then add spirit of cinnamon, half a fluid ounce. See Digitalis. Is Ft SUM GENTIANff COMPOSITUM. Com- pound infusion of gentian. " Take of gentian-root, sliced, orange-peel, dried, of each a drachm; lemon-peel, fresh, two drachms; boiling water, twelve ounces." Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Gentiana. Infusum lini. Infusion of linseed, " Take of linseed, an ounce; liquorice-root, sliced, half an ounce; boiling water, two pints." Macerate for two hours, near the fire, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Linum. Infusum huassije. Infusion of quassia. " Take of quassia wood, a scruple ; boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for two hours, and strain. See Quassia. Infusum im.iii. Infusion of rhubarb. " Take of rhubarb root, sliced, a drachm > boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for two hours, and strain. See Rhabarbarum. Infusum ros;e. •* Take of the petals of red rose, dried, half an ounce; boiling water, two pints and a half; dilute sulphu- ric acid, three fluid drachms; double-re- fined sugar, an ounce and a half." Pour the water upon the petals of the rose in a covered glass vessel; then add the acid, and macerate for half an hour. Lastly, strain the infusion and add the sugar to it. See Rosa. Infusum senn.e. Infusion of senna. " Take of senna-leaves, an ounce and half; ginger-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling wa- ter, a pint." Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain the liquor. See Senna. Infusum simaroube. Infusion of sima- rouba. " Take of simarouba-bark, bruised, half a drachm ; boiling water, half a,pint." Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- sel, and strain. See Simarouba. Infusum tabaci. Infusion of tobacco. " Take of tobacco-leaves, a drachm ; boiling water, a pint." Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Nicotiana. Ingluvies. The claw, crop, or gorge of a bird. Also gluttony. Lngravidation. (From ingravidor, to be great with child.) The same as impregna- tion, or going with child. INGUEN. The groin. The lower and lateral part of the abdomen, above the thigh Inguinal ligament. See Poupart's liga- ment. Inguinal hernia. See Hernia. Inhumation. (From inhume, to put into the ground.) The burying a patient in warm or medicated earth. Some chymists have fancied thus to call that kind of diges- tion, which is performed by burying the materials in dung, or in the earth. Inion. (From tt, a nerve; as being the place where nerves originate.) The occiput. Blancard says it is the beginning of the spinal marrow: others say it is the back part ofthe neck. Injaculatio. (From injaculor, to INN L\N 409 shoot into.) So Helmont calls a disorder which consists of a violent spasmodic pain in the stomach, and an immobility of the body. INJECTION. (From injicio, to cast into.) A medicated liquor, to throw into a natural or preternatural cavity of the body by means of a syringe. 1NNOMINATA ARTERIA. The first branch given off by the arch of the aorta. It soon divides into the right carotid and right subclavian arteries. INNOMINATUM OS. (Innominatus; from in, priv. and uomen, a name ; so called because the three bones of which it origi- nally was formed grew together, and form- ed one complete bone, which was then left nameless.) A large irregular bone, situated at the side of the pelvis. It is divided into three portions, viz. the iliac, ischiatic, and pubic, which are usually described as three distinct bones. The os ilium, or haunch bone, is of a very irregular shape. The lower part of it is thick and narrow ; its superior portion is broad and thin, terminating in a ridge, called the spine of the ilium, and more commonly known by the name of the haunch. This spine rises up like an arch, being turned somewhat outward, and from this appearance, the upper part of the pel- vis, when viewed together, has not been improperly compareel to the wings of a phaeton. This spine, in the recent sub- ject, appears as if tipped with cartilage; but this appearance is nothing more than the tendinous fibres ofthe muscles that are inserted into it. Externally, this bone is unequally prominent, and hollowed for the attachment of muscles; and internally, at its broadest fore-part, it is smooth and con- cave. At its lower part, there is a consi- derable ridge on its inner surface. This ridge, which extends from the os sacrum, and corresponds with a similar prominence, both on that bone and the ischium, forms, with the inner part of the ossa pubis, what is called the brim of the pelvis. The whole of the internal surface, behind this ridge, is very unequal. The os ilium has likewise a smaller surface posterioily, by which it is articulated to the sides of the os sacrum. This surface has, by some, been compared to the human ear, and,by others, to the head of a bird ; but neither of these comparisons seem to convey any just idea of its form or appearance. Its Upper part is rough and porous; lower down & is more solid. It is firmly united to the os sacrum by a cartilaginous sub- stance, and likewise by very strong l.ga- mentous fibres, which are extended to that bone from the whole circumference of this irregular surface. The spine of this bone, which is originally an epiphysis, has two considerable tuberosities, one anteriorly, and the other posteriorly, which is the largest of the two. The ends of this spine too, from their projecting more than the parts of the bone below them, are called spinal processes. Before the anterior spi- nal process the spine is hollowed, where part ofthe Sartoiius muscle is placed ; and below the posterior spinal process there is a very large niche in the bone, which, in the recent subject, has a strong ligament stretcheel over its lower part, from the os sacrum to the sharp-pomted process of the ischium ; so that a great hole is formed, through which pass the great sciatic nerve and the posterior crural vessels under the pynform mu-cle, part of which is likewise lodged in this hole. The lowest, thickest, and narrowest part ofthe ilium, in conjunc- tion wi h the other two portions of each os innominatum, helps to form the acetabulum for the os femoris. •The os ischium, or hip-bone, which is the lowest part ofthe three portions of each os innominatum, is of a very irregular figure, and usually divided into its body, tuberosi- ty, and ramus. The body, externally, forms the inferior portion of the acetabu- lum, and sends a sharp-pointed process backwards, called the spine of the ischium. This is the process to which the ligament is attached, which was just now described as forming a great foramen for the passage of the sciatic nerve. The tuberosity is large and irregular, and is placed at the inferior part of the bone, giving origin to several muscles. In the recent subject it seems covered with a cartilaginous crust; but this appearance, as in the spine of the ilium, is nothing more than the tendinous fibres of the muscles that are inserted into it. This tuberosity, which is the lowest portion ofthe trunk, supports us when we sit. Between the spine and the tuberosity is observed a sinuosity, covered with a cartilaginous crust, which serves as a pul- ley, on which the obturator muscle plays. From the tuberosity, the bone, becoming narrower and thinner, forms the ramus, or branch, which, passing forwards and up- warels, makes, with the ramus of the os pubis, a large hole of. an oval shape, the foramen magnum ischii, which afforels, through its whole circumference, attach- ment to muscles. This foramen is more particularly noticed in describing the os pubis. The os pubis, or share-bone, which is the smallest of the three portions of the os innominatum, is placed at the upper and fore part of the pelvis, where the two ossa pubis meet, and are united to each other by means ofa very strong cartilage, which constitutes what is called the symphysis pubis. Each os pubis may be divided into its body, angle, and ramu?. The body, which is the outer part, is joined to the os ilium. The angle comes forward to form the symphysis, and the ramus is a thin 3 Gf 410 INN INO apophysis, which, uniting with the ramus of the ischium, forms the foramen magnum ischii, or thyroideum, as it has been some- times calied, from its resemblance to a door, or shield. This foramen is some- what wider above than below, anel its greatest diameter is, from above elown- warels, 'nd obliquely from within outwards. In the recent subject it is almost com- pletely closed by a strong fibrous mem- brane, called the obdurator ligament. Up- wa-ds and outwards, where we observe a niche m the hone, the fibres of this liga- ment are separated, to allow a passage to the posterior crural nerve, an artery, and vein. Th- great uses of this foramen seem to be to lighten the bon-s of the pelvis, and to afford a convenient lodgment to the obturator muscles The three bones now described as constituting the os innomina- tum on each side, all concur to form the great acetabulum, or cotyloid cvity, which receives the head of the thigh-bone; the os ilium and os ischium making each about two-fifths, and the os pubis one-fifth of the cavity. This acetabulum, which is of considerable depth, is of a .spherical shape. Its brims are high, and, in the recent sub- ject, is tipped with cartilage. These brims, however, are higher above and externally than they are internally anel below, where we observe a niche in the bone (which is the ischium), across which is stretched a ligament, forming a hole for the trans- mission of blocrd-vessels and nerves to the cavity of the joint. The cartilage, which lines the acetabulum, is thickest at its cir- cumference, and thinner within, where a little hole is to be observed, in which are placeil the apparatus that.serves to lubri- cate the joint, anel facilitate its motions. We are likewise able to deceiver the im- pression made by the internal ligament of the os feme, is, which, by being attached both to this cavity and to the heael of the o» femoris, helps to secure the latter in the acetabulum. The bones of the pelvis serve to support the spine and upper parts of the beiely, to lod^e the intestines, urina- ry bladder, and other viscera; and like- wise to unite iv,ing flom inoculation, it has been calculated thai a third of the adults die who take the disease INO INTO in a natural way, and about one-seventh of the children ; whereas, of those who are inoculated, and are properly treated after- wards, the proportion is probably not greater than one in five or six hundred. Inoculation is generally thought to have been introduced into Britain from Turkey, by Lady M.ry Wortley Montague, about the year 1721, whose son had been innocu- lated at Constantinople, during her resi- dence there, and whose infant daughter was the first that underwent the operation in this country. It appears to have been well known before this period.hoth in the South of Wales and Highlands of Scotland. Mr. Mungo Park, in his travels into the interior of Atrica, found that inoculation had been long practised by the negroes on the Guinea coast; and nearly in the same manner, anel at the same time of life, as in Europe. It is not clearly ascertaineel where ino- culation really originated. It has been ascribed to the Circassians, who employed it as a mean to preserve the beauty of their women. It appears more prob ible that ac- cident first suggested the expedient among the different nations, to whom the small- pox had long been known, independent of any intercourse with each other ; and what adds to the probability of this conjecture is, that in most places where inoculation can be traced back, for a considerable length of time, it seems to have been practised chiefly by old women, before it was adopt- ed by regular practitioners. Many physicians held inoculation in the greatest contempt at first, from its sup- posed origin ; others again discredited the fact, while others, on the testimony of the success in distant countries, believed in the advantages it affortled, but still did not think themselves warranted to recom- mend it to the f.-milies they attended ; and it was not until the experiment of it had been made on six criminals (all of whom recovered from the disease, and regained their liberty,) that it was practised, in the year 1726, on the royal family, and after- wards adopted as a general thing. To insure success from inoculation, the following precautions should strictly be at- tended to. 1. Tint the person should be of a good habit of body, and free from any disease, apparent or latent, in order that he may not have the disease and a bad constitution, or perhaps another disorder, to struggle, with at the same time. 2. To enjoin a temperate diet and proper regimen ; and, where the boely is plethoric, or gross, to make use of gentle purges, together with mercurial and antimonial medicines. 3 That the age ofthe person be as little advanced as possible, but not younger, if it can be avoided, than four months. 4. To choose a cool season of the year, and to avoid external heat, either by expo- sure to tlie sun, sitting by fires, or in warm chambers, or by going too warmly clothed, or being too much in bed. 5. To take the matter from a young sub- ject, who has the smallpox in a favourable way, and who is otherwise healthy, and free from disease; and, when fresh matter can be procured, to give it the preference. Where matter of a benign kind cannot be procured, and the patient is evidently in danger of the casual small-pox, we should not, however, hesitate a moment to inoculate from any kind of matter that can be procured, as what has been taken in maUgnant kinds of small-pox has been found to produce a very mild disease. The mildness or malignity of the disease appears, therefore, to elepend little at all on the inoculating matter. Variolous matter, as well as the vaccine, by being kept for a length of time, particularly in a warm place, is apt, however, to undergo decomposition, by putrefaction; and then another kind of contagious material has been produced. In inoculating, the operator is to make the slightest puncture or scratch ima- ginable in the arm of the person, rubbing that part of the lancet which is besmeared with matter repeatedly over it, by way of insuring the absorption; and in order to prevent its being wiped off, the shirtsleeve ought not to be pulled down until the part is perfectly dry. A singular circumstance attending inocu- lation is, that when this fails in producing the disease, the inoculated part neverthe- less sometimes inflames and suppurates, as in cases vvhere the complaint is about to follow ; and the matter produced in those cases is as fr. for inoculation as that taken from a person actually labouring under ihe disease. The "same happens very frequent- ly in inoculation for the cow-pox. If, on the fourth or fifth day after the operation, no redness, or inflammation, is apparent on the edge of the wound, we ought then to inoculate in the other arm, in the same manner as before; or, for greater certainty, we may do it in both. Some constitutions are incapable of hav- ing the disease in any form. Others do not receive the disease at one time, howr- ever freely exposed to its contagion, even though repeatedly inoculated, and yet re- ceive it afterwards by merely approaching those labouring under it. On tlie coming on of the febrile symp- toms, which is generally on the seventh day in the inoculated small-pox, the pa- tient is not to be suffered to lie a-bed, but should be kept cool, and partake freely of antiseptic cooling drinks. INOSCULATION. (From in, anel osculum, a little mouth-) The running of 412 »T the veins and arteri. s into one another, or the interunfon of the extremities of arteries and veins. INSAN1A (From in, not, and sanus, sound.) Insani y, or deranged imagination. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order vesania, characterized by erro- neous judgment, from imaginary percep- tions, or recollections, attended with agree- able emotions in persons ofa sanguine tem- perament. See Mania Insessus. (From insideo, to sit upon.) A vapour-bath, over whic the patient sits. Insiiiians. (From insidior, to deceive.) A name for diseases winch betray no pre- viou- symptoms, but are ready to breakout by surprise. Insipientia. (From in, and sapientia, wisdom.) A low degree of delirium, with- out fever. In^olatio. (From in, upon, and sol, the sun.) A disease which arises from a too ^r at influence of the sun's heat upon the I-cad. INSPIRATION. (From in, and sfiiro, to breathe.) The act of d awing the air into the lunj;s See Respiration. INTERCOSTAL ARTERIES. Arte- ria tntercostales. The arteries which run between the ribs. The superior intercos- tal artery is a branch of the subclavian. The other intercostal arteries are given off from the aorta. INTERCOSTAL MUSCLES. Intercos- tales externi et ihterni. Between the ribs, on each side, are eleven double rows of muscles. These are the intercoslales externi and intend. Galen li3S very properly ob- serveel, that they decussate each otlier like the strokes ofthe letter X The intercoslales externi arise from the lower edge of each superior rib, and, running obliquely down- wards and forwarels, are mserteel into the upper edge of each inferior rib, so as to occupy the intervals ofthe ribs, from as far back as the spine to their cartilage; but from their cartilages to the sternum, there is only a thin aponeurosis covering the internal intercoslales. The intercoslales in- tend arise and are insertetl in the same manner as the external. They begin at the s.ernum, and extend as far as the angles of the ribs, their fibres running obliquely backwards. These fibres are spread over a cons elerable part of the inner surface of the ribs, so as to be longer than those of the external intercostals. Some of the posterior portions of the internal intercos- tals pass over one rib, and are inserted .nto the rib below. Verheyen first described these portions as separate muscles, under the name of infra costales. Winslow has adopted the same name. Cowper, and af er him D niglas, calls them costarum depres- sores t"oprii. These distinctions, however, are *lt .getiier superfluous, as they are evi- dently nothing more than appendages of INT the intercostals. The number of these portions varies in diff'erent subjects. Most commonly there is only four, the first of which runs from the second rib to the fourth, the second from the third rib to the fifth, the third from the fourth rib to the sixth, and the fourth from the fifth rib to the seventh. The internal intercostals of ths two inferior false ribs are frequently so thin, as to be with difficulty separated from the external; and, in some subjects, one or both of them seem to be altogether w inting. It was the opinion of the an- cients, that the external intercostals serve to elevate, and the internal to depress the ribs. They were probably leel to this opinion, by observing the different direc- tion of their fibres ; but it is now well known, that both have the same use, which .19 that of raising the ribs equally during inspiration. Fallopius was one of the first wh<> ventured to call in question the opinion of Galen on this subject, by con- tending that both layers of the intercostals serve to elevate the ribs. In this opinion he was followed by Uieroymus Fabricius, our countryman Mayow and Borelli. But, towards the close of the last century, Bayle, a writer of some eminence, and professor at Toulouse, revived the opinon ofthe ancients by the following arguments. He observed, that the oblique direction of the fibres of the internal intercostals is such, that, in each inferior rib, these fibres are nearer to the vertebra; than they are at their superior extremities, or in the rib immediately above; and that, of course.they must serve to draw the rib dovynwards, as towards the most fixed point. This plausible doctrine was ad pted by several eminent writers, and, amongst others, by Nicholls, Hoadley, and Shreiber ; but, above all, by Hamberger, who went so far as to assert, that not only the ribs, but even the sternum, are pulled downwards by these muscles, anel constructed a particular instrument to illustrate this doctrine. He pretended, like- wise, that the intervals of the ribs are in- creased by their elevation, and diminished by their depression; but he allowed that, while those parts ofthe internal intercos- tals that are placed between the bony part ofthe ribs pull them downwards, the ante- rior porti-ms of the muscle, which are situ- ated between the cartilages, concur with the external intercostals in raising them up. wards. These opinions gave rise to a warm ami interesting controversy, in which Hamberger and Haller were the principal disputants. The former argued chiefly from theory, and the latter from experi- ments on living animals, which demonstrate the fallacy of Hambergei's arguments, and prove, beyond a doubt, that the internal intercostals perform the same functions as the external. INTERCOSTAL NERVE. Nervus in- INT INT ' • 418 tzrcosiaUs. Great intercostal nerve. Sym- pa.hetic nerve. The great iniercostal nerve arises in the cavity of the cranium, from a branch ofthe six'h and one ofthe filth pair, uniting int. one trurk, which passes out of the cranium through lie carot.d canal, and descends by the sides of the bodies of the vertebrae of ihe neck, thorax, loins, and os Sacrum : in its course it receives the small accessory branches from all the thirty pair of sp nal nerves. In the neck, it gives off three cervical ganglion>, the upper, middle, and lower; from which tin cardiac and pulmonary nerves arise. In the thorax, it gives off ihe splanchnic or anterior inter- costal, which perforates the diaphragm, and forms the semilunar ganglions, from which nerves pass to all the abdominal viscera. They also form in the abdomen ten pecu- liar plexuses, distinguished by the name of the viscus to which they belong, as the coeliac, splenic, hepatic, superior, middle, and lower, mesenteric, two renal, and two spermatic plexuses. The posterior inter- costal nerve gives accessory branches about the pelvis and ischiatic nerve, and at length terminates. INTERCOSTAL VEINS. The intercos- tal veins empty their blood into the vena azygos. Intercurrent fevers. Those which hap- pen in certain seasons only, are called sta- tionary ; but others are called, by Syden- ham, intercurrents. Intercus. (From inter, between, and cutem, the, skin.) A dropsy between the skin and the flesh. See Anasarca. Interdextium. (From inter, between, and dens, a tooth.) The intervals between teeth ofthe same order. Interdigitum. (From inter, between, and digitus, a toe, or finger.) A corn be- twixt the toes, or wart betwixt the fingers. Intehfsmineum. (From inter, be- tween, and famen, the thigh.) The peri- neum, or space between the anus and pu- dendum. Interlunius morbus. (From inter, between, and luna, the moon ; because it was supposed to affect those who were born in the wane of the moon. The epi- lepsy. Intermittent fevei: See Febris intermit- tens. Inteiinuvtii dies. (From internuncio, to go between.) Applied to critical days, or such as stand between the increase of a disorder anel its decrease. INTEROSSEI MANUS. (Interosseus musrulus; from inter, between, and os, the bone.) There are small muscles situ- ateel between the metacarpal bone, and extending from the bones of the carpus to the fingers. They are divided into internal and external; the former are to be seen only on the palm ofthe hand, but the latter are conspicuous both on the palm aad baak of the hand.—The interossei intend are three in number. The first, which Albi- nus names posterior indicis, arises tendinous and fleshy from the basis and inner part of the metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, and likewise from the upper part of that which supports the middle-finger. Its ten- don passes over the articulation of this part of these bones with the fore-finger, and, uniting with the tendinous expan- sion that is sent off* from the extensor digitorum communis, is inserted into the posterior convex surface of the first pha- lanx of that finger. The second and third, to which Albinus gives the names of prior annularis, and interosseus auricularis, arise, in the same manner, from the basis of the outsides of the metacarpal bones that sus- tain the ring-finger and the little-finger, and are inserted into the outside of the tendinous expansion ofthe extensor digito- rum communis that covers each of those fin- gers. These three muscles draw the fingers into which they are inserted, towards the thumb. The interossei externi are four in number, for among these is included the small muscle that is situated on the outside of the metacarpal bone that supports the fore-finger. Douglas calls it extensor tertii internodii indicis, and Winslow semi interos- seus indicis Albinus, who describes it among the interossei, gives it the name of prior indicis. This first interosseus exter- nus arises by two tendinous and fleshy por- tions. One of these springs from the up- per half of the inner side of the first bone of the thumb, and the other from the liga- ments that unite die os trapezoides to the metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, and- likewise from all the outside of this latter bone. These two portions unite as they descend, and terminate in a tendon, which is inserted into the outside of that part of the tendinous expansion from the extensor digitorum communis thai is spread over the poserior convex surface of the fore-finger. Th;j second, to which Albinus gives the name of prior medii, is not quite so thick as the last-described muscle. It arises by two heads, one of which springs from the inner side of the metacarpal bone of the fore finger, chiefly towards its convex surface, and the other arises from the ad- jacent ligaments, and from the whole outer side of the metacarpal bone that sustains tlie middle-finger. These two portions unite as they descend, and terminate in a tendon, which is inserted, in the same manner as the preceding muscle, into the outside of he tendinous expansion that covers the posterior part of the middle finger. The third belongs likewise to the mieldle-finger, and is therefore named pos- terior medii by Albinus. It arises, like the last-described mu»cle, by two origins, which spring from the roots of the meta- carpal bones ofthe ring and middle fingers, 414 INT and from the adjacent ligaments, and is inserted into the inside of tlie same ten- dinous expansion as the preceding mus- cle. The fourth, to which Albinus gives the i.ame of posterior annularis, differs from the two last only in its situation, wh ch is between the metacarpal bones of the ring and lit le fingers It is inserted into tne inside of the tendinous expansion of the extensor digit, ruin communis, that covers the posteri.n" part of the ring-finger. Ali these four muscle s serve to extend the fingers into which they are inserted, and Likewise to draw them inwards, towards fhe thumb, except the third, or posterior medii, which, trom ns situation and inser- tion, is calculated to pull the middle finger outwards. INTEROSSEI PEDIS. These small muscles, in their situation between the metatarsal bones, resemble the interossei of the hand, and, like them, are divided into internal and external. The interossei pedis interni are three in number They arise tenetinous and fleshy, from the basis and inside of the metatar al bones ot the middle, the third, and the little toes, in the same manner as ihose of the hand, and they each terminate in a tendon that runs to the inside of the first joint of these toes, and from thence to their upper surface, where it loses it elf in the tendinous ex- pansion that is sent off from the extensors. Each of these three muscles serves to draw the toe into which it is inserted towards the great-toe. The interossei externi are four in number. The first arises tendinous and fleshy from the outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great-toe, from the os cuneiforme internum, and from the root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, Its tendon is inserted into the inside of the tendinous expansion that covers the back part of the toes. The se- cond is placed in a similar manner between the metatarsal bones of the fore and mid- dle toes, and is inserted into the outside of (be tendinous expansion on the back part of the fore-toe. The third and fourth are placed between the two next metatarsal bones, and are inserted into the outside of the middle and third toes. The first of these muscles draws the fore-toe inwards towards the great-toe. Tlie three others pull the toes, into which they are inserted, outwards. They all assist in extending the toes. I\ti.bpbilatus morbus. (From inpello, to interrupt.) In Paracelsus it is a disease attended with irregular or uncertain pa- roxysms. . Interpolatus dies. (From interpolo, to renew.) In Paracelsus, these are the days interpolated betwixt two parox- ysms. Ihtehscapuijum. (From inter, be- INT tween, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) That part of the spine which lies between the shoulders. Ixterseptum. (From inter, between, and septum, an mciosure.) The uvula and the sepnim narium. IN i ERSPINALES COLLI. (Interspi. nales muscu/i; from inter, between, and spina, the spine.) The fleshy portions be- tween the .spmous processes of the neck, that draw these processes nearer to each oilier. INTEKSPINALES DORSI ET LUM- BORUM. These are rather small tendons than muscles, that connect the spinal and transverse processes. 1NTERTRANSVERSALES LUMBO- RUM. Four distinct small bundles of flesh, whicii fill up the spaces between the transverse processes of the vertebrx of the loins, and serve to draw them towards each other. INTERTRIGO. (From inter, between, and tero, to rub ) An excoriation about the anus, groins, ax ilia, or other parts of the boely, attended with inflammation and mois- ture. It is most commonly produced by the irritation of the urine, from riding, or some acrimony in children. INTESTINES (Intestina; from intus, within.) The convoluted membranous tube that exlends from the stomach to the anus; receives the ingested food ; retains it a certain time ; mixes with it ihe bile and pancreatic juices ; propels the chyle into the lacteals, and covers the faeces with mucus ; is so called. The intestines are situated in the cavity of the abdomen, and are divided into the small and large, which have, besides tlieir size, other circum- stances of distinction. The small intestines are supplied inter- nally with folds, cailed vulvula conniventes, and have no bands on their external sur- face. The large intestines have no folds internally, and are supplied externally with three strong muscular bands, whicii run parallel upon the surface, and give the in- testines a saccated appearance ; and they have also small fatty appendages, called appendicula epiploica. The first portion of the intestinal tube, for about the extent of twelve fingers' breadth, is called the duodenum ,- it lies in th- epigastric region; makes three turnings, anel between the first and seend flexure receives, by a common opening, the pan- creatic duct, a ,d the ductus communis choiedo hus. It is in tins por.ion of the intestines that chyhfication is chiefly per- formed. The remaining portion ofthe small intestines is distinguished by an imaginary division into the jejunum at'd ileum. The jejunum, which commences where the duoelenum ends, is situated in the um. bilical region, and is mostly found empty ; INT IPE 415 hence its name; it is every where covered with ic region, anel for the exient of about four fingers' brt atlth is called the cacnm, having adher- ing to it a worm-like process, called the processus caci vermtformis, or uppendicula c.eci vermiformis 'The great intestine then commences colon, ascends towards the liver, passes across the abdomen, under the stomach, to the left side, where it is contorted like the letter tiiicatus (From intrico, to entangle ; so called from its intricate folds.) A mus- cle of the ear. Intihnsei-i. (From intra, within, and seats, towards.) Painful disorders of the internal parts. Introckssio. (From introcedo, to go in.) De/>ressio. A depression or sinking of any .part inwards. IXTUS SUSCEPTION. (Intus-susceptio and intro-susceptio ; roni intus, within, and suscipio, to receive.) A disease of the in- b>Uinal tube, and most freeiuently of the sm ill intestines ; it consists in a portion of gut passing for some length within another portion. Intybus. (From in, and tuba, a hollow instrument, so named from the hoftowness of is stalk.) S.-e Endivia. 1NULA. (Contracted or corrupted from helenium, nktvtov, tabled to have sprung from ihe te-rs of Helen.) 1. The name of a ge-ius of pi .nis in the LmiiEan system. Class, Syngenesia. 0 der, Polygamia su- perflua. 2. The herb elecampane. Inula, common. See Enula campana. Inula disemterica. The systematic name of the lesser inula. See Conyza me- dia. Inula helenium. The systematic name of the elecampane. See Enula cam- pana. Inustion. (From in, anel uro, to burn.) Is sometimes used for hot and dry seasons ; but most commonly by surgeons for the operation of the cautery. Inverf.cundum os. (From in, not, and verecundus, moelest.) A name of the os frontis, from its being regarded as the seat of impudence. Inversion of the uterus. See Uterus, in- version of. INVOLUCRUM. (From in, and volvo, to wrap up; because p; rts are enclosed by it) A name of the pericardium ; also a name of the membrane which covers some ofthe viscera. Iodes. (From tot, brass.) Verdigrise Green matter thrown oft" by vomiting. Iovrs. (From uv, a violet.) A carbun- cle of a violet colour. Ionthus. (From icv, a vfolet, and «tv- Qos, a flower.) A hard pimple in the face, of a violet colour. Iotacismus. (From twra, t'e Greek let- ter i ) A elefect in the tongue, or organs of speech, whicli renders a person incapable of pronouncing his letters. lour. A restorative alimentary liquor, prepared in Japan. It is maele from the gravy of half-roasted beef; but, as to the rest, it is kept a secret. IPECACUANHA. (Indian.) Ipecacuan The plant from which this valuable rootns obtained was long unknown; it was said by some writers to be the Pbychotria eme- tica ; c^ass Pentandria,- order Monogynia; by others, the Viola ipecacuanha, a syn- genesious plant of the order MonogyniaJ It is now ascertained to he neither, but a small plant called Calucocca ipecacuanha. There are three sorts of ipecacuan to be met with in our shops, viz. the ash-coloured or grey, the brown, and the white. The ash-coionreel is brought from Peru, and is a small wrinkled root, bent and con- torted into a great variety of figures, brought over in short pieces, full of wrinkled and deep circular fissures, down to a small white woody fibre that runs in the middle of each piece .- the cortical part is compact, brittle, looks smooth, an 1 re- 416 U» sinous upon breaking : it has very little smell; the taste is bitterish and subacrid, covering the tongue, ss it were, with a kind of mucilage. The brown is small, somewhat more wrinkled than the foregoing; ofa brown or blackish colour without, and white within: this is brought from Brazil. The white sort is woody, and has no wrinkles, nor any perceptible bitterness ip taste. The first, the ash-coloured or grey ipecacuan, is that usually preferred for medicinal use. The brown has been some- times observed, even in a small dose, to produce violent effects. The white, the>ugh taken in a large one, has scarce any effect at all. Experience has proved that this medicine is the safest emetic with which we are acquainted, having this peculiar advantage—that, if it does not operate by vomit, it readily passes off by the other emunctories. Ipecacuan was first intro- duced as an infallible remedy against dy- senteries and other inveterate fluxes, as diarrhoea, menorrhagia, leucorrhera, &c. and also in disorders proceeding from ob- structions of long standing ; nor has it lost much of its reputation by time : its utility in these cases is thought to depend upon its restoring perspiration. It has also been successfully employeel in spasmodic asth- ma, catarrhal and consumptive cases. Ne- vertheless, its chief use is as a vomit, and in small doses, joined with opium, as a dia- phoretic. The officinal preparations are the pulvis ipecacuanha compositus, and the vinum ipecacuanha. IauETAiA. The inhabitants of the Bra- zils give this name to the Scrophularia aqua- tica, which is there celebrated as a Correc- tor of the ill flavour of senna. Iracundus. (From ira, anger ; so called because it forms the angry look.) A mus- cle of the eye. IRIS. (A rainbow; so called because of the variety of its colours.) 1. The an- terior portion of the choroitl membrane of the eye, which is perforated in the middle by the pupil. It is of various colours. The posterior surface of the iris is termed the uvea. 2. The JUrwer-de-luce is also called iris, from the resemblance of its flowers to the rainbow. 3. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Triandna. Order, Monogynia. Iris Florentina. Florentine orris, or iris- The root of this plant, Iris floren tina of Linnxus :—corotlit barbatit, caule fo- liis altiore subbifloro, Jloribus sessilibus; which is indigenous to Italy, in its recent state is extremely acrid, and, when chewed, excites a pungent heat in the mouth, that continues several hours ; on being drietl, this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated; IRQ the taste is slightly bitter, and the smetf agreeabh, and approaching to that of vio- lets. The fresh root is cathartic, and for this purpose has been employed in d op. sies. It is now chiefly used in its dried state, and ranked as a pectoral and expec- torant, and hence has a place in the tro- chissi amyli of the pharmacopoeias. Iris, Florentine. See Iris Florentina. Iris Germanica. The systematic name of the flower-de-luce. See Iris nostras. litis nostras. Common iris, or orris. Flower-de-luce. This plant is the Iris germanica of Linnxus:—corollis barbatis, caule foliis altiori multifloro, floribus inferi- oribus pedttnculatit. The fresh roots have a strong disagreeable smell, and an acriel nauseous taste. They are powerfully ca- thartic, and are given in dropsical diseases, where such remedies are indicated. Iris palustris. Gladiolus luteus. Aco- rus vulgaris. Yellow water flag. This in- digenous plant, Iris pseudacorus :—imber- bis, foliis ensiformibits, petalis alternis, stig- matibus minoribut, is common in marshes, and on the banks of rivers. It formerly had a place in the London Pharmacopoeia, uneler the name of gladiolut luteus. The root is without smell, but has an acrid styptic taste, and its juice, on being snuffed up the nostrils, produces a burning heat in the nose and mouth, accompanied by a copious discharge from these organs; hence it is recommended both as an errhine and sialagogue. Given internally, when per- fectly dry, its adstringent qualities are such as to cure diarrhoeas tphe expressed jince is likewise said to be an useful application to serpiginous eruptions and scrofulous tu- mours. Iris pseudacorus. The systematic name of the yellow water-flag. See Iris Pa- lustris. Irish slate. See Lapis Hybernicus. IRON. Ferrum. Of all the metals, there is none which is so copiously and so variously dispersed through nature as iron. In animals, in vegetables, and in all parts of the mineral kingdom, we detect its presence. Mineralogists are not agreed with respect to the existence of native iron, though immense masses of it have been discovered, which could not have been the products of art; but there is much in favour of the notion that these specimens have been extractetl by sub- terraneous fire. A mass cf native iron, of 1600 pounds weight, was found By Pallas, on the river Di nisei, in Siberia; and an- other mass of 300 pounds was found in Paraguay, of which specimens have been distributed every where. A piece of nv tive iron, of two pounds weight, has been also met with at Kamsdorf, in the territo- ries of Neustadt, which is still preserved there. These masses evidently did not IUON. 417 originate in the places where they were found. There are a vast variety of iron ores ; they may, however, be all arranged under the following genera; namely, sulphurets, carburets, oxyds, and salts of iron. The sulphurets of iron from the ores, called pynt.-s, of which there are many varieties. Their colour is, in general, a straw-yellow, with a metallic lustre. They are often amorphous, and often also crystallized. Iron ores of this kinel are known by the name of mundick. Iron, in the state of a carburet, forms the grap/ute of Werner, (plumbago.) This mineral occurs in kid- ney-lorm lumps of various sizes. Its colour is a dark iron-grey, or brownish black ; when cut, blueish grey. It has a metallic lustre. Its texture is fine grained. It is very brittle. The combination of iron with oxygen is very abundant. The common magnetic iron stone, magnetical pyrites, or load-stone, belongs to this class : as does specular iron ore, and all the different ores calleel hematites, or blood-stone. Iron, com- bined with silex, constitutes emery. Iron, united to carbonic acid, exists in the sparry iron ore. Joined to arsenic aciel it exists in the ores called arseniate of iron, and arse- idate of iron and copper. Properties of iron.—Iron is distinguished from every other metal by its magnetical properties. It is attracted by the magnet, and acquires, under various conditions, the property of magnetism. Pure iron is ofa whitish grey, or rather blueish colour, very slightly livid; but when polished, it has a great deal of brilliancy. Its texture is either fibrous, fine grained, or in dense plates. Its specific gravity varies from 7.6 to ".8 It is the hardest and most elastic of all the metals. It is extremely ductile, and may therefore be drawn into wire as fine as a human hair; it is also more tenacious than any other metal, and consequently yields with equal facility to pressure. It is extremely infusible, and, when not in contact with the fuel, it can- not be melted by the heat which any fur- nace can excite ; it is, however softened by heat, still preserving its ductility; this constitutes tlie valuable property of weld- ing. It is very tlilatable by heat. It is the only metal which takes fire by the col- lision of flint. Heated by the contact of air it becomes oxydated. If intensely and briskly heated, it takes fire with" scin- tillation, anel becomes a black oxyd. It combines with carbon, and forms what is called steel. It combines with phospho- rus in a direct and in an indirect manner, and unites with sulphur readily, by mixture in the cold with water, and by fusion. It decomposes water in the cold slowly, but rapidly when ignited. It decomposes most of the metallic oxyds. All acids act upon iron. Very concentrated sulphuric acid has little or no effect upon it, but when di- luted it oxydates it rapidly. 'The n trie acid oxydates it with great vehemence. Muriate of ammonia is decomposed by it. Nitrate of potash detonates very vigorously with it." Iron is likewise dissolved by alkaline sul- phurets. It is capable of combining with a number of metals. It does not unite with leael or bismuth, and very feebly with mer- cury. It tletonates by percussion with the oxygenated muriates. Method of obtaining iron.—The general process, by which iron is extr-cted from its ores, is first to roast them by a strong heat, to expel the sulphur, carbonic acid, and other mineralizers, which can be separated by heat. The remaining ore, being re- duced to small pieces, is mixed with char- coal, or coke; ani! is then exposed to an intense heat, in a close furnace, excited by bdllows; the oxygen then combines with the carbon, forming carbonic acid gas du- ring the process, and the oxyd is reduced to its metallic state. There are likewise some fluxes necessary, in order to facilitate the separation of the melted metal. The matrix of the iron ore is generally either argillaceous or calcareous, or sometimes a portion of silecious earth ; but whichever of these earths is present, the addition of one or both of the others makes a proper flux. These are therefore aeleled in due proportion, according to the nature of the ores ; anel this mixture, in contact with tlie fuel, is exposed to a heat sufficient to re- duce the oxyd to its metallic state. The metal thus obtained, and called smelted, pig, or cast, iron, is far from be- ing pure, always retaining a considerable quantity of carbon and oxygen, as well as several heterogeneous ingredients. Ac- cording as one or other of these predomi- nates, the property of the metal differs. Where the oxygen is present in a large pro- portion, the colour of the iron is whitish grey, it is extremely brittle, and its frac- ture exhibits an appearance of crystalli- zation : where the carbon exceeds, it is of a dark grey, inclining to blue, or black, and is less brittle. The former is the white, the latter the black, crude iron of commerce. The grey is intermediate to both. In many of these states, the iron is & much more fusible than when pure ; hence it can be fused and cast into any form ; anel when suffered to cool slowly, it crystallizes in octahedra; it is also much more brittle, and cannot therefore be either flattened under the hammer, or by the laminating rollers. To obtain the iron more pure, or to free it from the carbon with which it is com- bined in this state, it must be refined, by subjecting i,t to the operations of melting and forging. By the former, in which the metal is kept in fusion for some time, and constantly kneaded and stirred, the quan- |3 H 418 WO tity of carbon and oxygen it contains are combined, and the produced carbonic acid gas is expelled : the metal at length be- comes viscid and stiff"; it is then subjected to the action ofa very lar»e hammer, or to the more equal, but less forcible, pressure of large rollers, by whicii the remaining oxyd of iron, anel other impurities, not con- sumed by the fusion, are pressed out. The iron is now no longer granular nor crystal- lized in its texture ; it is fibrous, soft, tluc- tile, malleable, and totally infusible. It is termed for^ el, wrought, or bar, iron, and is the metal in a purer stale, though far from being absolutely pure. The general medicinal virtues of iron, and the several preparations of it, are to constringe the fibres, to quicken the circu- lation, to promote the tlifferent secretions in the remoter parts, and at the same time to repress inordinate discharges into the intestinal tube. By the use of chalybeates, the pulse is very sensibly raised; the colour ofthe face, though before pale, changes to a florid red ; the alvine, urinary, and cu- ticular excretions, are increased, let id eructations, and black coloured fxces, are marks of their taking due effect. When given improperly, or to excess, iron produces head-ache, anxiety, heats the body, and often causes haemorrhages, or even vomiting, pains in the stomach, spasms, and pains of the bowels. Iron is given in most cases of debility and relaxation. In passive hemorrhages. In dyspepsia, hysteria, anel chlorosis. In most of the cachexia:; and it has lately been recommended as a specific in can- cer. In general debility, produced by disease, or excessive haemorrhages. Where either a preternatural discharge,, or sup- pression of natural secretions, proceeds from a langour, or sluggishness of the fluids, and weakness of the solids, this metal, by increasing the motion of the former and the strength of the latter, will suppress the flux, or remove the suppres- sion ; but where the circulation is already too quick, the solids too tense and rigid, where there is any stricture, or spasmodic contraction of the vessels, iron, and all the preparations of it, will aggravate both dis- eases. Iron probably has no action on the ' body when taken into the stomach, unless it be oxydized. But during its oxydise- ment, hydrogen gas is evolved, and accord- ingly we find that foetid eructations are con- sidered as a proof of the medicine having taken effect It can only be exhibited in- ternally in the state of filings, which may be given in doses from five to twenty grains. Iron wire is to be preferred for pharmaceu- tical preparations, both because it is the most convenient form, and because it is the purest iron. The medicinal preparations of iron now in use are:— IRR t 1. Carbonas ferri. Sec Ferri carbonas. ' 2. Sulphas ferri. See Ferri sulphan. 3. Ferrum tartarizatum. See Fen-um tar- lij tarizatum. ■ ■ 4. Liquor ferri alkalina. See Liquor ferr. alkalini. ■ 5. Tinctura acetatis ferri. See 7'incrurei j ferri actetatis. '', 6. Tinctura muriatis ferri. See Tinctura \ ferri muriatis. 7. Tinctura ferri ammoniati. See Tinctura ferri ammoniati. 8. Yinum ferri. See Vinum ferri. y. Ferrum ammoniatum. See Ferrum ammoniatum. 10. Oxidum ferri rubrum. See Oxidum ferri rubrum. 11. Ox;dum ferri nigrum. See Oxidum ferri nigrum, IRRITABILITY. (From iirito, to pro- voke.) Vis insita of Haller. Vis vitalis 4 ofGoeter. Oscilliation of Boerhaave. To- nic power of Stahl. Muscular power i of Bell. Inherent power of Cullen. The j contractility of muscular fibres, or a pro- peity peculiar to muscles, by which they contract upon the application of certain »| stimuli, without a consciousness of action. T'.is power may be seen in the tremulous contraction of muscles when lacerated, or when entirely separated from the body in operations. Even when the body is dead to all appearance, and the nervous power is gone, this contractile power remains till the organization yields, and begins to be dissolved. It is by this inherent power that a cut muscle contracts, and leaves a gap ; that a cut artery shrinks and grows | stiff after death. This irritability of mus- cles is so far independent of nerves, and so little connected with feeling, which is the i province of the nerves, that, upon stimu- lating any muscle by touching it with caus- tic, or irritating it with a sharp point, or driving the electric spark through it, or exciting with the metallic conductors, as those of silver, or zinc, the muscle instant- ly contracts, although the nerve of that muscle be tied; although the nerve be cut so as to separate the muscle entirely from all connection with the system ; although the muscle be separated from the body; although the creature upon which the ex- e periment is performed may have lost all f sense of feeling, and have been long appa- rently dead. Thus a muscle, cut from the ' limb, trembles and palpitates a long time after ; the heart, separated from the body, contracts when irritated; the bowels, when torn from the body, continue their peris- j taltic motion, so as lo roll upon the table, ceasing to answer to stimuli only when they become stiff' and cold,; and too often, in the human body, the vis insita loses the ex- citing power of the nerves, and then palsy ensues; or, losing all governance of the nerves, the vis insita, acting without the IRRITABILITY. 419 regulating power, falls into partial or gene- ral convulsions. Even in vegetables, as in the sensitive plant, this contractile power lives. Thence comes the distinc- tion between the irritability of muscles and the sensibility of nerves ; for the irri- tability of muscles survives the animal, as when it is active after death ; survives the life of the part ofthe feelings of the whole system, as in universal palsy, where the vital motions continue entire and perfect, and where the muscles, though not obedi- ent to the will, are subject to irregular and violent actions; and it survives the connec- tion with the rest of the system, as when animals, very tenacious of life, are cut into parts : but sensibility, the property of the nerves, gives the various modifications of sense, as vision, heaving, anel the rest; gives also the general sense of pleasure or pain, and makes the system, according to its various conditions, feel vigorous anel healthy, or weary and low. And thus the eye feels and the skin feels : but their ap- point eel stimuli produce no motions in these parts ; they are sensible, but not irritable. The heart, the intestines, the urinary blad- der, and all the muscles of voluntary mo- tion, answer to stimuli with a quick and forcible contraction; and yet.they hardly feel the stimuli by which these contrac- tions are produced, or, at leas*., they do not convey that feeling to the brain. There is no consciousness of present stimulus in those parts which are called into action by the impulse of the nerves, and at the com- mand of the will: so that muscular parts have all the irritability of the system, with but little feeling, and that little owing to the nerves which enter into their substance; while nerves have all the sensibility of the system, but no motion. The discovery of this singular property belongs to our countrymen Glysson; but Baron Haller must be considered as the first who clearly pointed out its existence, and proved it to be the cause of muscular motion. The laws of irritability, according- to Dr. Crichton, are, 1. After every action in an irritable part, a state of rest, or cessation from motion, must take place be- fore the irritable part can be again incited to action. If, by an act of volition, we throw any of our muscles into action, that action can only be continued for a certain space of time; the muscle becomes re- laxed, notwithstanding all our endeavours to the contrary, anel remains a certain time in that relaxed state, before it can be again thrown into action. 2- Each irritable part has a certain portion or quantity of the principle of irritability which is natural to it, part of, which it loses during action, or from the application of stimuli. 3. By a process wholly unknown to us, it regains this lost quantity, during its repose, or state of rest. In order to express the dif- ferent quantities of irritability in any part, we say that it is either more or less redun- dant, or more or less defective. It be- comes redundant in a part when the stimuli which are calculated to act on that part are withdrawn or withheld for a certain length of time, because then no action., can take place; while, on the other hand, the application of stimuli causes it to be ex- hausted, or to be eleficient, not only by exciting action, but by some secret in- fluence, the nature of wliich has not yet been eletected; for it is a circumstance extremely deserving of atention, that an irritable part, or body, may be suddenly deprived of its irritability by powerful sti- muli, and yet no apparent cause of muscu- lar or vascular action takes place at ihe time. A certain quantity of spirits, taken at once into the stomach, kills almost as instantaneously as lightning does: the same thing may be observed of some poisons, as opium, distilled laurel-water, the juice of the cerbera ahovai, &c. 4. Each irrita- ble part has stimuli which are peculiar to it; and which are intentled to support its natural action; thus, blood, whicli is the stimulus proper to the heart and arteries, if, by any accielent, it gets into the sto- mach, produces sickness, or vomiting. If the gall, which is the natural stimulus to the gall-bladder, duct and duodenum, is by any "accident effused into the cavity of the peritoneum, it excites too great action of the vessels of that part, and induces in- flammation. The urine does not irritate the tender fabric of the kidneys, ureters, or bladder, except in such a degree as to preserve their he althy action; but if it be effused into the cellularimembrane, it brings on such a violent action of the vessels of these parts, as to produce gangrene. Such stimuli are called habitual stimuli ol parts. 5. Each irritable part differs from the rest in regard to the. quantity of irritability whicii it possesses. This law explains to us the reason of the great diversity which we observe in the action of various irrita- ble parts; thus the muscles of voluntary motion can remain a long time in a state of action, and if it be continued as long as possible, another considerable portion of time is required before they regain the irritability they lost; but the heart and ar- teries have a more short and sudden action, and their state of rest is equally so. The circular muscles of the intestines have also a quick action and short rest. The urinary bladder does not fully regain the irritability it loses during its contraction for a considerable space of time; the vessels which separate and throw out the men- strual discharge act, in general, for three or four days, and do not regain the irrita> 420 IRU bility they lose for a lunar month. 6. All stimul iproduce action in proportion to their irritating powers. As a person approaches his hand to the fire, the action of all the vessels in the skin is increased, and it glows with heat; if the hand he approach- ed still nearer, the action is increased to such an unusual degree as to occasion red- ness and pain; and if it be continued too long, real inflammation takes place; but if this heat be continued, the part at last loses its irritability, and a sphacelus or gangrene ensues. 7. The action of every stimulus is in an inverse ratio to tlie fre- quency of its application. A small quan- tity of spirits taken into the stomach, in- creases the action of its muscular coat, and also of its various vessels, so that eli- gesdon is thereby facilitated. If the same quantity, however, be taken frequently, it loses its effect. In order to produce the sam« effect as at first, a larger quantity is necessary : and hence the origin of elram- drinking. 8. The more the irritability of a part is accumulated, the more that part is disposed to be acted upon. It is on this account that the activity of all animals, while in perfect health, is much livelier in the morning that at any other part of the day ; for, during the night, the irritability of the whole frame, and especially that of the muscles destined for labour, viz. the muscles for voluntary action, is re-accu- mulated. The same law explains why di- gestion goes on more rapidly the first hour after food is swallowed, than at any other time; and it also accounts for the great danger that accrues to a famished person upon first taking in food. 9. If the stimuli whicli keep up the action of any irritable body be withdrawn for too great a length of time, that process on which the formation of the principle de- pends is gradually diminished, and at last entirely eleotroyed. When the irritability of the sy tem is too quickly exhausted by heat, as is the case in< certain warm cli- mates, the application of cold invigorates the frr.me, because cold is a mere diminu- tion of the overplus of that stimulus which was causing the rapid consumption of the principle. Under such or similar circum- stances, therefore, cold is a tonic remedy ; but if, in a climate naturally cold, a per- son were to go into a c>ld bath, and not soon return into a warmer atmosphere, it would destroy lite just in the same manner as many poor people who have no com- fortable dwellings are often destroyed from being too long exposed to the cold in winter. Upon the first application of cold the irritability is accumulated, and the vas- cular system therefore is exposed to great action ; but, after a certain time, all action is so much diminished, that the process, whatever it be, on which the formation of ISC the irritable principle depends, is entirely lost. For further information on this in- teresting subject, see vjr> Crichton on Men- tal Derangement. IRRITATION. Iintatio. The action produced by any stimulus. Isia. A sort of fungous excrescence of the oak, or of the hazel, &c. Ihe an- tients used it as the modems used moxa. Isch/Emon. (From itx®. to restrain, and xi/AX, blooei.) A name for any medicine which restrains or stops bleeding. Iscii;emum. A species of Andropogon. ISCIHAS. (lo-x'xt: from /o^/ov, the hip.) Sciatica. A rheumatic affection of the hip-joint. See Rl.eumatismus. 1SCH1ATOCELE. (From to-xw, the hip, anel x»k», a rupture.) Ischiocele. An intestinal rupture, through the sciatic liga- ments. lsimiti-cAVERNOscs. See Erector penis. IseiuocELE. See Ischiatocele. ISCHIUM. (From u~X't, the loin; so named because it is near the loin.) A bone of the pelvis of the fetus, and a part of the os innominatum of the adult. See Innomi- natum os. IsiHxoi'HOMA. (Prom K^voc, slender, and mjuvo, to assist.) Me- dicines, or assistances of any kind, whicii relieve a distemper. Juxtangima. (From jit.ciu, near, and angina, a quinsy.) A disease resembling a quinsy. K. &.?EMFEniA rotunda. The systematic name ofthe plant wiiich affords the officinal zedoary. Zedoria- Kajeput oleum. See Cajeput oil. Kali. (Arab.) The Kali of the phar- macopoeias is the vegetable alkali or potash. See Potassa. Kalt acetatum. See Acetas potassa. Kali jehatum. See Carbonas potassa. Kali arsenicatum A prepartion of arsenic, composed of the vegetable alkali and the oxyd of arsenic. It is the active ingredient in Fowler's mineral solution. See Liquor arsenicalis. Kali citratum. Alkali volatile, succo citri saturatum. The neutral saline li- quor, a citrat of potash, is maele by satu- rated prepared kali wiih lemon juice. It is the base of the saline draught; it pos- sesses nervine and sudorific properties; anel is exhibited in rheumatism, catarrh, and most febrile diseases. Kali pr3jparatum. See Subcarbonas potassa. Kali puhum. See Polassafusa. Kali sulphuratum. See Suhhuretum potassa. Kali tartarizatum. See Tartraspo- tassa. Kali vitriol at cm. See Sulphas potassa. Keiri. See Chieri. KELP. The mineral alkali which is ob- tained in this country by burning marine plants. Kcrato piiARYNG.E-rs. (From xteat, a horn, and the uncultivated mountains on both sides the Ganges; and is of great use to the natives in various works of art, as varnish, paint- ing, dyeing, Sic. When the resinous mat- ter is broken off the wood into small pieces of grains, it is termed seed-lac, and whan melted and formed into flat plates, shell- lac This substance is chiefly employed for making sealing-wax. A tincture of it is recommended as an antiscorbutic to wash the gums. Lachrtma abiegnas. See Terebinthina argentarotensis. LACHRYWjE. The tears. A limpid fluid secreted by the laclirymal gland, and flowing on the surfl-ce ofthe <-ye. LACHRYMAL BONE. See Unguis os. LMJHRYYIAL DUCTS. Ductus lach- rymales. The excretory ducts of tht ,ch- rymal gland, which open upon the internal surface of the upper ey -lid. L AC H R Y M AL G LA N D. Glandula lash- rymaUs. \ glomerate gland, situated above the external angle ofthe orbit, in a peculiar depression ofthe frontal bone. It seer, tes the tears, anel conveys them to the eye by its excretory ducts, which are six or eight in number. LACHRYMAL NERVE. The fifth pair of nerves from the head is di > ided into se- veral branches, the first of whicii is called the orbitary branch ; ihis is divided into three more, the third of wftiicii is called the lachrymal branch ; it goes off chiefly to the lachrymal gland. Laconicum. (Because they were much used by the people of Laconia.) A stove, or sweating-room. L ACT ATI ON. (From lacleo, to suckle.) The giving suck. LACTATS (Lactcts.) Salts formeel by the unit), o* tii«- acid of sour whey, or '.ctic acid, with elifftrent bases ; thus aluminous tadat, ammoiuacal lactat, &c Slf 426 LAC LAC LACTEYLS. Vasa lactea. 'The absor- bents of the mesentery, whicii originate in the small intestines, and convey the chyle from thence to the th >racic duct. They are very tender and transparent ves- sels, possessed of an infinite number of valves, which, when distended with chyle, a milky or lacteal fluid, give them a knotty appearance. They arise from the internal surface of the villous coat of the small in- testines, perforate the other coats, and form a kind of net-work, whilst the greater num- ber unLe one with another between the muscular and external coats. From thence they proceed between the laminx of the mesenteiy to the conglobate glands. In their course they constitute the greater part of the gland through whicii they pass, be- ing distributed through them several times, and curled in various directions. The lac- teals, having passed these glands, go to others, and at length seek those nearest the mesentery. From these glands, which are only four or five; or perhaps more, the lacteals p iss out and ascend with the me- senteric artery, and unite with the lympha- tics of the lower extremities, and those of the abdominal viscera, anel then form a common trunk, the thoracic duct, which, in some subjects, is dilated at its origin, forming the receptaculum chyli. See Nutri- tion. LACTIC ACID. (From lac, milk.) The acid of sour milk. Lainca. The Arabian name for that species of fever which the Greeks call Ty- phos, or Typhodes. Lactifuga (From lac, milk, &ndfugo, lo drive away.) Medicines which dispel milk. LACTUQA. (From lac, milk; named from the milk.- juice whicli exudes upon its being wouneled.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aquales. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the gar- den-lettuce, the Lactiica sativa cultivated ; it is esteemed as an wholsome aperient bitter anodyne, easy ..f digestion, but afford- ing no nutriment. Lettuces appear to agree better with hot, bilious, melancholic tem- peraments, than the plegma ic. The seeds possess a quantity of oily substance, which, triturated with water, forms an emulsion esteemed by some in ard >r urinx, and some diseases of the urinary passage. Lettuce was famous for the cure of the Emperor Augustus, and formed the opiate of Galen, in his old age; a proof that, in the warmer climates, it must acquire an exaltation of its virtues above what is met with in this country. Lactuca graveolens Opium scented lettuce. Strong-scentetl lettuce. Lactu- ca sylvestris. Loct'i'-a virosa of L.m xus: —foliis horizontalibus carina aculeatts ten- fatit. A common plant in our hedges and ditches. It has a strong ungrateful smell, resembling that of opium, and a bitterish acrid taste : it abounds with a milky juice, in which its sensible qualities seem to re- side, anel which appears to have been no- ticed by Dioscorides, who describes the odour anel taste of the juice as nearly agreeing with that of the white poppy. Its effects are also said, according to Haller, to be powerfully narcotic. Dr. Collin, at Vienna, first brought the lactuca virosa into meelical repute, and its character has lately induced the College of Physicians at Edinburgh to insert it in the catalogue of the Materia Medica. More than twenty- four cases of dropsy are said, by Collin, to have been successfully treated, by em- ploying an extract prepared from the cx- presseel juice of this plant, which is stated not only to be powerfully diuretic, but, by attenuating the viscitl humours, to pro- mote all the secretions, and to remove vis ceral obstructions. In the more simple cases, proceeding from debility, the ex- tract, in doses of eighteen to thirty grains a-day, proved sufficient to accomplish a cure: but when the disease was inveterate, anel accompanied with visceral obstructions, the quantity of extract was increased to three drachms ; nor did larger doses, though they excited nausea, ever proeluce any other bad effect; and the patients conti- nued so strong under the use of this reme- dy, that it was seldom necessary to em- ploy any tonic medicines. Though Dr. Collin began his experiments with the lactuca at the Pazman hospital, at the time he was trying the arnica, ir71, yet very few physicians, even at Vienna, have since adopted ihe use of this plant. Plen- ciz, indeed, has published a solitary in- stance of its efficacy, while Quarin informs us that he never experienced any good effect from its use; alleging, that those who were desirous of supporting its charac- ter, mixed with it a quantity of extractum scillx. Under these circumstances we shall only say, that the recommendation of this medicine by Dr. Collin, will be scarce. ly thought sufficient to establish its use in England. Lactuca sativa. The systematic name of the lettuce. See Lactuca. Lactuca sylvestris. Scariola. The officinal name ofthe Lactuca scariola of Lin- nxus, which possesses a stronger degree of bitterness than the Lactuca sativa, and is said to be more aperient anel laxative. It is nearly similar, in virtue as in taste, to en- dive wv lanched- Lactuca virosa The systematic name of the opium-scented lettuce. See Lactuca graveolens. Lactic ella. (Diminutive of lactuca the lettuce ; so named from its milky juice.) The sow-thistle. Lactlcimjna. (From lacteo, to suckle - LAG so called because they happen chiefly to children while at the breast.) Aphthx, or little ulcers, or crusty scabs, on the skin. Lactumkn. (From lac, milk; so named because it is covered with a white crust.) The achor, or scald-head; also a little crus- ty scab on the skin, affecting chiefly chil- dren at the breast. LACUNA. (Lacuna; from lacus, a channel.) The mouths or openings ofthe excretory ducts of muciparous glands in the urethra, and other parts. LAD \NUM. (From ladon, Arab.) Labdanum. This resinous juice exudes upon the leaves of the Cistus creticus of Linnx'is :—aborescens extipulatus, foliis spatulato-ovalis petiolatis enerviis scabris, calycinis lanceolatis; in Cundia, where in- habitants collect it by lightly rubbing the leaves with leather, anel afterwards scra- ping it off", and forming it into irregular masses for exportation. Three sorts o; ladanum have been described by authors, but only two are to be met with in the shops. The best, which is very rare, is in dark-coloured masses, of the consistence of a soft plaster, and growing still softer on being hantlleel; the other is in long rolls, coileel up much harder than the preceding, and not so dark. The first has commonly a small, and the last a large, admixture of fine sand, without which they cannot be collected pure, independently of designed abuses: the dust blown on the plant by winds, from the loose sands among which it grows, being retained by the tenacious juice. The soft kind has an agreeable smell, and a lightly pungent bitterish taste : the hard is much weaker. Ladanum was formerly much employed internally as a pectoral and adstringent in catarrhal af- fections, dysenteries, and several other diseases ; at present, however, it is wholly confined to external use, and is an ingre- dient in the stomachic plaster, emplastrum ladani. Ladies bedstraw. See Galium luteum. Ladies mantle. See Alchemilla. Ladies smock. See Cardamine. L*tificantia. (From latifico, to make glad.) This term hath been applied to many compositions under the intention of cordials; but both the medicine and dis- tinction are now quite disused. Lagaros. (Axyaeot, lax; so named from its comparative laxity.) The right ventricle of the heart. LAGOPHTHALYIIA. (From kxyot, a hare, and otpBak/Aot, an eye; because it is believed that hares sleep with their eyes open.) Logophthalmos. The hare's eye. A disease in which the eye cannot be shut. The following complaints may arise from it: a constant weeping of the organ, in consequence of the interruption of the al- ternate closure and opening of th eye- lids which motions so materially contri- LAN - 42/' tribute to propelling the tears into the nose ; blindness in a strong light, in conse- quence ofthe inability to moderate the rays whicii fall on the eye ; on the same account, the sight becomes gradually very much weakened ; incapacity to sleep where there is any light; irritation, pain, and redness of the eye, from this organ being exposeel to the extraneous substances in the atmos- phere, without the eyelids having the pow- er of washing them away in the natural man- ner. An enlargement or protrusion of the whole eye, or a staphyloma, may obviously produce lagophthalmos. But affections of the upper e-yeliels are the common causes. Heister says be has seen the complaint ori- ginate from a disease ofthe lower one. Now and then lagophthalmos depends on para- lysis of the orbicularis muscle. A cicatrix, a*'ter a wound, ulcer, or burn, is the most frequent cause. Lagopodium. (From kxyot, a hare, and irst, a foot ; so called bee tuse it has narrow hairy leaves, like the foot of a hare.) The herb hare's foot trefoil. Logostoma (From kxyot, a hare, and s-ofAx, the month ; so called because the upper lip is divided in the middle like that of a hare.) The hare lip. Lakeweed See Hydropiper. Lamac. Gum-arabic. Lambdacimus. A defect in speech, which consists in an inability to pronemncc certain consonants, or is that stammering, or difficulty of speech, called Pselhsmus Lallans, that is, when the letter L is pro- nounced too liquid, and often in the place of R. LAMBDOIDAL SUTURE. (Satura Lambdoidalis;from A,and«/bc,resemblance; because it is shaped like the leter A.) Oc- cipit 1 suture. Ti e suture that unites the occipital bone to the two parietal bones. Lambitivum. (From lambo, to lick up.) A linctus or medicine to be licked up. Lamella. (Dim. of lamina, a plate of metal.) 'The thin plates, or gills, of a mushroom. LAMINA. (From tkxu, to beat off.) A bone, or membrane, or any substance re- sembling a thin plate of metal. The lap ofthe ear. Lamium album. (From Lamium, a mountain of Iona, where it grew, or from lama, a ditch, because it usually grows about ditches and neglected places.) Ur- tica mortua. Galeopsis. Archangelica. Dead nettle. White archangel nettle. Uterine hxmorrhages and fluor lbus are s id to be relieveel by infusions of this plant, from whose sensible qualities very little benefit can be expected. Lampsan a. See Lapsana. LYNCETTA. (Dim. of lancea, a spear.) A lancet. An instrument used in phlebo- tomy. 428 LAP LA I' Laomca coratio. \ method of curing the - "'t, '>y e\- .o-r dingthe morbid matter y topical applications. L.i'.ctici. (From kx-rx^u, to evacu. ate.) Purgative medicines. Lapara. From (kx7rx(u, to empty; so name! from its concave and empty ap- pearance.) The flank. Laparocele (From kxvaex, the flank, and xjikx, a ruptur-.) A rupture through the Me of the belly. Lapathum. (From kxrrx?u, to evacu- ate ; mi named because it purges gently.) The .lock. Lapathum acetosum. See Acetosa. Lapathum acutum. See Oxyiapathum. Lvpatiiu.m aq.uaticum. See Hydrolapa- thum Lapides cancrorum. See Cancer. Lvpidellum Lapidellus. (From lapis, astoi.) The name of a kind of spoon, form rly used to take out small stones and fragments from the bladder. Lapilli cancrorum. Crab's stones, commonly called crab's eyes. See Cancer. Lapis bezoar. See Bezoar. Lapis cjeruleus. See Lapis lazuli. La.- ialaminaius. See Calamine. Lapi calcareus. Hard carbonate of lime. Lapis cyanus. See Lapis lazuli. Lapis haematites. Se H.cmatites. Lapis hibernicis. Teguia hybernica. Ardesia hibermca. Hardesia. Irish slate. A kind ot slate, or very hard stone, found in different parts of Ireland, in a mass ofa blueish black colour, which stains the hands. YVhen drieel and powdered, it is pale, or of a whitish blue, and by keeping grows black. In the fire it yields a sul- phureous gaz, and acquires a pale red co- lour, with additional hardness. It is occa- sionally powdered by the common people, and taken in spruce beer, against inward bruises. Lapis hystricis, See Bezour porrinum. Lapis infernalis. An old name for tlie caustic potish. See Potassafusa. Lapis lazuli. Lapis cyanus. Azure stone A combination of silex, the blue fluate of lime anel sulphat of lime, and iron. This singular mixture forms a stone, ofa beautiful opuke blue, which it preserves in a strong heat, anel does not suffer any alteration by the contact of air. It was formerly exhibited as a purgative and vo- mit, and given in epilepsy. Lapis malacessis. See Bezoar porri- num. Lapis porcinus. See Bezoar porci- num. Lapis simije. Se Bezoar simia. . Lappa major. See Bardada. Laps ana. (Ax^xvx, from Lampsacus, the 'own near which it flourished ; or from &#•*$£«, to evacuate ; because it was said to relax the bowels ) Lampseinn. Napiutn. Papillaris herba. Dock-cresses. Nipple- wort This plant, Lapsana communis of finixus, is a lactescent bitter, and nearly similar m virtues to the cichorv, dandelion, and endive. It has been employed chiefly for external purposes, against wounds anil ulcerations, whence the name of nipple-wort and papillaris Lao.1! i s GUTTinis. A malignant inflam- mation ot the tonsils, in which the patient appears as if he were suffocated with a noose. Larbasov. Antimony. Lurch-tree. See Terebinthina •■er.e'.a. LARD. The English name of hog's fat, when mePed elown. Heig's lard, adept sue/la, forms the base of many unguents, and is often eaten by the poor instead of butter. LARYXGOTOMY. (From kxeyyt, the la- rynx, and Tt/Avu, to cut.) See Bronchotomy. L.YRYNX. (Axeuy^, a Greek primitive.) A cartilaginous caviy, situated behintl the tongue, in the anterior part of the fauces, and lined with an exquisitely sensible mem- brane. It is composed of the annular or cricoid cartilage, the scutiform or thyroid, the epiglottis, and two arytxnoid cartilages. The superior opening of the larynx is call- ed the glottis. The laryngeal arteries are branches ofthe external carotids. The la- ryngeal veins evacuate their blood into the external jugulars. The nerves ofthe larynx are from die eighth pair. The use of he larynx ,s to constitute the organ of voice, and lo serve also for respiration. Lascivts. (From lacio, to eftsnare; upon account of its irregular motionO An epi- thet used by Paracelsus for the chorea S; nc- i viti. Laser. (A term used by the Cyrenians.) The herb lasser-wort, or assafcetida. Laserpitium latifolium. (From laser, perhaps from lazar, Arab.) The systematic name of the white gentian. See Gentiana alba. Laserpitium siler. The systematic name ofthe heart wort. See Seseli. LATERAL OPERATION. One mode of cutting for the stone is so called. LATERAL SINUSSES. The bifurcation and continuation of the longitudinal sinus ofthe dura mater. They commence about the middle of the tentorium, one passing along each horizontal crucial spine within the tentorium, and round to the foramen lacerum in basi cranii, where the internal jugular vein begins. Their use is to carry the blood from the vein into the internal jugulars, whicli return it to the heart. Latex. (Latez. quod in vtnit terra lateat) YY'ater, or juice A term sometimes applied to the blood, as b- mg the spring or source of all the humours. . LATER1TIOUS SEDIMENT. (La.- LAU LAW 439 tetiteus,- from later, a brick.) A term ap- ph-dtothe bnck-iike* s-.d, ..ent occasional- ly d- p sitrd m die urine of people afflicted with f-ver. Lathvins. (From A*6a>, to forget; be- cause it was thought to affect the memory.) Spurge. Lathvrus. (From kxQu, to lie hid; so called fiv.m its diminutive size.) The vetch: Latiiu lum. (From luteo, to lie hid.) The fomes, or hidden matter of infectious diseases. Latissimus colli. See Platysma my- oides. LATISSIMUS DORSI- (Latissimus, sc. musculus.; Antiscalptor of Cowper. Lfor- si-lumbo sucro humeral of Dumas. A muscle of die humerus, situated on the posterior part aof the trunk. It is a very broad, thin, and for the most part fleshy muscle, which is placed immediately under the skin, ex- cept where it is covered by the lower ex- tremity of the trapezius, it arises tendi- nous from the posterior half of the upper edge of the spine ofthe os ilium, from the spinous processes ofthe os sacrum and lum- bar vertebrae, and from five or six, and sometimes from seven, and^ven eight, of the lowermost ones of the back; also lendinoos and fleshy from the upper edges and xternal surface of the four inferior false ribs near tlieir cartilages, by as many distinct slips. From these different origins tlie fibres ot the muscle run in diff'erent di- rect ems; those from the ilium and false ribs run almost perpendicularly upwards ; those from the sacrum and lumbar verte- brx, obliquely upwards and forwards; and those from the vertebrx of the back, transversely outwards and forwards, over the inferior angle of the scapula, where they receve a small thin bundle of fleshy fibres, whicii arise tendinous from that an- gle, and are inserted with the rest ofthe muscle, by a strong, flat, and thin tendon, of about two inches in length, into the fore-part ofthe posterior edge ot the groove observed between the two tuberosities of the ps humeri, for lodging the tendon of the longhead ofthe biceps. In dissection, therefore, this muscle ought not to be fol- lowed to its insertion, till some ofthe- other muscles of the os humeri have been first raiseel. Its use is to pull the os humeri downwards and backwards, and to turn it upon its axis. Riolanus, from its use ->n certain occasions, gave it ihe name of ani- tersor. When we raise ourselves upon our fonds, as in rising from off an arm-chair, we may easily perceive the contraction of this muscle. A bursa mucosa i found be- tween the tendon of this muscle and the os humeri, into which it is inserted. Laucania. (From kctuee, to receive; so calleel because it receives and conveys food.) The aesphagus ofthe thro.it. Laudanum. (From Igms, praise; so named from its valuable properties.) See Tinctura opii ' Laurel, cherry. See Laurocerasus. Laurel, spurge. See Laureola. Lauiieola. (Dun. ot laurus, the lau- rel, named from it resemblance to the laurel. Spurge laurel. The bark of thi9 plant, Daphne laureola of Linnxus, is re- commended to excite a discharge from the skin, in the same way as that of the thyme- laa. LAURO CERASUS. (From laurus, the laurel, and cerasus, the cherry-tree; so called because ii has leaves like the laurel.) Common or cherry laurel. Prunus lauro- cerasus oi Linnxus.-—Jloribus racemosisfo- lds sempervirentibus dorso biglandulosis.The leaves of die lauro-cerasus have a bitter styptic taste, accompanied wi.h a flavour resembling that of bitter-almonds, or other kernels of the drupacious fruits; the flowers also manifest u similar flavour. Tlie powdered le .ves, applied to the nostrils, excite sneezing, though not so strongly as tobacco. The kernel-like flavour which these leaves impart, being generally es- teemed grateful, has sometimes caused them to be employed for culinary pur- poses, and especially in custards, puddings, blancmange, &c ; and as the proportion of this sapid matter of the leaf to the quantity of the milk is commonly incon- siderable, bad effects have seldom ensued. But as the poisonous quality of this laurel is now indubitably proved, the public ought to be cautioned against its internal use. The following communication to the Iloyal S. ciety, by Dr. Madden, of Dub- lin, contains the first and principal proofs of the deleterious effects of this vegetable upon mankind:—"A very extraordinary accident that fell out here some months ago, has discovered to us a most danger- ous poison, which was never before known to be so, though it has been in frequent use among us. The thing I mean is a sim- ple water, distilled from the leaves of the lauro-cerasus; the water is at first milky, but the oil whicli comes over be-rig, ina good measure, separated from the pYilegm, by passing it through a flannel bag, becomes as clear as common water. It has the smell of bitter almonds, or peach- kernel, anel has been 'for many years in frequent use among our housewives and cooks, to give that agreeable flavour to their creams and puddings. It has also been much in use among our drinkers of drams; and the proportions they generally use it in has b en one part of laurel water to four of brandy. Nor has this practice, however frequent, ever been at- tentled with any apparent ill consequences, till some time in tlie month of Septem- ber 1728, when it happened that one .Martha Boyse, a servant, who lived with a person who sold great quantities ot 430 LAU LAU this water, got a bottle of it from her mis- tress, and gave it to her mother. Ann Bovsc maele a present of it to Frances Ea- ton, her sister, who was a shopkeeper in town, and who she thought might oblige her customers with it. Accordingly, in a few days, she gave about two ounces to a woman called Mary Whaley, who drank about two-thirds of what was filled out, and went away. Frances Eaton drank the rest. In a quarter of an hour after Mary Wha- ley had drank the water, (as I am in- formed,) she complained of a violent dis- order in her stomach, soon after lost her speech, and died in about an hour, without vomiting, or purging, or any convulsion. The shopkeeper, F. Eaton, sent word to her sister, Ann Boyse, of what had happen- ed, who came to her upon the message, anel affirmed that it was not possible the cordial (as she calied it) could have occa- sioned the death of the woman; and, to convince her of it, she filled out about three ounces and drank it She continued talking with F. Eaton about two minutes longer, and was so earnest to persuade her of the liquor's being inoffensive, that she drank about two spoonfuls more, but was hardly well seated in her chair when she died without the least groan, or convulsion. Frances Eaton, who, as before observed, had drank somewhat more than a spoonful, found no disorder in her stomach, or else- where; but, to prevent any ill consequences, she took a vomit immediately, and has been well ever since.''—Dr. Madden men- tions another case, of a gentleman at Kil- kenny who mistook a bottle of laurel- water for a bottle of ptisan. What quantity he drank is uncertain, but he died in a few minutes, complaining of a violent disorder in the stomach. In addition to this, we may refer to the unfortunate case of Sir Theodosius Bough ton, whose death, in 1780, an English jury declared to be oc casioned by this poison. In this case, the active principle of the lauro-cerasus was concentrated by repeated distillations, and given to the quantity of one ounce; the suddenly fatal effects of which must be still in the recollection ofthe public. To brute animals this poison is almost instan- taneously mortal, as amply appears by the experiments of Madden, Mortimer, Ni- cholls, Fontana, Langrish, Vater, and others. The experiments conducted by these gentlemen shew, that the laurel-water is destructive to animal life, not only when taken into the stomach, but also on being injected into the intestines, or applied ex- ternally to different organs of the body. It is remarked, by Abbe Fontana, that this poison, even " when applied in a very small quantity to the eyes, or to the inner part ofthe mouth, without touching the oesophagus, or being carried into the sto- Tiacbjis capable of killing an animal in afew minutes: whilst, applied in a much greater quantity to wounds, n basso li,*!.- activity, that the weakest miimals, such as pigeons, resist its action." The most volatile is the most active part of the lauro-cerasus ; and if we judge from its sensible qualities, an analogous piinci- pie seems to pervade many other vegetable siibstances,e.specially the kei.■ efo of drupa- ceous fruits; and in various species of the amygdalus, this sapid principle extends to the flowers and leaves. It is of importance to notice, that this is much less powerful in its action upon human subjects than upon dogs, rabbits, pigeons, and reptiles. To poison man, the essential oil of the lauro- cerasus must be separated by distillation, as in thespiruuouso .. ommun laurel-water; and unless this is str.mgiy embued with the oil, or given in a 1. rge dose, it proves inno- cent. Dr. Cullen observes, that the seda- tive power of the lauro-cerasus acts upon the nervous system in a different manner from opium aid either narcotic substances, whose primary action is upon the animal functions ; for the lauro-cerasus does not occasion sleep, nor does it produce local inflammation, bu. seems to act directly upon the vital powers. Abbe; Fontana sup- poses that this poison destroys animal life, by exerting its effects upon the blood; but the experiments and observations from which he draws this opinion are evidently inconclusive. It may also be remarked, that many ofthe Abba's experiments con- tradict each other. Thus it appears, from the citation g.ven above, that the poison of this vegetable, when applied to wounds, does not prove fatal; but future experi- ments led the Abbe' to assert, that the oil of the lauro-cerasus, " whether given inter- nally, or applied to the wounds of animals, is one of the most terrible and deadly poi- sons known." Though this vegetaMe seems to have escaped the notice ..f Stoerck, yet it is not without advocates for its meelical use. Linnxus informs us, that in Switzerland it is commonly and successfully used in pul- monary complaints. Langrish mentions its efficacy in agues; and as Bergius found bitter almonds to have this effect, we may, by analogy, conclude that this power ofthe lauro-cerasus, is well established. Baylies found, that it possessed a remarkable pow- er of diluting the blood, and, from expe- rience, recommended it in all cases of dis- ease supposed to proceed from too dense a state of that fluid ; adducing particular in- stances of its efficacy in rheumatism, asth- mas, and in schirrous affections. Nor does this author seem to have been much afraid of the deleterious quality of lauro-cerasus, as he directs a pound of its leaves to be macerated in a pint of water, of which he gives from thirty to sixty drops three or four times a-day. Laurosis. The spodium of silver; so LAV "LEA 431 called from Mount Laurus, where there were silver mines. LAURUS. (From laus, praise; because it was usual to crown the heads of eminent men with branches of it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Enneundria. Order, Monogynia. The laurel. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe sweet- bay. Laurus nobilis of Linnxus -.—foliis ve- nosis lanceolatis perennantibus, floribus quad- rifidis. This tree is a native of Italy, but cultivated in our gardens and shrubberies as a handsome evergreen. The leaves and berries possess the same medicinal quali- ties, both having a sweet fragrant smell, and an aromatic adstringent taste. The laurus of honorary memory, the distin- guished favourite of Apollo, may be natu- rally supposed to have had no inconsidera- ble fame as a medicine; but its pharma- ceutical uses are so limited in the practice of the present day, that this dignified plant is now rarely employeel, except in the way of enema, or as an external application ; thus the leaves are directed in the decoctum pro fomento, and the berries in the emplastrum cumini. Laurus benzoin. The systematic name of the benjamin-tree. See Benzoi- num. Laurus camphora. The systematic name ofthe camphire-tree. See Camphora. Laurus cinnamomum, The systema- tic name of the cinnamon-tree. See Cinna- momum ^ Laurus culilawan. The systematic name of the plant whose bark is called cortex cidilawan in the shops. Laurus nobilis. The systematic name of the sweet-bay tree. See Laurus. Laurus sassafras. The systematic name of the sassafras-tree. See Sassa- fras. Lavender, French. See Stadias. LAVENDULA. (From lavo, to wash; so called, because, on account of its fra- f grancy, it was used in baths.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Oreler, Gym- nospermia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon lavender. Lavendula sptca of Lin- nxus :—foliis sessilibus lanceolato Iinearibus margine revolutis, spica intemtpta nuda. A native oi the southern parts of Europe, but eultiv-ted in our gardens on account of the fragrance of its flowers. Their taste is bitter, warm, and somewhat pungent; the leaves are weaker and less grateful. The essential oil, obtained by distillation, is of a bright yellow colour, of a very pungent 1 taste, and possesses, if carefully distilled, the fragrance of the lavender in perfection. Lavender has been long recommended in nervous debilities, anel varictis affections proceeding from a want of energy in the animal functions. The College directs an essential oil, a simple sprit, and a compound tincture, to be kept in the shops. Laveniula spica. The systematic name of the common lavender. See Laven- dula. Lavendula stiechas. The systematic name of the French lavender. See Sta- chas. Laver. (From lavo, to wash; so named because it is found in brooks, where it is constantly washed by the stream.) 1. The brook-hme. 2. The English name ofa species of fucus which is eaten as a delicacy. Lavipedium. (From lavo, to wash, and pes, the foot.) A b.ith for the feet Lawsosha inermis. The systematic name of the true alkanna. See Alkanna vera. Laxativa. (From laxo, to loosen.) Gen- tle purgatives. LAXATOR TYMPANI. (From laxo, to loosen ; so called from its office to relax the drum of the ear.) Externus mallei of Albinus. Anterior mallei of Winslow. Obliquus auris of Douglas. Externus auris vel taxutor internus of Cowper, anel Spheni salpingo mallien of Dumas. A muscle of the internal ear, that draws the malleus ob- liquely forwards towards its origin; cor.se- quently, the membrana tympani is made less concave, or is relaxed. Lazulus. (From azul, Arabian.) A precious stone, of a blue colour. The la- pis lazuli. LEAD. Plumbum. A metal found in considerable quantity in many parts of the earth, in different states, seldom if at all in the metallic state. It is found in that of oxyd, red lead ore, mixetl with a portion of iron, clay, anel other earths. The colour of tins ore is aurora red, resem- bling red arsenic It ,s found in small lumps, of an indeterminate figure, and also crystallized in four-sided rhomboidal prisms. Combined with carbonic acid, it form9 the sparry lead ore, so called because it has the texture and crystallization of certain spars. There are a great many varieties of this kitd It is found united with sulphu- ric, phosphoric, arsenic, molybdic, and chromic acids. Lastly, lead is found mine- ralized by sulphur, forming what is called galena (sulphuret of lead,) which is by far its most abunelant ore. This ore, which is very common, is founel both in masses and crystals. The primitive form of its crystals is a cube. Its colour is of a blueish lead grey. It has a considerable metallic lustre, its texture is foliated. It stains the fingers, and often feels greasy It contains in general a minute quantity of silver Properties of Lead.—Lead is of a blueish white colour when fresh cut. It is malle- 432 EEA LEE able. It soon tarnishes in the atmosphere. In order to obtain perfectly pure lead, It may easily be cu. wuh a knife, md stains the lead of commerce may be dissolved in the fingers bluehh-grey when rubbed. It pure nitric acid, and the solution he de- fuses at 550° Fahr. anel renders other more composed, by adding to it, gradually, a so- refractory metals fusible, ft becomes vi- lution ot sulphate of soda, so long as a trifled in a strong and continued heat, and precipitate ensues. This preapitre, which vitrifies various otlier metals. It is the is stilphate of lead, must then be collected least elastic of all the metals. It is very on a filter, washed repeatetlly in distilled lammable, but it possesses very little due- water, anti then dried. In oreler to reduce tility. Its specific gravity i- 11.455. It it to its metallic state, let it be mixed with crystallizes by cooling in small octahedra. two or three times is weight of black (lux, When fused, its surface first becomes yel- introduce the mixture into a crucible, jikI low and then red. It unites by fusipn with expose it briskly to a red heat. phosphorus and sulphur. The greater part Lead, when injudiciously administered, of the aciels act upon it. The sulphuric or taken accidentally nto the boely, causes acid requires the assistance of a boiling emaciation, violent colics, paralysis, lie- heat. Niiric acid s decomposed by it. mors, and contractions of the limbs; and Muriatic acid acts very weakly on it. Ace- as they generally ceime on gradually, the tic acid dissolves it. Fluoric acitl attacks cause is sometimes overlookeil till it be it by heat, and slightly in the cold. It too late. Poisoning from lead is never combines with other metals, but few of its intentional, but only accidental ; either alloys are applied to any use. When from liquors becoming impregnated with combined with mercury i1 forms a crystal- Ujbel, by being improperly kept in vessels lizable alloy, which becomes fluid when tri- lined or glazed with leael, or to which lead turated with that of bismuth. has been criminally added, to correct its Method of obtaining Lead.—lo oreler to acielity ; or among ma. ufacturers who obtain lead in a great way. the ore is pick- work much with lead, as painters, or ed from among the extraneous matter with plumbers, and who are not sufficiently at- wliich it was naturally mixed. It is then tentive to avoid swallowing it. Tlie pre- pulverized and washed. It is next roasted sence of lead in any suspected liquor is m a reverberatory furnace, in which it is to detected by the hydro-sulplniret of potash, be agitated, in order to bring all its sur- which forms with it a brown precipi ate, faces in contact with the air When the not soluble in diluted muriatic acid, and external p»rts begin to soften, or assume still more certainly by evaporating a por- the form of a paste, it is covered wih tion of the liquor to dryness, and exposing charcoal, the mixture is stirred, and the the extract to a heat sufficient to reduce heat increased gradually; the iead then the lead. runs on all sides, and is collected at the The preparations of lead used in medi- bottom of the furnace, which is perforated cine are :— so as to permit the metal to flow into a 1. Oxidum plumbi album. See Cerussa receptable defended by a lining of char- and Plumbi carbonas. coal. 2. Oxidum plumbi rubrum. See Mini- The scoria remaining above in the fur- um. race still retain a considerable proportion 3. Oxidum plumbi semivitreum. See of leatl; in order to extract it, the scoria Lithargyrum and Oxidum plumbi semivitre- must be fused in a blast furna.ee. The lead um. is by that means separated, and cast into 4. Superacetas plumbi. See Plumbi su. iron moulds, each of which contains a por- peracetas. tion called a pig of lead. These pigs are 5 Liquor plumbi acetatis. See Liquor sold under the name of ore lead. plumbi acetatis. To disengage the silver from lead thus 6. Liquor plumbi acetatis dilulus. See obtained, the metal is subjected to the ac- Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus. tion of the refining furnace. The continu- Lazuli lapis. See Lapis lazuti. al application of a quantity of fresh air, Ledim palustre. The systematic which is thrown by means of large bellows name of the rosmarinus sylvestris. See upon the fused lead, which is at the same -^Rosmarinus sylvestris. time heated as intensely as possible, oxy- Le.t:na. (From ktaivx.. a lioness ; so dales the lead, and converts it into the nameel from its power.) A plaser for the yellow scaly oxyd, known by the name of hip litharge. LEECH. Hirudo. A genus of insects This scaly oxyd being tlriven off from the belonging to the order of v rmes intes ina. surface of the fused metal, as it is formed, The body moves either forward or b^ck- leaves fhe silver alone unaltered at the ward There are several species, princi- bottom. pally dis inguished by ihe.r colour; but The lytharge is then to be fused in con- thr.t most known to medical men is the tact with charcoal, that it may assume the hirudo meiKcinalis, or medicinal leech, properties of metallic lead. which grows to the length of two or thror: LEE g inches. The body is of a blackish, brown Colour, marked on the back with six yel- low spots, and edged with a yellow line on each side; but both the spots and lines grow faint, and almost eh'sappear, at some seasons. The head s smaller than the tail, which fixes itself very firmly to any thing the creature pleases. It is viviparous, and produces but one young one at a time, which is in the month of July. It is an in- habitant . of clear running waters, and is well known for its use in bleeding. The species most nearly approaching this, and which it is necessary to distinguish, is the hirudo sanguisuga, or horse-leech. This is larger than the former; its skin is smooth and glossy ; the body is depressed, the back is dusky; and the belly is of a yellowish green, having a yellow laternal margin. It inhabits stagnant waters. 'The leech's head is armed with a sharp instrument that makes three wouiidsat once. They are three sharp tubercles, strong enough to cut through the skin of a man, or even of an ox, or horse. The month is, as it were, the boely of the pump, and the tongue, or fleshy nipple, the sucker; by the working of this piece of mechanism, the blood is made to rise up to the conduit whicli conveys it to the animal' stomach, which is a membranaceous skin, divided into twenty-four small cells. The blood which is sucked out is there preserved for several months, almost without coagulating, and proves a store of provision to the animal. The nutritious parts, absorbed after diges- tion by animals, need not in this to be disengaged from tlie heterogeneous sub- stances ; nor indeed is there an anus disco- verable in the leech; mere transpiration seems to be all that it performs, the matter fixing on the surface of the body, and af- terwards coming off' in small threads. Of this, an experiment may be tried, by put- ting a leech into oil, where it keeps alive for several days; upon being taken out, and put into water, there appears to loosen from its body a kind of slough, shaped like the creature's body.- The organ of respi- ration, though unascertained, seems to be situated in the mouth ; for if, like an bi- sect, it drew breath through vent-holes, it would not subsist in oil, as, by it, these would be stopped up. The first species only is useel in medicine; being applied to the skin in orlzr to draw oil' blood. With this view they are employed to bleed young children, and for the purposes of topical bleeding, in cases of inflam-tiation, fulness, or pain. They may be employed in every case where topical bleedings are thought neces- sary, or where venesection cannot be per- formed. If the leech does not f isten, a drop of suguvd milk is put on th* spot, it is wisheel to fix on, or a li" le blood is drawn by means of a slight puncture; after which LEE 433 it immediately settles. The leech, when fixed, should be watched, lest it should find its way mto the anus, whefl used for the haemorrhoids, or penetrate into the oesophagus, if employed to draw the gums; odierwise it might fix upon the stomach, or intestines. In such a case, the best and quickest remedy is to swallow some salt: which is the method practised to make it loose its hold, when it sucks longer thin is intended. Vegetable or volatile alkali, pepper, or acids, aiso make it leave the part on which it was applied. Cows and horses have been known to receive leecl.-S, when drinking, into the throa1; and the usual remedy is to force down some salt, whicli makes them fall off. If it is intended that the leech should draw a larger quantity of blood, the end of the tail is cut off"; and it then sucks con- tinually, to make up the loss it sustains. The discharge occasioned by the puncture of a leech is usually of more service than the process itself. When too abundant, it is easily stopped with brandy, vinegar, or other styptics, or with a compress of dry linen rags, bound strongly on the bleeding orifice. They are said to be very restless before a change of weather, if confined to glasses, and to fix themselves above the water on the approach of a fine day. As these little animals are depended on for the removal of very dangerous diseases, and as they often seem capriciously deter- mined to resist the endeavours maele to cause them to adhere, the following direc- tions are added, by which their assistance may, with more certainty, be obtained. The introducing a hand, to which any ill-flavoured medicine adheres, into the water in which they, are kept, will be of- ten sufficient to deprive them of life ; the application of a small quantity of any sa- line matter to thrir skin immediately oc- casions the expulsion of" the contents of their stomach; and what is most to our purpose, the least flavour of any medica- ment that has been applied remaining on the skin, or even the accumulation of ihe matter of perspiration, will prevent them from fastening. The skin should therefore, previous to their application, be very care- fully cleansed from any foulness, and mois- tened with a little milk. The method of applying them is by retaining thern to the skin by a small wine-glass, or trie bottom ofa large pill-box, "when they will, in gene- ral, in a livle lime fasten themselves to the skin. On their removal, the rejection of the blood they have drawn may be ob- tained by the application'of salt external- ly : but it is to be remarked, that a few grains of salt are sufficient for this purpose; and that covering them with it, as is some- times done, generally destroys them. LEEK. Allium porrum. A well-known vegetable, much employeel for culinary 3 K f 434 LF.N • LEP purposes. The recent root and juice are exhibited internally in epiarlan fever, in elvspepsy, dropsy, asthma, and scurvy. See Porrum. Legna. (From ktyv.v, a fringed edge.) The extremities ofthe puelentla muiiebrum. LEGUMEN. (From lego, lo gather; so called because they are usually gathered by the hand.) All kinds of pulse are so called. Leichen. See Lichen. Leienteria. See Lienteria. Leipopsychia. (From kinrm, to leave, and sfo;^, the soul, or life.) A swoon. See Syncope. Leipopxria. (From kuirot, to leave, and Tt>g, heat.) A kind of ardent fever, where the internal parts are scorched with heat, while the external parts are cold. Leipothtmi v. (From kun-u, to leave, and &v/Aot, the minel.) See Lipothymia. Leme. (From ket, much, and ftvu, to wink.) A defect in the eyes, when they are always winking. Lemithochorton. See Corallina Corsi- cana. Lemma. (From ktira, to decorticate.) Bark. The skin. Lemmos. (From Lemnos, whence it is brought.) A species of bole called terra lemma, or earth of Lemnos. Lemon. See Limon. Lemon scurvy-grunt. See Cochlearia hor- tensis. Lini: ntia. (From lenio, to assuage.) Meelicines which abate irritation. Lexitiva. (From lenis, gentle.) Me- elicines which gently palliate diseases. Gen- tle purgatives. Lenitive electuary. A preparation composed chiefly of senna and some aro- matics, with the pulp of tamarinds. It is given in doses of a tea-spoonful, or more, frequently repeated, as a milel laxative; and, when fresh, it answers this purpose uvl;. See Confectio Senna. LENS. (A lentore; from its glutinous quality.) 1. The lentil, qxxot of the Greeks. F.rvuin lens of Linnxus :—pedun- etilis subbrfiorii; sendnibus compressis, con- vexis. There an- .two varieties; tlie one with large, the other small seeds. They are eaten in many places as we eat ptas. than which ihey are more flatulent, and more difficult to digest A decoction of these sectls is used as a lotion to die tike- ratfons after small-pox, and, it is said, with success. 2. See also Chrystalline lens. Li.vric'uj.A. (Dim. of lent, a lentil.) A smaller ';ort of lentil. Also a freckle, or small pustule, resembling the seeds of lentil. Li'.-.ticular. (From lenticulaire, dou- bly convex.) A surgical instrument, em- ploy^ for removing the jagged particles of none from the edge of the perforation made in tiie cranium wdU the trephine. Lenticularia. (From lenticula.) A species of lentil. Li'.vriGn. (prom lens, a lentil; so nam- ed from its likeness to lentil-seeds.) A freckle. Lentil. An annual vegetable of the pulse kind, much used for improving the flavour of soups. Lentiscus. (From kntesco, to become clammy ; so called from the gumminess of its juice.) The mastich-tree. LENTOR. (From lenlus, clammy.) A viscidity or siziness of any fluid. Leoninus. (From lea,. the lion.) An epithet of that sort of leprosy called leonti- asis. Leontia.sis. (From ktuv, a lion; so called because it is said lions are subject to it.) A species of leprosy resembling the elephantiasis. LEONTODON. (From ktm, the lion, and oSst, a tooth; so called from its sup- poseel resemblance. The name of a genua of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualit. The dandelion. Leontopodium (From kuev a lion, and n*t, a foot; so named from its supposed resemblance.) The herb lion's foot. LEONURUS. (From ktuv, a Tion, and xex, a tail: so named from its likeness.) 1. 'The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Or- der, Gymhospermia. Lion's tail. 2- The name, in some pharmacopoeias, for the lion's tail. Leopard's bane. See Arnica. Lepidum. (From writ, a scale; so named from its supposed usefulness in cleansing the skin from scales and impuri- ties.) Pepper-wort. Lepiijosarcoma. (From ktmt, a scale, and &>, to eat) A medicated white food. LEUCOPHLEGMAT1C. (Leucophleg- maeia; from ktvxot, white, and ykty/tAx, phlegm.) A term applied by the older medical writers to a dropsical habit of body. Lkucopifer. (From ktuxot, white, and Trartett, pepper.) See Piper nigrum. LEUCOR1UEA. (From ktuxot, v hite.and ptu, to flow.) Fluor albus. The whiles. An increased secretion of wLite mucus from the vagina oi women, arising from debility, and not from the venereal v:rus. Leucorruois. (From ktuxot, white, anel ftu, to flow.) A discharge of mucus from the intestines. LEVATOR. (From leva, to lift up.) A muscle whose office is to lift up the part to wliich it is attached. LEVATOR ANGULI ORIS. Elevator labiorum communis ol Dou^ir.s. Caninus of Wit i: low, and Sus muxiilo labial oi Dun.us. A niu'e'e situaieu above the mouth, which draws the comer of the mouth upwards, and makes that part of the cheek opposite to the chin prominent, as in smiling. It arises thin anel flesiiy from the hollow of the superior maxillary bone, between the LEV root of the socket of the first grinder and the foramen infra orbitnrium, and is insert- ed into the angle of the mouth and under lip, where it joins with its antagonist! LEVATOR ANI. Levatyr magnus, seu internus of Douglas. Pubo coccigi an- nuo..re of Dumas. This muscle arises IVom the os pubis, within the pelvis, as for up as the upper edge of the foramen thy- roidcum, and joining of the os pubis with the os isch.um, from the thin tendinous membrane that covers the obturator inter- nus and coccygxus muscirs, from the spi- nous process of the ischium. From these origins all round tiie inside of the pelvis, its fibres ruirdown like rays from the cir- cumference to a centre, to be inserted into the sphincter ani, acceleratoies urmx, anel anterior pur; of the two last bones of the os coccygis, surrounding the extremity of the rectum, neck of ihe bladder, prostate gland, and part of the vesiculaj seminales. Its fibres, joining with those of its fellow, form a funnel-shaped hole, that draws the rec u m upwards after the evacuation of the fxces, and assists in shutting it. The levatores ani also sustain the contents of the pelvis, and assist in ejecting the semen, urine, anel contents of the rectum, and perhaps, by pressing upon the veins, con- tribute greatly to the erection of the penis. LEVATOR LABII INFERIORIS. Le- vator menti of Albinus. Incisivus inferior of Winslow. Elevator labii inferioris pro- prius of Douglas. A muscle of the mouth situated below the lips; it arises from the lower jaw, at the roots of the alveoli of two incisor teeth and tin-: cuspidatus, and is in- serted into the under lip and skin of the chin. LEVATOR LABII SUPERIORIS AL- jEQUE NASI. Elevator labii superioris proprius of Douglas. Incisivus lateralis et pyramidalis of Winslow. A muscle of the mouth and lips, that raises the upper iip towards the orbit, and a little outwards; it serves also to elraw the skin of the nose upwards and outwards, by which the nos- tril is dilated. It arises by two distinct origins ; the first, broad and fleshy, from the external part of the orbitar process of the superior maxillary bone, immediately above the foramen infia orbitanum; the second, from the nasal process <--f the supe- rior maxillary bone, where it joins the os lnm..;s. The first portion is inserted into the upper lip anti orbicularis muscle, the second into the upper lip and outer part of the ala nasi. LEVATOR LABII SI TERIORIS PRO- Pk!LS. Musculus incisivus. It arises un- der the edije ot the orbit, and is inserted into tlje niiudle ofthe hp. Lkvatob oculi. See Rectus superior oculi. 1£V LEVATOR PALATI. Levator palati mollis of Albinus. Pelrotalpingo-staphilinus, Vel salpingo-staphilinus intt.rnue vulgo of Winslow. Salpingo-staphilinus of Valsalva. Plerigo-staphilinus externus vulgo of Dou- ghs. Sphano-ttaphilinus of Cowper. A Muscle situa'ed between the lower jaw and the os hyoides laterally. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the extremity eif the petrous portion ofthe temporal bone, where it is perforated by the Eustachian tube, and also from the membranous part ofthe same tube, and is inserteel into the whole length ofthe velum pendulum palati, as far as the root ofthe uvula, and unites with its fellow. Its use is to draw the velum pendulum palati upwards anel backwards, so as to shut the passage from the fauces into the mouth and nose. * Levator palati mollis. . See Levator palati. LEVATOR PALPEBRA SUPERIORIS. Aperient palpebrarum rectus. Apertor oculi. A proper muscle of the upper eyelid, that opens the eye, by drawing the eyelid up- wards. It arises from the upper part of the foramen opticum of the sphxnoid bone, above the rectus superior oculi, near the trochlearis, and is inserted by a broad thin tenelon intei the cartilage that supports the upper eyelid. Levator parvus. See Transversus pe- rinei. LEVATOR SCAPULA. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the neck, that pulls the scapula upwards and a iittle forwards. This name, whicli was first given to it by Riolanus, has 'been adopted by Albinus. Douglas calls it elevator seu musculus patientia ; and Winslow, angula- ris vulgo. levator proprius. It is a long muscle, nearly two inches in breadth, and is situated obliquely under the anterior edge of the trapezius. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the transverse processes of the four and sometimes five superior ver- tebrx colli, by so many distinct slips, which soon unite to form a muscle that runs obliquely elownwards an outwards, and is inserted by a flat tendon into the upper angle of the scapula. Its use is to raise the scapula upwards, and a little for- wards. LEVIGATION. The reduction of hard substinces, by triture, to impalpable pow- ders. ^ Li.v istk'um. (From leva, to assuage; so called from the relief it gives in painful flatulencies.) Lovage. The odour ol this plant, Ligustrum levisticum of Linnxus :— foliis multiplicibvs, foliolis supenie inrisit, is very strong, and particularly ungrateful; its taste is warm and aromatic. It abounds with a yellowish gummy resinous juice, very much resembling opopejnax. Its vir- tues are supposed to be similar to those nf angelica and master-wort, in expelling UC 437 y . flatulences, exciting sweat, and opening ob- structions ; therefore it is chiefly used in hysterical disorders and uterine obstruc- tions. The leaves, eaten in salad, are ac- counted emmenagogue. The root, which is less ungrateful than the leaves, is salB to possess similar virtues, and may be employ- ed in powder. Lexipharmaca. (From Mya>, to ter- minate, and which attends it. If a part, thus affected be violently rubbed, some of the papulx enlarge to the size of wheals, but the tu- mour so 'in subsides again. The eruption continues more or less vivid for about ten days, and terminates, as usual, in small exfoliations of the cuticle, one of which surrounds the base of each h»\r. This complai.it, as likewise the lichen agrius, frequently occurs in persons accustomed to drink largely of spirituous liquors undi. luted. 4. Lichen lividus. The papulx charac- terizing this eruption are of a dark red, or livid hue, and somewhat more permanent than in the foregoing species of lichen. They appear chiefly on the arms and legs, but sometimes extend toother parts ofthe body. They are finally succeeded, though at very uncertain periods, by slight exfoli- ations of the cuticle, after which a fresh eruption is not preceded nor attended by any febrile symptoms. It principally at- fects persons of a weak constitution, who live on a poor .diet, and are engaged in la- borious occupations. Young persons, and ofteo children, living in confined situations, or using little exercise, are also subject to the lichen lividus; and in them, the papulx are generally intermixed with the petechia,' or larger purple spots, resembling vibices. This circumsiance points out the affinity of the lichen lividus with the purpura, or land-scurvy, and the connection is further proved by the exciting causes, which are the same in both complaints. The same method of treatment is likewise successful in both cases. They are presently cured by .nourishing food, moderate exercise in the ope n air, along with the use of Peruvian and vitriolic acid, or the tincture of muri- ated steel. 5. Lichen tropicus. By this term is ex- presseel the prickly heat, a papulous erup- tion, almost universally affecting Europeans settled in tropical climates. The prickly heat appears without any preceding elis- order of the cons'itution. It consists of 'numerous papulx, about the size ofa small pin's head, and elevated so as to produce a considerable rcug.tness on the skin. The papulx are of a vivid red colour, and often exhibit an irregular form, two or three of them being in many places united to- gether;, but no redness or inflammation extends to the skin in the interstices of the papulx. Lichen camnus. The-systematic name of ihe.ash-coloured ground liver-wort. See Lichen cinereUs terrestris. Lichen cinereus Tr.iiRF.STitis. Muscus caninus. This cryptogamious plant, called ash-coloured ground liver-wort, and scien- tifically, Liclien caninus by Linn ens, has & weak, faint smell, and a'sharpish taste. It was for a long time highly extolled as a medicine of singular virtue, in preventing and curing that dregful disorder which is produced by the bile of rabid animals, but now deservedly forgotten. See Pulvis an- tilyssus. L^iiiKic'tueeiFERUs. See Muscus pyxi- thtlus. LIC Lltl 439 LICHEN 1ST XNDICUS. The medici- milk. Of this a tea-cupful is directed to nil qualities of the lichen islandicus have be drank frequently in the course ofthe l.-.ely been so well established at.Vienna, day. If milk disagree with the stomach, that this plant is now admitted into the ma- a simple decoction of the lichen in water teria medica of the- Edinburgh phaimaco- is to be used. Care ought to be taken that pa-ia. It is extremely mucilaginou*,and to it be boiled over a slow fire, and not longer t ste is bitter, artd somewhat astringent, than a quarter of an hour. its bitterness, as well as the purgative Lichen pixidatus. The systematic quality which its manifest, in its recent name of the cup-moss. See Muscus pyxi- state, are in a great measure dissipated on datus. drying, or may be extracted by a slight in- Lichen plicati s. The systematic fusion in water, so that the inhabitants of nameof the Muscus arboreus. See Muscus Iceland convert it into a tolerably grateful arboreus. and nutritive food. An ounce of this li- Lichen pulmonarius,. The systematic chen, boiled a quarter of an hour in a pint name of the officinal muscus pulmonarius of water, yielded seven ounces of a muci- quercinus. See Pulmonaria arborea. lage as thick as that procured by the solu- Lichen roccella. The systematic tion of one pint of gum-arabic in three of name of the'rocella of the shops. See water. Roccella. The medical virtues of this lichen were Lichen saxatilis. The systematic probably first learneel from the Icelanders, name of the muscus crani humani. See who employ it in its fresh state as a lax- Usnea.- ative; but when deprived of this quality, LIEN. (From knot, soft, or smooth.) and properly prepared, we are told that it The spleen. is an efficacious remedy in consumptions, LIEN SINARUM. The fitba ^Egyp-. coughs, dysenteries, and diarrhoeas. Sco- tia. poli seems to have been the first, who, of LIENTERIA.. ' (From kuot, smooth, late years, called the attention of physicians tvrteor, the intestine, and ptu, to flow.) The to this remedy in consumptive disorders : Latins call it levitas intestinorum. Lyentery. and further instances of its success are Dr. Cullen makes it a species of diarrhoea, related by Herz, Cramer, Tromsdorff, Ebe- See Diarrhda. ling, Paulisky, Stoll, and others, who bear LIFE. To live, may be defined the pro- testimony of its efficacy in most of the perty of acting from an intrinsic power; other complaints above-mentioned. Dr. hence the life of an animal body appears to Herz says, that since he. first used the be three-fold. 1. Its chymical life, w'tich lichen in dysentery, he found it so success- consists in- that attraction ofthe elements, ful, that he never had occasion to employ by which the vital principle, diffused any other remedy ; it must be observed, through the solids and fluids, defends all however, that cathartics and emetics were the parts of the body from putrefaction, always repeatedly administered before he In this sense it may be said, that every had recourse to the lichen, to which he alio atom of our body lives chymically, and that occasionally added opium. Dr. Chrichton life is destroyed by putrefaction alone. 2. informs us, that during seven months resi- Its physical life, which consists in the ir- dence at Vienna, he had frequent opportu- ritabihty of the parts. This physical pro- nities of seeing the lichen islandicus tried perty remains for some time after death. in phthisis pulmonalis at the general hospi- Thus the heart or intestines, removed from taLs, and confesses, "that it by no means the body whilst still warm, contract them- answered the expectation he had formed of selves on the application of a stimulus. In it." He atlels, however, " from what I have " like manner the serpent, or eel, being cut seen, I am fuily convinced in my own mind into pieces, each part moves and palpitates that there are only two species of this dis- for a long time afterwards. Hence these ease where this sort of lichen promises a parts may be said to live physically, as long cure.- The two species I hint at are the as they continue warm and soft 3. Its phthisis lixmoptoica, and the phthisis pliysielogical life consists in the action of pituitosa, or mucosa. In several cases of inorganic parts proper to each, as the ac- thf-se, I have seen the patients so hr get tion of the heart anel vessels; so that, these the better of tlieir complaints as to be dis- actions ceasing, the body is said to be phy- missed the hospital cured, but whether tbey siologically dead. The physiological life remaineel long so or not 1 cannot take upon ceases first, next the physical, and finally me to say." That this lichen strengthens tlie chymical perishes. the digestive powers, and proves extremely LIGAMENT. {From tigo, to bind.) Li- nutntious, there cf\ be no doubt ; but the gaments are elastic and strong membranes great medicinal efficacy attributed to it at connecting the extremities ofthe moveable Vienna will not readily be credited at bones. They are divided into capsular, London. It is commonly given in tli£ which surround joints like a bag, and con- form of a decoct ten \ in ounce ani! a half necling ligaments. The use of yie capsular of the lichen being boiled in a quart of ligaments is to connect tlie extremities of 140 LIG the moveable bones, and prevent the efflux of sx.iovia; the external and internal con- net'in.'. ligaments strengthen the extremi- ties o. u,i moveable belies. A Vable of the principal Ligaments ; Ligaments of the lower jaw. 'The con- dyles of tlie lower jaw are connected with the articular sinuses of the temporal bone by two ligaments, the capsular and lateral .ligament. Ligaments of the occipital bone, and verte- bra ofthe neck. The condyles ofthe occi- pital bone are united with the articular depressions of the first vertebrx by the capsular, broad, anterior, and posterior ligaments, the ligaments o*" the odontoid process, and ligamentum nuchx. Ligaments of the vertebra.. The Vertebrx are connected together by means of their bodies and oblique processes. The bodies by a soft cartilaginous substance, and the processes by ligaments, viz. the trensverse ligament ofthe first vertebrx, the anterior and posterior common ; the in'erspinous ; the intertransverse : the intervertebral ligaments ; the capsular ligaments of the oblique processes ;• and the ligaments of the last vertebrx of the loins with the os sac um. Ligaments ofthe ribs. The posterior ex- tremity ofthe ribs is united with ihe verte- brx ; the anterior with the sternum. The lig'iments of the posterior ext.^mity are, the capsular ligaments ofthe grea er and lesser ht.ius; the mte.'iui and external ligaments of the neck of the ribs; and a ligament peculiar to the last r-b. Tne ligaments of the anterior extremity are, the capsular ligaments ofthe cartilages of the true ribs, and the ligaments of the rios inter se. Ligaments ofthe sternum. The ligaments connecting the three poi-'ions oftheriermrm to the ribs are, the membrana propria > ''the sternutu'; and the ligaments ofthe ens norm cartilage. Ligaments of the pelvis. The ligaments which co.u.ect the ossa binominal a with the os sacrum ire, th:cc iigamenta ileo sacra; twe sacf>-ischi.\ti.. ligaments; two transverse ligamsnts-jOi' ihe pelvis ; ihe li- gamentum oinurans of the foremen ovale, and the ligamentum Poupartii, or inguinale. See PelrU. Ligamci.n of the os coccygis. The basis of the os cocc-.'gis is connected to the apex of the os sacrum, by the capsular and lon- gitudinal ligaments. '/. 3 menu of'the clavicle. The anterior extremity is connected with the sternum and fii-iirib; and tlie posterior extremity with the acromion of the scapula, by the intercfovicult-r, the capsular ligament, the ligamentum riiomboideum, and "m the pos- terior extremity, thee -.psular ligament Ligaments of the scapula. The proper ligaments which connect the scapula with LIG the posterior extremity of il.r divide air, the conr.i.'. and trapezoiel ligaments. Ligaments of the humerus. I he head ofthe humerus is coimccte i with the gle- noid cavity of the scapula by the capsular ligament. Ligaments of the articulation ofthe citliit. The elbow-joint is formed by the inferior extremity ofthe humerus, and superior ex- tremities of the ulnar and radius. Die liga- ments connecting these bones are, the Capsular, the brachio-cubitai, and the bra- t chio-radial ligaments. Ligaments ofthe radius. The radius is affixed to the humerus, cubit, and carpus, by peculiar ligaments, namely, the superi- or, inferior, oblique, and interosseous liga- ments. Ligaments ofthe carpus. The ligaments which connect the eight bones of tlie wrist tog'.'thfjr, and with tlie fore-arm and meta- carpus, are, the capsular ligament of the carp-is ; the first and second transverse ligament ; the oblique ligaments, and the capsular liganieiu proper to the bones of the carpus. Ligaments of the metacarpus. 'The bones e»f the mcT.ciTpus are ii. part connected with the secoi-d ' >w of bones of the carpus, and in part together, by the articular and interosseous ligaments. Ligaments of die fingers. The fingers and phalanges are ennee'ed together, and with the metacarpus; and the thumb with the ca-nus by the lateral ligaments of the fingers, and garment of the thumb with the o? tr .^Kzium ofthe carpus. Ligaments which keep the tendons of tlie muscles of the hand tu their proper place. The ii^ments wh.ch keep the tendons of the m :scles of the hand in their place, are situated partly on the palm and partly on the back of the hand, (n the back of tlie hanel are, the :?:tc:nal transverse ligament of the carpus, the vaginal, and the trans- v. rse ligaments of the extensor tendons. In tlie palm ofthe hand are, the internal trans- verse ligi.vnent ofthe carpus, the vaginal or crucial ligaments of the flexor tendons of the phalanres, ane1 the accessory ligaments of the flexor tendons. Liguments ofthe articulation of the femur. The head of the os femoris is strongly an- i nexed to the. acetabulum ofthe os hinomi- n;.t..m, by two very strong ligaments, the capsular ligament, and ligamentum tere9, or restraining ligament. Ligaments of the articulation ofthe knee. The knee join, is formed oy the condyles of the os femoris, head of the tibia and the patella. The ligaments are the capsu- lar, the posterior, the external and the internal lateral ligaments, the crucial and the alar ligaments, the ligaments ofthe semilunar cartilages, and ligaments ofthe * putella. . '*. Ligaments of the fibula. The fibula is ' ■'' LIG LIG U< connected with the tibia by means cf the capsular ligament ofthe superior extremi- ty, the interosseous ligament, and the liga- ments of the inferior extremity. Ligaments of the articulation of the tarsus. The inferior extremity ofthe tibia and fibu- la tonus the cuvity into which the astragalus of tne tarsus is received. This articulation is effected by the anterior, middle, anel pos- terior ligament of the fibula, the ligamen- tum tibix deltoides, the caspular ligament, and the ligaments proper to the bones of the t rsus. Ijigaments of the metatarsus. The bones of the metatarsus are connected in part to- gether, and in part with the tarsus, by means ofthe capsular ligament, the articu- lar ligaments, the transverse ligaments in the back and sole of the toot, anel the inte- rosseous ligaments of the metatarsus. Ligaments of the toes. Tiie phalanges of the toes are united partly together, and partly with the metatarsus, by the capsular . tin in alter their taste, &c.; they even acquire a deleterious quality when suffered to ^row exposed to light. Potatoes are of this kind. Herbs that grow beneath stones, or in pl-.ces utterly d*rk, ate white, soft, aqueous, awl of a mild and insipid taste. The more plants are exposed to the light, the more colour lu-y acquire. I iiough plants are capable of being nourished exctetlingly well in per- fect obscurity,- and in that state they even grow much more rapidly than m the sun, (provided- thefajr that surrounds them is fit for vegetifion,) they are colourless, and unfii tor use,.*! Proi'easor Davy found, by experiment, that red rose-trees, carefully excluded from light, produce roses almost white. He likewise ascertained that this flower owes its colour to light entering into its composition ; that pink, orange, and yel* low flowers imbibe a smaller portion of light than red ones, and that white flowers contain no light. But vegetables are not only indebted to the light for their colour : taste and odour are likewise derived from the same source. Light contributes greatly to the matu- rity of fruits and seeds. This seems to be the cause, why, under the burning sun of Africa, vegetables are in general more odo- riferous, of a stronger taste, and more abounding with resin. From ihe .^me cause it happen-, tha. hot climates seem to be the native countries of perfumes, odoriferous fruits, and aromatic resms. The action of light is so powerful on the organism of vegt-iablts, as to cause them to pour forth torrents of pure air from the surface of (heir leaves into the atmosphere, whilt exposed to the sun ; wnereas, on the contrary, when in tiie shade, they emit an LIG LIG air of a noxious quality. Take a few hands- ful oi fresh-gathered leaves of mint, cab- bage, or any other plant; place them in a bell-glass, filled with fresn water, and invert it into a basin with the same fluid. If the whole be .hen exposed to die direct rays of the sun, small air bubbles wnl appear on the surface of the leaves, which will gradually grow larger, and at last detach themselves, and become collected at the surface of the water. 'This is oxygen gas, formerly called vital air. All plants do not emit this air with the same facility ; there are some which yield it the moment the sun acts upon them, as the jacoboea, or rag-wort, laventler, peppermint, and some other aromatic plants. The leaves afford more air when attached to the plant than when gathered ; the quantity is also greater, tne fresher and Bounder they are, and if full grown and cobectetl during dry weather. Green plants afford more air than those whicli are of a yellowish or white colour. Green fruits afford likewise oxygen gas; but it is not so plentifully furnished by those which are ripe. Flowers in general render the air noxious. The nasturtium indicum, in the space of a few hours, gives out more air than is equal to the bulk of all its leaves. On the contrary, if a like bell-glass, prepareel in the same manner, be kept in the dark, another kind of air will be dis- engageel, of an opposite quality. There is not a substance, which, in well- closeel glass vessels, and exposed to the sun's light, does not experience some al- teration. Camphor kept in glass bottles, exposed to light, chrystallizes, or vegetates, into tlie most beautiful symetrical figures, on that side of the glass which is exposed to the light. Yellow wax, exposed to the light, loses its colour, anel becomes bleached. Gum guaiacum, reduced to powder, becomes green, on exposure to light. Vegetable colours, such as those of saffron, logwood, Sec. become pale, or white, &c. 2. Effects of Light on Ammals. The human being is equally dependent on the influence of fight. Animals in general droop when deprived of light, they become unhealthy, and even sometimes die. When a man has been long confined in a dsrk dungeon, (though well aired,) his whole complexion becomes sallow; pus.uha, filled with aqueous hu- mours, break out on Ins skin ; and the per- son who has been thus deprived of I ght becomes languid, and frequently dropsical. Worms, grubs, and c.terpillars, which live in the earth, -ir in w od, are o* a whitiJi colour ; ni nhs, «nd other insect >1 the night, are likewise distinguish ibk from those which fly by day by the want of brilliancy in their colour. The diffe- rence between those insects, in northern and southern parts, is still more obvious. The parts of fish whicii are exposed to light, as the hack, fins, &c. are uniformly coloured, but the belly, which is deprived of light, is white in all of them. Birds which inhabit the tropical coun- tries have much brighter plumage than those of the north. Those parts of the birds whicii are not exposed to the light are uniformly pale. The feathers on the belly of a bird are generally pale, or white ; the back, which is exposed to the light, is almost always coloured ; the breast, which is particularly exposed to light in most birds, is brighter than the belly Butterflies, and various other animals of equatorial countries, are brighter coloured than those of the polar regions. Some, of the northern animals are even darker ni summer and paler in winter. 3. Effects of Light on other Substances. Metallic oxyds become combust hie when exposed to light. Acids are eL-cnm- posed by its contact, anel various other substances change their nature. Light carbonated hydrogen. See Carbo- nated hydrogen, light. lignum arallociu veri. See Lignum aloes. Lignum aloes. Lignum agallochi veri. Lignum culambac. Lignum aspalathi. Xy- lo uloes. Agallochum. Calambac. Alues- wood. The tree whose wooel bears this name is not yet scientifically known. It is imported trom China in small, compact, ponderous pieces, of a yellow rusty brown colour, with black or purplish veins, and sometimes of a black ct lour. ,lt has a bitterish resinous taste, and a slight aroma- tic smell. It is used to fom>.,ate rooms in eastern countries. Lignum aspalatui. See Lignum aloes. Lignum calamhac. See Idgnum aloes. LIGNUM CAMPECHENSE. (Cam- pechensis; so called because it was brought from Campeachy, in the bay of Honduras.) Lignum campechianum. Lignum campes- canum. Lignum indicum. Lignum sappan. Logwood. The wooel of the Hamatoxy- lum campechyanum of Linnxus; it is of a solid '.exture anel ofa dark red co!our. It is imported principally is a subst-mce for dye- in;r. cut into junks and logs of about three fret in length: of these pieces the largest and thickest are pteserved, as being ofthe deepest colour. Lot;-wood has a -*vpetish stibitdstringeiu taste, and no remarkable smell; it gives a purplish r.-d tincture both to watery anel spritions infusi ns, anel tinces t'i" stools, and sometimes the urine, of the s.me col'ur. It U employed medi- cinally as an adstringent and corroborant. 444 E1L In diarrhoeas it has been found peculiarly efficacious, and has the recommendation of some of the first medical authorities; also in the latter stages of dysentery, when the obstructing causes are removed, to ob- viate the extreme laxity ot the intestines, usually superinduced by the repeated de- jec ons. In the form of decoction the proportion is two ounces to 2 lbs. of fluid, reduced by boiling to one. An extract is ordered in tlie pharmaceoxias. The dose from ten to forty grains. Lignum indicum. See Guaiacum. Lignum moluccense. See Lignum pa- vana. Lignum nephritic um. Nephritic wood. The wood of the Guilandim muring a ; in- ermiis foliis sub-bipinnatis, foliis inferioribus fematis of Linnxus, which also affords the nux bean. It is brought from Ame- rica in large, compact, ponder >us pieces, nithout knots, the outer part of i whitish or pale yellowish colour, the inner of a dark brown, or red. When rasped, it gives out a faint aromatic smell. It is ne- ver used metlicinally in this country, but stands high in reputation abroad, against difficulties of making urine, nephritic com- plainrs, and most disorders of the kidneys and urinary passages. Lignum pavanv:. lAgnum pavanum. Lignum moluccente. The wood of the Cro- ton titrlium,- foliis ovatis glalnis acuminatis serratis, caule arboreo of Linnxus, which affords the grana tiglii. L is of a light spongy texture, white wiiiiin, but covered With a greyish bark ; anel possesses a pun- gent, caustic taste, and a disagree.ible smell. It is said to be useful as a purga* tive in hydropical complaints. Lignum rhodium., i-^c Rhodium lig' num. Lignum sanctum. See Guaiacum, Lignum santali hubri. See Santalium 'i-ubritm. Lignum sappan. See Lignum camfte- cheiise. Lignum sehpkntcm. The wood of the Ophyoxilum serpenli-mm of Linnxus. It is said to be an alexipharimc. Ligcsticum leviuticum. The syste- ma ic -■: .me of lovage. See Levisticum. LIGUSTRUM. (From ligo, to b d ; so named from ts use in m,.kmg band*.) 1. The name of a genus of pianls in the Lin- nxan systemi tiass, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 2 Tiie pharmacopoeial name of the herb privet. Li'.iago. (Dim. of lilium, the lily; so named from the resembla"ce of its flower to that of a lily.) Liliastrum. Spiderwort; formerly said to be alexipharmic and car- minitive. LILIUM. (From kuot, smooth, grace- fill ; so named from the beauty of its leaf.) LlM The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nxan system. Class, Hexandria. Ortler, Mt.nosynia. The Tly. Lilium alrim. The white lily. The roots of the common white lily, lilium candidum of Linnxus -.—foliis spur sis, co- rollis campanulatis, intus glabris, are di. rected by the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia; they are extremely mucilaginous, and chiefly used boiled in milk and water, in emollient and suppurating cataplasms, to inflammatory tumours. These lily-roots afforelagood substitute, in times of scarcity, for bread. The distilled water has been sometimes used as a cosmetic. Lilium candidum. The systematic name ofthe white lily. See Lilium album. Lilium convalliuik. Convallaria. Mai- anthemum. Convallaria maialis- Lily of the valley. May-lily. The flowers of this pl.mt, Convallaria majab's, scapo nudo of Linnxus, have a penetrating bitter taste, and are given in nervous and catarrhal dis- orders. When dried and powdered they prove strongly purgative. Watery or spi- rituous extracts made from them, given in doses of a scruple, or drachm, act as gentle stimulating aperients and laxatives, and seem to partake of the purgative vir- tue as well as the bitterness of aloes. The roots, in the form of tincture, or infusion, act as a sternutatory when snuffed up the nose, and as a laxative or purgative when taken internally. Lily, May. See Lilium convallium. Lily, white. See Lilium album. Lily, w.ter. See Nymphaa alba and Nymphaa lutea. Lily oj the valley. See Lilium conval- lium. LIMVTURA FERRI. Steel filings are considereel as possessing stimulating and strengthening qualities, and ,are exhi- bited in worm cases, ataxia, leucorrhcea, diarrhoea, chlorosis, &c. UMAX (From limus, slime ; so named from its sliminess.) Cochlea terrentris. The snail. This animal abounds with a viscid sli- my juice, which is readily given out,by boil- ing, to milk or watery so as to render them. thick and glutinous. These decoctions are apparently very nutritious and demulcent, anel are recommended in consumptive cases and emaciations. LIME. Calx. An earth found in great abundance in nature, though never pure, or in an uncombined state. It is always u ;iled toan acid, and very frequently to the carbonic acid, as in chalk, common lime-stone, marble, calcareous sp.ir, 8ic. It is contained in the waters of the ocean; it is found in vegetables; and is the ba is of the bones, shells, and other hard parts of animals. Ls combination with sulphuric ac.d is known by tlie name of sulphate of lime (gypsum, or plaster of Paris.) Com- LIM hined with fluoric acid it constitutes fluate of limp, or Derbyshire spar. Propertiet.—Lime is in soliei masses, ofa white colour, moderately hartl, but easily reducible to powder. Its taste is bitter, urinous, and burning. It cnanges blue cabbage juice to a green. It is unalterable by the heat of our furnaces. It splits and falls into powder in the air and loses its strong taste. It is augmented in weight and in size by slowly absorbing water from the atmosphere. Its specific gravity is '2.2. It combines with pnosphorus by heat It unites to sulphur both in the dry and hu- mid way. It absorbs sulphurated hydrogen gas. It unites with some of the metallic oxyds. Its slaking by water is attended with heat, hissing, splitting, and swelling Up, while the water is partly consolidated and partly converted into vapour ; and the lime is reduced into a very voluminous dry powder, when it has been sprinkled with only a small quantity of water. It is solu- ble when well prepared in 300 parts of water. It unites to acids. It renders si- lex and alumine fusible, and more particu- larly these two earths together. Method of obtaining Lime.—Since the carbonic acid may be separated from the native carbonate of lime, this becomes a means of exhibiting the lime in a state of tolerable purity. For this purpose intro- duce into a porcelain or earthen retort, or rather into a tube of green glass, well coated over with lute, and planed across a furnace, some powelered Carara marble, or oyster-shell powder. Adapt to its lower extremity a bent tube of glass, conveyed under a bell. If we then heat the tube, we obtain carbonic acid gas ; and lime will be found remaining in the tube, or retort. The burning of lime in the large way, depends on the dihengagement of the car- bonic acid by heat; and, as lime is infu- sible in our furnaces, there would be no danger from too violent a heat, if the na- tive carbonate of lime were perfectly pure; but as this is seldom the case, an ex- treme degree of heat produces a com- mencement of vitrification in the mixt stone, and enables it to preserve its solidi- ty, and it no longer retains the qualities of lime, for it is covered with a sort of crust, whicii prevents the absorption of the water when it is attempted to be slaked. This is called over-burnt lime. In order to obtain lime in a state of great purity, the following method may be had recourse to. Take Carara marble, or oyster-shells ; reduce them to powder, and dissolve the powder in pure acetous acid; precipitate tlie solution by carbonate of ammonia. Let the precipitate subside, wash it repeatedly in distilled water, let it dry, and then ex- pose it to a white heat for some hours. LIM 445 The acetous acid, in this operation, unites to the lime, and forms acetite of lime, dis- engaging at the same time the carbonic acid, which flies off' in the gazeous state : on adding to the acetite of lime carbonate of ammonia, acetite of ammonia and an artificial carbonate of lime are formed; from the latter the carbonic acid is again ex- pelled, by exposure to heat, and tlie lime is behinel, in a state of perfect purity. Lime tree. See Tilia. Lime-water. See Liquor calcis. LIMES. A fruit like a small lemon, the juice of which is a very strong acid, anel very much used in the making of punch. Externally, the same acid is ap- plied in the cutaneous affections of warm climates, and also as a remedy against the pains that precede the appearance of yaws. LIMON. (Ifobrew.) Limonia mala. Malus limonia acida. Citrea malus. Citrus. The lemon. The tree whicli affords this fruit is the Citrus medica of Linnxus :— petiolis Iinearibus .- a native of the upper part of Asia, but cultivated in Spain, Por- tugal, and France. The juice, which is much more acid than that of the orange, possesses similar virtues. It is always pre- ferred where a strong vegetable acid is required. Saturated with the fixed vege- table alkali, it forms the citrat of potash, which is in frequent extemporaneous use in febrile diseases, and by promoting the. secretions, especially that of the skin, proves of considerable service in abating the violence of fever. This medicine is also often employed to restrain vomiting. As an antiscorbutic, the citric acid is also very generally taken on board ships destined for long voyages; but even when well depurated of its mucilaginous parts, it is found to spoil by fong keeping. To preserve it in purity for a considerable length of time, it is necessary that it should be brought to a highly concentrated state, and for thjs purpose it has been recom- mended to expose the juice to a degree of cold sufficient to congeal the aqueous and mucilaginous parts. After a crust of ice is formed, the juice is poured into another vessel; and, by repeating this process several times, the remaining juice, it is said, has been concentrated to eight times its original strength, and kept, without suf- fering any material change, for several years. Whytt found the juice of lemons to allay hysterical palpitations ofthe heart, after various other medicines had been ex- perienced ineffectual; and this juice, or that of oranges, taken to the quantity of four or six ounces in a day, has sometimes been found a remedy in the jaundice. The exterior rind of the lemon is a very grateful, aromatic bitter, not so hot as orange-peal, and yielding in distillation a 446 LIJf less quantity of oil, which is extremely light, almost colourless, and generally brought from the southern parts of Eu- rope, un-ler the name of Essence of Le- mons. The lemon-peel, though- less warm, is similar in its qualities to that of the orange, and is employed with the same in- tentions. The Pharmacopoeias direct a syrup of the juice, syrupus limonis, and the peel enters into vinous and aqueous bitter infusions ; it is also ordered to be candied ; and the essential oil is an ingredient in the spiritus ammonia compositus, and other for- mulx. Limonium. (From ktifAm, a green field; so called from its colour.) Sea-lavender. Astringent. Limonium. (From ktifAuv, a green-field ; so died from the colour of its unripe fruit.) The lemon-tree, or citrus medica. Linarrostis. (From kivov, cotton, and xypus-it, grass ; so called from the softness of its texture.) Cotton-grass. Linangina. (From linum, flax, and ango, to strangle ; so called, because if it grows among flax or hemp, it twists round it, and chokes it.) The herb dodder. Linaria. (From linum, flax, named from the resemblance of its leaves to those of flax.) Osyrri. Urinaria. Common toad- flax. Antirrhinum linaria of Linnxus :— foliis lanceolate uncaribus conjertis, caule erecto, spicis terminahbus sessilibus, floribus, imbricatis. A parennial indigenous plant, common in barren pastures, hedges, and the sides eif roads, flowering from July to to September. The leaves have a bitterish and somewhat saline taste, and, when rub- bed between the fingers, have a faint smell, resembling that of elder. They are said to be diuretic and cathartic, and in both characters to act powerfully, especially in the first; hence the name urinalis. They have been recommended in dropsies, and other disorders requiring powerful evacu- ations. The linaria has also been used as a resolvent in jaundice, and such diseases as were supposed to arise from visceral obstructions. But the plant has been chiefly valued for its effects when ex- ternally applied, especially in hxmorrhoi- dal affections, for wliich both the leaves and flowers have been employed in various forms of ointment, fomemation, nd poul- tice. Dr. Wolph first invented an ointment of this plant for the piles. The Landgr.-.ve of Res^; to whom he was physician, con- stantly interrogated him, to discover its composition ; but Wolph obstinately re- fused, till the prince promised to give him a fat ox annually for the discovery : bene-, to the following verse, which was maHe ro distinguish the linarian from the esc.i1'.'. viz. t(Escula lactescit, sine lacte linaria cretcit, LIN the hereditary i Marshal of Hesse add ed. " Esula nil nobis, sed dal linaria tauruni.*' LINCTUS. (From lingo, to lick.) Lohoc. Eclegma. Elexis. Elegma. Eclec- tos. Ecleitos. Illinctus. Loch and lam. bat-ve. A term in pharmacy, that is ge- nerally applied to a soft and somewhat oily substance, of the consistence of honey, which is licked off" the spoon, it being loo solid and adhesive to be taken otherwise. LINEA ALB\. (From linum, a thread, and album, white: so calleel from its ap- pearance and colour.) Linea centralis. An aponeurosis that extends from the scro- biculus cordis straight down to the navel, and from thence to the pubis. It is formed by the tendinous fihres of the internal ob- bque ascending and the external oblique descending muscles, and the transversalis, interlaced witH those of the opposite side. Line.e semilunares. The lines whicii bountl the outer margin of tlie recti mus- cles, formed by the union of the abdomi- nal tendons. Line/b transversa. Lines which cross the recti muscles. LINGUA. (From lingo, to lick up. The tongue. See Tongue. Lingua avis. The seeds of the Fraxi- nus, or ash, are so called, from their sup- posed resemblance to a bird's tongue. Lingua canina. So called from the resemblance of its leaves to a dog's tongue. See Cynoglossum. Lingua cervina. See Scolopendrium. LINGUAHS. (Lingualis, sc. musculus; from lingua, a tongue.) Basio-glossus of Cowper. A muscle ofthe tongue. It arises from the root ofthe tongue laterally, and runs forward between the hyo-glos'sus and genio-glossus, to be inserted into the tip of the tongue, along wi»h part ofthe stylo-glos- sus. Its use is to contract the substance ofthe tongue, and to bring it backwards. LINIMENT. (Linimentum f from lino, to anoint.) An oily substance, ofa medi- ate consistence between an ointment and oil, but so thin as to drop. The following are some of the most ap- proved forms. Linimentum jerusims. Liniment of verdigris, formerly called oxymel xruginis, mel ^iryptiacum, and unguentum jfcgyp- tiacum. " Take of verdigri , powdered, an ounce; vinegar, seven fluid ounces ; clarified honey, fourteen ounces." Dis- solve the verdigris in the vinegar, and strain it through a linen cloth ; having added the honey gradually, boil it down to a proper consi tence. Linimentum ammonia carbonatis. Linimentum of cariionat of ammoniac formerly called linimentum amm mix and linimentum volatile. " Take of solution LIN LIN 447 of subcarbonate of ammonix, a fluid-ounce; olive oil, three fluid-ounces." Shake them together until they unite. A stimulating linament, mostly used to relieve rheumatic pains, bruises, and paralytic numbness. Linimenti-m ammonlk fortius. Strong liniment of ammonia- " Take of solution of ammonia, a fluid-ounce ; olive oil, two fluid-ounces." Shake them together un- til they unite. A more powerful stimu- lating application than the former, acting as a rubefacient. In pleurotlynia, indolent tumours, stiffness of the joints, and arthritic pains, it is to be preferred to the milder one. Linimentum aq.ux calcis. Linament of lime-water. " Take of lime-water, olive- oil, of each eight ounces ; rectified spirit of wine, one ounce." Mix. This has been long in use as an application to burns and scaiels". Linimentum cam run r .13. Camphor lini- ment. *• Take of camphor, half an ounce. Olive oil, two fluid-ounces." Dissolve the camphor in the oil. Linimentum camphors compositum. Compound camphor liniment. " Take of camphor, two ounces; solution of am- monia, six fluid-ounces ; spirit of laven- der, a pint." Mix the solution of ammonia with the spirit in a glass retort; then, by the heat of a slow fire, distil a pint. Last- ly, in this distilled liquor, dissolve the camphor. An elegant and useful stimulant application in paralytic, spasmodic, and rheumatic diseases. Also for bruises, sprains, rigidities of the joints, incipient chilbiaiii.s, &c. Sec. Linimentum hydrargyri compositum. Compound mercurial liniment. " Take of stroiij, mercurial ointment, prepared lard, of each lour pou-ids; camphor, an ounce ; reci.fied spir.t, fifteen minims ; solution of annn.iri.i, four iluid-ounces." First pow- der the canipiit.r, with the aeldition of the spirit, then rub it with ti c mercurial omt- me:it and die Lrd ; lastly, add gradually the solution ot ummo.ia, and mix the whole together. An excellent formula for all surgical cases, 111 which the object is to quicken the .*ciioii of ihe „bsoroents, and gcii*ly stimulate the surfaces of parts. It is a useful application for diminishing the indurated state of particular muscles, a pecular affection every now and then met with in practice ; anti it is peculiarly well calculated for lessening the stiffness and chrome thickening often noticed in me joints. It it be frequen ly or largely ap- plied, it affects the mouth more rapietly than the mercurial ointment. Linimentum opiatum. A resolvent ano- dyne embrocation, adapted to remove in- dolent tumours of the joints, anel those weaknesses winch rema.n after strains and chilblains before they break. Linimentum saponis compositum. Com- pound soap liniment. Linimentum saponis. " Take ot hard soap, three ounces ; cam- phor, an ounce ; spirit of rosemary, a pint." Dissolve the camphor in the spi- rit, then acid the soap, and macerate in the heat of a sand-bath, until it be melt- ed. The basis of this form was first pro- posed by Riverius, and it is now common- ly used under ihe name of opodeldoc. 'This is a more pleasai.t preparation, to rub parts affected with rheumatic pains, swellings of the joints, &c. than any of the foregoing, and at the same time not inferior, except where a rubifacient is re- quired. Linimentum saponis cum opio. Soap liniment, with opium. "Take of compound soap liniment, six ounces; tincture of opi- um, two ounces." Mix. For dispersing indurations and swellings, attended with pain, but no acute Inflammation. Linimentum terebixtiiiwe. Turpentine liniment. " Take ot resin of cerate, a pound; oil of turpentine, halt a pint." Add the oil of turpentine to the cerate, pre- viously melted, and mix. This liniment is very commonly applied to burns,(and was first introduced by Mr. Kentish, of Newcastle. Linimentum terebtnthinje vitriolicum. Vitriolic liniment of turpentine. "Take of ol've oil, ten ounces; oil of turpentine, four ounces; vitriolic acid, three drachms." ' Mix. This preparation is said to be effica- cious in chronic affections of the joints, and in the removal of long existing effects of sprains and bruises. Liniment of ammonia. See Linimentum ammonia. Liniment of camphor. See Linimentum camphora. < Liniment of mercury. See Linimentum hydrargyri. Liniment of verdigris. See Linimentum aruginis. Liniment of turpentine. See Linimentum terebinthina. L5NN/EA. (So named in honour of Lin- nxus.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Angiospermia. Linnba iiqulalis. The systematic name of the plane named in honour >>f fue im- mortal Linnxus, which his a bitter subas- tringent taste, and is used in some places in the form of fomentation1 to rheuu atic pains, and an infusion with mi.k is much esteemed in Switzerland in the cure of sciat.ca LrNospERvuM. (From ktvov, flax, and (rmejxx, seed ) Linse d. Lin bed. The fru.t of the flax plant, or liim m, is much used in medicine. Its qn:i ■':•:•. i.e mucilagino;. s aid oily. It is lubricating and emollient. It is employed 448 LIP LIQ in decoction, or infusion, in heat of urine, &c- in the form ol cly ster, in tcnesmu , in cataplasm, in quincy, and other complaints. The pr port ion ot the seeds in the decoc- tion are, an ounce to a pound of water. See Linum. Lint. See Linteum. LINTEUM. Lint A soft woolly sub- stance, made by the scraping of old linen cloth, and employed in surgery as the com- mon dressing in ail cases of wounds and ulcers, either simply or covered wiih dif- ferent unctuous substances. LINUM. (From kuot,, soft, smooth ; so called from its soft, smoo-h, texture.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Pentagynia. 2. The pharmacopoeia name of the com- mon flax. Linum sytvestre Linum usita- tissimum of Lmuxus :—calycibus capsu- lisque mucronatis, petalis crenatis, foliis lanceolatis alternts, caule subsolitano. The seeds of this useful plant, called linseed, have an unctuous, mucilaginous, sweetish taste, but no remaikable smell; on expres- sion they yield a large quantity of oil, which, when carefully drawn, without the application of heat, has no paiticulsr taste or flavour: boiled in water, they yield a large proportion of a strong flavourless mu- cilage, whicii is in use as «n emollient or demulcent in coughs, hoarsenesses, and pleuritic symptoms, that frequently prevail in catarrhall affections; and it is likewise recommended in nephritic pains and stran- guries. The meal of the seeds is also much used, externally, in emollient and ma- turating cataplasms. The expressed oil is an officinal preparation, and is supposed to be ofa more healing and balsamic nature than the other oils of this class: it has, therefore, been very generally employed in pulmonary complaints, and in colics anel constipations ofthe bowels. Tne cake which remains after the expression of the oil con- tains tbe farinacious p.irt of the seed, and is used in fattening cattle, under the name of oil cake. Linum catharticum Linum minimum. Chamalium. Purging flax, or mill-moun- tain. This small plant, Linum catharticum, foliis oppositis ovato-lanceolatis, caule dicho- tqmo corollis acutis of Litmxus, is an effec- tual and safe cathartic. It has a bitterish and disagreeable taste. A handful infused in half a pint of boiling water is the dose for an dault. Linum usitatissimum. The systema- tic name of the c .mmon fl^x. See Li- num. Liparis. (From ktvos, fat ; so named from its unctuous quality.) See Pingui- eula. Liparocele. (From kprot, fat, and K*kx, a tumour.) That species of sarco- cele in which the substance constituting the disease i=. fat. LIPOMA. (From >tmt, tau) A solita- ry, soft, unequal, indolent tumour, arising from a luxuriancy of adeps in the cellular membrane. Tlie adipose structure form- ing the tumour is sometimes diseased to- wards its centre, and more fluid than the rest. At other times it does not appear to differ in any respect from adipose mem- brane, except in the enlargement of tlie cells containing the fat. These tumours are always many years before they arrive at any size. Lipopstchia. (From kwru, to leave, and •sf-w/t*> ,ne so"l. or lib.) A swoon. LIPOTHYMIA. (From kttvu, to leave, and 6u/Act, the mind.) Deuquium ammi et anima. Defectio animi ; dissolutio. Exanimatio. Syncope. Asphyxia. Vi- rium lapsus. The greatest degree is called Apopsychiu. Apsychia. Ecchysis. Faint- ing. Dr. Cullen makes it a genus of disease in the class Neuroses, order Ady- namia, which he defines the motion of the heart diminished, or at rest for some time. He distinguishes it into three species. See Syncope. LIPPITUDO. (F om lippus, blear-eyed.) Epiphora. Yerophth.dmia. lllearediiess. An exudation of a punform humour from the margin of the eye-lids. The prox- imate cause is a deposition of acrimony on the glandulx meibomian^ in the mugin of the eye-liels. This humour in the night glues the tarsi of the eye-lids together. The margins of the eye-lids are red and tumefy are irritated, and excite pain. An ophthalmia, fistula lachrymalis, and sometimes an ectropium, are the conse- quences. T'e species ofthe lippitudo are, 1. Lippitudo infantum, which is familiar to children, particularly of an acrimoni- ous habit. Ihe lippitudo of infanis is mostly accompanied with tinea, or some scabby eruption, whicli punts out that the disease originates, no: from a local, but general or constitu ional, affection. 2. Lippitudo adultorum or senilis. This arises from various acrimonies, and is like- wise common to hard drinkers. 3. Lippitudo venerea, which arises from a suppressed gonorrhoea, or fluor albus, and is l.kewise observed in children born of parents with venereal complaints. 4. Lippitudo scrophulosa, w.ich accom- panies oner .scrophulous svnp oms. 5. Lippitudo scorbutica, which affects the scorbutic LirvitiA. (From a«tt«, to leave, and mie, heat.) A sort ot fever, where the heat is drawn to ihe inward pans, while the- external are old. LQIU1DAMMEK. Tt * ' ame ofa genua of p:m s m Hie Linnxan aynvm. LitielDAMBER STyRACIFLl/A. The LIQ LIQ 449 systematic name of the tree which affords both the liquid-amber and liquid storax. See Liquidambra, L1QUIDAMBRA. (From liquidus and amber.) Styrax Uquida. Liquidamba. Li- quid amber. A lesmous juice, of a yellow colour, inclining to red, at first about the consistence of turpentine, by age hardened into a solid brittle mass. It is obtained by wounding the bark of the Liquidamber ttyraciflua ; foliis palmato-angulatit; Joliit indtvisis, acutis, of Linnxus. This juice has a moderately pungent, warm balsamic taste, and a very fragrant smell, not unlike that ofthe Styrax calamita heightened by a little ambergrts. It is seldom used medi- cinally. The Styrax Uquida is also obtain- ed by boiling from this plant. There are two sorts distinguished by authors; the one, the purer part ofthe resinous matter, that rises to tlie surface in boiling, sepa- rated by a strainer, of the consistence of rant, and sedative. or along with other medicines, adapted to the same intention. LIQ.UOR ACETATIS PLUMBI. Solution Of acetate of lead, formerly called aqua lithar- gyri acetati. Goulard's extract. " Take of vitrified oxyd of lead, two pounds and four ounces ; acetic acid, a gallon." Mix, and boil down to six pints, constantly stir- ring ; then set it by, that the feculendes may subside, and strain. It is principally employed by surgeons, as a resolvent against inflammatory affec- tions. LiauoR acetatis plumbi dilutus. Di- luted solution of acetate of lead.- Aqua lithargyri acetati composita. "Take of so- lution ot acetate of le:.d, a drachm ; distilled water, a pint; weak spirit, a fluid drachm." Mix. The virtues of this w ater, the aqua vegeto-mineralis of former pharmacopoeias, applied externally, are resolvent, refrige- honey, tenacious like turpentine, of a red- dish or ash-brown colour, moderately trans- parent, of an acrid unctuous taste, and a fragrant smell, faintly resembling that of the solid storax, but somewhat disagree- able. The other, the more impure part which remains on the strainer, untranspa- rent, and in smell and taste much weaker than the former. Tlieir use is chiefly as stomachics, in the form of plaster. LiauiRiTiA. (From" liquor, juice, or from elikoris, Welsh.) See Glycyrrhiza. LldUOR jethereus vitriolicus. The liquor procured from a distillation of equal parts of sulphuric acid and spirit of wine redistilled, Liauon acetatis ammonia. Solution Liq.uor . aluminis compositus. Com- pound solution of alum. " Take of alum, sulphate ofz'mc, of each half an ounce ; boil- ing water, two pints " Dissolve at the same timedhe alum and sulphate of zinc in the water, and then strain the solution through paper. This water was long known in our shops under the title of aqua aluminosa bateanas. It is used for cleansing and healing ulcers and wounds, and for removing cutaneous eruptions, the part being bathed with it hot three or four times a-day. It is sometimes likewise employeel as a coUyrium ; and as an injection in fluor albus and gonorrhoea, when not accompanied with virulence. Liq,uor ammosi.e. Solution of ammonia. of acetate of ammonia; formerly cpXled^Aqua ammonia pura of the London Pharm. Aqua ammonia acetata. " Take of carbo. nate of ammonia, two ounces ; Lcetic acid, four pints." Add the acid to the salt, until bubbles of gas shall no longer arise, and mix. If the acid rather predominate, the so- lution is more grateful to the taste ; and provided that acid be correctly prepareel, the proportions here given wj|l be found sufficient ; where the aciel * cannot be de- pended on, it will be right to be regulated rather by the cessation of effervescence than by quantity. This preparation was formerly known in the shops under the name of spirit of M iv- derus. When assisted by a .warm regi- men, it proves an excellent and powerful sudorific; and, as it operates without quickening the circulation, or increasing the heat of the body, it is admissible in fe. brile and inflammatory diseases, in which the use of stimulating sudorifics are at- tended with danger. Its action may like- wise be determined to the kidneys, by walking about in the cool air. The com- mon dose is half a:i ounce, cither by itself 1787- " Take of muriate of ammonia, lime, newly prepared, of each two pounds; water, a pint and a half." Reduce tlie muriate of ammonia anel the lime into powder, sepa- rately ; then mix them, and introduce them into a large glass retort, into which a pint of the water has been previously poured. Having placed the retort in a sand-bath, lute on a tubulated receiver, through which the ammonia may pass into a thud vessel, containing half a pint of the water, and cooled. Then at first apply a gentle heat; anel increase it by degrees, until the retort becomes red. Water of ammonia is very rarely given internally, although it may be used in doses often or twenty elrops, largely diluted, as a powerful stimulant in asphyxia and's.mi- lar diseases. Externally, it is applied to the skin as a rubefacient, and in the form of gas to the nostrils, and to the eyes as a stimulant; in cases of torpor, paralysis, rheumatism, syncope, hysteria, and chronic ophthalmia. LIQ.UOR CAHBON TIS AMMONIJF.. Solll- tio:i of carbonate ol" ammonia. Tie a<-ua 3 M f 4se LIQ LIQ ammonia of the Pharm. Lond. 1787. "Take of caibonate of ammonia, eight ounces; distilled water, a pint.'^ Dissolve the sub- carbonate of ammmia in the water, and fil- ter the solution through paper. This pre- paration possesses the properties of ammo- nia in its action on the human body. See Carbonas ammonia. LIQUOR \MN1L All that fluid which is contained in the membranaceous ovum surrounding the foetus in utero is called by the general name of the waters, the water ofthe amnion, or ovum, or liquor amnii The quantity, in proportion to the size of the different parts of the ovum, is ;:ta.est by far in early pregnancy. A» the time of par- turition, in some cases, it amounts to or ex- ceeds four pints ; and in others it is scarce- ly equal to as many ounces. It is usually in to." largest quantity when the child has been some time dead, or is born in a weak- ly state. Tb.s fluid is generally transpa- rent, often milky, and st.medmes of a yel- low, or light brown colour, and very diffe- rent in consistence; and thee alterations Seem to depend upon the state ofthe c m- sti'ution of the parent. It does not coagu- late with heat, like the serum ofthe blood ; and, chymically examined, it is found to be composed of phlegm, earthy matter, and se.i sjlt, in different proportions m different subjects, by whicii the varieties in its ap- pearance and consistence are produced. It has been supposed tQ be excrementitious; but it is generally thought to be secreted from the internal surface of the ovuin, and to be circulatory, as in other cavities. It was formerly imagined, that the fcetus was nounsheel by this fluid, of which it was saiel to swal'ow some part frequently ; and it was -.hen asserted, that the qualities of the fluid were adapted for its nourishments. But there have been many examples of chil- dren born without any passage to the sto- mach ; and a few, of children in which the head was wanting, and which have never- theless arrived at the full size. These cases fully prove that this opinion is not just, and that there must be some other medium by whicii the child is nourished, besides the waters. The incontrovertible uses of this fluid ; re, to serve the purpose of affording a soft bed for the residence of the t'cetus, to which it allows free motion, and prevents any external injury during pregnancy -. and inclosed'in the membranes, it procures the most gentle, yet efficacious, dilatation ofthe os uteri, and soft parts, at the time of parturition. Instances have been recorded, in which the waters of the ovum are said to have been voided so early as in the sixtifc- month of pregnancy, with- out preju '.ice either to the child or parent. The truth of these reports seem to be doubtful, because, when the membranes are intentionally broken, the action of the uterus never fails to come on, when all the water is evacuated. A few cases have oc- curred to me, says Dr. Denman, in practice, whicii might have been construed to be of this kind ; for there was a daily discharge of some colourless fluid from the vagina, for several months before delivery; but there being no diminution ofthe size of the abdomen, and the waters being regularly discharged at the time of labour, it was judgeel that some lymphatic vessel near the os uteri had been ruptured, and did not close again till the patient was de hvered. He also met with one case, in which, after the expulsion of the placenta, there was no sanguineous discharge, but a profusion of lymph, to the quantity of several pints in a few hours after delivery; but the patient suffered no inconvenience, except from surprise. LiaUOR ANTIMONII TARTARIZATI. So- lut'on of tartarized antimony. Vinum an. ' timonii tartarizati of the Pharm. Lond. 4 1787. " Take of the tartarized antimony, one scruple ; boiling distilled water, four fluid-ounces; wine six fluid-ounc v." Dis- solve the tartarized antimony in the boiling distilled water, then add the wine. Half an ounce of the solution contains one grain ofthe salt. This preparation may be given in all cases where the .tartar emetic is indi- cated. LtauoR AiisENiCAtis. Arsenical solu- tion. " Take of prepared oxyd of arsenic, in very fine powder, subcarbonate of potash from tartar, of each 64 grains; dis- tilled water a pint." Boil them together in a glass vessel, until the arsenic be entirely dissolved. When the solution is cold, add ." compound spirit of lavender, four . fluid-drachms." Then add as much dis- tilled water as may exactly fill a pint mea- sure. This preparation accords with the formula of Dr. Fow ler, of Stafford, who first introduced it in imitation of a celebrated popular remedy for intermittents, sold under the name of the tasteless ague-drop. - The compound spirit of lavender is only intend- ed to give some colour and taste, without which it would resemble common water, and hence be more liable to mistakes. Where the dose is small, and the effects so powerful, the most minute attention to its proportion and preparation become neces- sary. Each ounce contains four grains of the oxyd, and each drachm one-eighth of a grain; but it will rarely be proper to go be- yond half the latter quantity, or one-six- teenth of a grain as a dose. LiauoR calcis. Solution of lime, • formerly called aqua calcis. Lime-water. " Take of lime, half a pound; boiling dis- tilled water, twelve pints." Pour the ; water upon the lime, and stir them toge- ther; next cover the vessel immediately, and let it stand for three hours ; then keep LIQ. LIT 451 the solution upon the remaining lime in stopped glass bottles, and pour off the clear liquor when it is wanted for use. Lime is soluble in aboutl 450 times its weight of water, or little more than one grain in one fluid-ounce. It is given in- ternally, in doses of two ounces and up- wards, in cardialgia, spasms, diarrhoea, &c. and in proportionate doses in convul- sions of children, arising from acidity, or ulcerated intestines, intermittent fevers, &c. Externally it is applied to burns and ulcers. LlQUOR CUPRI AMMONIATI. Solution of ammonia red copper. Aqua cupri am- moniati of Pharm. Lond. 1787, and for- merly called aqua tapharina. " Take of ammoniated copper, a drachm ; distilled water, a pint." Dissolve the ammoniated copper in the water, and filter the solu- tion through paper. This preparation is employed by surgeons for cleansing foul ulcers, and disposing them to heal. LlQUOR FERRI ALtCALINI. Solution of alkaline iron, " Take of iron, two drachms and a half; nitric acid, two fluid-ounces; distilled water, six fluid-ounces; solution of carbonate of potash, six fluid-ounces." Having mixed the acid and water, pour them upon the iron, and when the effer- vescence has ceased, pour oft'the clear acid -solution ; add this gradually, and at inter- vals, to the solution of subcarbonate of potash, occasionally shaking it, until it has assumed a deep brown red colour, and no further effervescence takes place. Lastly, set it by for six hours, and pour off the clear solution This preparation was first described by Stahl, and called tinctura martis ulkalina, and is now introduced in the Lond. Pharm. as affording a combina- tion of iron distinct from any other, and often applicable to practice. The dose is from half a drachm to a drachm. LiauoR oxtmuriatis hydrargtri. So- lution of oxymuriate of mercury. " Take of oxymuriate of mercury, eight grains ; distilled water, fifteen fluid-ounces; recti- fied spirit, a fluid-ounce." Dissolve the oxymuriate of mercury in the water, and add the spirit. This solution is directed \n order to faci- lita'e the administration of divisions of the grain of this active^ medicine. Half an ounce of it contains one-eighth ofa grain of the salt. The dose is from one drachm to half an ounce. LlftU R MINF.RALIS ANORTNUS HOFF- manm. Hoffman's anodyne liquor. A preparation of ether extolled as an attodyne and antispasmodic. See Spiritut atheris compositi. Liquor potassx. Solution of potash. Aqua kali puri. IJxiviitm sapouarium. •* Take of subcarbonate of potash, lime, newly prepared, of each a pounei. Boil- ing distilled water, a gallon" Dissolve the potash in two pints of the water; add the remaining water to the lime. Mix the liquors while they are hot, stir them toge- ther, then set the mixture by in a covered vessel; and after it has cooled, strain the solution through a cotton bag. If any diluted acid dropped into the so- lution occasion the extrication of bubbles of gas, it will be necessary»to add more lime, and to strain it again. A pint of this solution ought to weigh sixteen ounces. Liquor subcarbonatis potass*. Solu- tion of subcarbonate of potash. Aqua kali praparat:. Lixivium tartan. Oleum tar- tari per deuquium. " Take of subcarbonate of potash, a pound; distilled water, twelve fluid-ounces." Dissolve the subcarbonate of potash in the water, and then strain the solution through paper. It possesses antacid virtues, and is a good antidote against arsenic taken into the sto- mach. It is also given with advantage in convulsions and spasms, from acidity in the stomach of children, in calculous dis- eases, gouty affections, scrophula, aphthx, &c. The carbonate of soda is milder, and perhaps a preferable remedy for general use. The dose of the liquor potassx subcar- bonatis is from kalf a drachm to a drachm and a half. Liquor volatilis cornu cervi. This preparation of the valatile alkali, common- ly termed hartshorn, possesses the same vir- tues as the carbonate of ammonia. It is in common use to smell at in huntings, &c. See Carbonas ammonia. Liquorice. See Glycyrrhiza. Liquorice, Spanish See Glycyrrhiza. Lithagoga. (From ktBot, a stone, and xyu, to bring away.) Medicines which ex- pel the stone. Litharge. See Lithargyiits. Litharge plaster. See Emplastrum li thargyri. Lithahotrus. (From kiSot, a stone, and xeyueot, silver.) Lithargyimm. A sub- carbonate of lead, in an imperfect state of vitrification, when silver is refined by cupellation with lead, this latter metal, which is scorified, and causes the sconfuta- tion of the imperfect metals alloyed with the silver, is transformed into a matter composed of small semitransparent shining plates, resembling mica ; which is litharge. Litharge is more or less white or red, ac- cording to the metals with which the silver is alloyed. The white is called litharge of silver ; anel the red has been improperly called liiharge of gold. See Lead, Liquor plumbi acetatis, and Liquor plumbi acetatis diiutus. L1THIAS A lithiate, or salt, ormed ly the uni.-.n ofthe lithic :»cid, or acid ofthe stone sometimes found in the humeri blad- der, v th differe.t ba?es ; thus, lithiate of alumine, lithiate qf ammonia, Sec. 43J LIT LIT LITHIASIS* (From uBo;, a stone.) 1. The formation of stone, or griivel. 2. A tumour of the eyelid, under which is a hard concretion resembling a stone. Lithobalum. (From ktBct, a stone, and ka.fA.Gxvu, to seize.) An instrument for ex- tracting tne stone from the bladeler. LiTHoiDtis. (From ktdot, a stone, and aSot, a likeness* so called from its hardness.) The petrous portion of the temporal bone. LITHOLOGY. (Lithologia; from ki- 0«c, a stone, and koyot, a discourse.) A dis- course or treatise on stones. Lithomarga, Stone marie. Fuller's earth is one of the most useful varieties of lithomirge. LITHONTRIPTICS. (UthontripHca, sc. medicamenta ; from kibot, a stone, and Bovmu, to breik.) From the strict sense and common acceptation of the word, this class of medicine should comprehend such as possess a power of dissolving calculi in the urinary passages. It is, however, doubted by many, whether there be in nature any such substances. By this term, then, is meant those substances which possess a power of removing a dis- position in the body to the formation of calculi. The researches of modern chy- rni jts have proved, that these calculi consist mostly ofa peculiar acid, named the lithic or uric acid. Wiih this substance the alka- lies are capable of uniting, and forming a soluble compound; and these are according- ly the sole lithontriptics. From the exhi- bition of alkaline remedies, the symptoms arising from stone in the bladder are very geneially alleviated; and they can be given to such an extent that the urine becomes very sensibly alkaline, and is even capable of exerting a solvent power on these con- cretions. Their administration, however, cannot be continued to this extent for any length of time, trom the irritation they produce on the stomach and urinary or- gans. The use, therefore, of the alkalies, as solvents, or lithrontriptics, is now scarce- ly ever attempted; they are employed merely to prevent the increase of the con- cretion, and to palliate the painful symp- toms, which they do apparently by pre- venting the generation of lithic acid, or the separation of it by the kidneys; the urine is thus rendered less irritating, and the surface ofthe calculus is allowed to be- come smooth. When the alkalies are employed with this view, they are generally given saturited, or supersaturated, with carbonic acid. This renders them much less irritating. It at the same time, indeed, diminishes its sol- vent power; for the alkaline carbonates exert no action on urinary calculi; but they are still capable of correcting that acidity in the primx vix, which is the cause of the deposition of the lithic acid from the urine, and therefore serve equally tc palliate the disease. And when their acri- mony is 'busdiminished, their use can be con limed for any length of time. It appears from the experiments of Fourcroy, and others, that the other in- gredients of calculi, as well as the lithic acid, are dissolved by the caustic alkali, and various experiments have shewn that most calculi yield to its power. Lime- water has also been found a solvent of uri- nary calculi, out ofthe body. It is obvious, however, that what is taken by the mouth is subject to many changes in the alimentary canal, and also the lymphatic and vascular systems; and in this way, it must be ex- ceedingly difficult to get such substances (even were they not liable to alterations) in sufficient quantity into the bladeler. In- deeel there are very few authenticated cases ofthe urine being so changed as to become a menstruum for the stone. Excepting the case of Dr. Newcombe, recorded by Dr. Whytt, the instance of Mr. Home is almost the only one. Though lithontrip- tics, however, may not in general tlissolve tlie stone in the bladder, yak it is an incon- trovertible fact that they frequently miti- gate the pain ; and, to lessen such torture as that of the 6tone in the bladder, is surely an object of no little importance. Lime was long ago known as a solvent of urinary calculi, and diff'erent methods were employed to administer it. One of these plans fell into thehanels ofa Mrs. Steevens, and her success caused great anxiety for the discovery of the secret. At last, Par- liament bought the secret for the sum of 5000J. In many instances, stones which had beenj^unquestionably felt were no longer to be tliscovereel; and as the same per- sons were examined by the greatest skill and eminence, both before and after the exhibition of her medicines, it was no wonder 'that the conclusion was drawn, that the stones really were dissolved. From the cessation of such success, and from its now being known that the stones are occasionally protruded between the fasciculi ofthe muscular fibres of the blad- der, so to be lodged in a kind of cyst on the outside of the muscular coat, and cause no longer any grievances, surgeons of the present day are inclined to suspect that this must have happened in Mrs. Steevens's cases. This was certainly what happened in one of the case-, on whom the medicine had been tried. It is evident that a stone so situated would not any longer produce irritation, but would also be quite indiscoverable by the sound, for, in fact, it is no longer in the cavity of the blad- der. As soap was, with reason, supposed to increase the virtues of the lime, it led to the u.seof caustic alkali, taken in mucilage, ' or veal broth. Take of kali, prepared, LIT LlV 453 ':jviij ; of quick lime 3iv; of distilled wa- ter, thij. Mix them well together m a large bottle, and let them stand for twenty- four hours. Then pour oft" the ley, filter it through paper, and keep it in well-stoppped vials for use. Of this, the dose is from thirty drops to jij, which is to be repeated two or three times a-day, in a pint of veal broth, early in the morning, at noon, and in the evening. Continue this plan for three or four months, living, during the course, on such things as least counteract the ef- fect of the medicine The common fixed alkalis, or carbonated alkali, and the acidulous soda-water, have of late been used as lithontriptics. Honey has also been given and Mr. Home, sur- geon at the Savoy, has recorded its utility in his own and his father's cases. Bitters have likewise been tried. Dismissing all theories, lime-water, soap, acidulous soda-water, caustic alkali, and bitters, are useful in cases of stone. Ofthe soap, as much may be taken as the stomach will bear, or as much as will prove gently la\..ive; but of the lime-water, few can take more than a pint daily. The acidulous soda-water may be taken in larger quantities, as it is more agreeable. The acidulous salt is now prepared so as to produce the water extemporaneously. It must be sw: flowed, however, while the salt is dissolving, as the carbonic acid very ra- pidly escapes. There is a remedy celebrated in Hol- land, under the name of liquor lithontrip- tica loosii, which contains, according to an accurate analysis, calx muriata. This, pro- fessor Hufeland recommends in tlie follow- ing form : 5< Calcis muriatx 3j. Aqux distillatx, §ij. ft. solutio. Thirty drops are to be taken four times a-day, which may be increased as far as the stomach will bear. For curing stone patients, little reliance can be placed in any lithontriptics hitherto discnv.red, though they may rationally be given with a confident hope of procuring an alleviation of the fits of pains attend- ing the presence of stone in the bladder. After all, the only certain method of getting rid of the calculus is the operation. See Lithotomy. LITHOSPERMUM. (From ktBot, a stone, and o-irtejAx, seed; named from the hardness of its seed.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 2- The pharmacopoeial name of Milium solis. Common gromwell. The seeds of this officinal plant, Lithospermum officinale ; seminibus lavibus, corollis vix calycem super- antibus, foliis lanceolatis, of Linnxus, were formerly supposed, from their stony hard- ness, to be efficacious in calculous and gra- velly disorders. Little credit is given to their lithontriptic character, yet they are occasionally used as diuretic for clearing the urinary passages, and for obviating strangury, in the form of emulsion. Lithospermum officinale. The syste- matic name of the officinal gromwell. See Lithospermum. LITHOTOMY. (Lithotamia ; from kiBot, a stone, and ti/avu, to cut.) Cystomia. The operation of cutting into the bladder, in order to extract a stone. Several me- thods have been recommended for perform- ing this operation, but there are only two which can be practised with any propriety. One is, where the operation is to be per- formed immediately above the pubes, in that part ofthe bladder which is not cover- ed with peritoneum, called the high opera- tion. The other, where it is done in the peri- nxum, by laying open the neck and lateral part of the bladder, so as to allow of the extraction of the stone, called the lateral operation, from the prostate gland of the neck ofthe bladder being laterally cut- LiTnoN. (Corruptly written for v/7gov.) Nitre. Lit us. (From lino, to anoint.) A lini- ment LIVER. »»«§. Hepar. A large viscus, ofa deep red colour, fif great size and weight, situated under the diaphragm, in the right hypochondrium, its smaller por- tion occupying part of the epigastric re- gion. In the human body, „the liver is di- vided into two principal lobes, the right of which is by far the largest. They are di- vided on the upper side by a broad liga- ment, and on the other side by a considera- ble depression, or fossa. Between and be- low these two lobes is a smaller lobe, call- ed lobulus Spigellii. In describ ng this vis- cus, it is necessary to attend to seven prin- cipal circumstances :—its ligaments; its surfaces; its margins ; its tubercles ; its fissure; its sinus ; and the poribiliari. The Ugaments of the liver are five in number, all arising from the peritoneum. 1. The right lateral ligament, which con- nects the thick right lobe with the posterior part of the diaphragm. 2. The left lateral ligament, which connects the convex sur- face and margin of the left lobe with the diaphragm, and, in those of whom the liver is very large, with the oesophagus and spleen. 3. The broad or middle supensory ligament, which passes from the diaphragm into the convex surface, and separates the right lobe ofthe liver from the left. It de- scends from above through the large fis- sure to the concave surface, and is then distributed over the whole liver. 4. The round ligament, which in adults consists of the umbilical vein, indurated into a liga- ment. 5. The coronary ligament. The liver has two surfaces, one superior, 454 "V which is convex and smooth, and one in- ferior, which is concave and has holes and depressfons, to receive, not only the conti- guous viscera, but the vessels running into the liver. The margins of the liver are also two in number; the one, which is posterior and superior, is obtuse ; the other, situated an- teriorly and mferiorly, is acute. The tubercles of the liver are likewise two in number, viz. lobulus anonymus, and lobulus caudatus, and are found near the vena portx. Upon looking on the concave surface of this viscus, a considerable fissure is obvi- ous, known by the name of the fissure of the liver. In order to expose the sinus, it is neces- sary to remove the gall-bladder, when a considerable sinus, before occupied by the gall-bladder, will be apparent. The blood-vessels of the liver are the he- patic artery, the vena portx, and the cavx hepaticx, which are described under their proper names. The absorbents of the liver are very numerous. The liver has nerves from the great intercostal and eighth pair, which arise from the hepatic plexus, and proceed along with the hepatic artery and vena portx into the substance ofthe liver. With regard to the substance of the liver, various opinions have been entertained. It is, however, now pretty well ascertained to be a large gland, composed of lesser glands connected together by cellular structure. The small glands whicli thus compose the substance of the liver are termed penicilli, from the arrangement of the arterial ramifications of the vena portx composing each gland, resembling that of the hairs of a pencil. The chief use of this large viscus is to supply a fluid, named bile, to the intestines, which is of the ut- most importance in chylification. The small penicilli perform this function by a specific action on the blood they contain, by which they secrete in their very minute ends the fluid termed hepatic bile,- but whether they pour it into what is called a follicle, or not, is yet undecided, and is the cause of the difference of opinion re- specting the substance of the liver. If it be secreted into a follicle, the substance is truly glandular, according to the notion eif the older anatomists ; but if it be secreted merely into a small vessel, called a biliary pore (whose existence can be demon- strated, corresponding to the end of each penicilli, without any intervening follicle, its substance is then, in their opinion, vas- cular. According to our notions in the present day, .in either case, the liver is said to be glandular; for we connect to our senses the idea ofa gland, when any ar- rangement of vessels performs the office of separating from the blood a fluid or sub- LOB stance different in its nature from the blood. The small vessels winch receive the bile secreted by the penicilli are call- ed pori biliarii; these converge together throughout the substance of the liver to- wards its under surface, and, at length, form one trunk, called ductus hepaticus, which conveys the bile into either the duc- tus communis choledochus, or ductus cysti- cus. See Gall-bladder. Liver, acute inflammation of the. See Hepatitis Liver of sulphur. See Sulphurets. Liver wort. See Hypatica terrestris. Liver-wort, ash-coloured. See Lichen ci- nereus terrestris. Liver wort, ground. See Lichen cinereus terrestris. Liver-wort, Iceland. See Lichen islandi- cus. Liver-wort, noble. See Hepatica terres- tris. Livor. (From liveo, to be black and blue.) A blackish mark on the body, from a blow. A dark circle under the eye. Lix (From kit, light.) Pot-ash. Wood ash. Lixivia vitriolata sulphurea. A sul- phat of potash. LIXIVIAL. Those salts are called lixivial which have been extracted by lixiviation, and these chiefly are fixed al- kalis; which are therefore called lixivial salts. LIXIVIATION. Lessive. The process employed by chymists of dissolving, by means of warm water, the saline and solu- ble particles of cinders, the residues of dis- tillation and combustion, coals and neutral earths, in order to obtain those particles which are termed lixivial salts. LIXIVIUM. (From lix, wood-ash.) The liquor in which saline and soluble particles ofthe residues of distillation and combus- tion are dissolved. Lixivium saponarium. See Liquor po- tassa. Lixivium tartari. See Liquor carbo- natis potassa. LOBELIA. Named in honour of Lobel, a botanist. 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Syngenesia Oreler, Monogumia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the blue lobelia, or cardinal flower. The root of this plant, Lobelia syphilitica, is the part. directed by the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia for medicinal use ; in taste it resembles tobacco, and is apt to excite vomiting. It derived the name of syphilitica from its efficacy in the cure of syphilis, as experi. enced by the North American Indians, who con idered it as a specific in that dis- ease, and with whom it was long an im- portant secret, which was purchased by Sir William Johnson, and since published by LOG LON 445 different anthors. The method of em- ploying this medicine is stated as follows : A decoction is made of a handful of the roots in three measures of water. Of this half a measure is taken in the morning fasting, and repeated in ihe evening; and the dose is gradually increased, till its purgative effects become too violent, when the decoction is to be intermitted for a day or two, and then renewed, until a perfect cure is effected. During the use of this medicine, a proper regimen is to be enjoined, and the ulcers are also to be fre- quently washed with the decoction, or, if deep and foul, to be sprinkled with the powder of the inner bark of the New-Jer- sey tea-tree, Ceanothus Americanus. Al- though the plant thus used is said to cure the disease in a very short time, yet it is not found that the antisyphilitic powers of the lobelia have been confirmed in any in- stance of European practice. Lobelia syphilitica. The sytematic name of the blue lobelia ofthe pharmaco- pocias. See Lobeua. LOBULUS. (Dim. of lobus, a lobe.) A small lobe. Lobulus accessorius. See Lobulus anonymus. LOBULUS ANONYMUS. Lobulus ac- cessorius unterior-quadratus. The ante- rior point of the right lobe of the liver. Others define it to be that space of the great lobe betwixt the fossa of the umbi- lical vein and gall-bladder, and extending forward from the fossa for the lodgment of the portx, to the anterior margin of the liver. Lobulus caudatus. Processus caudatus. A tail-like process of the liver, stretching downward from the middle of the great right lobe to the lobulus spigelii. It is be- hind the gall-bladder and betwixt the fossa venx portarum, and the fissure for the lodgment of the vena cava. LOBULUS SPIGELII. Lobulus. poste- rior. L. poslicus-papellatus. The lobulus spi- gelii is betwixt the two greater lobes, but rather belonging to the right great lobe. From its situation deep behind, and from its having a perpendicular papilla-like pro- jection, it is called lobulus posterior, orpa- pillatus. To the left side, it has the fissure for tlie lodgment of the ductus venosus ; on the right, the fissure for the vena cava; and above, it has the great transverse fis- sure of the liver, for the lodgment of the cylinder of the porta; obliquely to the right, and upwards, it has a connection with the lower concave surface of the great lobe, by the processus caudatus, which Winslow calls one ofthe roots of the lobulus spigelii. It is received into the bosom of the lesser curve of the stomach. LOCALES. The fourth class of Cub len's Nosology, which comprehends mor- bid affections that are partial, and includes eight genera, viz. dysesthesia?, dysorexia, dyscineaia, apocenoses, epischeses, tumores, ectopia, and dialvses' Localis membrana. The pia mater. LOCHIA (From koxtuu, to bring forth.) The cleansings. The serous, and for the most part green-coloured, dis- charge that takes place from the uterus and vagina of women, efi.nng the first fourdays after delivery. LOCHIORRHtEA. (From Ao^/a, and (tu, to flow.) An excessive discharge of the lochia. Locked jaw. See Tetanus. Logwood. See Lignum campechense. Lonchitis. (From koy^v, a lance; so named because the leaves resemble the. head ofa lance.) The herb spleenwort. Longanum. (From longus, long; so named from its length.) The intestinum rectum. Lonoing. A disease peculiar to the female, and only daring pregnancy, and those states in which the uterine discharge is suppressed. LONGISSIMUS DORSI. Lumbo dor- so trachalien of Dumas. This -muscle, which is somewhat thicker than the sacro- lumbalis, greatly resembles it, however, in its shape and extent, and arises, in com- mon with that muscle, between it and the spine. It ascends upwards along the spine, and is inserted by small double tendons into the posterior and inferior part of all the transverse processes of the vertebrx of the back, and sometimes of the last verte- bra of the neck. From its outside it sends off several bundles of fleshy fibres, inter- spersed with a few tendinous filaments, which are usually inserted into the lower edge of the ten uppermost ribs, not far from their tubercles. In some subjects, however, they are found inserted into a less number, and in others, though more rarely, into every one of the ribs. To- wards the upper part of this muscle is observed a broad and .thin portion of fleshy fibres, which cross and intimately adhere to the fibres of the longissimus dor- si. This portion arises from the upper and posterior part of the transverse processes ofthe five or six uppermost vertebrx of the back, by as many tendinous origins, and is usually inserted, by six tendinous and fleshy slip;,, into the transverse pro- cesses of the six inferior vertebrx of the neck. This portion is described by Wins- low and Albinus as a distinct muscle ; by the former under the name of transversalis major colli, and by the latter under that of transversalis cervicis. But its fibres are so intimately connected with those of the longissimus dorsi, that it may very properly be considered as an appendage to tlie bitter. The use of this muscle is to extend the vertebrx of the back, and to keep the trunk of the body erect; bv 456 LOP LUD means of its appendage, it likewise serves to turn the neck obliquely backwards, and a little to one side. Longissimus manus. The flexor tertii internodii pollicis. Longissimus oculi. The obliquus ma- jor oculi. LONGITUDINAL SINUS. Longitu- dinal sinus of the dura mater. A trian- gular canal, proceeding in the falciform process of the dura mater, immediately under the bones of the skull, from the crista 'galli to the tentorium, where it branches into the lateral sinuses. The longitudinal sinus has a number of trabe- culx or fibres crossing it. Its use is to re- ceive the blood from the veins of the pia mater, and convey it into the lateral si- nuses, to be carried through the internal jugulars to the heart. LONGUS COLLI. Pre dorso cervical ofDuma^. This is a pretty consielerable muscle, situateel close to the anterior anel lateral part of the vertebrx of the neck. Its outer edge is in part covered by the rectus internus major. It arises tendinous and fleshy within the thorax, from the bodies of the three superior vertebrx of the back, laterally ; from the bottom and fore-part of the transverse processes of the first and second vertebrx of the back, and ofthe Inst vertebra of the neck : and like- wise from the upper and anterior points of the transverse processes of the sixth, fifth, fourth, and third vertebrx of the neck, by as many small distinct tendons ; and is in- serted tendinous into the fore-part of the second vertebra of the neck, near its fel- low. This muscle, when it acts singly, moves the neck to one side; but, when both act, the neck is brought directly for- wards. LONICERA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Monogynia. Lonicera dif.rvilla. The systematic name of a species of honey-suckle. See Diervifla. Lonicera periclimenum. Honey-suckle. 'This beautiful and common plant was for- merly used in the cure of asthma, for cleansing fordiel ulcers, and removing dis- eases of tlie skin, Virtues it does not now appear to possess. Looseness. See Diarrhaa. Lopkx radix. Radix lopeziana. Ra- dix indica lopeziana. The root of an un- known tree growing, according to some, at Goa. It is met with in pieces of diffe- rent thickness, some at least of two inches diameter. The woody part is whitish, and very light; softer, more spongy, and whiter next the bark, including a denser, some- what reddish, medullary part. The bark is rough, wrinkled, brown, soft, and, as it were, vt oolly, pretty thick, covered with a thin paler cuticle. Neither the woody nor corticle part has any remarkable smell or taste, nor any appearance of resinom matter. It appears that this medicine has been remarkably effectual in stopping col- liquative diarrhoeas, which had resisted the usual remedies. Those attending the last stage of consumptions were particular- ly relieved by its use. It seemed to act, not by an astringent power, but byafaculty of restraining and appeasing spasmodic and inordinate motions of the intestines. Dr. Gaubius, who gives this account, compares its action to that of fimarouba, but thinks it more efficacious than this medicine. Lopez-root. See Lopez radix. Lopeziana radix. See Lopez radix. Lopuadia. (From koyot, the hinder part of the neck.) Lophiu. The first vertebra of the neck. Lordosis. (From'koqept, curved, bent) An affection ofthe spine, in which it is bent inwards. Lorica. (From lorico, to crust over.) A kind of lute, with which vessels are coat- ed before they are put into the fire. Lorication. Coating. Nicholson re- commends the following composition for the coating of glass vessels, to prevent tlieir breaking when exposed to heat. 'Take of sand and clay, equal parts; make them into a thin paste with fresh blood, pre- vented from coagulating by agitation, till it is cold, and diluted with water; add to this some hair, and powdered glass; with a brush, dipped in this mixture, besmear the glass; anel when this layer is dry, let the same operation be repeated twice, or oflener, till the coat applietl is about one- third part of an inch in thickness. Ldhind matricis. An epilepsy, or a con- vulsive disorder, proceeding from the uterus. Loss of Appetite. See Anorexia. LOTION. (Lotto; from lavo, to wash.) An external fluid application. Lotions are usually applied by wetting linen in them, and keeping it on the part affected. LOTUS. (From km, to desire.) 1. A tree whose fruit was said to be so delicious as to make those who tasted it to forsake all other desires : hence the proverb Aorav syxyov, lotum gustavi.- I have tasted lotus. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- der, Decandria. Lousy disease. A general corruption of the humours, in consequence of whicii these insects are bred in ulcers, and cover the whole body. Love-apple. The fruit of the Solanum lycopersicum of Linnxus. It is so much esteemed by the Portuguese and the Spaniards, that it is an ingredient in almost all their soups and sauces, and is deemed cooling and nutritive. Loveage. See Levisticum. Loxarthros. (From k^o:, oblique, and stgSgof, a joint.) An obliquity of the joint, without spasm or luxation. Linus Hr.i.-: ..... ''.'..- . .::■ :i vein. LUM LUM 457 called also ludus paracelsi A stony mat- ter said to be serviceable i\i calculus. Lukh dkifica. One of the pompous names for epilepsy. Lues nkurodeb convui.siva. A mild ty- phus fever. LUES VENEKEA. (From >uu, to dis- solve, because it produces dissolution ; and venerea, from Venus, because it is propa- gated by acts of venery.) Tiie plague of Venus, or the venereal elisease Dr. Cullen calls it syphilis. It has also been called the venereal pestilence, or pox. Aphrodisius morbus. Morbus gallicus. Indicus morbus. Neapolitans morbus. Patursa. See Syphi- lis and Gonorrhaa LUJULA. (Corrupted or contracted from Allelujah, Praise the Lord; so called from its many virtues.) Acetosella. Wood- sorrel. Oxalis acetosella of Linnxus. This delicate indigenous plant is totally inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste, which is more agreeable than the common sorrel, and approaches near to that of the juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar, with which it also corresponds in a great mea- sure in its medical effects, being esteemed refrigerant, antiscorbutic, and diuretic. Its principal use, however, is to allay inordi- nate heat, and to quench thirst; for this purpose a pleasant whey may be formed by boiling the plant in milk. An essential salt is prepared from this plant, known by the name of Essential Salt of Lemons, and commonly used for taking ink-stains out of linen. LUMBAGO. (From lumbus, the loin.) A rheumatic affection of the muscles about the loins. Lumbago psoasica. Lumbago apostema- tosa. Lumbago ab arthrocace. Pains in the loins from abscess. Llmbares arteri/e. The lumbal ar- teries. Lumbares nervi. The lumbal nerves. Lumbares venje. The lumbal nerves. Lumbahis externus. See Quadratus himborum. Lumbaris internus. See Psoas mag- nus. LUMBAR ABSCESS. Psoas abscess. A species of arthropuosis, that receives its name from the situation in which the matter is found, namely, upon the side of the psoas muscle, or betwixt that and the iliacus internus. Between these muscles, there lies a quantity of loose cellular mem- brane, in wliich an inflammation often takes place, either spontaneously or from mechanical injuries. This terminates in an abscess that can procure no outlet but by a circuitous course, in which it generally produces irreparable mischief, without any violent symptoms occurring to alarm the patient. The abscess sometimes forms a swelling above Poupart's ligament ; sometime* below it -. and frequently the matter glides under the fascia of the thigh. Occasionally, it makes its way through the sacro.ischiaiic foramen, and assumes rather the appearance of a fistula in ano. The uneasiness in the loins, and the impulse communicated to the tumour by coughing, evince that the elisease arises in the lumbar region ; but it must be confessed, that we cm baldly ever know the existence of the disorder, before the tumour, by presenting itself externally, leads us to such infor- mation. The lumbar abscess is sometimes connected with diseased vertebrx, which may either be a cause or effect ofthe col- lection of matter. The disease, however, is frequently unattended with this compli- cation. The situation ofthe symptoms of lumbar abscess renders this affection liable to be mistaken for some others, viz. lumbago and nephritic pains, and, towards its ter- mination, for crural or femoral hernia. The first, however, is not attended with the shivering that occurs here; and nephritic complaints are generally discoverable by attention to the state of the urine. The distinction from crural hernia is more dif- ficult. In both, a soft inelastic swelling is felt in the same situation; but in hernia, it is attended with obstructed fxces, vo- mitting, &c. and its appearance is always sudden, while the lumbar tumour is pre- ceded by various complaints before its ap- pearance in the thigh In a horizontal pos- ture, the abscess also totally disappears, while the hernia does not. Lumbar region. The loins. LUMBRICALES MANUS. (Lumbpi- cales, sc. musculus ; from tlieir resemblance to the lumbricus, or earth-worm.) Fidici- nales. Flexor primi internodii digitorum manus vel perforatus lumbricales of Cow- per. Anuli tendino phalangiens of Dumas. The four small fingers of the flexors of the fingers, wliich assist the bending of the fingers when the long flexors are in full action. They arise thin and fleshy from the outside of the tendons of the flexor profundus, a little above the lower edge of the carpal ligaments, and are inserted by long slender tendons into the outer sides of the broad tendons of the interosseal muscles, about the middle ofthe first joint of the fingers. LUMBRICALES PEDIS. Planti tendi, no phalangien of Dumas. Four muscles like the former, ihat increase the flexion of the toes, and draw them inwards. LUMBRICUS. (a lubricitate,- from its slipperiness.) Ascaris lumbricoides. Lum- bricus teres. The long round worm. A spe- cies of worm which inhabits occasionally the human intestines. It has three nipples at its head, and a triangulgr mouth in its mid- dle. Its length is from four to twelve inches, and its thickness, when twelve inches long, about that ofa goose-quill. They are some- 3N f 458 LUP LYC times solitary, at other times very nume- rous. Lumbricis terrestris. See Earth- worm. Li mbus veneris. See JVRllefolium. Luna. (So named from its resemblance in brightness to silver.) The old alchemis- tical name of silver. Lunar caustic. See Nitras argenti. Lunare os. One of the bones of the wrist. Lunatica ischuria. (From lutux, the moon.) A suppression of urine which re- turns monthly. It is noticed by Sau- vages. LUNG. Pulmo. The lungs are two viscera situated in the chest, by means of which we breathe. The lung, in the right cavity of the chest, is divided into three iobes, ihat in the left cavity into two. They hang in the chest, attached at their superior part to the neckj by means of the trachea, and are separated by the mediastinum. They are also at- tached to the heart, by means ofthe pulmo- nary vessels. The substance of the lungs is of four kinds, viz, vesicular, vascular, bronchial, and a parenchymatous substance. The vesicular substance is composed ofthe air-cells. The vascular invests those cells like a net-work. The bronchial is through- out the lungs, having the air cells at their extremities: and the spongy substance that connects the spaces between these parts is termed the parenchyma. The lungs are covered with a fine membrane, a reflexion of the pleura, called pleura pul- monalis. The iuternal surface of the air- cells is coveretl with a very fine, delicate, and sensible membrane, which is continued from the larynx through the trachea and bronchia. The arteries of the lungs are the pulmonary, which circulate the blood through the air-cells to undergo a certain change, and the bronchial artery, a branch of the aorta, which carries blood to the lungs for their nourishment. The pul- monary veins return the blood that has undergone this change, by four trunks, into tlie left auricle of the heart. The bron- chial veins terminate in the vena azygos. The nerves of the lungs are from the eighth pair and great intercostal. The ab- sorbents are of two orders ; the superficial and deep-seated: the former are more rea- dily detected than the latter. The glands of these viscera are called bronchial. They are muciparous, and situated about the bronchia. See Respiration. Lung-wort, spotted. See Pulmonaria md- culata. LUPIA. (From yumu, to molest.) A ge- nus of disease, including encysted tumours, whose contents are very thick, and some- times solid, as meUceris, atlieromn, steatoma, and ganglion. Lupinus. (From /.«*-«, grief, or dislike; so called from itsextreme bitterness.) In- der this term the white lupin is directed in some pharmacopoeias. The seed, the or- dinary food of mankind in the days of Ga- len anel Pliny, is now forgotten. lt» fari- naceous and bitter meal is occasioually exhibited to remove worms from the intes- tines, and made into poultices to resolve indolent tumours. Lupinus albus. The systematic name of the vt Lite lupin. See Lupinus. LUPULUS. (From ku7r», dislike ; so named from its bitterness.) Convolvulus perennis. The hop. It is the floral leaf or bractea of this plant, Humulus lupulus of Linnxus, that is dried and used in va- rious kinds of strong beer. Hops have a bitter taste, less ungrateful than most of the other strong bitters, accompanied with some degree of warmth and aromatic bit- ter, and are highly intoxicating. The hop- flower also exhales a considerable quantity .of its narcotic power in drying; hence those who sleep in the hop-houses are with diffi- culty roused from their slumber. A pillar stuffed with these flowers is said to have laid our present monarch to sleep when other remedies had failed. LUPUS. The wolf, so named from its rapacity. The cancer is also so called, be- cause it eats away the flesh like a wolf. Lustrago. (From lustro, to expiate; so called because it was useel in the ancient purifications.) Flat or base vervain. Lute. See Lutum, Lctea cobpora. See Corpora lutea. Luteola. (From lutum, mud, because it grows in muddy places, or is the colour of mud.) Struthium. Dyer's weed. I)i- oscorides recommends it as useful in jaun- dice, but it is now neglected. LUTUM. (From kutot, soluble.) Ca- mentum. Mud. Lute. A composition with which chymical vessels are covered, to preserve thern from the violence of the fire, and to close exactly their joinings to each other, to retain the substances which they contain when they are volatile ami reduced to vapour. LUXATION. (Luxatura ; from luxo, to put out of joint.) A dislocation ofa bone from its proper cavity. Ltchanche. (From kuxot, a wolf, and *yXu> to strangle. A species of quincy, in whicii the patient makes a noise like the howling ofa wolf. Lychanthropia. (From kuxot,* wolf, and xvBecmot, a man.) A species ot insanity, in which the patients leave their houses in the night, and wander about like wolves, in unfrequented places. Lvcrims. (From kvx»°tt a torch ; be- cause die ancients used its leaves roded up for torches ) A name of several vegeta- ble productions. LrcocTONDM. (From kuxot, a wolf, and icthw, to slay; so called because it was LYM LYM 459 the custom of hunters to secrete it in raw flesh, for the purpose of destroying wolves.) LYCOPERDON. (From kuxot, a wolf, and ivtgSu, to break wind; so named be- cause it was supposeel to spring from the dung of wolves.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Fungi. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the puff- ball. Crepitus lupi. A round or egg shaped fungus, the Lycoperdon bovista of Linnxus, when fresh, of a white colour, with a very short, or scarcely any pedicle, growing in dry pasture grounds. When young, it is sometimes coveretl with tubercles on the oi.tsi le, and is pulpy within. By age it becomes smooth externally, and dries in- tern dly, into a very fine, light, brownish dust, wliich is used by the common people to stpp hxmorrhages. Lvcoperdon bovista. The systematic name eif the puff-ball. See Lycoperdon. Lycoperdon tuber. The systematic name of the truffle. See Truffle. Lvcopersicum. (From kuxot, a wolf, and Trtpo-txov, a peach; so called from its excit- ing .i violent degree of lust.) Wolf's peach. Poisonous. LYCOPODIUM. (Freyn kuxot, a wolf, and 7rnt, a foot; so called from its sup- posed resemblance.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Musci. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Mus- cus clavatus. Club moss. Wolf's claw. Thri plant, Lycopodium clavatum of Lin- nxus, affords a great quantity of pollen, which is much esteemed in some places to sprinkle on young children, to prevent, and in the curing parts which are fretting. A decoction of the herb is said to be a spe- cific in the cure of the plica polonica. Ltcopodium clavatum. The systema- tic name of the club-moss. See Lycopo- dium. Licopodium selago. The systematic name of the upright club-moss. See Mus- cus erectus. Lycopsis. (From kuxot, a wol£ and o-^tt, an aspect; so called from its being of the colour of a wolf.) Echium j£gyptiacum, or wall bugloss. LYCOPUS. (From kuxot, a wolf, and nut, a foot; so named from its likeness.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nxan system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. Wolf's claw, or water hore- hound. The lycopus europeus is astringent. Ltgismus. (From kuyifr, to distort.) A dislocation. Lyous. (From kuytfa, to bend; so called from its flexibility.) The agnus castus. LYMPH. Lympha. The liquid con- tained in the lymphatic vessels. It has a fatuous smell, no taste, and is ofa crystal- line colour. Its specific gravity is greater than water; in consistence, it is thin and somewhat plastic. The quantity in the hu- man body appears to be very great, as the system of the lymphatic vessels forms no small part of it. Its constituent princi- ples appear to be gelatinous albuminous water. The lymphatic vessels absorb this water from the tela cellulosa of the whole body, from all the viscera and the cavities of the viscera; and convey it to. the tho- racic duct, where it is mixed with the chyle. The use of the lymph is to turn the su- perfluous nutritious jelly from every part, and to mix it with the chyle in the thora- cic duct, there to be further converted in- to the nature of the animal; and lastly, it has mixed with it the superfluous aqueous vapour, which is expired into the cavity of the cranium, thorax, and abdomen. LYMPHATIC GLANDS. Glandula lymphatica. See Conglobate glands. LYMPHATICS. Absorbent vessels, that carry a transparent fluid, or lymph. They are small and transparent, anel origi- nate in every part of the body. With the lacteal vessels of the intestines, they form what is termed the absorbent system. Their termination is in the thoracic duct. See Absorbent vessels, Lacteals, and I boracic duct. Lymphatics of the head and neck.—Ab- sorbents are found on the scalp and about the viscera of the neck, which unite into a considerable branch, that accompanies the jugular vein. Absorbents hive not been detected in the human brain : yet there can be no doubt of there being such ves- sels : it is probable that they pass out of the cranium through the canalis caroticus and foramen lacerum in basi ct\.nii, on each side, and join the above jugular branch, which passes through some glands as it pro- ceeds into the chest to the angle ofthe sub- clavian and jugular veins. The absorbents, from the right side of the head and neck, and from the right arm, do not run across the neck, to unite with the great trunk of the system ; they have an equal opportunity of dropping their con- tents into the angle betwixt the right sub- clavian and the jugular vein. These ves- sels then uniting, form a trunk, which is lit- tle more than an inch, nay, seimetimes not a quarter of an inch, in length, but wh ch has nearly as great a diameter as the proper trunk of the left side. This vessel lies upon the right subclavian vein, and receives a very considerable num- ber of lymphatic vessels ; not only does it receive the lymphatics from the right side of the head, thyroid gland, neck, &c. and the lymphatics of the arm, but it receives also those from the right side ofthe thorax and diaphragm, from the lungs of this side, and from the parts supplied by the mam- mary artery. R.-.!t h< n s \w\ ii. Ow great trunk there are i.at.y ■, ..\-es. Lymphatics of the upper extremities.— 4(5t) LYM LYS The absorbents of the upper extremities are divided into superficial and deep- seated. The superficial absorbents ascend under the skin in every direcuon to the wrist, from whence a branch proceeds Upon the posterior surface of the fore-arm to the head ofthe radius, over the internal condyle of the humerus, up to the axilla, receiving several branches as it proceeds. Another branch proceeds from the wrist along the anterior part of the fne-arm, and forms a net-work, with a branch coming over the ulna from the posterior part, and ascends on the inside ofthe humerus to the glands of the axilla. The deep seated ab- sorbents accompany the larger blood-ves- sels, and pass through two glands about the middle of the humerus, and ascend to the glands of the axilla. The superficial and deep-seated absorbents having passed through the axillary glands, form two trunks, which unite into one, to be inserted with the jugular absorbents into the thora- cic duct, at the angle formed by the union of the subclavian with the jugular vein. Lymphatics of the inferior extremities.— These are also superficial ; nd deep seated. The superficial ones lie between the skin and muscles. Those of the toes anti foot form a branch, wliich ascends upon the back of the foot, over the tendon of the cruxus a iticus, forms with other branches a plexus above the ancles, then proceeds along the tibia over the kn.?e, sometimes passes through a gland, and proceeds up the inside of the thigh, t-> the t,ubinguinal glantls. The deep-seated absorbents follow the course of the arteries, and accompany the femoral artery, in which course they pass through some glands in the leg and above the knee, and then proceed to some deep-seated subinguinal glands. The ab- sorbents from about the external parts of the pubis, as the penis, perineum, and from the external parts of the pelvis, in general proceed to the inguinal glands. The subinguinal and inguinal glands send forth several branches, which pass through the abdominal ring into the cavity of the abdomen. Lymphatics of the abdominal and thoracic viscera,—The absorbents of the lower ex- tremities accompany the external iliac ar- tery, wliere they are joined by many branches from the uterus, urinary bladder, spermatic chord, and some branches accom- panying the internal iliac artery ; they then ascend to the sacrum, where they form a plexus, which proceeds over the psoas muscles, and, meeting with the lacteals of the mesentery, form the thoracic duct, or trunk of the absorbents, which is of a ser- pentine form, about the size of a crow- quill, and runs up the dorsal vertebrx, tlirough the posterior opening of the dia- phragm, between the aorta and vena azy- gos, to the angle formed by the union of the subcl.v tan and jugular veins. in d,;* course it receives :—the absirbeuts of th,- kidney), which arc s iperficial and el*e-p. seatcel, and unite a:; tiiey proceed towards the thoracic duct: and the absorbents of the spleen, which are upon its peritoneal coat, anil unite with those of the pancreas -.—a branch from a plexus of vessels passing above and below the duodenum, and formed by the absorbents of the stomach, which come from the lesser and greater curvature, and are united about the pylo- rus with those of the pancreas and liver, which converge from the external surface and internal parts towards the portx of the liver, and also by several branches from the gall-bladder. Use of Lymphatics.—The office of these vessels is to take up substances which are applied to their mouths ; thus the vapour of circumscribed cavities, and of the cells of the cellular membrane, are removeel by the lymphatics of those parts; and thus mercury ami other substances are taken into the system when rubbed on the skin. The principle by which this absorption takes place, is a power inherent in the mouths of absorbing vessels, a vis insita, tlependent on thtj.high degree of irritability of their internal" membrane, by which the vessels contract and propel the fluid for- warels. Hence the use of this function ap- pears to be of the utmost importance, viz. to supply the blood with chyle ; to re- move the superfluous vapour of circum- scribeel cavities, otherwise dropsies, as hy- drocephalus, hydrothorax, hydrocordis, ascites, hyelrocele, &c. would constantly be taking place : to remove the superflu- ous vapour from the cells of the cellular membrane dispersed throughout every part the body, that anasarca may not take place : to remove the hard and soft parts of the body, and to convey into the system medicines which are applied to the surface of the body. Ltpoma. See Lipoma. LYRA. (From kue*-, a lyre, or musical instrument.) Psalterium. The triangular medullary space between the posterior crura ofthe fornix of the cerebrum, which is marked with prominent medullary fibres that give the appearance of a lyre. Lyrus. (From lyra, the lyre; so called because its leaves are divided like the strings ofa lyre.) The doronicum Germani- cum, or German leopard's-bane. Lysigyia. (From kud, to loosen, and yui'.v, a member.) The relaxation of limbs. LYSIMACHIA. (From Lysimachus, who first discovered it) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Lysimachia nummulahia. 'The syste- matic name of the money-wort See Num- miliaria. Lysimachia purpurea. The herb, MAC Mac 46i root, and Rowers of this plant, Lythruin, salicaria of Linnxus, possess a considera- ble degree of astringency, and are used medicinally in the cure of iliarrhceas and dysenteries, fluor alhus, and hxmoptysis. Lyssohectus. (From kuo-o-x, canine madness, and Suxou/ai, to bite.) One who is mad in consequence of having been bit- ten by a mad animal. LYTHRUM. (Trom kvBeov, blood; so called fnm its resemblance in colour, and Salicana, from sulix, a willow; from the resemblance of its leaves to those of a willow.) The name of a tfenus of punts in the Linnxan system. Class, Dodeandria. Order, Digynia. Lytiirum salicaria. The systematic name of'the common or purple willow- herb. See Lyrimarhia purpurea. M JVI« This letter has two significations : when herbs, flowers, chips, or such-like substances, are orelered in a prescription, and M. follows them, it signifies manipulus, a handful; and when any quantity of other ingredients is directed, it is a contraction of misce; thus, hi. /. mist, signifies mix and make a mixture. Macandon. (Indian.) A tree grow- ing in Malabar, whose fruit is roasted and eaten as a cure for dysenteries and relief in cholera morbus, and other complaints. Mai apatli. Sarsaparilla. Macaxocotlifera. The name of a tree in the West Indies, whose fruit is sweet and laxative. A decoction of the lurk of this tree cures the itch, and the powder thereof heals ulcers. Macedoman parsley. See Petroselinum Macedonicum. Macedonisii m semen. The seeds ofthe Sinyrnium olusatrum, said to possess bitter- ish, aromatic, and carminative virtues. Mac.f.r. (From ma.ia, Heb.) Grecian macer, or mace. The root which is im- ported from Barbary by this name is sup- posed to be the simarouba, and is said to be antidvsenteric. MACERATION. (From macero, to soft- en by water.) In a pharmaceutical sense, this term implies an infusion either with or without heat, wherein the ingredients are intended to be almost wholly dissolved, in order to extract their virtues. Macerona. The Smyrnium olusatrum or herb Alexander. Macharia. The persicaria, or peach- kernels. MachjErion. Macharis. The ampu- tating-knife. MACHAON. The proper name of an antient physician, said to be one of the sons of j£sculapius ; whence some authors have fancied to dignify their own inventions with his name, as particularly a coUyrium, described by Scribonius, intitled, Asclepias Machaonis; and hence, also, medicine in general is by some called Art Machaonia. Machinamentum aristionis. A ma- chine for reelucmg elislocation. Machinul.u. A word sometimes used by physical writers to express those little compositions, which are parts of stone. It is a sort of rocky marie. Macia. The anagallis. MACIES. A wasting of the body. See Atrophy and Tabes. MACIS. Mace. The middle bark of the nutmeg. A thick, tough, reticulated unc- tuous membrane, of a lively, reddish, yel- low colour, approaching to that of saffron, which envelopes the shell of the nutmeg. See Nux moschata. The mace, when fresh, is of a blood-red colour, and acquires its yellow hue in drying. It is dried m the sun, upon hurdles fixed above one another, and then, it is said, sprinkled with sea- water, to prevent its crumbling in carry- ing. It has a pleasant aromatic smell, and a warm, bitterish, moderately pungent taste. It is in common use as a grateful spice, and appears to be in its general qua- lities nearly similar to,the nutmeg. The principal difference consists in the mace being much warmer, more bitter, less unctuous, and sitting easier on weak sto- machs. Mace possesses qualities similar to those of nutmeg, but is less astringent, and its oil is supposed to be more volatile and acrid. Macre. Tiie macer. Macrophysocefhalus. (From /uutxeo;, long, , when ripe, like roses. On the coast of Malabar, wliere the trees grow plenti- fully, these plums are in great esteem. They are not only eaten fresh off the trees, but are preserved in sugar, in order to have them eatable all the year. Of the flowers, a conserve is prepared, which is used medicinally, as a mild adstringent. Malabatiiri oleum. Oil of cassia lignea. Malabaturum. (MxkuSxbgov: from Malabar, in India, whenc .t w .» brought, and betre, a leaf, Ind.) The ledf of the tree wiose bark is called cassia. See Cas- sia lignea. Malabatrinum. (From futka&tbeoi, malabathrum.) Ointment if malabathrum. It is compounded of myrrh, spikenard, malabathru m, and many other aromatic in- gredients. • Malaca bean. See Anacardium orientale. Malaca radix. The root of the sagitta- ria alexiplmrmaca. Malaciie. (From /Mtkxxot, soft} so called from the softness of its leaf.) The mallow. MALACHITE. (From fAxkxx*, the mallow ; from its resemblance in colour to them How.) A species of copper ore found in Siberia. Malacia. (From fActkux">v» a ravenous fish.) Pica, or depraved appetite, when such things are coveted as are not proper for food. MALACOSTEON. (From /AXkamot, soft, and osrtov, a bone.) Mobiles ossium, or softness ofthe bones, Malactica. (From fActkxe-o-u, to soften.) Emollient medicines. MAL/E OS. (From malus, so called from its roundness.) The cheek-bone. See Jugale os. Malagfuetta. Malaguetta. Grains of Paradise. Malagma. (From fActkcto-o-u, to soften.) Baos. It is synonymous with Cataplasma, from the frequency of making cataplasm to soften ; but formerly malagmas were made of many other ingredients. Malamiris. A species of Piper. MALA RUM OSSA. The cheek-bones See Jugale os. MALATS. Salts formed by the union of the malic acid, or acid of apples, with different bases; thus malat of copper, malat of lead, &c. Male. The arm-pit. Male fern. See Filix. Male orchis. See Satyrion. Male speedwell. See Veronica. MALIC ACID. Acidum malicum. This acid is obtained by saturating the juice of apples with alkali, and pouring in the acetous solution of lead, until it occa- sions no more precipitate. The precipi- tate is then to be edulcorated, and sul- phuric acid poured on it, until the liquor has acquired a fresh acid taste, without any mixture of sweetness. The whole is then to be filtered, to separate the sulphate of lead. The filtered liquor is the malic acid, which is very pure, remains always in a fluid taie, and canneit be rendered con- crete. The union of this acid with different bas s constitutes what are called malats. MALIGNANT Malignus. A term whicli may be applied to any disease, whose symptoms are so aggravated as to threaten destruction ofthe pauent. It is frequently used to »ignify a dangerous epidemic. Malignant fever. See Typhus putrida. Malignant sore throat. See Cynanche muligna. Malis. A disease of the skin, produced b«Tan insect lodging underneath. His very coromon in P rsia, where the disease is produced by the worm calleel Gordius me- dinensis, or Dracunculis perticus ,• in Amx- MAL MAL 465 rica, by the Pxdex; and it is sometimes produced in Europe by the Pediculus. Mallam-toddali. The name of a tree in Malabar, the root, bark, leaves, and fruit of which are esteemed, as a specific, in the epilepsy. MALLEABILITY. (Malleabilitas; from malleus, a hammer.) The property which several metals possess of being extended under the hammer into thin plates, with- out cracking. The thin leaves of silver and gold are the best examples of mallea- bility. Malleamothe. Pavette. Pavate. Erysi- pelas curans arbor. A shrub which grows in Malabar. 'The leaves, boiled in palm oil, cure the impetigo ; the root, powdered, and mixed with ginger, is diuretic. Mallei anterior. See Laxator tym- pani. Mallei externus. See Laxator tym- pani. Mallei internus. Sec Tensor tym- pani- MALLEOLUS. (Dim. of malleus, a mallet; so called from its supposed re- semblance to a mallet.) The ankle, dis- tinguished into external and internal, or malleolus externus and internus. MALLEUS. (Quasi, inolleim; from mollio, to soften ; so called from its like- ness to a little hammer.) A bone of the internal ear is so termed. It is distin- guished into a head, neck, and manubri- um. The head is round, and encrusted with a thin cartilage, and annexed to an- other bone of the ear, the incus, by gingly- mus. Its neck is narrow, and situated be- tween the head anel manubrium, or handle ; from whicii a long slender process arises, adheres to a furrow in the auditory canal,' and is continued as far as the fissure in the articular cavity of the temporal bone. The manubrium is terminateel by an en- larged extremity, and connected to the membrana tympani by a short conoid pro- cess. Mallow, common. Sea Malva. Mallow, round-leaved. See Mah-a rotun- difolia. Mallow, vervain. See Mah-a alcea. Malogranatum. (From malum, an apple, and grannn, a grain; so named from its grain-like seeds.) The pomegranate. AIalpkigja glabra. (So named in ho- nour of Malphigiiis..) The systematic name of a tree which affords au esculent cherry. Maltha. (From /Axkxo-o-u, to soften ) Malthucodes. A medicine softened and tempered v\ ith wax. Maltuactka (From fActkBxxi^u, to soften.) Emollient medicmes. Mai.nihoRUM. Common salt. MALUM. 1. A disease. 2. An :ipple. 3. In a strict tense, it is the dis.~-.se called Procidentia oculi ; it is when the eyes ex- ceed the bounds of the eye-lids. Malum mortuum. A disease that ap- pears in the form of a pustule, which soon forms a dry, brown, hard, and broad crust. It is seldom atteneled with pain, and remains fixed for a long time before it can be detached. It is mostly observed on the tibia and os coccygis, and sometimes the face. MALVA. (Malva, quasi molva; from mollis, soft; named from the softness of its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Mo- nadelphia. Order, Polyandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon mallow. Malva vulgaris Malva syl- vestris of Linnxus :—caule erecto herbaceo, folds septemlobatis acutis, pedunculis petio- lisquepilosis. 'This indigenous plant has a strong affinity.t-/ the althxa, both in a bo- tanical and a medical respect. See Althaa. The leaves and flowers are principally used in fomentations, cataplasms, and emollient enemas. 'The internal use of the leaves seems to be wholly superseded by the ra- dix althex, Malva alcea. The vervain mallow. The flowers of this plant are used medi? einally in some countries. Malva arborea. The mallow-tree. This beautiful tree is the alcea rosacea of Linnasus. The flowers are said to possess adstringent and mucilaginous virtues. They are seldom used medicinally. Malva rotundifolia. Round-leaved mallow. The whole herb and root possess similar virtues to, and may be substituted for, the common mallow. See Malva. Malva sylvestris. The systematic name of the common mallow. See Mal- va. Malva verbenacea. Alcea. Alcea vulgaris major. Vervain mallow. This plant is distinguished from the common mallow, by its leaves being jagged, or cut in about the edges. It agrees in' virtues with tlie otlier mallows, but it is least mucilaginous of any. Ma.waYiscus. (From malva, the mal- low, and viscus, glue ; so named from its viscidity.) 'The marsh-mallow. See Al- thaa officinalis. Malva vi i.jaius. See Malva. MALVERN WATER. The village of Great Malvern has, for many years, been celebrated for a spring- of remarkable pu- rity, which has acquiied the name vi the holy well, from the reputed sanctity of its waters, a:\d the real and extensive be- . nefit long derived in various cases from its use. The holy-well water, when first drawn, appears c(uite clear and pellucid, and does not become svnsibly turbirl on standing. It possess .a somewhat of an agreeable 50f 466 MAL MAM pungency to the taste; but this is not con- siderable. In other respects it does not differ in taste from pure good water. The contents of Malvern holy-well are :— some carbonic acid, which is, in an uncom- bined state, capable of acting upon iron, and of giving a little taste to the water; but the exact quantity of which has not been ascertained :—a very small portion of earth, either lime or magnesia, united with the carbonic and marine acids;—perhaps a little neutral alkaline salt, and a very large proportion of water :—for we may add, that, the carbonic acid perhaps excepted, the foreign matter is less than that of any spring-water which we use. No iron, or metal of any kind, is found in it, though there are chary beates in the neighbourhood. It is singular, that, notwithstanding its apparent purity, this water is said not to keep well, and soon acquires a foetid smell, by standing in open vessels. Malvern water, like many others, was at first only employed as an external applica- tion ; anel Uiis, indeed, is still its principal use, though it is extended, with some ad- vantage, to a few internal diseases. It has been founel highly efficacious in pain- ful and deep ulcerations, the consequence of a scrophulor.s habit of body, and which are always attended with much local irri- tation, and often general fever. Applied to the sore, it moderates the profuseness ofthe discharge, corrects the fetor, which so pe- culiarly marks a caries of the bone, pro- motes the granulating process, and a salu- tary exfoliation of the carious part; and by a long perseverance in this course, very dangerous and obstinate cases have at last been cured. Inflammation of the eye, especially the ophthalmia, which is so troublesome in scrophulous habits, oftrn yields to this simple application, and we find that, for a great number of years, per- sons afflicted with sore eyes have been in the habit of resorting to Malvern holy-well. Another order of external diseases, for which this water is greatly celebrated, is cutaneous eruptions; even those obstinate cases of dry desquamations, that frequently follow a sudden application of cold in irri- table habits, are often curetl by this reme- dy. Where the skin is hot arid dry, it re- markably relieves the intolerable itching of herpetic disorders, and renders the sur- face of the body more cool and perspira- ble. It appears, however, from a nice observation of Dr. Wall, that this method of treatment is not so successful in the cu- taneous eruptions of very lax leucophlegm- atic habits, where the extremities are cold and the circulation languid; but that it succeeds best where there is unusual ir- ritation of the skin, and where it is apt to break in painful fissures, that ooze out a watery acrid lymph. On the first applica- tion of this water to an inflamed surface, it will often for a time increase the pain anti irritation, but these effects go off in a few days. The great benefit arising from using Malvern waters, as an external remedy, in diseases of the skin, and surface of the body, have led to its employment in some internal disorders, and often with consi- derable advantage. Of these, the most important are, painful affections of the kid- neys and bladder, attended with the dis- charge of bloody, purulent, or fectid urine ; the hectic fever, produced by scrophulous ulceration of the lungs, or very extensive and irritating sores on the surface of the body; and also fistulas of long standing, that have been neglected, and have be- come constant and troublesome sores. The Malvern water is in general a per- fectly safe application, and may be used with the utmost freedom, both as an ex- ternal dressing for sores and as a common drink. The internal use of Malvern waters is sometimes attended at first with a slight nausea, and, not unfrequently, for the first elay or two, it occasions some degree of drowsiness, vertigo, or slight pain of the head, which comes on a few minutes after drinking it. These symptoms go off" spon- taneously, after a few days, or may readily be removed by a mild purgative. The effects of this water on the bowels are not at all constant; frequently it purges brisk- ly for a few days, but it is not uncommon for the body to be rendered costive by its use, especially, as Dr. Wall observes, with those who are accustomed to malt liquors. In all cases it decidedly increases the flow of urine, and the general health of the pa- tient. The duration of a course of Mai- vern waters must vary very considerably, on account of the different kinds of dis- ease for which this spring is resorted to. Mamei. The rriammoe, momin, or tod- dy tree. This tree is found in different parts of tiie West Indies, but ihose on the Island of Hispaniola are the best From incisions made in the branches, a copious discharge of pellucid liquor is obtained, which is called momin, or todely wine; it must be drank very sparingly, because of its very diuretic quality. It is esteemed as an effectual preservative from the stone, as also a solvent of it when generated. There are two species. Mamillk. (Dim. mamma, the breast.) The breasts of men are so termed. It is likewise applied sometimes to the nip- pie. Mamira. It is said, by Paulus .^Egine- ta, to be the root of a plant which is of a detergent quality. Some think it is the root of the doronicum ; but what it really is cannot be ascertained. MAN MAN 467 MAMMA. See.Brea»f. M\MMARY ARTERIES. Aleria mam- iniltares. The internal mammary artery is a branch ofthe subclavian, and gives off the mediastinal, thymal, and pericardiac arte- ries. The external mammary is a branch of the axillary artery. MAMMARY VEINS. Venamammillares. These vessels accompany the arteries, and evacuate their blood into the subclavian vein. Mammea Americana. The systematic name of the tree on which the mammee fruit grows. See Mammee. Mammie. A delicious fruit, the pro- duce of the Mammea Americana of Lin- nxus. They have a very grateful flavour when ripe, and are much cultivated in Jamaica, where they are generally sold in the markets for one ofthe best fruits of tlie island. MAN. Homo. Man is compouneled of soliels, fluids, a vital principle, and, what distinguishes him from eveiy other animal, a soul. 1. The solids are divided into hard and soft, which analysis demonstrates to be formed of earthy particles, connected to- gether by an intermediate gluten. The hard parts are the bones and cartilages. The soft parts, muscles, nerves, the vis- cera, and every other part except the fluids. See Bones, Cartilages, Ligaments, Muscles, .Irteries, Veins, Nerves, Lymphatics, Vis- cera, &c. IT The fluids are very various. See Fluids. Anatomy demonstrates the structure of the various parts of which the human body consists. Chymistry has, of late, made great progress towards ascertaining its principles and elements, which are as follows : The constituent principles of man are, 1. The water, which constitutes the greatest part of the humours, and is the vehicle of the other principles. 2. The animal gas, which consists of carbonated hydrogen, and is found, not only in the blood, but in all the other fluids. 3. The inflammable gas, emitted from the large intestines, in flatu. 4. The animal gluten, which con- sists of carbon and azote, and forms the fibres of the solid parts ; the caseous por- tion of the milk; and the cruor of the blood. 5. The albumen, present in the se- rum ofthe blood. 6. The jelly, found in the serum of tlie blood; lymph oi' the lymphatic vessels, and other fluids; and the interstices of all the fibres. 7. The cruor, which is the animal gluten impreg- nated with oxydated iron. 8. The mucus, which lubricates the primx vix ; the aerial surfaces of tlie lungs ; the parts of genera- tion, and the urinary passages. 9. The animal oil, which fills the cells of the adi- pose membrane. 10. The resin, found in the bile. 11. The cebacic acid, which is present in animal oil. 12. The phosphoric acid, which enters into the composition of the animal earth of the bones, and the phosphorated salts of the urine. 13. The lactic acid, in the sugar of the serum of the milk. 14. T/ie sugar, latent in the serum of the milk. 15. The animal earth, which is a phosphorated calx, and not only forms the greatest part of the bones, but also is found in the fibres of the soft parts, and in all the fluids. 16. Phosphorated volatile alkali; and 17. Phosphorated soda, both of. which are detected in the urine. 18. Cult- nai-y salt, obtained from the urine, gastric juice, semen, and other humours. The ekmentary principles of our body, hitherto known, are, 1. Azot, an element which, combined with hydrogen, consti- tutes volatile alkali; with the matter of heat, azotic air; with carbon, the gluten of animal fibres. Azot is the primary element of the animal body, for it may be ex- tracted from almost every part of the ani- mal, by means ofthe nitrous acid, this hav- ing a greater affinity with the elements than the azot itself. The mucus, jelly, membranes, tendons, ligaments, and car- tilages, afford it in a less degree by means of the nitrous acid. The lymph, serum of the blood, the water of hydropic patients, the liquor amnii, and cheese give out more. The greatest quantity of azot is ob- tained from the coagulable lymph of the blood, and from muscle. The flesh of young animals contains less than that of old; and it is in greater quantity in sarco- phagous, than in the flesh of phytophagous animals and fish. It is not probable that the azot is produced by the tlecomposition of the acid of nitre ; for, after having per- formed the separation, it is capable of satu- rating the same quantity of alkali as before, 2. The matter of heat, which enters into the composition of both solids and fluids, and whicli, in a separate form, constitutes the animal heat. 3. The matter of light, whicii in its free state produces vision, and, when compounded, enters as an element into the composition of oil anel all other inflamma- ble parts. The eyes of animals, wliich shine in the night time, owe this property to the matter of light. 4. The electric matter, which enters into all bodies, and affords the phenomena of animal electricity. 5. Oxygen, which, in combination with the matter of heat, constitutes vital air ; with hydrogen, forms water; with acescent bases, tlie acid salts of our fluids. 6. Hy- drogen, which, combined with oxygen, forms water; with azot, volatile alkali ; with the matter of heat, inflammable air, which is emitted from the large intestines ; and with carbon, animal gas; and lastly, combined with carbon and thesebacic acid, constitutes the oil of the adipose mem- 468 '•U-'VN M\N brane. 7. Carbon, which, in combination witn hydrogen and the sebacic acid, con- stitutes the oil of the adipose membrane; with hydrogen alone, animal gaz ; with azot, animal gluten. 8. Sulphur, which, ceimbiu- ed with inflammable :ir, constitutes the hepatic air that exhales from muscular fibres, hair, incubated eggs, animal gluten, and, according to Lavoisier, human excre- ment. 9. Phosphorus, which, with oxygen, forms the phosphoric acid; ar.d, with in- flammable air, phosphoric air. 'Tlie lucid sweat of some men, the phosphorescence, or light, given out by the putrefying bodies of some animals, and the phosphorus ob- tained fro n cheese and human bones, suf- ficiently shew that phosphorus constitutes an element of our body. 10. Soda, or the fixed mineral alkali. 11. Potash, or the fixed vegetable alkali. Each of these is found in several of the fluids of the human body. 12. An earthy element. Of the earths, no kind is so frequently detected as the calcareous, which is f iund in the bones and other parts. 13. A metallic element. Of so great a number of metals, iron and manga- nese alone are found in an organized boely, whether animal or vegetable. Iron is in greater quantity in the tbsh than in the bones ; but in the greatest proportion in the cruor or red part of the blued. 14. An odorous principle, perceptible in all the ani- mal fluids; but of a peculiar kind in the human ur.ne and excrements. 15 The ner. vous fluid, or principle contained in the nerves, and which appears to be an element sui generis, distinct from all known fluids, and not to be collected by art. HI. Tlie vital principle. Ii all solid and fluid parts ofa living body, there exists an element, with properties peculiar to itself, which constitutes life ; hence it is justly calleel vital. This principle induces a mode of union in the other elements, widely dif- fering from that which arises from the com- mon laws of chemical affinity. By the aid cf this principle, nature produces the- animal fluids, as blood, bile, semen, anel the test, wliich can never be produced by the art of chymistry. But if, in conscqiu-r.ee of death, the laws ,of vital attraction, or affinity, "cease to operate, then the element-;, i •_■- covering their former properties, bpcon.e again obedient to the common laws of chymical affinity, and enter into new com- binations, from which, new principles, or the production of putrefaction, are pro- duced. Thus the hydrogen, combining it- self with the azot, forms volatile alkali; and the carbonated hydrogen, with the azot, putrid air, into which the whole body is converted. It also appears from her.c, \» hy organized bodies alone, namely, ani- ma: and ve$,eta.de, are subject to putri- dity, to wh'di inorganic or mineral sub- s .^ ices are in no degree liable, the latter not being compounded according to Un- laws of vital affinity, but only according uj those of chymical affinity. For the latis- cence, or resolution of the pyrites, or fer- rum sulphuratum, in the atmospheric air, is not putrefaction, but only 'he oxygen, fur- nished by the air, combining wuh the sul- phur, and forming sulphuric acid. Fire, as well as putridity, separates the constituent principles of animal bodies into their elements ; hut these, by a peculiar law, under the action of fire, again combine in a different manner, and form peculiar constituent principles, called the products of :ire. Thus the hjdrogen, combining with a/.oi, is changed into volatile alkali; but with a large proportion of carbon, it forms empyreumatic oil. From what lias hitherto been said, it will also appear, that the true constituent principles of the animal body cannot be detected, either by putrefaction or the action of fire ; for by these means we only discover the elements of those principles. Thus, whenever volatile alkali is found to be generated, azot and hydro- gen may be supposed to have been pre- sent in the natural state of the animal sub- stance ; and when empyreumatic oil is ob- tained, it may be concluded it is furnished by the hydrogen and carbon of the animal part. Mavaca. A Brazil shrub, whose root is powerfully emetic and cathartic. Mam'ouon. Accoreling to Or'.basius, a kind of sugar, whicli is found in a sort of cane. Mancurana. The origanum vulgare. MAXDIBULA. (From mando, to chew.) The lower jaw. See Maxilla inferior. Mandragora. (From /AtxvSex, a den, anel ayueu, to collect ; because it grows about caves anel dens of beasts; or from the German man dragen, bearing man.) Mandrake. Atropa mandragora of Linnx- us. The boiled root is employed in the form of poultice, to discuss indolent tu- mours. Mantiraoorites. (From (AxvSpxyoea, the mandrake.) Wine, in which the roots ofthe male mandrake are infused. Mandrake. See Mandragora. Manhucator. (From manduco, to chew.) The muscles which perform the action of chewing. Mam; v. (Indian.) The m-ngo-tree. MANGAXESE. This metallic substance seems, after iron, to be the. most fre- quently diffused metal through the earth; its ores are very common. As a peculiar metal, it was first noticed by Gahn and Scheele, in tlie years 1774 and 17*'7. ft is always founel in the state of an oxyd, vary- ing in the degree of oxidation. La. Pey- rouse afiirmed that he had found manga- nese in a metallic state; but there was probably some mistake in his observation MAN MAN 460 They are dis*ing;shed into grey oxyd of nuinganese, black oxyd of manganese, reddish white oxyd of manganese, and carbonate of manganese. Ad these combinations have an e .rthy texture ; they are very ponder- ous; they occur both amorphous and crys- tallized ; and generally contain a large rpjantity of iron. Their colour is black, blackish brown, or grey, seldom white. They soil the fingers like soot. They are sometimes crystallized in prisms, tetrahe- dral, rhoinboid.il, or striated. Properties.—Manganese is of a whitish grey colour. Its fracture is granulated, irregular, and uneven. It is of a metal- lic brilliancy, whicli it, however, soon loses in the air. Its specific gravity is about 6.850. It is very hard, and ex- tremely brittle. It is one of the most re- fractory met.ls, and most elifficult to fuse, reeniiring at least 163° of Wedgwood's py- rometer. Its oxydabilily is so rapid, that exposure to the air is sufficient to render it red, Drown, black, and friable, in a very short time: ; it can, therefore, only be kept undpr wa-cr, oil, or ardent spirit. It is the most combustible'of all the metals. It decomposes water, by heat very rapidly, as well as the greater part of the metallic oxyds. It decomposes sulphuric acid. It is soluble in nitric acid. It is fusible with earths, anel colours- them brown, violet, or red, according to its state of oxydation. It discolours glasses tinged by iron. It does not appear to unite with sulphur. It com- bines with phosphorus. It unites with gold, silver, and copper, and renders them brittle. It unites lo arsenic in close vessels, but does not enter into union wiih mercu- ry. It forms three differently coloured oxyds, by combining with different portions of oxygen. Met/iod of obtaining Manganese.—This metal is obtained by mixing the black oxyd, finely powdered, with pitch; making it into a ball, and putting this into a crucible, with powdered charcoal, one-tenth of an inch thick at the sides, and one-fourth of an inch tleep at the bottom. The empty space is then to be filled with powdered charcoal; a cover is to be luted on; and the crucible exposed, for an hour, to the strongest heat that can be raised. Or, digest the black oxyd of manganese re- peatedly, with the addition of one-sixteenth of sugar, ni nitric acid ; elilute the: mixture with three times its bulk of water; filter it, and decompose it by the aeldition of pot - .i !i; collect the precipitate, form it into a paste with oil, and put it into a crucible, well linetl with charcoal. Expose the crucible for at least two hours to the strongest heat of a fot-ge. Manganese may also be obtained in the following manner: Prepare a saturated solution of sulphate of manganese, bring it to a boiling heat, and add to it, gradually, a solution of tartrite of potash, until no further preci- pitate ensues ; then filter the solution, and wash the precipitate in water, and when dry make it into a paste with oil, and proceed as before. In this process, the sulphuric acid unites to the potash, and forms sulphate of pot- ash, and the tartareous acid joins to the manganese, and forms a tartrite of man- ganese, which is decomposable by heat. Mangel VVvbsel. The root of scarcity. A plant of (Treat importance, as a substitute for bread in periods of famine. It has not, however, succeeded so well in this country as in Germany. It is properly a species of beet. Mangifera Inoica. The systematic name of the mango-tree. See Mango. Mango. The fruit of the Mangifera Indica of Linnxus, whicii is cultivated all over Asia. When ripe, they are juicy, of a good flavour, and so frsgrant as to perfume the air to a considerable d.siance. They are eaten either r;^w or preserved with sugar. Their taste is so luscious, thai they soon pall the appetite. The unripe fruits are tickled in the milk of the cocoa-nut that has stood until sour, with salt, cap- sicum, anil garlic. From the expressed juice is prepared a wine ; and the remain- der ot' the kernel can be reduced to an excellent flour for the making of bread. Ma.vgostana. See Mangosteen. Mangosteen. A fruit about tlie size of an orange, which grows in great abun- dance on the tree called Garcinia Mangos- tana by Linnexns, injjava and the Molucca islands. According to the concurring tes- timonies of all travellers, it is the most ex- quisitely flavoured, and the most salubri- ous of all fruits, it being such a delicious mixture of the tart and'sweet. The flesh is juicy, white, almost transparent, and of a more eleiicate and agreeable flavour than the richeit grape. It is eaten in almost every disorder, and the dried bark is used medicinally in dysenteries and tenesmus, and a strong decoction of it is much es- teemed as a gargle in ulcerated sore throats. Mangosteen bark. See Mangosteen. MANIA. (From fAXtvo/Axt, to rage.) Raving or furious madness. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order vesania of Cullen. The definition of ma- nia is delirium, unaccompanieel with fever ; but this does not seem altogether correct, as a delirium may prevail without any fre- quency of p'llse, or fever; as happens sometimes with women iti the hysteric dis- ease. In mania, the mind is not perfect- ly master of all its functions; it receives impressions from the senses, which are very different from those produced in health ; 470 MAN MAN the judgmc.it and memory are both lost, and the irritability of the body is much di- minished, being incapable, it is supposed, of resisting the usual morbid effects of cold, hunger, and watching, and being likewise less susceptible of other diseases than be- fore. Mania may be said to be a false percep- tion of things, marked by an incohe- rence, or raving, and in a resistance ofthe passions to the command of the will, ac- companied, for the most part, with a vio- lence of action, and furious resentment at restraint. There are two species of madness, viz. the melancholic and furious. Madness is occasioned by affections of the minel, such as anxiety, grief, love, religion, terror, or enthusiasm; the fre- quent and uncurbed indulgence in any passion, or emotion, anel by abstruse stu- dy. It short, it may be produced by any thing that affects the mind so forcibly as to take off its attention from all other affairs. Violent exercisr-, frequent intoxication, a sedentary life, the suppression of periodical and ocsasional discharges and secretions, excessive evacuations, and paralytic sei- zures, are likewise enumerated as remote causes. Certain diseases of the febrile kind have been found to occasion madness, where their action has been very violent. In some cases it proceeds from an heredi- tary predisposition. Two constitutions are particularly the victims of madness ; the sanguine and melancholic ; by the dif- ference of which its appearance is some- what modified. Each species of mania is accompanied with particular symptoms. Those which attend on the melancholic are, sadness, dejection of spirits, and its at- tendants. Those which accompany an at- tack of furious madness are, severe pains in the head, redness of the face, noise in tlie e:.vs, wildness of the countenance, roll- ing and glistening of the eyes, grineling of the teeth, loud roaring, violent exertion of strength, absurd, incoherent discourse, un- acccountable malice to certain persons, particularly to the nearest relatives and friends, a dislike to such places and scenes as formerly afforded particular pleasure, a diminution of the irritability of the body, with respect to die morbid effects of cold, hunger and watching, together with a full, quick pulse. Mania comes on at different periods of life ; but, in the greater number of cases, it makes its attack between thirty and forty years of age. Females appear to be more subject to mania than males. Dissections of maniacal cases, Dr. Tho- mas observes, most generally shew an ef- fusion of water into the cavities of the brain ; but, in some cases, we are able to discover evident marks of previous in- flammation, such as thickening and opacity of the tunica arachnoitles and pia m.tti r In a few instances, a preternatural hardness of the substance of the brain. From Dr. Greding's observations, it ap- pears that the skulls ofthe greater number of such persons are commonly very thick. Some he found of a most extraordinary de- gree of thickness ; but it appears that the greater number of insane people die of atrophy and hydrothorax. Maniuot. The latrophe manihot. Masipulus. (Quodmanum, impleat, be- cause it fills the hand.) A handful. Manjapumeram. A common tree in the the West Indies, the flowers of which are: distilled, and the water used against in- flammations of the eyes. MANNA. (From mono, a gift, Syr. it being the food given by God to the children of Israel in the wilderness ; or from mahna, what is it? an exclamation occasionetl by their wonder at its appearance.) Manna calabrina. Ros culabrinus. Acromeli. Alu- sar. Drysomeli. That species which is of ofa rosy colour, is called nuba. Mel aerium. from the supposition that it descended from heaven. The condensed juice of the flowering ash, or, Fraxinus omus .—folliis ovalo-oblongis serrutis petiolatis, floribus corroUatit. Hort. Kew, which is a native ofthe southern parts of Europe, particular- ly Sicily and Calabria. Many other trees and shrubs have likewise been observed to emit a sweet juice, whicii concretes upon exposure to the air, and may be considered of the manna kind, especially the Fraxinus rotundifolia and excelsior. In Sicily, these three species of fraxinus are regularly culti- vated for the purpose of procuring manna, and with this view are planted on the de- clivity |of a hill with an eastern aspect After ten years growth, the trees first begin to yield the manna, but they- require to be much older, before they afford it in any considerable quantity. Although the man- na exudes spontaneously upon the trees, yet, in order to obtain it more copiously, incisions are made through the bark, by means ofa sharp crooked instrument; and the season thought to be most favourable for instituting this process is a little be- fore the dog-days commence, when the weather is dry and serene. Manna it ge- nerally distinguished into different kinds, viz. the manna in tear, the canulated and flaky manna, and the commr.n brown or fat manna. All these varieties seem ra- ther to depend upon their respective puri- ty, and the circumstance in which they are obtained from the plant, than upon any essential difference of the drug. The best manna is in oblong pieces, or flakes, mo- derately dry, friable, very light, of a whitish or pale yellow colour, and in some degree transparent: the inferior kinds are MAR moist, unctous, and brown. Manna is well known as a gentle purgative, so mild in its operation, that it may be given with safety to children and pregnant women, to the elelicacy of whose frames and situa- tion it is particularly atlapted. It is es- teemed a good anel pleasant auxiliary to the purgative neutral salts. It sheathes acri- mony, and is useful in coughs, disorders of the breast, anel such as are attended with fever and inflammation, as in pleuritis, Sec. Its is particularly efficacious in bilious complaints, and helps the discharge of mi- neral waters, when they are not of them- selves sufficiently active. It is apt to cre- ate flatulencies artd gripes; both which are prevented by a small addition of some warm carminitivc. It purges in doses of from ^j to 3jj ; but its purgative quality is much increased, and its flatulent effects prevented, by a small addition of cassia. The dose for children is from one scruple •to three. It is best dissolved in whey. Manna Biugantiaca. A species of manna brought from Brianconois in Dau- phiny. Manna Calabrina. Calabrian manna. Manna cajtulata. Flaky mannna, or manna concreted on straw, or chips. Manna secunda. An inferior or second sort of manna. Manna thuhis. A coarse powder of olibanum. Mannifera arbor. (From manna, and fero, to bear.) The fraxinus ornus. Mansorius. (From mando, to chew.) The masseter muscle. Mantile. The name of a bandage. Manus del «A name Of a resolvent plaster, which is described by Lemery. Also for opium. Mapple. See Saecharum canedense. Maiianda. A species of myrtle, grow- ing in the island of Zeylon, a decoction of the leaves of whicii are said to be excellent against the venereal disease. MARANTA. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Monandria. Order, Monogynia. L2. The name ofthe Indian arrow-root. There are three species of Maranta, the Arundinacea, Galanga, and Comesa, all of them herbaceous, perennial exotics ofthe Intlies, kept here in hot-houses for curiosity ; they have thick, knotty, creep- ing roots, crowned with long, broad, aran- dinaceous leaves, ending in points, and up- right stalks half it yard high, terminated by bundles of monopetalous, ringent, five- parted flowers. They are propagated by- parting the roots in spring, and planting them in pots of light rich earth, and then plunging them in the bark-bed. The reiot of the Maranta Galang■■:, commonly called arrow-root, is used by the Indians to ex- tract the virus communicated by their MAR 4?i poisoned arrows, from whence it has ob- tained its name. It is cultivated in gar- dens and provision-grounds in the West Indies; and the starch is obtained from it by the following process: The roots, when a year old, are dug up, well washed in wa- * ter, and then beaten in a large deep wood- en mortar to a pulp; this is thrown into a large tub of clean water: the whole is then well .stirred, and the fibrous part wrung out by the hands, and thrown away. The milky litmor being passed through a hair sieve, or coarse cloth, is suffered to settle, and the clear water drained oft'. At the bottom of the vessel is a white mass, which is again mixed with clean water, and drained: lastly, the mass is dried on sheets in the sun, and is pure starch. Arrow-root contains, in small bulk, a greater proportion of nourishment than any other yet known. The powder, boiled in water, forms a very pleasant transpa- rent jelly, very superior to that of sago or tapioca; and is much recommended as a nu- tritious diet for children and invalids. The jelly is made in the following manner: to a desert spoonful of powder, add as much cold water as will make it into a paste; then pour on half a pint of boiling water: stir it briskly, and boil it a few minutes, when it will become a clear smooth jelly; a little sugar and sherry wine may be added . for debilitated patients ; but for infants, a drop or two of essence of caraway-seeds, or cinnamon, is preferable, wine being very liable to become acescent in the sto- machs of infants, and thus'disagree with the bowels. Fresh milk, either alone or diluted with water, may be substituted for the water. For very debilitated frames, and especially for ricketty children, this jelly, blended with an animal jelly, as that of the 6tag's horn (rasura cornu cervi,) af- fords a more nutritious diet than arrow- root alone, which may be done in the following manner: Boil half an ounce of stag's horn shavings, in a pint of water, for fifteen minutes; then strain, and add two desert spoonfuls of arrow-root powder, previously well mixed with a tea-cupful of water; stir them briskly together, and boil them for a few minutes. If the child should be much troubled with flatulency, two or three drops of essence of caraway- seeds, or a little grated nutmeg, may be added; but for adults, port wine, or bran- dy, will answer best. MARASMUS. (From fAoextvo, to grow lean.) Atrophia. Emaciation. A wast- ing away of the flesh, without fever or ap- parent disrate. See Atrophy. M auathrites. (From fAnex9eov, fennel.) A vinous infusion of fennel; or wine im- pregnated with fennel. Marathropiiyllim. (From fAntxBov, fennel, and wj.v, a leaf; so named 472 MAR MAR because its leaves resemble those of the common fennel.) See Peucedanum. officinale. Marathrum. (From /uxexivu, to wi- ther ; so called because its stalk and flowers wither in the autumn.) See Fa- tdculum. Marathrum sylvestre. See Peuce- danum. Marble. Powdered marble, which is a carbonate of lime, is used in* pneumatic medicine, to give out carbonic acid gaz. Marcasite. See Bismuth. Marcassita. (From marcasite, Germ.) See Bismuth. Marchantia polymorpha. The syste- matic name of the liver-wort. See Hepati- ca terrestris. MARCORES. (From marceo, to become lean.) Universal emaciation. The first order in the class cachexia of Cullen's no- sology. Marestail. See Equisetum MARGARITA. (From margaUth, Rab.) 1. The pearlj Perla. Unio. A small cal- careous concretion, ofa bright transparent whiteness, found on the inside of the shell Concha margaritifera of Linnxus, or mo- ther-of-pearl fish. Pearls were formerly ex- hibited as antacids. 2. A tumour upon the eye resembling a pearl. Marigold, marsh. Caltha palustris of Linnxus. The flower buds of this very common plant may be pickled as a good, substitute for capers. Marine acidx See Muriatic acid. , Marine salt. See Muriat soda. Maripendam. A plant in the island of St. Domingo: its tops are distilled, and thus a water is obtained, which is held in great esteem against pains in the stomach. Marisca. An excrescence about the anus, or the piles in a state of tumefaction ; the Hamoniiois tument of Cullen. Marisiclm. The inercu'.iaris fiuticos?. Marjoram, sweet. See Majorana. Marjoram, wild. See Origanum. Marjorana. See Origanum. Marmalade. The pulp of quince?, or any other fruit, boiled into a consistence with honey. M arm a it vi i.e.. (From fAttg/Axtgu, to shine.) An appearance of sparks, or coruscations, flushing before the eyes, Marmolabia. (From marmor, marble ; so named because it is spotted like mar- ble.) Bear's-brcech. See Acanthus mol- lis. Marmorata aurium. (From marmor.) Ear-wax. Mahmorige. A variety of the Fseu- doblepsit Imaginaria, in which sparks and flashes of fire are supposed to present themselves. Marmoreis tartarus. The hardest species of hitman calculus. Mvitocos-iiNiM. A purgative extract made of tne marum and costus ; originally made bv Mm lereus. MARROW. Medulla. Tlie fat sub- stance secreted by the small arteries of its proper membrane, anel contained in ihe meeiullary cavities of the long cylindrical bones. See Bones. Marrow, spinal. See Medulla spinalis. Mariichiastkiii. Ballota, or stinking horehound. MARRUBIUM. ((From marrob, a bit- ter juice, Heb.) Mauro-marson. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gym- nosperviia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common white horehound. Marrubium al- bum. Marrubimn vulgare of Linnxus :— dentibus calcynis setactis uncinatis. The leaves of this indigenous plant have a mo- derately strong smell of the aromatic kind, but not agreeable; wliich, by drying, is improved ; and in keeping for some months is in great part dissipated; their taste is very bitter, penetrating, tliffusivc, and durable in the mouth. 'That horehotiud possesses some share of medicinal power, may be inferred from its sensible qualities, but its virtues do not appear to be clearly ascertained. It is a favourite remedy with the common people in coughs and asth- mas. The usual dose is from half an ounce to an ounce, in infosion, two or three times a day. 'The dose of the extract is from gr. x to Jss. ' Marrcbuii album. See Marrubium. Maiirubid.h AtiUATicuM. Water hore- hound ; opening, corroborant Maurubium HIspanicum. Mad-wort or Spanish horehounil. Marrubium nigrum fiktidi m. The black stinking horehound, or ballota Marrubium yi.uticillati m. Marru- bium hispanicum. The base horehound. Galen's madwoit. Marrubium vulgark. The systematic name of the common horehound. See Mar- rubium. Mars. The alchemists gave this name to iron. Mars alkalizatls soluuilis. Iron and fixed alkali. Mars saccharatus. Iron mixed with starch and melted sugar. Mahs solubilis. Ferrum tartarizatum. Mars sulpiuuiatus. Iron filings, i,and sulphur dephlagrated. Marseilles hart-wort. See Seseli massl- Hense. Marsh-mallow. See Althea. Marsh trefoil. See Trefolinm paludotum. Mahsupiahs. (Manupialix, *c. mut- culus ; from mar.iupium, a purse ; so named from its resemblance.) See Obturator in- ternus. MAS MAS 473 AIartagon lily. Lilium martagon of Linnaeus, who informs us the root makes part of the daily food of the Siberians. Martial. Sometimes used to express preparations of iron, or such as are im- pregnated therewith ; as the Martial Re- gulus of antimony, &c. > Martiatum cNGur.NTt m. Soldiers' ointment. Ointment of laurel, rue, mar- joram, &c. Martis essentia. A solution of lead in acid. Martis limatuha pr.,epahata. Puri- fied filings of iron. Marum cbeticum. See Marum Syri- acum. Marum Syriacum. (From mar, bit- ter, Heb.) Marum creticum. Majorana syriaca. Marum vemm. Marum Coortusi. Chamadrys incana maritima. Marum ger- mander, or Syrian herb mastich. This shrub is the Teucrium marum of Linnxus : —foliis integerrimis ovatis acutis petiolatis, subtus tomentoris, floribus sacemosis secundis. It grows plentifully in Greece, ./Egypt, Crete, and Syria. The leaves and younger branches, when recent, on being rubbed betwixt the fingers, emit a volatile aro- matic smell, which readily excites sneez- ing ; to the taste they are bitterish, ac- companied with a sensation of heat and acrimony. Judging from these sensible qualities of the plant, it may be supposed to possess very active powers. It is re- commended as a stimulant, aromatic, and deobstruent; and Linnxus, Rosenstein, and Bergius, speak highly of its utility. Dose, ten grains «to half a drachm of the powdered leaves, given in wine. At pre- sent, however, marum is chiefly used as an errhine. Marum verum. See Marum syriacum. Marum vulgare. Common herb mas- tich. Sampsuchus. Clinopodium mattichi- na gallonim. Thymbra hispanica. Jacu indica. Thymus mastichina of Linnxus. A low shrubby plant, a native of Spain, which is employed as an errhine. It has a strong agreeable smell, like mastich. Its virtues are similar to those of marum syriacum, but less powerful. Marvist-m. Malmsey wine. Masciiale. (Mcto-xxkn.) The arm-pit. Maschalistkr. (From /xsw^aA/cxg.) The second vertebrx of the back. Maslach. A medicine ofthe opiate kind, in use amongst the Turks. Maspetam. Maspetum. The leaves of the asafertida plant. MASSA. (From fAxtrtru, to blend to- gether.) A mass. A term generally ap- plied to the compound out of which pills are to be formed. Massa capnka jacobi stlvii. See Flexor longus digitorum pedis. Massaus. A name for mercury. MASSETER. (From fActo-trtufm, to chew; because it assists in chewing.) Zigomato-maxillaire of Dumas. A muscle of the lower jaw, situate on the side of the face. It is a short thick muscle, which arises, by fleshy and tendinous fibres, from the lower edge of the malar process ofthe maxillary bone, the lower horizontal edge of the os malx, and the lower edge of the zygomatic process of the temporal bone, as far, backwards as the eminence belonging to the articulation of the lower jaw. From some little interruption in the fibres of this muscle, at their origin, some writers describe it as arising by two, and others by three, distinct portions, or heads. The two layers of fibres of whicli it seems to be composed cross each other as they descend, the external layer extending backwards, and the internal one slanting forwards. It is inserted into the basis of the coronoid process, and into all that part of the lower jaw which supports the coro- noid and conelyloid processes. Its use is to raise the lower jaw, and, by means of the above-mentioned decussation, to move it a little forwards and backwards in the act of chewing. Massicot. Calcined white lead. Massoy cortex. See Cortex massoy. Mastcrwort. See Imperatoria. MASTICATION. (Masticatio; from mastico, to chew.) Chewing. A natural function. The mixing together and di- viding of the particles of the food in the mouth, by the action ofthe jaws, tongue, lips, and cheeks. By means of this func- tion, the food is lacerated and mixed with the saliva anel the mucus ofthe mouth and fauces, and thus made into a bole of such a consistence as to be formed into a conve- nient size to be swallowed. See Degluti- tion. MASTICATORIES. (Masticatoria, sc. medicamenta ; from Mastico, to chew.) Such medicines as are intended for chew- ing. MASTICHE. (From /Axira-a,, to ex- press.) Mastix. Mastich. The tree which affords this resin is the Pistachio lentiscus ; foliis abrupte pinnatis, Joliis lan- ceolatis of Linnxus. A native ofthe south of Europe. In the island of Chio the officinal mastich is obtained most abundantly, and, according to Tournefort, by making trans- verse incisions in the bark of the tree, from whence the mastich exudes in drops, which are suffered to run down to the ground, when, after sufficient tim* is al- lowed for their concretion, they are col- lected*for use. Mastich is brought to us in small, yellowish, transparent, brittle tears, or grains ; it has a light agreeable smell, especially when rubbed, or heated ; on being chewed, it first crumbles, soon after sticks together, and becomes soft 3Pt 471 MAS MAT and white, like wax, without impressing any considerable taste. It is considered to be a mild corroborant and adstringent; and, as possessing a balsamic power, it has been recommended in hxmoptysis, proceeding from ulceration, lencorrhcca, debility of the stomach, and in diarrhoeas and internal ulcerations. Chewing this drug has likewise been said to have been of use in pains ofthe teeth and gums, and in some catarrhal complaints; it is, how- ever, in the present day, seldom used either externally or internally. The wood abounds with the resinous principle, and a tincture may be obtained from it, wliich is esteemed in some countries in the cure of hxmor- rhages, dysenteries, anel gout Mastich tree. See Mastiche. Mastich herb, common. See Marum vul- gare. Mastich herb, Syrian. See Marum S}ri- acum. Mastich wood. See Mastiche. Mastichel^um. (Trom /axtix*, mas- tich, and tkxtov, oil.) Oil of mastich. Mastichia. (From fAxtrtxx, mastich ; so called because it smells like mastich.) Nux virginiana, or mastich of ligon. Mast'cui.va. (Dim. of mastiche.) Mastichina gallorum marum, or mastich thyme. See Marum vulgare. Mcsticot. See Massicot. Mastix. See Mastiche. MASTODYMA. (From /axtot, a breast, and cSuvx, pain.) Phlegmon of the breast of women. This disease may take place at any period of'hfe, but it most commonly affects those who give suck. It is characterized by tumefaction, ten- sion, heat, redness, and pain; and comes sometimes in both breasts, but most com- monly in one. Pyrexia generally attends the disease. It is sometimes very quickly formed, and in general without any thing preceding to shew it; but now and then a slight shivering is the forerunner. This disease terminates either in resolution, in suppuration, or schirrus. If the disease is left to itself, it generally terminates in suppuration. The causes which give rise to this disease are those which give rise to most of the phlegmasix, as cold, violent blows, &c. In women who are lying in, or giving suck, it mostly arises either from a suppression of the lochia or a retention of milk. Masto- dynia is often of long continuance; it is a very painful disease, but it is seldom fatal, unless when absolutely neglected, when it may run into scirrhus, and finally cancer. The termination of the disease by gangrene is never to be apprehended; at least few, if any, have seen the disease terminate in this way. MASTOID. . (Mastoideus; from /uarcr, a breast, and uSor, resemblance.) 1. Those processes of bones are so termed that are shaped like the nipple of the breast 2. The name of a muscle which is insert- ed into the mastoid process. Mastoid.hum foramen. A hole in the temporal bone of the skull. Mastoid kis lateralis. A name for the complexus. Mastoideus. (From fA&?otSht, the mas- toid process.) See Sterno-cleido-mastoi- deus. Matalista nAnix. A root said to be imported from America, where it is given as a purgative, its action being rather mild- er than that of jalap. MATER. (Mctrxe, a mother.) Two membranes of the brain had this epithet given them by the Arabians, who thought they gave origin to all other membranes of the body. See Dura mater and Pia mater. Also a name of the herb mugwort, because of its virtue in disorders of the womb. Mater dura. See Dura mater. Mater iierbarum. Artemisia, or com- mon mugwort Mater metallorum. Quicksilver. Mater perlarum. Mother of pearl. The concha margaritifera. Mater pia. See Pia mater. Materia terlata. If, instead of crystal- lizing the salts contained in the liquor sepa- rated from diaphoretic antimony, an acid be poured into it, a white precipitate is formed, which is nothing else but a very refractory calx of antimony. « Materiatura. Castellus explains morbi materiatura to be diseases of intempe- rance. MATERIA MEDICA. By this term is understood a general class of substances, both natuial and artificial, which are used in the cure of diseases. Cartheuser, Newman, Lewis, Gleditsch, Linnxus, Vogel, Alston, and other writers on the Materia Medica, have been at much labour to contrive arrangements of these articles. Some have arranged them accord- ing to their natural resemblances ; others according to their real or supposed virtues ; others according to their active constituent principles. These arrangements may have their pe- culiar advantages. The first may be pre- ferred by the natural historian, the second by the physiologist, and the last by the chymist. The pharmacopoeias published by the Colleges of Physicians of London, Dublin, and Edinburgh, have the articles of the Materia Medica arranged in alpha- betical order; this plan is also aelopteel by almost all the continental pharmacopoeias. MATERIA MEDICA. Dr. Cullen has arranged the Materia Medica as follows ("Nutriments, which are Food, Drinks. Condiments; ..Medicines which act on the '"Solids, Simple, as Astringents, Tonics, Emmollients, Corrosives; Living, as Stimulants, Sedatives, Narcotics, Refrigerants, Antispasmodics. ^Fluids, 'Producing a change by fluidity, Attenuants, Inspissants. Mixture, Correctors of Acrimony, Demulcents, Antacids. Antalkalines, Antiseptics. Evacuants, viz. Errhines, Sialogogues, Expectorants Emetics, Cathartics, Diuretics, Diaphoretics, x. Menagogues. The following is the list of articles which come under Olives II. MEDICINES. I. NUTRIMENTS. «. Fruits. a. Fresh, sweet, acidulous, 1 as Prunes Oranges Lemons Raspberries Red and black currants Mulberries Grapes b. Dried, sweet, acidulous, as Raisins Currants Figs. 0. Oleracioos Herbs. Water-cresses Dandelion Parsley Att i choke. y. Roots, Carrot Garlick Satyrion. S. Seeds and Nuts, Almonds, sweet and bitter Walnuts . Astringents. Red rose Cinquefoil Tormentil Madder Sorrel Water-dook Bisturt Fern Granate Oak-bark Galls Logwood Quince Mulberry Sloe Gum-arabic Catechu Dragon's blood Alkanet Balustine flower St. John's wort Millefoil Plantain Convallaria Bear's berrrv. the preceding classes -.- 2. Tonics. Gentian Lesser centaury Quassia Simarouha Marsh trefoil Fumat0ry Camomile Tansy Wormwood Southernwood Sea-wormwood Water-germander Virginian snakeroot Leopard's bane Peruvian bark. 3. Emollients. Columniferous, Marsh mallow Mallow. Farinaceous, Quince-seeds Fxnu greek-seed Linseed, Various emollients, Pellitory Verbascum White lily 476 MATERIA MEDICA. 4. Corrosives. 5. Stimulants. A. Vertirillated, Lavender Balm Marjoram Sweet marjoram Syrian herb Rosemary Hyssop Ivy Mint Peppermint Pennyroyal Thyme Alother of thyme Sage. Umbellated, Fennel Archangel Anise Caraway Coriander Cumin Dill Saxafrage. Siliquose, Hor»e raddish Wa-er-cresse Mustard Scurvy-grass. Aliacious, Garlick. Coniferous, Fir Juniper. Balsamics, Venice turpentine. Common turpentine Canada balsam Copaiba balsam Tolu balsam Balm of Gilead. Resinous, Guaiacum Ladanum Storax Benzoin. Aromatics Cinnamon Nutmeg Mace Clove Allspice Canella Cascarilla Black pepper Long pepper Indian pepper Ginger Lesser Cardamom Zedoary Virginian snake-root Ginseng Aromatic reed Acrids, Wake robin Pellitory Stavesacre Sedatives. 6. Narcotics. Rhaadaceous, White poppy Red poppy Umbellated, Hemlock Water hemlock. Solinaceous, Belladonna Henbane Tobacco Bitter-sweet Stramonium. Vaiia, Laurel Camphire Saffron Wine. 7. Refrigerants. Fruits of plants Acidulous herbs and fruits. 8. Antispasmodics. Fat id herbs, Worm-wood Foetid goosefoot Cumin Pennyroyal Rue Savine. Fatid gums, Asafcetida Galbanum Opopanax Valerian. 9. Diluents. 10. Attencants. Alkalis Sugar Liquorice Dried fruits. 11. Inspissants. Acids Farinaceous and mucila- ginous demulcents, 12. Demulcents. Mucilaginous, Gum arabic ----1 ragacanth. Farinaceous, Bland oils. 13. Antacids. 14. Antalkalines. 15. Antiseptics. Acid parts of plants Acescent herbs Sugar Siliquous plants Alliacious plants Astringents Bitters Aromatics Essential oils Camphor Gum resins Saffron Contrayerva Valerian Opium Wine 16. Errhines. Asarabacca White hellebore Water iris Pellitory. 17. Sialogogues. Archangel Cloves Imperatory Tobacco Pepper Pellitory 18. Expectorants. Ivy Horehound Penny-royal Elecampane Florentine oris-root Tobacco Squill Coltsfoot Benzoin Storax Canada balsam Tolu balsam. 19. Emetics. Asarabacca Ipecacuan Tobacco Squill Mustard Horse-raddish Bitters. 20. Cathartics. Milder, Mild acid fruits Cassia pulp Tamarind Dulcious Sugar Manna Sweet roots Bland oils Damask rose Violet. Polypody Mustard Bitters Balsamics. Acrid, Rhubarb Seneka Broom Elder Castor-oil Senna Black hellebore Jalap Scammony Buckthorn Tobacco White hellebore MATERIA MEDICA. 477 Coloquint Tobacco Elaterium. Rue 21. Diuretics, Savine Parsley Snake-root Carrot Squill Fennel Bitters Pimpinel Balsamics Eryngo Siliquosx Madder Alliacix. Varia 22. Diaphoretics Burdock Saffron Bitter-sweet Bitter-sweet Wake-robin Opium Asarabacca Camphor Foxglove Contrayerva a. Diffusible The following is the arrangement of the Materia Medica, according to J. Murray, in his Elements of Materia Medica and Pharmacy. a. General stimulants. ' Narcotics. ; Antispasmodics b. Permanent J I°"ic - £ Astringent. c Local stimulants. Emetics Carthartics Emmenagogues Diuretics Diaphoretics Expectorants Sialogogues Errhines Epispastics. c. Chymical remedies- Refrigerents Antacids Lithontriptics. Escharotics. d. Mechanical remedies.Anthelmintics. Demulcents Diluents Emollients. Under the head of Narcotics are in- cluded— Alkohol. Ether. Camphor, Papaver somniferum. Hyoscyamus niger. Atropa belladona. Aconitum napellus. Conium maculatum. Digitalis purpurea. Nicoti- ana tabacum. Lactuca virosa. Datura stramonium. Rhododendrum chrysan- thum. Rhus toxicodendron. Arnica mon- tana. Strychnos nux vomica. Prunus lauro cerassus. Under the second class, Antispasmodics, are included—Moschus. Castoreum. Ole- um animale empyreumaticum. Petrole- um Ammonia. Ferula asafoetida. Sa- gapenum. Bubon galbanum. Valeriana officinalis. Crocus sativus. Melaleuca leu- cadendron. Narcotics used as Antispasmodics— Ether. Camphor. Opium. Tonics used as Antispasmodics— Cuprum. Zincum. Hydrargyrus. Cin- chona. The head of Tonics embrace— 1. From the mineral kingdom, Hydrargyrus. Ferrum. Zmcum. Cuprum. Serpentary Sage Water germander Guaiacum Sassafras Seneka Vegetable acids Essential oil Wine Diluents. 23- Emmenagogues, Aloe Fcetid gums Foetid plants Saffron. Arsenicum. Barytes. Calx. Acidum. Nitricum. Oxy-murias potassx. 2. From the vegetable kingdom, Cinchona officinalis. Cinchona caribxa. Cinchona fforibunda. Angustura. Aris- tolochia serpentaria. Dortenia contrayer- va. Croton eleutheria. Calomba. Quas- sia excelsa. Quassia Simarouba. Swie- tenia febrifuga. Swietenia mahagoni. Gen- tiana leutea. Anthemis nobilis. Arteme- sia absinthium. Chironia centaurium. Marrubium vulgare. Menyanthes trifolia- ta. Centaurea benedicta. Citrus auran- tium. Citrus medica. Laurus cinnamo- mum. Laurus cassia. Canella alba. Aco- rus calamus. Amomum zinziber. Kxm- feria rotunda. Santalum album. Pte- rocarpus santalinus. Myristica moschata. Caryophyllus aromaticus. Capsicum annu- um. Piper nigrum. Piper longum. Pi- per cubeba. Myrtus pimenta. Amomum repens. Carum carui. Coriandrum sati- vum. Pimpenella anisum. Anethum fx- niculum. Anethum graveolens. Cumi- num cyminum. Angelica archangelica. Mentha piperita. Mentha viridis. Mentha pulegium. Hyssopus officinalis. The class of Astringents comprehends the following :— 1. From the vegetable kingdom. Quercus rubor. Quercus cerris. Tor- mentHla erecta. Polygonum bistorta. An- chusa tinctoria. Hxmatoxylon campe- chianum. Rosa gallica. Arbutus uva ursi. Mimosa catechu. Kino. Ptero- carpus draco. Ficus indica. Pistachia lentiscus. 2. From the mineral kingdom. Acidum sulphuricum. Argilla. Super sulphas argillx et potassx. Calx. Carbo- nas calcis. Plumbum. Zincum. Ferrum. Cuprum. The articles which come under the head ofEMMETics are, 1. From the vegetable kingdom. Callicocca ipecacuanha. Scilla maritima. Anthenus nobilis. Sinapis alba. Asarum Europerum. Nicotiana tabacum. 2. Front the mineral kingdom. Antimonium. Sulphas zinci. Sulphas cupri. Subacetas cupri. Ammonia. Hy- dro-sulphtiretum ammonix. 478 MATERIA MEDICA. Cathatrtics include Laxatives. Manna. Cassia fistula. Tamarindus Indica. Ricinus communis. Sulphur. Magnesia. Purgatives. Cassia senna. Rheum pal- tum. Convolvolus jalapa. Helleborus niger. Brionia alba. Cucumis colocyn- this Momordica elaterium. * Rhamnus catharticus. Aloe perfoliata. Convolvo- lus scainmonia. Gambojia gutta. Sub- murias hydrargyri. Sulphas magnesix, Sulphas sodx. Sulphas potasx. Super- tartris potasssx. Tartris potassx et sodx. Murias sodx. Terebinthina veneta. Ni- cotia;ia tabacum. The medicines arranged under Emmena- rogues are, 1. From the class of Antispasmodics, Castoreum. Ferula asafcetida. Bubon galbanum. 2. From the class of Tonics, Ferrum. Hydrargyrus. Cinchona offici- nalis. , 3. From the class of Cathartics, Aloe. Helleborus niger. Sinapis alba. Rosmarinus officinalis. Rubia tinctorum. Ruta graveolens. Juniperus sabinx. The class of Diuretics includes, 1. Saline diuretics. Supertartris potassx. Nitras potassx. Murias ammonia. Acetis potassx. Po- tasssa. a. From the vegetable kingdom, Scilla maritima. Digitalis purpurea. Nicotiana tabaccum. Solanum dulcama- ra. Latuca virosa. Colchicum autumnale. Gratiola officinalis. Spartium scoparium. Juniperus communis. Copaifera officina- lis. Pinus balsamea. Pinus larix. b. From the animal kingdom. Meloe vesicatorius. Under the class Diaphoretics are, Ammonia. Murias ammonix. Acetis ammonix. Citras ammonix. Submurias hydrargyri. Antimonium. Opium. Cam- phor. Guaiacum officinale. Daphne maze- reum. Smilax sarsaparilla. Laurus sassa- fras. Cochlearia armoracia. Salvia offi- cinalis. The class Expectorants comprehends, Antimonium. Ipecacuanha Nicotiana tabaccum. Digitalis purpurea. Scilla maritima- Allium sativum. Polygala se- nega. Ammoniacum. Myrrha. Styrax benzoin. Styrax officinalis. Tolufena balsamum. Myroxylen peruiferum. Amy- ris gileadensis. The articles of the class Sialagoguks are, Hydrargyrus. Anthemis pyrethrum. Arum maculatum. Amomum zinziber. Daphne mezereum. Nicotiana tabaccum. The class of Errhines are, Iris floren- tina. jEsculus hippocastanum. Origanum majorana. Lavendula spica. Asarum Eu- ropxum. Veratrum album. Nicotiana tabaccum. Euphorbia officinalis. In the class Epispastics and Rubefa- cients are, Meloe vesicatorius. Ammo- nia. Pix Burgundica. Sinapis alba. Al- lium sativum. Refrigerants are constituted by the following articles. Citrus aurantium. Ci- trus medica. Tamarindus Indica. Acidum acetosum. Supertartris potassx. Nitras potassx. Boras sodx. The list of articles that come under the class Antacids are, Potassa. Soda. Am- monia. Calx. Carbonas calcis. Mag- nesia. In the class Lithontriptics are, Potas- sa. Carbonas potassx. Soda. Carbonas sodx. Sapo albus. Calx. In the class Escharotics are, Acida mineralia, Potassa. Nitras argenti. Mu- rias antimonii. Sulphas cupri. Acetis cu- pri. Murias hydrargyri. Subnitras. hydrar- gyri. Oxydum arsenici album. Juniperus sabina. In the class Anthelmintics are, Doli- chos pruriens. Ferri limatura. Stannum pulveratum. Olea Europxa. Artemesia santonica. Spigelia marilandica. Polypo- dium filix mas. Tancaetum vulgare. Ge- off'recea inermis. Gambojiagutta. Submu- rias hydrargyri. Demulcents are, Mimosa nilotica. As- tragulus tragacantha. Linum usitatissi- mum. Althxna officinalis. Malva sylves- tris. Gylcyrrhiza glabra. Cycas circina- lis. Orchis mascula. Maranta arundi- nacea. Triticum hybernum. IcthyocoUa. Olea Europoea. Amygdalus communis, Sevum ceti. Cera. Water is the principal article of the class Diluents; and as for the last class, Emollients, heat conjoined with moisture is the principal, though all unctuous appli- cations may be included. The New London Pharmacopoeia presents us with the following list for the Materia Medica:— Abietis resina Absinthium Acacia gummi Acetosx folia Acetosella Acetum Acidum sulphuricum Aconiti folia Adeps yErugo Allii radix Aloes spicatx 7 . Aloes vulgaris j eXtraclum Althxx folia Alumen Ammonix murias Ammoniacum Amygdala amara et dulcis Amylum Anethi semina Anisi semina Anlhemidis flores Antimonii sulphuretum Argentum Armoracix radix Arsenici oxydum Asara folia Asafcetida gummi Avenx semina Aurantii baccx MAT Aurantii cortex Balsamum Peruvianum Balsamum Tolutanum Belladonx folia Benzoinum Bistorta Cajuputi oleum Calamina Calami radix Cahtmbx radix Camphora Canellx cortex Capsicum baccx Carbo ligni Card amines flores Cardamomi semina Caricx fructus Carici semina Caryophyli Caryophyli oleum Cascarillx cortex Cassix pulpa Castoreum Catechu Centaurii cacumina Cera alba Cera flava Cerevisix frumentum Cetaceum Cinchonx lancifolix cordi folix et oblongifolix cor tex Cinnamomi cortex Cinnamomi oleum Coccus Colchici radix Colocynthidis pulpa Conii folia Contrayervx radix Copaiba radix Coriandri semina Cornua Creta Croci stigmata Cumini semina Cupri sulphas Cusparix cortex Cydonix semina Dauci radix Dauci semina Digitalis folia Dolichi pubes Dulcamara caulis Elaterii poma Elemi Euphorbix gummi resina Farina Ferrum Filicis radix Fucus Galbani gummi resina Calix MAT 479 Gentian x radix Glycyrrhizx radix Granati cortex Guaiaci resina et lignum Haematoxyli lignum Hellebori fcetidi folia Hellebori nigri radix Hordei semina Humuli strobili Hydrargyrus Hyoscyami folia et semina ■Talapx radix Ipecacuanhx radix Juniper baccx et semina Kino Lapis calcareus Lavendttlx flores Lattri baccx et folia Lichen Limones Limonum cortex Linum catharticum Lytta Magnesix sulphas Malva Manna Marrubium Mastiche Mel ■ Mentha piperita ■ Mentha viridis Menyanthes Mezerei cortex Mori baccx Moschus Myristicx nuclii Myrrha Olibanum Oiivx oleum Opium Opopanix Origanum Ovum Papaveris capsulx Petroleum Pimentx baccx Piperis longi fructus Piper nigrum Pix arida Pix liquida Plumbum Plumbi carbonas Plumbi oxydum semivitreum Porri radix Potassx nitras Potassx supertartras Potassa impura Pruna Pterocarpi lignum Pulegium Pyrethri radix Quassix lignum Quercus cortex Resina flava Rhamni baccx Rhei radix Rhceados petala Ricini semina et oleum Rosce caninx pulpa Rosx centifolix petala Rosx gallicx petala Rosmarini cacumina Rubix radix Ruta folia Sabinx folia Saccharum Salicis cortex Sambuci flores Sapo durus et mollis Sarsaparillx radix Sassafras lignum et radix Scammonex gummi resina Scillx radix Senegx radix Senna: folia Serpentarix radix Sevum Simaroubx cortex Sinapis semina Sodx murias Sodx boras Sodx sulphas Soda impura Spartii cacumina Spigelix radix Spiritus rectificatus et tenuis Spongia Stannum Staphisagrix semina Styracis balsamum Succinum Sulphur Tabaci folia Tamarindi pulpa Taraxaci radix Terebinthina Canadensi et Chia Testa Terebinthina vulgaris Terebinthinx oleum Tormentillx radix Toxicodendri folia Tragacantha Tussilago Valerianx radix Veratri radix Violx flores Vfoum Ulmi cortex Uyae passx Uvx ursi foh'a Zincum Zingiberis radix MAI LOCK. A village in Lerbyshire went. Several of these springs possess a afforos a mineral water of the acidulous temperature of 66°. Matlock water scarce class; its abundant springs issue from a ly differs from common good spring- water" lime-stone rock, near the banks of the Der- in sensible properties. It is extremely 480 MAT transparent, and exhales no vapour, except- ine in cold weather. It holds little or no excess of serial particles; it curdles soap, when first taken up, but it loses this effect upon long keeping, perhaps from the de- position of its calcareous salts: it appears to differ very little from good spring water, when tasted ; and its effects seem refera- ble to its temperature. It is from this lat- ter circumstance that it forms a proper tepid bath for the nervous and irritable, and those of a debilitated constitution ; hence it is usually recommended after the use of Bath and Buxton waters, and as pre- paratory to sea-bathing. Matricalia. (From matrix, the womb.) Medicines appropriated to disorders ofthe uterus. Matricaria. (From matrix, the womb; so called from its uses in disorders of the womb. Parthenium. Febrifuga. Common fever-few, or febrifuge, and often, but very improperly, feather-few. Mothers wort. The leaves and flowers of this plant Ma- tricaria parthenium ,—foHis composilis, pia- nis ; foliolis ovatis, incisis ; peduncuhs ramo- sis, have a strong, not agreeable, smell, and a moderately bitt?r taste, both which they communicate, by warm infusion, to water and rectified spirit The watery infusions, inspissated, leave an extract of consielerable bitterness, and which discovers also a saline matter, both to the taste, and in a more sen- sible manner by throwing up to the surface small crystalline efflorescences in keeping. The peculiar flavour ofthe matricana ex- bales, in the evaporation, and impregnates the distilled water, on which also a quantity of essential oil is found floating. The quan- tity of spirituous extract, according to Cartheuser's experiments, is only about one-sixth the weight of the dry leaves, whereas the watery extract amounts to near one-half. This plant is evidently the Parthenium of Dioscorides, since whose time it has been very generally employed for medical purposes. In natural affinity, it ranks with camomile and tansy, and its sensible qualities shew it to be nearly allied to tbem in its medicinal character. Bergius states its virtues to be tonic, sto- machic, resolvent, and emmenagogue. It has been given successfully as a vermifuge, and for the cure of intermittents ; but its use is most celebrated in female disorders, especially in hysteria; and hence it is supposed to have derived the name ma- tricaria. Its smell, taste, and analysis, prove it to be a medicine of considera- ble activity; we may therefore say, with Murray—Rarius hodie prascribitur, quam debetur. Matricaria cammomilla. The systema- tic name of the common fever-few. See Chamamalum vulgare. Matricaria parthenium. The syste- matic name of the fisver-few. See Matri- caria. MAX MATRIX. (MctTxj.) The womb. See Uterus. Matronalis. (From matrona, a ma- tron ; so called because its smell is grate- ful to women.) The violet. Maturantia. (From maturo, to ri- pen.) Medicines which promote the sup- puration of tumours. MATURATION. (Maluratio; from maturo, to make ripe.) A term in surgery, signifying that process which succeeds in- flammation, by which pus is collected in an abscess. Maudlin. See Ageratum. Mauro-marson. See Marrubium. MAXILLA. (From /uxcro-ctu, to chew.) The jaw. MAXILLA INFERIOR. Os maxil- lare inferius. Mandibula. The maxilla inferior, or lower jaw, which, in its figure, may be compared to a horse-shoe, is at first composed of two distinct bones; but these, soon after birth, unite together at the mid- dle of the chin, so as to form only one bone. The superior edge of this bone has, like the upper jaw, a process, calleel the alveolar process. Thi«, as well as that of the upper jaw, to which it is in other re- spects a good deal similar, is likewise fur- nished with cavities for the reception of the teeth. The posterior part of the bone, on each side, rises perpendicularly into two processes, one of whicii is called the coronoid, and the other the condyloid, pro- cess. The first of these' is the highest: it is thin and pointed; and the temporal muscle, which is attached to it, serves to elevate the jaw. The condyloid process is narrower, thicker, and sheirter than the other, terminating in an oblong rounded head, which is formed for a moveable ar- ticulation with the cranium, and is received into the fore part of the fossa" described in the temporal bone. In this joint there is a moveable cartilage, which, being more closely connected to the condyle than to the cavity, may be considered as belong. ing to the former. This moveable carti- lage is connected with both the articulat- ing surface of the temporal bone and the condyle of the jaw, by distinct ligaments arising from its edges all round. These at- tachments ofthe cartilage are strengthened, and the whole articulation secured, by an external ligament, which is common to both, and which is fixed to the temporal bone, anel to the neck of the condyle. On the inner surface of the ligament, which attaches the cartilage to the tem- poral bone, and backwards in the cavity, is placed what is commonly called the gland of the joint; at least the ligament is there found to be much more vascular than at any other part. At the bottom of each coronoid process, on its inner part, is a foramen, or canal, which extends iruler the roots of all the teeth, anel terminates at the outer surface of the bone near the MAX MAX 431 Mim. Each of these foramina affords a passage to an artery, vein, and nerve, which send off branches to the several teeth. This bone is capable of a great many motions. The condyles, by sliding from the cavity towards the eminences on each side, bring the jaw horizontally forwards, as in the action of biting ; or the condyles only may be brought forwards, while the rest of the jaw is tilted backwards, as is the case when the mouth is open. The condyles may also slide alternately back- wards and forwarels from the cavity to the eminence, and vice versa ; so that while one condyle advances, the other moves backwards, turning the body of the jaw from side to side, as in grinding the teeth. The great use ofthe cartilages seems to be that of securing the articulation, by adapt- ing themselves to the different inequalities in these several motions of the jaw, and lo prevent any injuries from friction. This last circumstance is of great importance where there is so much motion, and accord- ingly this cartilage is found in the different tribes of carnivorous animals, where there is no eminence and cavity, nor other appa- ratus for grinding. The alveolar processes are formed of an external and internal plate, united together by thin bony partitions, which divide the processes at the fore part of the jaw into as many sockets as there are teeth. But, at the posterior part, where the teeth have more than one root, each root has a dis- tinct cell. These processes, in both jaws, begin to be formed with the teeth, accom- pany them in their growth, and disappear when the teeth fall. So that the loss of the one seems constantly to be attended with the loss ofthe other. MAXILLA SUPERIOR. Os maxil- lare superius. The superior maxillary bones constitute the most considerable portion of the upper jaw, are two in num- ber, and generally remain distinct through life. Their figure is exceedingly irregular, and not easily to be described. On each of these bones is observed several emi- nences. One of these is at the upper and fore-part ofthe bone, and, from its making part of the nose, is called the nasal pro- cess. Internally, in the inferior portion of this process, is a fossa, which, with the os unguis, forms a passage for the lachry- mal duct. Into this nasal process like- wise is inserted the short round tendon of the musculus orbicularis palpebrarum. Back- wards and outwards, from the root ofthe nasal process, the bone helps to form the lower side of the orbit, and this part is therefore called the orbitar process. Be- bind this orbitar process, the bone forms a considerable tuberosity, and at the upper part of this tuberosity is a channel, which is almost a complete hole. In this channel passes a branch ofthe fifth pair of nerves, which, together with a small artery, is transmitted to the face through the extcr- nal orbitar foramen, which' opens immedi- ately under the orbit. Where the bone on each side is joined to the os malx, and helps to form the cheeks, is observed what is called the malar process. The lower and anterior parts of the bone make a kind of circular sweep, in which are the alveoli, or sockets for the teeth ; this is called the alveolar process. This alveolar process has posteriorly a considerable tuberosity on its internal surface. Above this alveo- lar process, and just behind the fore-teeth, is an irregular hole, called the foramen in- cisicum, which separating into two, and sometimes more holes, serves lo transmit small arteries and veins, and a minute branch of the fifth pair of nerves, to the nostrils. There are two horizontal lamellx behind the alveolar process, which, uniting together, form part of the roof of the mouth, and divide it from the nose. This par- tition, being seated somewhat higher than the lower edge of the alveolar process, gives the roof of the mouth a considerable bollowness. Where the ossa maxillaria ore united to each otV;er, they project some, what forwarels, leaving between them a furrow, whicii receives the inferior portion ofthe septum nasi. Each of these bones is hollow, and forms a considerable sinus under its orbiter part. This sinus, which is usually, though improperly, called an- trum Highmorianum, is lined with the pi- tuitary membrane. It answers the same purposes as the other sinuses ofthe nose, and communicates with the nostrils by an opening, whicli appears to be a large one in the skeleton, but which, in the recent subject, is much smaller. In the fcetus, instead of these sinuses, an oblong depres- sion only is observed at each side of the nostrils, nor is the tuberosity of the alveo- lar process then formed. On the side of the palate, in young subjects, a kind of fis- sure may be noticed, which seems to sepa- rate the portion of the bone which con- tains the dentes mcisores from that which contains the dentes canini. The fissure is sometimes apparent till the sixth year, but after that period it in general wholly dis- appears. The ossa maxillaria not only serve to form the cheeks, but likewise the palate, nose, and orbits ; and, besides their union with each other, they are connected with the greatest part of the bones of the face and cranium, viz. with the ossa nasi, ossa malarum, ossa unguis, ossa palati, os frontis, os sphenoides, and os ethmoieles. MAXILLARY ARTERIES. Arteria maxillaria. These are the brandies of the external carotid. The external maxillary is the fourth branch ofthe carotid; it pro- ceeds anteriorly, and gives off the facial 3 Qf 482 MEC MED or mental, the coronary of the lips, and the angular artery. The internal maxillary is the next branch of the carotid ; it. gives off the sphxno maxillar, the inferior alveolar, and tne spinous arteiy. MAXILLARY GLANDS. Glandula maxillaria. The glands so called are con- glomerate, and are situated under the an- gles ofthe lower jaw. The excretory ducts of these glands are called Warthonian, af- ter their discoverer. MAXILLARY NERVES. Nervi max- Mares. The superior anel inferior maxiliary nerves are branches of the fifth pair, or tri- gemini. The former is divided into the sphxno-palatine, posterior alveolar, and the infra orbital nerve. The latter is di- vide I into two branches, the internal lin- gual, and one, more properly, called the inferior maxiliary. May-lily. See Lilium convalium. May-weed. See Cotula fa tida. Mays, Indian. See Zea mays. Maw worm. See Ascaris vermicularis. Meadow crowfoot. See Ranunculus pra- tensis. Meadow, queen of the. See Ulmaria. Meadow saffron. See Colchicum. Meadow saxifrage. See Saxifraga vid- garis. Meadow sweet. See Ulmari . Meadow thistle, round leaved. The leaves of this plant, Cnicus oleraceus of Linnaxus, are boiled, in the northern parts of Europe, and eaten as we do cab- bage. Measles. See Rubeola. MEATUS AUDITORIUS EXTERNUS. See Ear. MEATUS AUDITORIUS INTERNUS. The internal auditory passage is a small bony canal, beginning internally by a lon- gitudinal orifice at the posterior surface of the petrous portion of the temporal bone, running towards the vestibulum and cochlea, and there being divided into two less cavities by an eminence. The supe- rior and smaller of these is the orifice of the aquxduct of Fallopius, which receives the portio dura of the auditory nerve : the other inferior and larger cavity is perforated by many small holes, through which the portio mollis of the auditory nerve passes into the labyrinth. Meatus cscus. A passage in the throat to the ear, called Eustachian's tube. Meatus cuticu lares. The pores of the skin. Meatus ctsticcs. The gall-duct. MEATUS URINARIUS. In women, this is situated in the vagina, immediately below the symphysis ofthe pubis, and be- hind the nymphx. In men, it is at the end of the glans penis. Mecca balsam. See Balsam of Gilead. Mtchiacun See Mechoacanna. Mechoacanna. (From Mechoacan, a province in Mexico, whence it is brought. Jalappa alba. Rhabarbarum album. Me choacam. The root of a species of convol- vulus, Convolvulus Americanos, or Bryonia alba Peruviana, brought from Mexico. It possesses aperient properties, and was long used as the common purge of this country, but is now wholly superseded by jalap, Mechoacanna nigra. See Jalapium. Mecon. (From /Auvot, buik ; so named from the largeness of its head.) The pa- paver, or poppy. Meconis. (From /unxuv, the poppy ; so called because its juice is soporiferous, like the poppy.) The lettuce. Meconium. (From ftnxm, the poppy.) 1. The inspissated juice ofthe poppy. Opium. 2. The green excrementitious substance that is found in the large intestines of the fcetus. MEDIAN NERVE. The second branch of the brachial plexus. MEDIAN VEINS. The situation of the veins of the arms is extremely differ- ent in most individuals. When a branch proceeds near the bend of the arm, in- wardly from the basilic vein, it is termed the basilic medium; and when a vein is gi- ven off from the cephalic in the like man- ner, it is termed the cephalic median. When these two veins are present, they mostly unite just below the bend of the arm, and the common trunk proceeds to the cephalic vein. Medianum. The Mediastinum. MEDIASTINUM. (Quasi in medio stare.) The membranous septum, formed by the duplicature of the pleura, that di- vides the cavity ofthe chest into two parts. It is divided into an anterior and posterior portion. Mediastinum cerebri. The falciform process of the dura mater. Medicago. (From medica.) The herb trefoil. Medicamentaria. Pharmacy, or the art of making and preparing medicines. MEDICAMENTUM. _„(From medico, to heal.) A medicine. Medicaster. A false pretender to tbe knowledge of medicine ; the same as Quack. Medicina Diatetica. The regulation of regimen, or the non-naturals. Medecina diasostica. That part of medicine which relates to preserving health. Medicina gymnastica. That part of medicine which relates to exercise. Medicina hermetica. The application of chemical remedies. Medicina prophylactica. That part of medicine which relates to preserving health. Medicina tristiti.e. Common saf- fron. MEDICINE. Any substance that is exhibited with a view to cure or allay the MED MEL 483 violence ofthe disease. It is also very fre- quently made use of to express the healing art, when it comprehends anatomy, physi- ology , and pathology. Mudicinal days. Such are so called by some writers, wherein the crisis or change is expected, so as to forbid the use of medicines, in order to wait nature's ef- fort, and therefore require all assistance of art to help forward, or prepare the humours for such a crisis : but it is most properly used for those days wherein purging, or any other evacuation, is most conveniently com- plied with. Medicinal nouns. Are those wherein it is supposed that medicines may be taken to the greatest advantage, commonly rec- koned in the morning fasting, about an hour before dinner, about four hours after dinner, and at going to bed; but in acute cases, the times are to be governed by the symptoms and aggravation of the distem- per. MEDICINALIS. (From medicina.) Medi- cinal; having a power to restore health, or remove disease. Medina. In Paracelsus it is a species of ulcer. / MEDINENSIS VENA. (Medinensis; so called because it is frequent at Medina.) Dracunculus. Gordius medinensis of Lin- nxus. The muscular hair-worm. A very singular animal, which, in some countries, inhabits the cellular membrane between the skin and muscles. See Dracunculus. MEDITULLIUM. (From medius, the middle. See Diploic. Medius venter. The middle venter is the thorax, or chest. Meiilar. See Mespilus. MEDULLA. (Quasi in mediisossit.) 1. The marrow. See Marrow. 2. The pith or pulp of vegetables. 3. The white substance of the brain is called medulla, or the medullary part, to distinguish it from the cortical. 4. The continuation of the brain, and in the spine, is called medullary spinalis. Medulla cassije. The pulp ofthe cassia fistularis. MEDULLA OBLONGATA. The medul- lary substance, ofthe same use as the cere- brum, that lies within the cranium, upon the basillary process of the occipital bone. It is formed by the connection of the crura cerebri and crura cerebclli, and terminates in the spinal marrow. It has several emi- nences, viz. pons varioli, corpora pyrami- dalia, and corpora olivaria. MEDULLA SPINALIS. Cerebrum elon- gatum. JEon. The spinal marrow. A con- tinuation ofthe medulla oblongata, which descends into the specus vertebralis from ytbe foramen magnum occipitale, to the third vertebra of the loins, where it termi- nates in a number of nerves, which, from their resemblance, are called cauda equina. The spinal marrow is composed, like the brain, ofa cortical and medullary substance: the former is placed internally. It is cover- ed by a continuation of the dura mater, pia mater, and tunica arachnoidea. The use of the spinal marrow is to give off, through the lateral or intervertebral foramina, thirty pairs of nerves, called cervical, dorsal, lum- bar, and sacral nerves. MEDULLARY. (MeduUaris ; from me- dulla, marrow.) Like unto marrow. MEDULLARY SUBSTANCE. The white or internal substance of the brain is so called. Megalosplanchnus. (From fAtyctt, great, and o-7rkxyxvov, a bowel. Having some of the viscera enlarged, from schirrus or other cause. Megrim. A species of cephalalgia, or pain generally affecting one side of the head, towards the eye, or temple, and arising from the state of the stomach. MEIBOMIUS'S GLANDS. Meibomii glandula. The small glands which are situated between the conjunctive mem- brane of the eye and the cartilage of the eye-lid, first described by Meibomius. MEL. See Honey. Mel acetatum. Oxymel. " Take of clarified honey, two pounds; acetic acid, two pints. Boil them down to a proper consistence, in a glass vessel, over a slow fire." This preparation of honey and vine- gar possesses aperient and expectorating virtues, and is given, with these intentions, in the cure of humoral asthma, and other diseases of the chest, in doses of one or two drachms. It is also employed in the form of gargle, when diluted with water. Mel boracis. Honey of borax. " Take of borax, powdered, a drachm; clarified honey, an ounce. Mix." This preparation is found very useful in aphthous affections of the fauces. Mel despumatum. Clarified honey; See Honey. Mel rosjb. Rose honey. " Take of red-rose petals, dried, four ounces; boil- ing water, three pints; clarified honey, five pounds." Macerate the rose petals in the water, for six hours, and strain; then add the honey to the strained liquor, and, by means of a water-bath, boil it down to a proper consistence. An admi- rable preparation for the base of various gargles and coUutories, It may also be employed with advantage, mixed with ex- tract of bark, or other medicines, to chib dren, who have a natural disgust to medi- cines. Mel scillb. " Take of clarified ho-. ney, three pounds; vinegar of squills, two pints." Boil them in a glass vessej, with a 484 MEL MEL slow fire, to the thickness of a syrup. Aperient, expectorant, and detergent vir- tues, are attributed to the honey of squills. It is given in doses of two or three drachms, along with some aromatic water, as that of cinnamon, to prevent the great nausea which it would otherwise be apt to excite. In large doses it proves emetic. Mela. (From fj-xm, to search.) A probe. MEL-KNA. (From /Atkut, black.) The black vomit. The black disease. Hip- pocrates applies this name to two dis- eases. In the first, the patient vomits black bile, which is sometimes bloody and sour; sometimes he throws up a thin saliva; and at others a green bile, &c. In the second, the patient is as described in the article Morbus Niger. Melaina nosos. See Melana. Melaleuca leucadfndron. The syste- matic name of the plant which affords the cajeput oil. See Cajeput oil. Melamphillum. (From fAtkxt, black, and eot.) A livid colour of the skin. The black jaundice. MEL\NCH0L1A. (From^usAac, black, and xuK>'i b'le; because the ancients sup- posed that it proceeded from a redundance of black bile,) Melancholy madness. A disease in the class neuroses, and order Ve- sanitt, of Cullen, characterised by errone- ous judgment, but not merely respecting health, from imaginary perceptions or re- collection, influencing the conduct, and depressing the mind with ill-grounded fears; not combined with either pyrexia or comatose affections ; often appearing without dyspepsia, yet attended with cos- tiveness, chiefly in persons of rigid fibres and torpid insensibility. Melanopiper. (From fAtkxt, black, and trvrtett, pepper.) Black pepper. See Pi- per nigrum. Melanorrhizon. (From fAtkxt, black, and « and they are similar to those produced by uterine irritation from other causes, as pains in the back and inferior extremities, complaints of the viscera, with various hys- teric and nervous affections. These com- mence with the first disposition to men- struate, and continue till the discbarge comes on, when they abate, or disappear, returning, however, with considerable vio- lence in some women, at every period during life. The quantity of blood dis- charged at each evacuation depends upon the climate, constitution, and manner of living; but it varies in different women in the same climate, or in the same woman at different periods; in this country it amounts to about five or six ounces. There is also a great difference in the time required for the completion of each jperiod of menstruation. In some women the discharge returns precisely to a day, or an hour, and in others there is a variation of several days, without inconvenience. In some it is finished in a few hours, and in others it continues from one to ten days ; but the intermediate time, from three to six days, is most usual. There has been an opinion, probably de- rived from the Jewish legislator, afterwards adopted by the Arabian physicians, and credited in other countries, that the men- struous blood possessed some peculiar ma- lignant properties. The severe regulations which have been made in some countries for the conduct of women, at the time of menstruation :—the expression used, Isaiah, chap. xxx. and in Ezekiel;—the disposal of the blood discharged, tir of any thing con- taminated with it:—the complaints of wo- men attributed to its retention;—and the effects enumerated by grave writers, indi- cate the most dreadful apprehensions of its baneful influence. Under peculiar cir- cumstances of health, or states of the ute- rus, or in hot climates, if the evacuation be slowly made, the menstruous blood may become more acrimonious or offensive than the common mass, or any other secretion from it; but in this country and age no malignity is suspected, the menstruous woman mixes in society as at all other 488 MEN MEN times, and there is no reasan for thinking alkali and tlie nitrous acid. Oils dissolve otherwise than that this discharge is of vegetable resins and balsams, wax, animal the most inoffensive nature. fats, mineral bitumens, sulphur, and cer- At Ae approach of old age, women tain metallic substances, particularly lead. cease to menstruate ; but the time of ces- The expressed oils are, for most of these sation is commonly regulated by the origi- bodies, more powerful menstrua than those nal early or late appearances ofthe menses, obtained by distillation ; as the former are With those who began to menstruate at ten more capable of sustaining, without injury, or twelve years of age, the discharge will a strong heat, which is in most cases neces- often cease before they arrive at forty; sary to enable them to act. All acids but if the first appearance was protracted dissolve alkaline salts, alkaline earths, and to sixteen or eighteen years of age, inde- metallic substances. The diff'erent acids pentlently of disease, such women may differ greatly in their action upon these continue to menstruate till they have last: one dissolving some particular metals, passed the fiftieth, or even approach the and another others. The vegetable acids sixtieth year of their age. But the most dissolve a considerable quantity of zinc, frequent time of the cessation df the iron, copper, and tin ; and extract so much menses, in this country, is between the from the metallic part of the antimony as forty-fourth and forty-eighth year; after to become powerfully emetic ; they like- which women never bear children. By wise dissolve lead, if previously calcined this constitutional regulation ofthe menses, by fire; but more copiously if corroded by the propaga'ion of the species is in every their steam. The marine acid dissolves country confined to the most vigorous zinc, iron, and copper; and though it part of life : and hael it been otherwise, scarce acts on any other metallic substance children might have become parents, and in the common way of making solutions, old women might have had children, when may nevertheless be artfully combined they were unable to supply them with pro- with them all, except gold. The corrosive per or sufficient nourishment. See Cata- sublimate, anel antimonial caustic of the menia. shops, are combinations of it with mercury MENSTRUUM. Solvent. All liquors and the metallic part of antimony, effected are so called which are used as dissolvents, by applying the aciel, in the form of fume, or to extract the virtues or ingredients by to the subjects, at the same time strongly infusion, decoction, &c. The principal heated. The nitrous acid is the common menstrua, made use of in Pharmacy, are menstruum of all metallic substances, ex- water, vinous spirits, oils, acid, and alka-, cept gold and the antimonial semi-metal, line liquors. Water is the menstruum of which are soluble only in a mixture of the all salts, of vegetable gums, and of animal nitrous and marine. The vitriolic aciel jellies. Of the first it dissolves only a de- easily dissolves zinc, iron, and copper; terminate quantity, though of one kind of and may be made to corrode, or imper- salt more than of another; and being thus fectly dissolve, most of the other metals. saturated, leaves any additional quantity Alkaline lixivia dissolve oils, resinous sub- of the same salt untouched. It is never stances, and sulphur. Their power is saturated with the two latter, but unites greatly promoted by the addition of quick- readily with any proportion of them, form- lime, instances of which occur in the ing, with different quantities, liquors of preparation of soap and in the common different consistences. It takes up like- caustic. Thus assisted, they reduce the wise, when assisted by trituration, the flesh, bones, and other solid parts of ani- vegetable gummy resins, as ammoniacum mals, into a gelatinous matter. Solutions and myrrh; the'solutions of wliich, though made in water and spirit of wine possess imperfect, that is, not transparent, but the virtue of the body dissolved; whilst turbid and ofa milky hue, are nevertheless oils generally sheathe its activity, and acids applicable to valuable purposes in medi- and alkalies vary its quality. Hence wa- cine. Rectified spirit of wine is the men- tery and spiritous liquors are the proper struum of the essential oils and resins of menstrua of the native virtues of vegetable vegetables ; of the pure distilled oils of and animal matters. Most of the forego- animals, and of soaps, though it does not ing solutions are easily effected, by pour- act upon the expressed oil and fixed alka- ing the menstruum on the body to be dis- line salt, of which soap is composed, solved, and suffering them to stand toge- Hence, if soap contains any superfluous ther for some time, exposed to a suitable quantity of either the oil or salt, it may, warmth. A strong heat is generally re- by means of this menstruum, be excellently quisite to enable oils and alkaline liquors purified therefrom. It dissolves, by the to perform tlieir office; nor will acids assistance of heat, volatile alkaline salts; act on some metallic bodies without its and more readily the neutral ones, com- assistance. The action of watery and spi- posed either of fixed alkali and the acetous rituous menstrua is hkewise expedited by acid, as the sal diureticus, or of volatile a moderate heat, though the quantity which MEN MEN 489 they afterwards keep dissolved, is not, a3 some suppose, by this means "increased. All that heat occasions these to take up, more than they would do in a longer time in the cold, will, when the heat ceases, subside again. The action of acids on the bodies which they dissolve, is generally accompanied with heat, effervescence, and a copious discharge of fumes. The fumes which arise during the elissolution of some metals, in the vitriolic kcid, prove inflam- mable ; hence, in the preparation »f the artificial vitriols of iron and zinc, the operator ought to be careful, especially where the solution is maele in a narrow- mouthed vessel, lest, by the imprudent ap- proach of a candle, the exhaling vapour be set on fire. There is another species of solution in wliich the moisture of air is the menstruum. Fixed alkaline salts, and those of the neutral kind, composed of alkaline salts and the vegetable acids, or of alkaline earths, and any acid except the vitriolic, and some metallic salts, on being exposed for some time to a moist air, gradually attract its humidity, anel at length become liquid. Some substances, not dissoluble in water in its grosser form, as the butter of antimony, are easily liquified by this slow action of the aerial moisture. This pro- cess is termed Dehquation. The cause of solution assigned by some naturalists, namely, the admission of the fine particles of one body into the pores of another, whose figure fits them for their reception, is not just, or adequate, but hypothetical and ill-presumed ; since it is found that some bodies will dissolve tlieir own quan- tity of others, as water does of Epsom salt, alkoiiol of essential oils, mercury of metals, one metal of another, &c. whereas the sum of the pores or vacuities of every body must be necessarily less than the body itself, and consequently those pores cannot receive a quantity of matter equal to the body wherein they reside. How a menstruum can suspend bodies much heavier than itself, which very often happens, may be conceived, by considering, that the parts of no fluids can be so easily separated, but they will a little resist or retarel the elescent of" any heavy bodies through them : and that this resistance is, rateris paribus, still proportional to the surface ofthe descending bodies. But the surface of bodies do by no means increase or decrease in the same proportion as their solidities do.- for the solidity increases as the cube, but the surface only as the square of the diameter; wherefore it is plain, very small bodies will have much larger surfaces, in proportion to their solid con- tents, than larger bodies will, and conse- quently, when grown exceeding small, mav easily be%uoyed up in the liquor. *Ientasra. (From menlum, the chin, and xye^x, a prey.) Impetigo. An eruption about the chin, forming a tenacious crust, like lhat on scald heads. Mentastrum. (Dim. of me'nlha, mint.) The red water-mint. Sec Mentha aqua- tica. MENTHA. (From Mint he, the harlot who was changed into this herb.) Hedyos- mus. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gt/mnospermia. Mint. Mentha ahuatica. Mentastrum. Si- symbrium menthastriim. Mentha rotundi- folia palustris. Water-mint This plant is frequent in moist meadows, marshes, and on the banks of rivers. It is less agreeable than the spear-mint, and in taste bittterer and more pungent. It may be used with the same intentions as the spear- mint, to which, however, it is much in- ferior. Mentha cataria. Mentha felina. Herba feus. Calamintha. Nepetella. Nep, or cat- mint. See Nepeta. Mentha cervina. The systematic name ofthe hart's ptnny-royal. See Pulegium cer- vinum. Mentha crispa. Colymbifera minor. The achillxa ageratum. This species of men- tha has a strong and fragrant smell, its taste is warm, aromatic, and slightly bitter. In flatulences of the primx vix, hypochon- driacal, and hysterical affections, it is given with advantage. MENTHA PIPERITA. The systema- tic and pharmacopoeial name of peppermint. Mentha piperitis. Mentha piperita of Lin- nxus -.—floribus capitalis,foliis oratis petiola- tis, staminibus corolla brevioribus. The spon- taneous growth of this plant is said to be peculiar to Britain. It has a more pene'trat- ing smell than any of the other mints ; a strong pungent taste, glowing like pepper, sinking, as it were, into the tongue, and fol- lowed by a sense of coolness. The stomachic, antispasmodic, anel carminative properties of peppermint, render it useful in flatulent cholics, hysterical affections, retchings, and other dispeptic symptoms, acting as a cordial, and often producing an immediate relief. Its officinal preparations are an essen- tial oil, a simple water, and a spirit. Mkntha piperitis. See Mentha pipe- rita. Mentha pulegium. The systematic name of the pennyroyal. See Pidegium. Mentha saracenica. See Balsamita mas. Mentha sativa. See Mentha viridis. Mentha si iuata- Hart-mint, and com- mon spear-mint Mentha vulgaris. See Mentha viridis. MENTHA VIRIDIS. Spear-mint. Call- ed also Mentha vulgaris. Mentha spica- tu. Mentha viridis of Linnxus -.—spicis oblongis, foliis lanceolatis nudis serratis set- ■!?l) MER MER tilibus, staminibus corolla longioribus. The piant grows wild in many par s of E-ig- land. It is not so warm to the taste as peppermint, but has a more agreeable flavour, and is therefore preferred for culi- nary purposes. Its medicinal qualities are similar to those of peppermint; but the different preparations ofthe former, though more pleasant, are, perhaps, less effica- cious. The officinal preparations of spear- mint are, an essential oil, a conserve, a simple water, and a spirit. Mexti LEVAToa. See lavator labii in- ferioris. Mentula. (From matah, a staff", Heb.) The penis. Mentulagra. (From mentula, the pe- nis, and xyp^'t, a prey.) A disorder of the penis, induced by a contraction of the' erectores musculi, atid causing impo- tence. MENYANTHES. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Menyanthes' trifoliata. The syste- matic name ofthe buckbean. See Trifolium paludosum. Meplietic air. See Nitrogen. MEPHITIS. (From mephuhith, a blast. Syr.) A poisonous exhalation. See Conta- gion. MERCURIALIS. (From Mercurius, its inventor.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Dioe- ria. Order, Emeandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the French mercury. Mercurialis annua of Linnxus. The leaves of this plant have no remarkable smell, and very little taste. It is ranked among the emollient olera- ceous herbs, anel is said to be gently ape- rient. Their principal use has been in clys- ters. Mercurialis annua. The systematic nimeof the French mercury. See Mercun- a'.is. Mercurialis Montana. The Mercu. rialis perennis of Linnxus. See Cyno- crambe. t Mercurialis PEitr.N.vis. The syste- matic name of dog's mercury. See Cyno- crambe. Mercuiiialis SYL'.i sthis. Th'.- Mer- cutialis perennis of Linnxus. See Cyno- oambe. MEncunius acetatls. See Hydrargyrus acitatus. Mercurius alkalizatvs. See Hydrargy- rus cum creta. Mercurius calcinatus. See Oxydum hydrargyri- rubrum. '.Mercuuios cH:)itcum-«. Quicksil- ver. * Mi.rcurius cinnabarinus. Cinnabar ficitia, now called sulphuretum hydrar- Miincwmus corrosivis. See O.rymurii.' hydrargyri. Mercurius cotiromyi s- ruber. See A7- trico oxydum hydrargm-i. Mi;i;ei ftius conaosivus sun mm at us. Si Oxymurias hydrargyri. Mercurius uihis suhlimatus. Did- cified mercurial subl mate, now called sub- murias hydrargyri; formerly called cafo. melas. Mr.RCuiuus emeticus flavus. See Hb- drargyrus vitriolatus. Mehcu nus mortis. See Mircurius vita. Mebcurius pitfciFiTATrs albus. See Hydrargijrus pratipitatus albus. MiiRCUKIlIS PRAiCIPlTATl s dulcis Sec Submuria hydrargyri. MlhCURIUS PIUECIPITATUS RUBER. SeC Nitrico oxydum hydrargyri. Mercurius vit.-b. The mercury of life. Pulvis angelicus. Mercurius mortis. Al- garothi pulvis. An oxvtl of antimony, for- merly preferred to the vitrum antimonii, for making of emetic tartar. MERCHRY. Hydrargyrus. Mercurius. A metal found in five different states in nature. 1. Native, (native mercury,) ad- hering in small globules to the surface of cinnabar ores, or scattered through the cre- vices, or over the surfaces of diff'erent kinds of stones. 2. It is found united to silver, in the ore called amalgam of silver, or native amalgam. This ore exhibits thin plates, or grains ; it sometimes crystallizes in cubes, parallelopipeels, or pyramids. Its colour is ofa silver while, or grey ; its lustre is con- siderably metallic. Combined with sulphur it constitutes native cinnabar, or sulphuret of mercury. This ore is the most common. It is frequently found in veins, and some- time crystallized in tetrahedra, or three- sided pyramids. Its colour is red. Its streak metallic. 3.4. Meicury, united either to muriatic or sulphuric acid, forms the ore called horn quicksilver, or cor- neous mercury. I'Siese ores are, in gene- ral, semi-transparent, of a grey or white colour, sometimes crystallized, but more frequently in grains. 3. United to oxygen it constitutes the ore called native o'.cyd of mercury. Mercurial ores particularly abound in Spain, Hungary, China, and Sou h America. Properties.— Mercury, or quicksilver, is the only one of the metals that remains fluid at the ordinary temperature of the atmosphere, but when its temperature is reduced to — 40° Fahr. it assumes a solid form, lliis is a degree of cold, however, that only recurs in high northern lati'udes, atid, in our climate, mercury cannot be exhibited in a soliei state, but hy means of artificial coiel. When rendered solid, it possesses both ductility and malleability. It crystallizes i:i octaheilra, and contracts MERCURY. 491 Btrongly during congelation. It is divi- sible in very small globules. It pre- sents a convex appearance in vessels to which it has little attraction, but is con- cave in those to which it does adhere. It, becomes electric and phosphorescent by rubbing upon glass, and by agitation in a vacuum. It is a very good conductor of caloric, of electricty, anel of Galvanism. The specific gravity of mercury is 13.563. Although fluid, its opacity is equal to that of any other metal, anel its surface, when clean, has considerable lustre. Its colour is while, similar to silver. Exposed to the temperature of .600° Fahr. it is volatilized. When agitateel in the air, especially in contact with viscous fluids, it becomes converted into a black oxyd. At a tem- perature nearly the same as that at which it boils, it absorbs about 14 or 16 per cent. of oxygen, and then becomes changed into a red crystallizable oxyd, which is sponta- neously reducible by caloric and light at a higher tem|ierature. The greater number of the aciels act upon mercury, or are at least capable of combining with its oxyds. It combines with sulphur by trituration, but more intimately by heat. It is acted on by the alkaline sulphurets. It combines with many of the metal^ ; these compounds are brittle, or soft, when the mercury is in large proportion. There is a slight union between mercury and phosphorus. It does not unite with carbon, or the earths. Jtfelhod of obtaining Mercury.—.Mercury- may be obtained pure by elecomposing cinnabar, by means of iron filings. For that purpose, take two parts of red sulphu- ret of mercury (cinnabar), reduce it to powder, and m:x it with one of iron filings, put the mixture into a stone retort, direct the neck of it into a bottle, or receiver, filled with water, and apply heat The mercury will then be obtained in a state of purity. • In this process, the sulphuret of mercury, which consists of sulphur and mercury, is heated in contact with iron, the sulphur quits the mercury and unites to the iron, and the mercury becomes disengaged ; the residue in the retort is a sulphuret of iron. Mercury is a very useful article both in the cure of diseases and the arts. T iere is scarcely a disease against which some of its preparations are not exhibiteel; anel over the venereal elisease it possesses a specific power. It is considered to have first gained repute in curing this disease, from the good effects it produced in erup- tive diseases. In the times immediately following the venereal disease, practition- ers only attempted to employ this remeely with timorous caution, so that, of several of their formulx, mercury scarcely com- posed a fourth part, anti few cures were etl'ecteel. On the other hand, empirics, who noticed the little efficacy of these small doses, ran into the opposite extreme, and exhibited mercury in such large quan, titles, and with such little care, that most of their patients became suddenly attacked with the most violent salivations, attended with dangerous consequences. From these two very opposite modes of practice, there originated such uncertainty respecting what could be expected from mercury, and such fears of the consequences which might result from its employment, that every plan was eagerly adopted, which offered the least chance of cure without having recourse to this mineral. A medi- cine, however, so powerful, and whose salutary effects were seen, by attentive practitioners, amid all its inconveniences, could not sink into oblivion. After efforts had been made to discover a substitute for it, and it was seen how little confidence those means deserved on which the highest praises had been lavished, the attempts to discover its utility were renewed. A me- dium was pursued, between the too timid methods of those physicians who had first administered it, and the inconsiderate boldness ofthe empirics. Thus the causes from which both parties failed were avoid- ed; the character of the medicine was revived in a more durable way, and from this period its reputation has always been maintained. It was about this epoch that mercury be- gan to be internally given; hitherto it hael only been externally employed, which was elone in three manners. The first was in the form of liniment, or ointment ; the second as a plaster ; and the third as a fu- migation. Of the three methods just de- scribed, only the first is at present much in use, anel even tins is very much altered. Mercurial plasters are now only used as topical discutient applications to tumours and indurations Fumigatiors, as anciently managed, were liable to many objections, particularly from its not being possible to regulate the quantity of mercury to be used, and from the effect ofthe vapour on the organs of respiration frequently oc- casioning trembling, palsies, &c. Frictions^ with ointment have always been regarded' as the most efficacious mode of administer- ing mercury. Mercury is carried into the constitution in the same way as other substances, either by being absorbed from the surface of the boely, or that of the alimentary canal. It cannot, however, in all cases, be t;ken into the constitution in both ways, for some- times the absorbents of the skin will not readily receive it; at least no effect is produced, either on the disease or consti- tution, from this more of application. On the other hand, the internal absorbents will, sometimes, not take up the medicine, or, at least.no effept is produced eill.er on the disease or constitution. In many per- sons, the bowels can hard'v bear mercury at all ; wid it Mioul.'! then i>e given in V*e £k 492 MERCURY. mildest form possible, conjoined with such medicines as will lessen or correct its vio- lent effects, although not its specific ones, on the constitution. When mercury can be thrown into the constitution with pro- priety, by the external method, it is pre- ferable to the internal plan -T because the skin is not nearly so essential to life as the stomach, and is therefore in itself capable of bearing much more than the stomach. The constitution is also less injured. Many courses of mercury would kill the patient if the medicine were only given internally, because it proves hurtful to the stomach and intestines, when given in any form, or joined with the greatest correctors. Mercury has two effects ; one as a sti- mulus on the constitution and particular parts, the other as a specific on a dis- eased action on the whole bidy, or of parts. The latter action can only be com- puted by the disease disappearing. In giving mercury in the venereal elisease, the first attention should be to the quantity, and its visible effects in a given time ; which, when brought to a proper pitch, are only to be kept up, and the decline of the disease to be watched ; for by this we judge of the invisible or specific effects of the medicine, and know what variation in the quantity may be necessary. The vi- sible effects of mercury affect either the whole constitution, or some parts capable of secretion. In the first, it produces universal irritability, making it more sus- ceptible of all impressions. It quickens the pulse, increases its hardness, and oc- casions a kind of temporary fever. In some constitutions, it operates like a poi- son. In some it produces a kind of hectic fever; but such effects commonly tlimi- nish on the patient becoming accustomed to the medicine. Mercury often produces pains, like those of rheumatism, and nodes of a scrophulous nature. The quantity of mercury to be thrown in for the cure of any venereal com- plaint, must be proportioned to the vio- lence of the disease. A small quantity, used quickly, will have equal effects to those of a large one employed slowly ; but if these effects are merely local, that is, upon the glands of the mouth, the consti- tution at large not being equally stimulated, the effects upon the diseased parts must be less, which may be known by the local disease not giving way in proportion to the effects of mercury on some particular par;. If it be given in very small quantities, and increased gradually, so as to steal in- sensibly on the constitution, a vast quan- tity at a time may at length be thrown in without any visblc effects at all. The constitution, or parts, are more susceptible of mercury at first than after- wards. Mercury occasionally attacks the bowels, Shd causey violent purging, even of blood. This effect is remedied by intermitting the use of the medicine, and exhibiting opium. At other times, it is suddenly determined to the mouth, and produces inflammation, ulceration, and an excessive flow of saliva. To obtain relief in this circumstance, purgatives, nitre, sulphur, gum-arabic, lime-water, camphor, bark, kali-sulphuratum, blisters, &c. have been advised. Mr. Pearson, however, does not place much confidence in the efficacy of such means; and, the mercury being dis- continued for a time, he recommends the patient to be freely exposed to a cold air, with the occasional use of cathartics, mineral acids, Peruvian bark, anel the assi- duous application of astringent gargles. The most material objection (says Mr. Pearson,) which I foresee against the me- thod of treatment I have recommended, is the hazard to which the patient will be ex- posed of having the saliva suddenly check- ed, and of suffering some other disease in consequence of it. The hasty suppression of a ptyalism may be followed by serious inconveniencies, as violent pains, vomiting, and general con- vulsions. Cold liquids taken into the stomach, or exposure of the body to the cold air, must be guarded against during a course of mer- cury. Should a suppression of the ptyalism take place, from any act of indiscretion, a quick introduction of mercury should be had recourse to, with the occasional use of the warm bath. Mercury, when it falls on the mouth, sometimes produces inflammation, which now and then terminates in mortification. The ordinary operation of mercury does not permanently injure the constitution ; but, occasionally, the impairment is very material; mercury may even produce local diseases, and retard the cure of chancres, buboes, anel certain effects of the lues ve- nerea, after the poison has been destroyed. Occasionally, mercury acts on the system as a poison, quite unconnected with its agency as a remedy, and neither propor- tionate to the inflammation of the mouth nor actual quantity of the mineral ab- sorbed. Mr Pearson has termed this morbid state of the system erethismus ; it is characterised by great depression of strength, a sense of anxiety about the prx- cordia, irregular action of the heart, fre- quent sighing, trembling, a small, quick, and sometimes intermitting pulse, occa- sional vomiting, a pale contracted conn- tenance, a sense of coldness; but the tongue is seldom furred, and neither the natural or vital functions are much tlis- turbed. When this effect of mercury takes place, the use of mercury should be discontinued, whatever may be the stage, extent, or violence of the venereal disease. The patient should be exposed lo a dry and cool air, in such a way as not to give MES MES 495 fatigue; in this way the patient will often recover in ten or fourteen days. In the early stage, the erethismus may often be averted by leaving off' the mercury and jrmng camphor mixture with volatile al- kali. Occasionally, the use of mercury brings on a peculiar eruption, which has received the names of mercurial rash, eczema mercuriale, lepra mercurialis, mer- curial disease, and erythema mercuriale. In order that mercury should act on the human body, it is necessary that it should be oxydised, or combined with an acid. The mercury containeel in the unguentum hydrargyri is an oxyde. The metal, how- ever, in the mercural ointment, is the most simple and least combined form of all its preparations, and hence, (says Mr. S. Cooper,) it not only operates with more mildness on the system, but with more specific effect on the disease. Various salts of mercury operate *rnore quickly when given internally ftian mercurial frictions ; but few practitioners of the present day confide in the internal use of mercury alone ; particularly when the venereal virus has produced- effects in consequence of absorption. Rubbing in mercurial ointment is the mode of affecting the system with mercury in the present day; and, as a sub- stitute for this mode of applying mercury, Mr. Abernethy recommends the mercurial fumigation, where the patient has not strength to rub in ointment, and whose bowels will not bear the4nternal exhibition of it The preparations of mercury now in use an*, 1. Nitrico-oxydum hydrargyri. 2. Oxytlum hydrargyri cinereum. 3. Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. 4. Oxy-murias hydrargyri. 5. Submurias hydrargyri. 6. Sulphuretum hydrargyri rubrum. 7. Hydrargyrus cum creta. 8. Hydrargyrus precipitatus albus. 9. Hydrargyrus purificatus. Mercury, dog's. See Cynocrambe. .Mercury, English. See Bonus henricut. Mercury, French. See Mercurialis. M kroralneu m . (From /utect, a part, and ix\a.vuov, a bath.) A partial bath. MEROCELE. (From fugot, the thigh, and x-iku, a tumour.) A femoral hernia. See Hernia. M k.ron. (m*§oc.) The thigh. Merus. Applied to several things in the same sense as genuine, or unadulterated, as merum vinum, neat wine. Mesarajum. (From /us-ot, the middle, and xpxix, the belly.) The mesentery. Mesembryantiieumchrtstallinum. The juice of this plant, in a dose of four spoon- fuls every two hours, it is inserted, hhs re mi veil an obstinate spusmod.c affection of the neck of the bladder, which would not yield to other remedies. MESENTERIC. Meseraic. Belonging to the mesentery. See Mesentery. MESENTERIC ARTERIES. Arteria mesenterica. Two branches of the aorta in the abdomen are so called. The superior mesenteric is the second branch; it is dis- tributed upon the mesentery, and gives off' the superior or right colic artery. The inferior mesenteric is the fifth branch of the aorta ; it sends off the internal hxmor- rhoidal. MESENTERIC GLANDS. Glandula mesenterica. These are conglobate, and are situated here and there in the cellular membrane of the mesentery. The chvle from the intestines passes through these glands to the thoracic duct. MESENTERIC PLEXUS OF NERVES. Nei-vorum plexus mesentericus. The supe- rior, middle, and lower mesenteric plexuses of nerves are formed by the branches of the~ great intercostal nerves. MESENTERIC VEINS. Vena mesente- nca. They all run into one trunk, that evacuates its blood into the vena portx. See Vena porta. MESENTERITIS. (From fAto-tvliPiov, the mesentery.) An inflammation of the me- sentery. A species of peritonitis of Cul- len. MESENTERY. (Mesenterium -, from fAwot, the middle, and tvltew, an intestine.) A membrane in the cavi'y of the abdomen, attached lo the vertebrx of the loins, and to which the intestines adhere. It is form- ed ofa duplicature ofthe peritonxum, and contains within it, adipose membrane, lac- teals, lymphatics, lacteal glands, mesen- teric arteries, veins, and nerves. Its use is to sustain the intestines in such a manner that they possess both mobility and firm- ness ; to support and conduct with safety the blood-vessels, lacteals, and nerves; to fix the glands, and give an external coat to the intestines. It consists of three parts: one uniting the small intestines, which receives the proper name of mesentery; another con- necting the great intestines, termed meso- colon ; and a third attached to the rectum, termed mesorectum. Meseraic. The same as mesenteric. Mesehion. See Mezerium. Mesiiik. A disorder of the liver, men- tioned bj Avicenna, accompanied with a sense of heaviness, tumour, inflammation, pungent pain, and blackness ofthe tongue MESOCOLON. (From fAto-ot, the mid- dle, and xfcxov, the colon.) The portion of the mesentery to which the colon is attached. The mesentery and mesocolon are the most important of all the produc- tions of the peritonceum. In the pelvis tlie peritonxum spreads itself shortly be- fore the rectum. But where that intestine becomes loose, and forms the semilunar curve, the peritonxum there rises cons'- 494 *IES MET derably from the middle iliac vessels, and region of the psoas muscle, double, and with a figure aelapted for receivir.g the hol- low colon. But above, on the left side, the colon is connected with almost no in- termediate loose production to the perito- nxum, spread upon the psoas muscle, as high as the spleen, where this part of the peritonxum, whicii gave a coat to the co- lon, being exteniled under the spleen, receives anel sustains that viscus in a hol- low superior recess. Afterwards the peritonxum, from the left kidney, from the interval between the kidneys, from the large vessels, and from the right kidney, emerges forwards tinder the pancreas, and forms a broad and suf- ficiently long continuous production, called the transverse mesocolon, which, like a partition, divides the upper part of the abdomen, containing the stomach, liver, spleen, and pancreas, from the lower part. The lower plate of this transverse produc- tion is continued singly from the right me. socolon to the left, and serves as an exter- nal coat lo a pretty large portion of the liver, and descending part of the duode- num. But the upper plate, less simple in the course, departs from the lumbar perito- nxnum at the kidney, and region of the ve- na cava, farther to the right than the du- odenum, to which it gives an external mem- brane, not quite to the valve of the pylo- rus ; and beyond this intestine, and beyond the colon, it is joined with the lower plate, so that a large part of the duodenum lies within the cavity of the mesocolon. Af- terwards, in the region of the liver, the mesocolon is inflected, and descending over the kidney of the same siele much shorter, it includes the right of the colon, as far as the intestinum cxcum, whicii rests upon the iliac muscle anel the appenelix, whieh is provideel with a peculiar long curved mesentery. There the mesocolon terminates, almost at the. bifurcation of the aorta. The whole of the mesocolon and of the mesentery is hollow, so that the air may be forced in between its two laminx, in such a manner as to expand them into a b ig. At the place where it sustains the i-olon, and also from part ofthe intestinum yrctum, the mesocolon, continuous with the outer membrane of the intestine, forms itself into small slender bags, resembling the oiruntum, for the most part in pairs, with their loose extremities thicker and bifid, and capable of admitting air blown in between the plates of the mesocolon. Mf.socranium. (From /Ato-ot, the mid- dle, and xexvtoy, the skull.) The crown of tiie head, or vertex. Mesooastrium. (From (Attrot, the mid- He, and yxcrxg, the stomach.) The sub- stance on the concave part ofthe stomach, which attaches itself to the adjacent parts. Mesoglossus. (From fAtJtc, the m'ddle, and ykuTo-x, the tongue.) A muscle in- serted in the middle of the tongue. Mesomeria. (From fAttrot, the middle, and fAheot, the thigh.) The parts between the thighs. Mesomphalium. (From fAto-ot, the mid- dle, and ofAtpxkot, the navel.) The middle of the navel. Mesophryuh. (From /tta-ot, the miel- dle, and oqeyx, the eyebrows.) Tlie part between the eyebrows. Mesopleuhu.h. (From /ttcr,;, the mid- die, and vktuepv, a rib.) -The space or mus- cles between the ribs. MESORECTUM. (From /Ato-ot, the mid- die, and rectum, the straight gut.) The portion of peritonxum whicii connects the rectum to the pelvis. Mksotkenar. (From /Ato-ot, the mid- dle, and 6sv*g, the palm of the hand.) A muscle situated in the middle of the palm ofthe hand. * £ MESPILUS. (Ot/ iv fAto-ot vikot, be- cause it has a cap or crown in the middle of it.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Pentagynia. 2- The pharmocopojiid name of the medlar. This fruit, and also its seeds, have been,used medicinally. The tree which bears them is the Mespilus ger. manica of Linnxus. The immature fruit is serviceable in checking diarrhoeas ; and the seeds were formerly esteemed in allay- ing the pain attendant on nephritic cfo- eases. Mespilus germanica. The sysemn- tic name of the medlar-tree. Sec Me.fiilus. Metabasis. (From fAtrxCxivu, to di- gress.) Metabole. A change of remedy, of practice, or disease ; cr any change fro in one thing to another, either in the curative ' indications, or the symptoms of a dis- temper. Metabole. See Metabasis. METACARPAL BOXES. The five longituelinal bones that are situated between the wrist and the fir.^vrs : they are distin- guisheel into th^ metacarpal bme of the thumb, fore-finger, &c. METACARPIUS. (From fAtrx., after, and kxpttoc, the wris'.) Metacarfnum. That part of the hand which is between the wrist and the finger*. Metacarpus. A muscle of the c .rpun. See Adductor metacarpi minimi digiti manus. Metacfrasma. (From /ttrrx, after, and xtexvvufAi, to mix.) Cerasma. A mixture tempered with any additional substance. Metacheiiuxis, (From f*rr*Xui'?u'i t(? perform by the hand.) Surgery. Any manual operation. Metachoresis. (From fAtrxx,,'ifri, to digres.;.) The translation ofa disease from one part to another. Metacisema. (From /cmt* and xm-.. METALS. 403 to remove.) Diseased pupil of the eye, or distortion of it. Metacondylus. (From per*, after, and *ovSukit, a knuckle.) The last joint of a finger, or that which contains the nail. Metallace. (From /ArrxkkxTjcv, to change ) A change in the state or treat- ment ofa disease. METALLURGIA. (From /Atrrxkkcv, a metal, and t^yov, work, labour.) That part of chymistry which concerns the operations of metals. METALS. We are at present acquaint- ed with twenty-two metals, essentially dif- fering fi-om each other, namely, Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. Columbium. Titanium. Uranium. Cobalt. Nickel. Manganese. Bismuth. Antimony, Tellurium. Mercury. Zinc. Tin. Lead. Iron. Copper. Silver. Gold. Plati- na. The ancient division of these substances into noble or perfect, and semi or in per- fect metals, is now abandoned, and we class them into different genera ; proceeding in a gradation from those which possess, in a centain sense, the least, to those which pos- sess the most metallic properties. Classification of Metals. 1. Very brittle and acidifiable Metals.— Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. Columbium. 2. Less brittle and simply oxydable Me- tals.—Titanium. Uranium. Cobalt Nic- kel. Manganese. Bismuth. Antimony. Tellurium. 3. Partly ductile and oxydable Metals.— Mercury. Zinc. 4. Very ductile and easily oxydable Me- tals.—Tin. Lead. Iron. Copper. 5. Exceedingly ductile and difficultly oxy- dable Metals.—Silver. Gold. Platina. All the mentals are found in the bowels of the earth, though sometimes they are on the surface. They are met with in dif- ferent combinations with other matters, such as sulphur, oxygen, and acids ; parti- cularly with the carbonic, muriatic, sul- phuric, and phosphoric acids. They are also found comoineel with each otlier, and sometimes, though rarely, in a pure metal- lic state, distinguishable by the naked eye. In tlieir different states of combination, they are said to be mineralizeel, and are called ORES. The ores of metals are, for the most part, found in nature in moun- tainous districts; and always in such as form a continued chain. There are moun- tains which consist entirely of iron ore, but, in general, the metallic part ofa moun- tain bears a very inconsiderable proportion to its bulk. Ores are also met with in the cavities or crevices of rocks, forming what are termed Vnxs, which are more easily discovered in these situations than when they lie level in plains. The metallic matter of ores is very gene- rally incrusted, and intermingled with some earthy substance, different from the rock in which the vein is situated ; which is term- ed its MATRIX. This., however, must not be confounded with the mineralizing sub- stance with which the metal is combined, such as sulphur, &c. General physical Properties of Metals. All metals are combustible bodies. They possess a certain brilliancy, in con- sequence of the complete reflection of the light that falls upon them, which is termed metallic lustre. They are the most dense and heavy substances in nature; the hea- viest fossil, not metallic, having a specific gravity much below that of the lightest metal. They are the most opaque of all bodies. A stone of the greatest opacity, when divided into thin plates, has more or less transparency ; whereas gold is the only metal which admits •of being reduced to such a degree of thinness as to admit the sm.dlest perceptible transmission of light. Gold leaf; which is about 1-280,000 part of an inch in thickness, transmits light ofa lively green colour; but silver, copper, and all the rest of the metals, are perfectly opaque. Another property, which belongs exclusively to metals, (though they do not all possess it,) is malleability ,- by which is meant a capacity of having their surface increased, either in length or breadth, without being liable to fracture. This capacity is not precisely the same in those metals which do possess it, for some, which admit of extension when struck with a hammer, cannot be elrawn into wire, which property is term eel ductility ; this property depends, in some meas.ire, on another pe- culiar quality of metals, namely tenacity; by which is meant the power which a me- tallic wire, of a given diameter, ir.s of re- sisting the action of a weight suspended from its extremity. All metals are fusible, though the degree of temperature at which this can be effected diffejs very much. Mercury is always fluid at»the ordinary temperature of our atmosphere, while pla- tina can scarcely be melted by the most intense heat of our furnaces. Metals are perfectly opaque when in a state of fusion ; and are crystallizable when suffered to cool slowly and undisturbed. The tetrahedron and the cube are their primitive figures, though they very often take the octahedral form. They can likewise be volatalized at very high temperatures. They are the best conductors of caloric and electricity. Their susceptibility of combination is very great : they unite with carbon, sulphur, and phos- phorus. They do not combine with earths by fusion ; but their oxyds readily unite to aciels, alkalies, and earths. They decom- pose water and several acids. Some effect this at common temperatures : some re- quire a red heat, and others the interpo- sition of another body. Water does not dissolve any of the metals, though it is a solvent of some of their oxyds. They are 496 MET MEU insoluble in ardent spirit, ether, or oils. They are all capable of combining with oxygen, though many of them require very high temperature* to effect this union, and others cannot be united to it but in an in- direc manner. Most ofthe metals can be combined with each other ; they then form alloys, many of which are of the greatest utility in the arts. METAMORPHOPSIA. (From /AvrxfA^- :i tlieir figures. The species are, 1. Mttamorphopsia acuta, when objects ap- pear much larger than their size. 2. Me- tamorphopsia diminuta, when objects appear diminished in size, arising from the same causes as the former. 3. Metamorphopsia nutans, objects seem to be in motion; to the vertiginous, and intoxicated persons, every thing seems to stagger. 4. Metamor- phopsia tortuosa seu Jtexuosa, when objects appear tortuous, or bending. 5. Metamor- phopsia inversa, when all objects appear in- verted. 6. Metamoiphopsia imaginaria, is the vision ofa thing not present, as may be observed in the delirious, and in maniacs. 7. Metamorphopsia from a remaining im- pression .- it happens to those who very at- tentively examine objects, particularly in a great light, some time after to perceive the impression. Metapeiucm. (From /ttrrx, after, and »«, the foot.) The metatarsus. Metaphresum. (From (aitx, after, and tpptvtz, the diaphragm.) That part of the back which is behind the diaphragm. Metaporopoiesis. (From fircx., 7ropot, a duct, and n-ottu, to make.) A change in the pores of the body. Metaptosis. (From /AVTaTrrmu, to di- gress.) A change from one disease to another. METASTASIS. (From /itBto-^fAt, to change, to t Aislale.) The translation of a disease from*one place to another. Metasynciusis. (From [Atrrctrvyxenu, to transmute.) Any change of constitu- tion. METATARSAL BONES. The five longitudinal bones between the tarsus and the toes; they are distinguished into the metatarsal bone of the great toe, fore toe, &c. METATARSUS. (From (Arret, after, and Tuetot, the tarsus.) That part of the foot between the tarsus and toes. Metelxa sux. See Nux vomica. Meteorismus. (From /Atno^t, a vapour.) 1. A flatulent dropsy. 2. A tympanitic state of the abdomen, taking place suddenly in acute diseases. Meteoros. (Mrrtu^ot: from fitlx, and *«§(*>, to elevate.) Elevated, suspended, erect, sublime, tumid. Galen expounds pains of this sort, as being those which affect the peritonxum, or other more su pcrficial parts of the body: these are op- posed to the more deep-seated ones. Metheglin. A drink prepared from honey by fermentation. Methemeiiinus. (From /tinx, and x/aux, a day.) A quotidian fever. Metuoiiica medicina. Signifies that practice which was conducted by rules, such as are taught by Galen and his follow- ers, in opposition to the empirical prac- tice. Metiiodus. (From /trrx, and oSot, a way.) The method, or ratio, by which any operation or cure is conducted. METonox. Mtranrtov. American su- mach, a species of Rhus. It is a name of the bitter almond, also of an oil, or an ointment, made by Dioscorides, which was thus called because it had galbanum in it, wliich was collected from a plant called Metopium. Metopium. MfTawnoj). An ointment made of galbanum. Metopum. (From /ttrx, after, and »4, the eye.) The forehead. Metosis. A kind of amaurosis, from an excess of short sightedness. METRA. (From /ayit^, a mother.) Th* womb. Metrenchtta. (From /u«-g«, the womb, and tyxu», to pour into.) Injections into the womb. Metrenciiytes. (From /Avrex, the womb, and tyxuu, to pour in.) A syringe to inject fluids into the womb.) METRITIS. (From /tmtx., the womb.) Inflammation of the uterus. See Hysteri- tis. Metrocelides. (From /autx^, a mother, and xnkit, a spot, or mole.) A mole, or mark, impressed upon the child by the mo- ther's imagination. Metrocelis. (From /uorn^, a mother, and xhktt, a blemish.) A mole, or mark, impressed upon the child by the mother's imagination. Metro-mania. A rage for reciting verses. In the Acta Societatis Meelicx Havniensis, published 1779, is an account ofa tertian attended with remarkable symp- toms ; one of which was the metro-mania, which the patient spoke extempore, having never before had the least taste for poe- try ; when the fit was off, the patient be- came stupid, and remained so till the re- turn of the paroxysm, when the poetical powers returned again. METROPTOSIS. (From /Amex, the uterus, and mrlu, to fall down.) Piolap- sus uteri. The descent of the uterus through the vagina. Metrorrhagia. (From fAirrex, the womb, and e/iyiufAt, to breakout.) An excessive discharge from the womb. Meu. See Meum athamanticum. Meum athamanticum. (From /ahuv, less ; so called, according to Minshew, from its diminutive size.) Meu. Spignel. MEZ MEZ 497 Baldmoney. The root of this plant, JEthusa maum, is recommended as a carminative, stomachic, and for attenuating viscid hu- mours, and appears to be nearly ofthe same nature as lovage, differing in its smell being rather more agreeable, somewhat like that of parsnips, but stronger, and being in its taste less sweet, anel more warm, or acrid. Mexicawum. (From Mexico, whence it is brought) A name of the balsam of Peru. Mexico seed. See Ricinus. Mexico tea. See Botrys mexicana. Mezereon. See .Mezereum. MEZEREUM. ( K word of some barba- rous dialect.) Mezereon. Spurge-olive- Widow-wail. This plant, Daphne m.ezere- um of Linnxus :—-floribus sessilibus ternis caulinis, foliis lanceolatis decidnis, is ex- tremely acrid, especially when fresh, and, if retained in the mouth, excites great and long continued heat and inflammation, par- ticularly of the mouth and fauces ; the ber- ries also have the same effects, and, when swallowed, prove a powerful corrosive poison, not only to man, but to dogs, wolves, and foxes. The bark of the root is the part employed medicinally in the decoctum sartaparilla compositum, to assist mercury in resolving notles and other ob- stinate symptoms of syphilis. The antisy- philitic virtues of mezereum, however, have been by many writers very justly doubted. The result of my own experi- ence (says Mr. Pearson, of the Lock Hos- pital) by no means accords with the re- presentation given of this root by former writers. From all that I have been able to collect, in the course of many years ob- servation, I feel myself authorised to assert, unequivocally, that the mezereum has not the power of curing the venereal disease in any one stage, or under any one form. Ufa decoction of this root should ever re- duce a venereal node, where no mercury has been previously given, yet the patient will by no means be exempted from the necessity of employing mercury for as long a space of time, and in as large a quantity, as if no mezereum had been taken. With respect to the power it is said to possess, of alleviating the pain, and iliminishing the bulk of membranous nodes, nothing peculiar and appropriate can be ascribed lo the mezereum on these ac- counts, since we obtain the same good effects from sarsaparilla, guaiacum, volatile alkali, blistering plasters, &c. Neverthe- less, venereal nodes, which have subsided under the use of any of these articles ofthe materia medica, will appear again, and often with additional symptoms, if a full and efficacious course of mercury be not submitted to. It has, indeed, been al- leged, that mezereum always alleviates the pain occasioned by a venereal node, and generally reduces it, where the peri- osteum only is affected; and that it sel- dom fails of removing those enlargements of the periosteum which have not yieldeel during the administration of mercury. That some instances of success, in cases like these, may have fallen to the share of those who made the assertion, it would not become me to deny ; but 1 have met with few such agreeable evidences of the effica- cy of this metlicine. I have given the me- zereum in the form of a simple decoction, and also as an ingredient in compound de- coctions of the woods, in many cases, where no mercury had been previously employed, but never with advantage to a single patient. I have also tried it, in nu- merous instances, after the completion of a course of mercury; yet, with the excep- tion of two cases, where the thickened state ofthe periosteum was removed during the exhibition of it, Inever'saw the least: benefit derived from taking this medicine. In a few cases of anomalous pains, which I supposed were derived from irregulari- ties during a mercurial course, the meze- reum was of service, after I had tried the common decoction ofthe woods without success ; but even in this description of cases, I have always found it a very uncer- tain remedy. I have made trial of this vegetable in a great number of scrofulous cases, wliere the membranes covering the bones were in a diseased state, and I am not sure that one single patient obtained any evident and material benefit from it. The late Dr. Cullen, whose reports may justly claim attention from all medical men, when treating of the mezereum, in his Materia Medica, says, " I have fre- quently employed it in several cutaneous affections, and sometimes with success." It were to have been wished, that the pro- fessor of medicine had specified what those diseases of the skin were, in whicli the mezereum was sometimes employed with success ; for, if I except an instance or two of lepra, in which the decoction of this plant conferred a temporary benefit, I have very seldom found it possessed of me- dicinal virtue, either in syphilis, or in the sequelx of that disease, in scrofula, or in cutaneous affections. Indeed the mezere- um is of so acrimonious a nature, often producing heat and other disagreeable sensations in the fauces, and, on many oc- casions, disordering the primx vix, that I do not often subject my patients to the certain inconveniences which are connected with the primary effects of this medicine, as they are rarely compensated by any other important and useful qualities. Mezereum acetatum. Very thin slices of the bark of the fresh mezereon root are to be steeped for twenty-tour hours in common vinegar- Tiie late Dr. Morris usually directed the application of this remedy to issues, when a discharge from them codd not be encouraged by tiie 3 S -f 498 MIL MIL common means. It generally answers this purpose very effectually in the course of one night, the pea being removed, and a small portion of the bark applied over the opening. MIASMA. (From /uaxvtu, to infect) See Contagion. Microcosmic bezoar. See Calculus. Microleuconymph^a. (From /Aixeot, small, ktuxcc, white, and vu/aqxix, the water- lily.) The small white water lily. Microxtmprea. (From (Aixeot, small, and vvfAcpcua, the water-lily.) The smaller water-lily. Microrchis. (From /ttxeot, small, and oex'ft a testicle.) One whose testicles are unusually small. Microsphyxia. (From fAtx^t, small, and o-cpu^t;, the pulse.) A debility and smallness of the pulse, Midriff. See Diaphragm. Migma. (From /tiyvuu, to mix.) A con- fection, or ointment. Migrana. A corruption of hxmicrania. Milfoil, common. See Millefolium. MILIARIA. (From milium, millet; so called because the 6inall pustules, or vesi- cles, upon the skin resemble millet-seed.) Miliary fever. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order exanthemata of Cullen ; characterized by synochus; cold stage considerable; hot stage attended with anxiety and frequent sighing ; perspiration of a strong and peculiar smell; eruption, preceded by a sense of pricking, first on the neck and breast, of small red pimples, which in two days become white pustules, desquamate, and are succeeded by fresh pimples. Miliary fever has been observed to affect both sexes, and persons of all ages and constitutions; but females of a deli- cate habit are most liable to it, particu- larly in child-bed. Moist variable weather is most favourable to its appearance, and it occurs most usually in the spring and autumn. It is by some said to be a conta- gious disease, and has been known to pre- vail epidemically. Very violent symptoms, such as coma, delirium, and convulsion-fits, now and then attend miliary fever, in which case it is apt to prove fatal. A numerous eruption in- dicates more danger than a scanty one. The eruption being steady is to be con- sidered as more favourable than its fre- quently disappearing and coming out again, and it is more favourable when the places covered with tlie eruption appear swelled and stretched than when they remain flac- cid. According to the severity of the symptoms, and depression of spirits, is the danger greater. See also Sudamina. Miliolum. (Dim. of milium, millet.) A small tumour on the eyelids, resembling in size a millet-seed. Miljtaris. (From miles, a soldier ; so called from its t fficacy in curing fresh wounds.) See Millefolium. Militaris nERRA. See Millefolium. Milium. (From milium, a millet-seed.) Grutum. A very white and hard tubercle, in size and colour resembling a millet-seed. Its seat is immediately under the cuticle, so that, when pressed, the contents escape, appearing of an atheromatous nature. Milium sons. See Lithospermum. MILK. Lac. A fluid secreted by peculiar glands, and designeel to nourish young animals in the early part of their life. It is of an opaque white colour, a mild saccharine taste, and a slightly aro- matic smell. It is separated immediately from the blood, in the breasts or udders of female animals. Man, quadrupeds, and cetaceous animals, are the only creatures which afford milk. All other animals are destitute of the organs which secrete this fluid. Milk differs greatly in the several animals. The following are the Properties of ani- mal and human milk: Milk separates spontaneously into cream, cheese, and serum of milk; anel that sooner in a warm situation than in a cold one. In a greater temperature than that of the air, it ucesces and coagulates, but more easily and quicker by the addition of acid salts, or coagulating plants. Lime-water coagu- lates milk imperfectly. It is not coagu- lated by alkali pure, for it elissolves its caseous part With carbonated alkali the caseous and cremoraceous parts of milk are changed into a liquid soap, which separates in the form of white flakes .- such milk, by boiling, is changed into a yellow and then into a brown colour. Milk, distilled to dryness, gives out an insipid water, and leaves a whitish brown extract, called the extract of milk ; which, dissolved in water, makes a milk of less value. Milk, fresh drawn, and often agitated in a warm place, by degrees goes into the vinous fermenta- tion, so that alkoiiol may be drawn over by distillation, which is called spirit of milk. It succeeds quicker, if yeast be add- ed to the milk. Mare's milk, as it com ains the greatest quantity of the sugar of milk, is best calculated for vinous fermentation. The Principles of milk, or its integral parts, are, 1. The Aroma, or odorous vola- tile principle, which flies off from fresh- drawn milk in the form of visible vapour. 2. Water, which constitutes the greatest part of milk. From one pound, eleven ounces of water may be extracted by dis- tillation. This water, with the sugar of milk, forms the serum of the milk. 3. Bland oil, which, from its lightness, swims on the surface of milk after standing, and forms the cream of milk. 4. Cheese, separated by coagulating milk, falls to the bottom of the vessel, and is the animal gluten. 5. Sugar, obtained from the serum of milk by evaporation. It unites the caseous and butyraceous part with the water of the milk. 6. Some neu. MIL MIL 499 tral salts, as the muriate of potash and mu- riate of lime, which are accidental, not being found at all times, nor in every milk. These principles of milk differ widely in respect to quantity and quality, according to the diversity of ihe animals. The aroma of the milk is of so different an oelour, that persons accustomed to the smell, and those whose olfactory nerves are very sensible, can easily distinguish whe- ther milk be that of the cow, goat, mare, ass, or human. The same may be said of the serum of the milk, wliich is properly the seat of the aroma. The serum ofmilk is thicker and more copious in ihe milk of the sheep and goat, than in that of the ass, mare, or human mdk. , The butter of goats and cows is easily separated from the milk, and will not again unite itself with the butter-milk. Sheep's butter is soft, and not of the consistence of that obtained from the cow and goat. Asses', mares', and human butter, can only be separated in the form of cream ; which cream, by the assistance of heat, is with ease again united to the milk from which it is separated. The cheese of cows' and goats' milk is solid and elastic, that from asses and mares soft, and that from sheep's milk almost as soft as gluten. It is never separated spontane- ously from the milk of a woman, hut only by art, and is wholly fluid. The serum abounds most in human, asses', and mares' milk. The milk ofthe cow and goat con- tains less, and that of the sheep least of all. The sugar of milk is in the greatest quantity in the mares anel asses, anil some- what less in the human milk. MILK, ASSES'. Asses' milk has a very strong resemblance to human milk in colour, smell, and consistence. When left at rest for a sufficient time, a cream forms upon its surface, but by no means in such abundance as a woman's milk. Asses' milk differs from cows' milk, in its cream being less abundant and more insipid; in its con- taining less curd ; and in its possessing a greater proportion of sugar. MILK, COWS'. The milk of women, mares, and asses, nearly agree in their qua- lities ; that of cows, goats, and sheep, possess properties rather diff'erent. Of these, cows' milk approaches nearest to that yielded by the female breast, but dif- fers very much in respect to the aroma; it contains a larger proportion of cream and cheese, and less serum than human milk ; also less sugar than mares' and asses' milk. Cows' milk forms a very essential part of human sustenance, being adapted to every ,t:ite and age of the body; but particularly to infants, after being weaned. MILK, EWES'. This resembles almost precisely that of the cow; its cream, how- ever, is more abundant, and yields a butter not so consistent as cow's milk butter. It 'itakes excellent cheese. MILK, GOATS'. It resembles cows', except in its greater consistence; like that milk, it throws up abundance of cieam, from whicii butter is easily obtained. MILK, HUMAN. The white, sweet- ish fluid, secreted by the glandular fibric of the breasts of women. The secretory organ is constituted by the great conglome- rate glands, situated in the fat of both breasts, above tlie musculus pectoralis ma- jor. From each acinus composing a mam- mary gland, there arises a radicle of a lactiferous or galactifereus duct. All these canals, gradually converging, are termi- nated without anastomosis, in the papillx of the breasts, by many orifices, which, upon pressure, pour forth milk. The smell of fresh-drawn milk is peculiar, animal, fatuous, and not disagreeable. Its taste sweetish, soft, bland, agreeable. The spe- cific gravity is greater than water, but lighter than blood; hence it swims on it. Its colour is white and opake. In consis- tence it is oily and aqueous. A drop put on the nail flows slowly down, if the milk be good. Time of Secretion. The milk most fre- quently begins to be secreted in the last month* of pregnancy; but, on the third day after delivery, a serous milk, called Co- lostrum, is separated; and at length pure milk is secreted very copiously into the breasts, that, from its abundance, often spontaneously drops from the nipples. If the secretion of milk be daily pro- moted by suckling an infant, it often con- tinues many years, unless a fresh pregnancy supervene. The quantity usually secreted within twenty-four hours, by nurses, is various, according as the nourishment may be more or less chylous. It appears that not more than two pounds of milk are ob- tained from five or six pounds of meat. But there have been known nurses, who have given from their breasts two, or even more than three pounds, in addition to that which their child has sucked. That the origin of the milk is derived from chyle carried with the blood of the mammary arteries into the glandular faerie of the breasts is evident, from its more copious secretion a little after meals; its diminish- ed secretion from fasting; from the smell and taste of food or medicines in the se- creted milk; and lastly, from it sponta- neous acescence; for humours perfectly animal become putrid. The milk of a woman differs : 1. in re- spect to food. The milk of a woman who suckles, living upon vegeto-animal food, never acesces nor coagulates spontaneous- ly, although exposed for many weeks to the heat of a furnace. But it evapo- rates gradually in an open vessel, and the last drop continues thin, sweet, and bland. The reason appears to be, that the caseous and cremoraceous parts cohere together, by means of the sugar, more intimately 500 MIL than in the milk of animals, and do not so easily separate; hence its acescence is prevented. It does acesce, if mixed or boiled with vinegar, juice of lemons, cre- mor tartar, dilute sulphuric acid, or with the human stomach. It is coagulated with the acid of salt, or nitre, and by an acid gas- tric juice of the infant; for infants often vomit up the coagulated milk ofthe nurse. The milk of a sucking woman, who lives upon vegetable food only, like cows' milk, easily and of its own accord acesces, and is acted upon by all coagulating substances like the milk of animals. 2. In respect of the time of digestion. During the first hours of digestion the chyle is crude, anel the milk less snbacled; but towards the twelfth hour after eating, the chyle is changed into blood, and then the milk be- comes yellowish and nauseous, and is spit out by the infant. Hence the best time for giving suck is about the fourth or fifth hour af'er meals. 3. In respect of the time after delivery. The milk secreted imme- diately after delivery is serous, purges the bowels of the infant, and is called colos- trum. But in the following days it be- comes thicker anel more pure, and the longer a nurse suckles, the thicker the milk is secreted ; thus, new-born infants cannot retain the milk of a nurse who has given su- k for a twelve-month, on account of its spissitude. 4. In respect of food and medicines. Thus, if a nurse eat garlic, the milk becomes highly impregnated with its odour, anel is disagreeable. If she in- dulge too freely in the use of wine or beer, the infant becomes ill. From giving a purging medicine to a nurse, the child also is purged; anel, lastly, children affected with tormina of the bowels, arising trom acids, are often enreel ! y giving the nurse animal food. 5. In respect of the affections ofthe mind. There are frequent examples of infants being seizcel with convulsions from sm km.; mothers irritated by anger. An infant of one year old, while he sucked milk from his enraged mother, on a sudden was seized with a fatal hxmorrhage, and died. Infants at the breast in a short time pint away, if the nurse be afflicted with grievous care; and there are also infants who, after every coition of the mother, or even if she menstruate, are taken ill. The use of the mother's milk is, 1. It affords the native aliment to the new-born in'ant, in which respect milk differs little from chyle. Those cli.ldren are the strong. gest, who are nourished the longest by the mother's milk. 2. The colostrum should not be rejected ; for it relaxes the bowels, which in new-born infants ought to be open, to clear their intestines of the me- conium. 3. Lactation defends the mother from a dangerous reflux of the milk into the blood, whence lacteal metastasis, and leucorrhxa, are so frequent in lying in women, who do not give suck. The mo- MIL tion of the milkalso being hastened through the breast by the sucking of the child, pre- vents the very common induration of the breast, which arises in consequence of the milk being stagnated. 4. Men may live upon milk, unless they have been accus- tomed to the drinking of wine. For all na- tions, the Japanese alone excepted, use milk, and many live upon it alone. MILK, MARES', This is thinner than that of the cow, but scarcely so thin as hu- man milk. Its cream cannot be converted into butter by agitation. The whey con- tains sugar. Milk blotches. An eruption of white vesicles, which assume a dark colour, re- sembling the blackening of the small-pox, anel are succeeded by scabs producing an ichory matter, attended with considerable itchiness. It generally appears on the fore- head and scalp, extending half over the face, and at times even proceeding farther. The period of its attack is the time of teething ; and it is probably the same dis- ease as the crustea lectea. Milk fevor. See Puerperal fever. Milk-teeth. See Teeth. Milk-thistle. The leaves of this plant, when young, surpasses, when boiled, the finest cabbage, and possesses diuretic quali- ties. See also Carduus maria. Milk-vetch. See Tragacantha. .Milk-wort. See Polygala. Milk-wort, rattle-snake root. See Seneka. Millefolium. (From mille, a thou- sand, anel Jolium, a leaf; named from its numerous leaves.) Achilea Myriophyl- lon. Chihophullon. Lumbus veneris. Mi- litaris herba. Stratiotes. Carpentaria- Speculum veneris. Common yarrow, or milfoil. The leaves and flowers of this indigenous plant, Achillea millefolium of Linnxus -.—foliis bipianatis nudis ; laciniit Iinearibus dentatis; caulibus superne sul- catis, have an agreeable, weak, aromatic smell, and a bitterish, rough, and some- what pungent taste. They are both di- rectetl for medicinal use, in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia; in the present practice, however, they are almost wholly neglect- ed. Millemorbia. (From mille, a thou- sand, and morbus, a disease ; so called from its use in many diseases.) See Scrophuluria vulgaris. Millepede. See Millepedes. Millepedes. (From mille, a thou- sand, and pes, a foot, named horn their numerous feet.) Millipeda. Wood-lice. The Oniscus asellus of Linnxus. These in- sects, though they obtain a place in the phar- macopoeias, are very seldom useel medicinal- ly in this country ; they appear to act as sti- mulants and slight diuretics, and for this purpose they ought to be administered in a much greater dose than is usually pre- scribed. The expressed juice, or forty or fifty living millepedes, given in a mild MIN MIN 501 drink, is said to cure very obstinate jaun- dices. Millet-seed. The fruit of the Pani- cum miliaceum of Linnxus. They are esteemed as a nutricious article of diet, and are often made into puddings in this country. Millet-seed, Ivdian-. The fruit of the Punicum italicum of Linnxus* It is much esteemed in Italy, being a constant ingredi- ent in soups, and made into a variety of forms for the table. Millium. (From mille, a thousand; so called from the multitude of its,seed.) Milium. The millet. Mill-mountain. See Linum Catharticum. Milprosis. Mtkcpuo-tt. A baldness of the eyebrows. Miltos. Miktot. Minium, or red-lead. Miltwaste. See Ceterach. Milzadella. (From milza, the spleen, Span.; so calleel from its supposed virtues in diseases of the spleen.) The herb arch- angel. Mimosa catechu. The systematic name ofthe tree which affords the terra japonica. See Catechu. Mimosa ntlotica. Supposed to be the tree which afforded the gum-arabic, but now considered to be the acacia vera. See Arabic gum. Mimosa Senegal. The Systematic name of the tree from which the gum Senegal exudes. Mindererus spirit. See Liquor ammonia acetatis. MINERALIA. See Minerals. MINERALOGY. That part of natural history which relates to minerals. Mineral poisons. See Poisons. MINERAL WATERS. Aqua mine- ralea, Aqua medicinales. Waters holding minerals in solution are called mineral waters. But as all water, in a mineral state, is impregnated, either more or less, with some mineral substances, the name mineral waters should be confined to such waters as are sufficiently impregnated with mineral matters to produce some sensible efl'ects on the animal economy, and either to cure or prevent some of the diseases to which tlie human body is liable. On this account, these waters might be with much more propriety, be calleel medicinal waters, were not the name by which they are com- monly known too lirmly established by long use. The mineral waters which are the most esteemed, and consequently the most re- sorted to for the cure of diseases, are those of 1. Aix. S. Buxton. 2. Berege. 6. Borset. 3. Bath. 7. Cheltenham. 4. Bristol. 8. Carlsbad. 9. Epsom. 17. Scarborough. 10. Harrowgate. 18. Spa. 11. Hartfell. 19. Sedlitz. 12. Holywell. 20. Sea-water. 13. Malvern. 21. Seltzer. 14. Matlock. 22. Tunbridge. 15. Moffat. 23- Vichy, and others 16. Pyrmont of less note. For the properties and virtues of these consult their respective heads. Fourcroy divides all mineral and medici- nal waters into nine orders, viz. 1. Colel alcidulous waters. 2. Hot or thernal acidulous waters. 3. Sulphuric saline waters. 4. Muriatic saline waters. 5. Simple sulphureous waters. 6. Sulphurated gazeous waters. 7. Simple ferruginous waters. 8. Ferruginous and acidulous waters. 9. Sulphuric ferruginous waters. Dr. Saunders arranges mineral waters in- to the following classes: 1 Simple cold. 2. ------thernal. 3. ------saline. 4. Highly carbonated alkaline. 5. Simple carbonated chalybeate, 6. Hot carbonated chalybeate. 7. Highly carbonated chalybeate. 8. Saline carbonated chalybeate. . - 9. Hot saline highly carbonated chaly- beate. 10. Vitriolated chalybeate. 11. Cold, sulphureous. 12. Hot, alkaline, sulphureous. In order to present the reader, under one point of view, with the most conspicu- ous features in the composition ofthe mine- ral waters of this and some other countries, the followingSynoptical Tableis subjoined, from Dr.^aunders' works on mineral waters. The reader will please to observe, that under the head of Neutral Purging Salts are included the sulphats of soda and mag- nesia, and the muriats of lime, soda, and magnesia. The power which the earthy muriats may possess of acting on the intes- tinal canal is not quite ascertained, but, from their great solubility, and from analo- gy with salts, with similar component parts, we may conclude that this forms a principal part of their operation. The reader will likewise observe, that where the spaces are left blank, it signi- fies that we are ignorant whether any of the substance at the head ofthe column is contained in the water; that the word none implies a certainty of the absence of that substance; and the term uncertain means that the substance is contained, but, that the quantity is not known. A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, shewing the Composition of MINERAL WATERS. CLASS. NAME. Highest Tempe-rature. Contained in an English Wine Pint of 28.875 Cubic Inches. Azotic Gas. Carbonic Aciel Gas. Sulphurated Hydrogen. Carbonated Soda. Neutral Purging Salts. Selenite and Earthy Car-bonates. Oxyd of Iron. Fahrenheit. Cubic Inches Cubic Inches Cubic Inches Grains. Grains. (■rains. Grains. Simpler cold......< Malvern uncertain none liuiie uncertain uncertain •'>:ie holy well none none uncertain uncertain none Simpler thermal ....-< Bristol 74° uncertain 3.75 none none 281 3.16 none Matiock | 66° uncertain none none uncetriin uncertain '.lone Buxton 82° 0.474 uncertain none none 0.25 1.625 • ■one Sdlitz 1. none none 185.6 8.68 none Epsom none none 40.? 8.? none Sea none nine 237 5 6. none Higlih carbonated alkaline Seltzer 17. none 4. 17.5 8. none Simple carbonated chahbeate Tollbridge 0675 1325 none none 0 344 0.156 0.125 Hen carbonated chalybeate Bath 116° 1.? 1? none none 10.? 10.? uncert in Highly carbonated chalybeate < Spa 1279 none 1.47 4632 1.47 0.56 Pyrmont 1 26. none none 7\o- 2 3.075 0.56 Saline, carbonated chalybeate < Cheltenham uncertain 5.687 uncertain none 62.125 6.85 0.6/5 Scarborough uncertain none one 20 10. Uirl'fslll Hot, saliine, highly carbonated C chalybeate......\ Vichy 120° ? uncertain none uncertai' uncei tain UliCr 1 tHl'l Carlsbad 165° uncertain now? 11.76 . Pure Barytes, audits Solution in Water. 1. A solution of pure barytes is even more effectual than lime-water, in detect- ing the presence of carbonic aciel, and is much more portable and convenient; since from the crystals of this earth, the solution may at any time be prepared. In disco- vering fixed air, the solution of barytes is used similarly to lime-water; and, if this acid be present, gives, in like manner, a precipitate soluble with effervescence in muriatic acid. Pure strontites has similar virtues as a test. H. Metals. 1. Of the metals, silver and mercury are tests of the presence of sulphurets, and of sulphuretted hydrogen gas. If a little quicksilver be put into a bottle, containing water impregnated with either of these substances, its surface soon acejuires a black film, and, on shaking, a blackish powder separates from it. Silver is im- meeliately tarnished from the same cause. 2. The metals also may be used as tests of each other, on the principle of elective affinity. Thus, for example, a polished iron plate, immersed in a solution of sul- phate of copper, soon acquires a coat of this metal, and the ssme in other similar examples. I. Sidphate of Iron. This is the only one of the sulphates, ex- cent that of silver, applicable to the pur- poses of a test. When used in this view, it is generally employed to ascertain the presence of oxygenous gas, of which a na- tural water may contain a small quantity. A water suspected to contain this gas, may be mixed with a little recently dis- solved sulphate of iron, and kept corked up. If an oxyd of iron be precipitated in the course of a few days, the water may be inferred lo contain oxygenous gas. Sulphate, Nitrate, and Acetate of Silver. Tliese solutions are, in some measure, applicable to the same purpose. I. They are peculiarly adapted to the discovery of muriatic acid and muriates. For the silver, quitting the nitric acid, combines with the muriatic, and forms a flaky precipitate, which at first is wnite, but, on exposure to the sun's light, acquires a bluish colour. This precipitate, Ur. Black states to contain, in 1000 parts, as much muriatic acid as would form 425 parts and a half of chrystallised muriate of soda, which estimate scarcely differs at all from that of Klaproth. A precipitation, however, may arise from other causes, which it may be proper to state. 2- The solutions of silver in acids are precipitated by carbonated alkalis and earths. The agency of these may be pre- vented by previously adding a few drops of the same acid in which the silver is dis- solved. 3. The nitrate and acetate of sUver are decomposed by the sulphuric and sulphu- reous acids; but this may be prevented by adding previously a few drops of nitrate or acetite of barytes, and after allowing the precipitate to subside, the clear liquor may be decanted, and the solution of silver adued. Should a precipitation now take place, the presence of muriatic acid, or some one of its combinations, may be sus- pected. To obviate uncertainty, whether a precipitation be owing to sulphuric or mu- riatic acid, a solution of sulphate of silver- may be employed, which is effected only by the latter acid. ^ , 4. The solutions of silver are precipitated^ by extractive matters; but in this cdgHf" also the precipitate is discoloured, andJjx soluble in nitrous acid. K. ^Titrate and Acetate of Lead. 1. Acetite of lead, the most eligible of these two tests, is precipitated by sulphuric and muriatic acids; but as, of both these, we have much better indicators, it is not necessary to enlarge on its application to this purpose. 2. The acetite is also a test of sulphu- retted hydrogen and of sulphurets of alka- lis, which occasion a black precipitate; and if a paper on which characters are traced with a solution of acetite of lead, be held over a portion of water containing sulphuretted hydrogen, they are soon ren- dered visible. 3. The acetite of lead is employed in the discovery of uncombined boracic acid, a very rare ingredient of waters. To as- certain whether this be present, some cau- lions are necessary. The uncombined alkalis and earths (if any be suspected) must be saturated with acetic or acetous acid. The sulphates must be decomposed by acetite or nitrate of barytes, and the 3 Tf SOo % MIN MIN muriates by acetite or nitrate of silver. The filtered liquor, if boracic acid be con- laineel in it, will give a precipitate soluble in nitric acid of the specific gravity of 1.3. L. Nitrate of Mercury prepared with and without Heat. This solution, differently prepared, is someiimes employed as a test. But, since other tests answer the same purposes more effectually, it is not absolutely necessary to have these tests. M. Muriate, Nitrate, and Acetite of Barytes. 1. These solutions are all most delicate tests of su;,.huric acid and of its combina- tions, with which they give a white pre- cipitate, insoluble in dilute muriatic acid. They are decomposed, however, by car- bonates of alkali; but the precipitate oc- casioned by these is soluble in dilute mu- riatic and nitnc acid with effervescence, and may even be prevented by aeiding previous- ly a few drops of the acid contained in the barytic salt. One hundred grains of elry sulphate of barytes (acording to Klaproth.p. 168,) ct>n- tains about 45 one-fifth of sulphuric aciel, of the specific gravity 1850, accoreling to Clay- field, 33 of acid of s. g. 2240, according to Thenard, after calcination about 25. These estimates differ very considerably. From Klaproth's experiments it appears that 1000 grains of sulphate of barytes indicate 595 of desiccated sulphate of soda, or 1416 of the crystallized salt. The same chymist has shewn that 100 grains of sulphate of ba- rytes are produced by the precipitation of 71 grains of sulphate of lime. 2. Phosphoric salts also occasion a pre- cipitate wheh is soluble in muriatic acid without effervescence. N. Prussintes of Potash.and Lime. Of these two, the prussiat of potash is the most eligible. When pure, it does not speedily assume a blue colour on the ad- dition of acid, nor does it immediately- precipitate muriated barytes- Prussiat of potash is a very sensible test of iron, with the solutions of which in acids it produces a Prussian blue precipitate, in consequence ofa double elective affinity. To render its effect more certain, however, it may be proper to add, previously to any water suspected to contain iron, a little muriatic acid, with a view to the saturation of uncom- bined alkalis, or earths, wiiich, if present, prevent the e'etection of any minute por- tions of iron. 1. It a water, after boiling and filtra- tion, does not afford a-blue precipitate on the addition of prussiat of potash, the sol- vent of the iron may be inferred to be a volatile one, and probably the carbonic acid. 2. Should tlie precipitation cT.sue in the boiled water, the solvent is a fixed acid, the nature of which must be ascertained U other tests. O. Solution of Soap in Alkohol. This solution may be used to ascertain the comparative hardness of waters. With distilled water it may be mixed without pro- ducing any change; but, if added to a hard water, it produces a nnlkiness, more or less considerable as the water is less pure; and from the degree of miIkiness an experienced eye will judge of its quality. The acids, alkalis, and all earthy anti metallic salts, tlecoinpose soap, anel occa- sion that property in water termed haril- ness. Alkohol. Alkohol, when mixed with any water in the proportion of about an equal bulk, precipitates all the salts which it is capa- ble of dissolving. P. Hydro-sitlphuret of Ammonia. This and other sulphurtts, as well as water saturatetl with sulphurated hydro- gen,- may be employed in detecting leail and arsenic, with the former of which they give a bluclc, and with the latter a yel- lowish precipitate. As lead ami arsenic, however, are never found in natural wa- ters, these tests ate not recruited. MINERALS. (Mineralia ; from mina, a mine of metal.) All substances which do not possess organization, or are not pro- duced by an organized body, belong to the class called minerals. Among this varied class of materials, which require the atten- tion ofthe chymist and manufacturer, many are compounded of such principles and formed under such circumstances and si- tuations in the earth, that it is difficult to distinguish them without having recourse to the test of experiment; several are form- eel with considerable regularity as to the proportion of their principles, their frac- ture, their colour, specific gravity, and figure of crystallization. Mineral bodies which enter into the com- position of the globe, are classed by mine- ralogists under four heads:—1. Earths. 2. Salts. 3. Inflammable fossils; and 4 Metals and tlieir ores. Under the term earths are arranged stones and earths, whicli have no taste, and elo not burn when heated with contact of air. Under the second, salts, or those saline substances whicii melt in water and do not burn, they require, according to Mr. K'.r wan, less than two hundred times tReu- weight of water to dissolve them. By inflanuiii.ble fossils are to be under- stood all those minerals not soluble in wa- ter, and exhibiting a flame more or less evielent when exposed to fire in contact with air. The fourth class, or ores, are compound bodies. Nature has bestowed their pro- per metallic appearance on some sub- MIS MIS 507 stances, and when this is the case, or they are alloyed with other metals, or semi-me- tals, they are called native metals. But such as are distinguished, as they common- ly are, in mines, in combination w ith some other unmetallic substances, are said to be mineralized. The substance that sets them in that state, is called the mineralizer, and the compound of both, an ore. For exam- pie, in the common ore of copper, this me- tal is found oxydated, and the oxyd com. bined with sulphur. The cowper may be considered as mineralized with oxygen and sulphur, and the compound of the three bodies forms an ore of copper. .Mineral salts. See Salts. MINIMUM. A minim. The sixtieth part ofa drachm. An important change has been adopted in the last London Pharmacopoeia, for the mensuration of liquids, and the di- vision of the wine pint, to insure accuracy in the measurement of qualities of liquids below one drachm. The number of drops contained in one drachm has been assumed to be sixty; and taking water as a stand- ard, this number, though by no means accurate, would still be sufficient for or- dinary purposes ; but when other liquids of less specific gravity are used, a much larger number is required to fill the same measure, as of proof spirit, 140 drops are required to equal the bulk of 60 of water, dropped from the same vessel. If, there- fore, in the composion of medicines, mea- sures suited to the standard of water were used occasionally only, and it was gene- rally assumed that sixty drops were equal to one fluid-drachm, and one fluid-drachm was substituted for sixty drops prescribed, twice the dose intended would be given. There are further objections to the use of drops; that their bulk is influenced by the quantity of liquid contained, in the bottle from whicii they fall, by the thick- ness of the ftp, and even by the inequali- ties on the surface of the lip of the same bottle ; that volatile liquids, to which this mode is most commonly applied, are thus exposed with extensive surfaces, and their evaporation promoted, and on all these ac- counts the adoption of some decisive con- venient and uniform substitute became ne- cessary. The subdivision of the wine pint has therefore been extended to the sixtieth part of the fluid-drachm, which is termed minim; and glass measures, expressive of such subdivision have been adapted by the college. Mimcm. Red lead. See Lead. Minium gr^cokum. Native cinnabar. Mint, common. See Mentha sativa. Mint, pepper. See Mentha piperita. Mint, water. See Mintha aquatica. Miscamage. See Abortion. MisxriiRE mei. (Have compassion on me; so called from its unhappy torments.) The liliac passion. Mislaw. See Musa paradisiaca. Misociitmicus. Thus some were called who professed themselves enemies to the chymists, and their enthusiastic conceits. Mispickle. A white, brilliant, granu- lated iron ore, composed of iron in combi- nation with arsenic. Mistletoe. See Viscum. MISTURA. A mixture. A fluid com- posed of two or more ingredients. It is mostly contracted in prescriptions thus, mist, e. g.—f. mist, which means, let it be made into a mixture, Mistura camphor*. Camphire mixture. " Take of camphor, half a drachm ; rectified spirit, ten minims ; water, a pint. First rub the camphor with the spirit, then with the water gradually added, and strain the li- quor." A very elegant preparation of cam- phire, for delicate stomachs, and those who cannot bear it in substance, as an anti- spasmodic and nervine. There is a great loss of camphire in making it as directed by the pharmacopoeia. Water can only take up a certain quantity. For its virtues, see Camphora. Mistura cornu usti. " Take of harts- horn, burnt and prepared, two ounces ; acacia gum, an ounce; water, three pints." Boil down to two pints, constantly stirring, and strain. For its virtues, see Cornu. Mistura cret;e. Chalk mixture. " Take of prepared chalk, half an ounce; refined sugar, three drachms; gum arabioj pow- dered, half an ounce." Mix. A very useful and pleasant form of administering chalk as an adstringent and antacid. It is par- ticularly calculated for children, in whom it allays the many deranged actions ofthe primx viae, whicli are,produced by acidi- ties. Dose, one ouncPto three, frequently, See Creta and Carbonas calcis. Mistura ferri comfosita. " Take of myrrh, powder -d, a drachm ; subcarbonate of potash, twenty-five grains ; rose-Water, seven ounces and a half; sulphate of iron, powdered, a scruple ; spirit of nutmeg, an ounce ; refined sugar, a drachm. Rub to- gether the myrrh, the subcarbonate of pot- ash and sugar; and, during the trituration, add gradually, first, the rose water and spirit of nutmegs, and last, the sulphate of iron. Pour the mixture immediately into a proper glass bottle, and stop it close." This preparation is the ceV-brated mixture of Dr- Griffiths. A chymical decomposition is effected in forming this mixture, a sub- carbonate of iron is formed, and a sidphate of potash. Mistura guaiaci. " Take of guaiacum gum resin, a drachm and a half; refined sugar, two drachms; mucilage of acacia gum, two fluid ounces; cinnamon water, 508 MO> eight fluid ounces. Rub the guaiacum with the sugar, then with the mucilage ; and, when they are mixed, pour on the cinnamon water gradually." For its virtues see Guaiacum. Mistuka moschi. " Take of musk, aca- cia gum, powdered, refined sugar, of each a drachm ; rose-water, six fluid ounces." Rub the musk first with the sugar, then with the gum, and add the rose-water by degrees. An excellent diaphoretic and antispasmodic. It is by tar the best way of administering musk ; when boluses can- not be swallowed. Dose, one ounce to three, frequently. Mithridate mustard. See Thlaspi cam- pestre. Mithridatium. The electuary called Mithridate, from Mithridates, king of Pon- tus and Bythinia, who experienced the vir- tues of the simples separately, afterwards combined them ; but then the composition consisted of but few ingredients, viz. twen- ty leaves of rue, two walnuts, two figs, and a little salt: of this he took a dose every morning, to guard himself against the ef- fects of poison. MITRAL VALVES. Valvule- mithrales. The valves ofthe left ventricle ofthe heart are «o called from tlieir resemblance to a mitre. Miva. An antient term for the form of * medicine, not unlike a thick syrup, now called Murmalade. MIXTURE. 1. See Mistura. 2. Cliymicil mixture should be distin- guished from the chymical solution ; in the former, the aggregate particles can again be separated by mechanical means, and the proportion of the diff'erent particles deter- mined ; but, in solution, no mechanical power whatsoever can separate them. Mochlia (From*fAoxkot, a lever.) A reduction of the bones from an unnatural to a natural situation. Mochlic.4. (From /mo^ah/w, to move.) Violent purges. MODIOLUS. (Dim. of modus, a mea- sure.) The nucleus, as it were, of the cochlea of the ear is so termed. It ascends from the basis ofthe cochlea to the apex. Mofette. See Nitrogen. MOFFAT WATER. A cold sulphu- reous water, of a very simple composition. Moffat, a village situated about fifty-six miles south-west of Edinburgh, affords this mineral water; when first drawn, it appears rather milky and bluish , the smell is exactly similar to that of Harro- gate , the smell is sulphureous and saline, without any thing bitter. It sparkles somewhat on being poured from one glass to another. According to Dr. Garnett's analysis, a wine gallon of Moffat water contains thirty- MOL six grains of muriate of soda, five cubic inches of carbonic aciel gas, four of azotic gas, and ten of sulphurated hydrogen, making altogether nineteen cubic inches of gas. M >ff'at water is, therefore, very sim- ple in its composition, anel hence it pro- duces efl'ects somewhat similar to those of Harrogate. It is, perhaps, on this account also that it so soon loses the hepatic gas, on which depenels the greater part of its medicinal power. The only sensible effect of this water-is that of increasing the flow of urine; when it purges, it appears rather lo take place from the excessive dose than from its mineral ingredients. This water appears to be useful chiefly in cutaneous eruptions, and as an external application in an increased temperature, scrofula in its early stage appears to be alleviated, it is also used as an external application to irritable ulcers, anel is recommeneleel in dyspepsia, and where there is inaction of the alimentary canal. Mogilalia. (From /aovk, difficulty, and kxktu, to speak. A difficulty of speech. Mola. (Heb.) 1. The knee-pan; so named because it is shaped like a mill-stone. 2. A mole, or shapeless mass of flesh in the ute- rus. See Mole. MOLAR GLANDS. Glandula molares. Two salival glands situated on each side of the mouth, between the masseter and buccinator muscles, the excretory ducts of which open near the last dens molaris. MOLA RIS. (From molaris, a grind- stone ; because they grind the food.) A double tooth. See Teeth. Molasses. See Treacle. Moldavica. Melissa Tursica. Turkey balsam. Canary balsam. Balsam of Gilead. This plant. Dracocephalum moldavica ; flo- ribus verticellatis, bracteit lanceolatis, serra- turit capillaleis of Linnaeus, affords a fra- grant essential oil, by distillation, known in Germany by the name of oleuth\syria. The whole herb abounds with an aromatic smell, and an agreeable taste, joined with an aromatic flavour; it is recommended to give tone to the stomach and nervous system. MOLE. Mola. By this term authors have intended to describe diff'erent produc- tions of, or excretions from the uterus. By some it has been used to signify every kind of fleshy substance, particularly those whichjare properly called polypi; by others, those only which are the consequence of imperfect conception, or when the ovum is in a morbiel or elecayed state; and by many, which is the most popular opinion, every coagulum of blood which continues long enough in the uterus to assume in form, and to have only the fibrous part, as it has been called, remaining, is denominated a mole. MOL MOL 509 There is surely much impropriety, says Dr. Denman, in including, under one gene- ral name, appearances so contrary, and sub- stances so different. For an account of the first kind, see Po- lypus. Ofthe seconel kind, which lias been de- fined as an ovum deforme, as it is the conse- quence of conception, it might more justly be arranged under the class of monsters ; for theiugh it has the appearance ofa shape- less mass of flesh, if examined carefully with a knife, various parts cf a child may be discovered, lying together in apparent confusion, but in actual regularity. The pedicle also by which it is connected to the uterus, is not of a fleshy texture, like that ofthe polypus, but has a regular series of vessels like the umbilical cord, and there is likewise a placenta and membranes con- taining water. The symptoms attending the formation, growth, and expulsion of this apparently confused mass from the ute- rus, corresponding with those of a well- formed child. With respect to the third opinion of a mole, an incision into its substance will discover its true nature; for, although the external surface appears at the first view to be organized flesh, the internal part is composed merely of coagulated blood. As substances of this kind, whicli mostly occur after deliver}, would always be ex- pelled from the action of the uterus, there seems to be no reason for a particular in- quiry, if popular opinion had not annexed the idea of mischief to them, and attributed their formation or continuance in the uterus to the negligence or misconduct of the practitioner. Hence the persuasion arose of the necessity of extracting all the coagu- la of blood out of the uterus, immediately aftrr the expulsion of the placenta, or of giving medicines to force them away ; but abundant experience hath proved, that the retention of such coagula is not, under any circumstances, productive of danger, and that they are most safely expelled by the action ofthe uterus, though at very different periods after their formation. Molle. Indian mastich. MOLLIFIES OSSIUM. (Mollitiet, from mollis, soft.) A disease of tlie bones, where- in they can be bent without fracturing them, in consequence either of the inordinate ab- sorption of the phosphate of lime, from their natural solidity is derived, or else of this matter not being duly secreted and deposited in their fabric. In rickets, the bones only yield and become distorted by slow degrees, and retain their natural" in- flexibility ; but in the present disease they may be at once bent in any direction. The mollities ossium is rare, and its causes not well understood. All the cases of mol- lities ossium yet on record have proved fatal, and no means of cure are yetArown. On dissection of those who have died, all the bones, except \he teeth, have been found unusually soft, so that scarce any of them could resist the knife, the periosteum has been found thicker than usual, and the bones have been found to contain a great quantity of oily matter and little earth. MOLLITIES UNGUINUM. A preter- natural softness of the nails: it often accom- panies chlorosis. Mollificatio. A barbarous term of a palsy of the muscles in any particular part. Moluccexse lignum. See Lignum pavana. MOLYBDAT. Molyhdas. A salt formed by ,the union of the molybdic. acid with different bases« thus, molybdat of alumin, molybdat of antimony, €"C MOLYBDENA. (From fiokuCSot, lead.) Molybditis. A metal which exists minera- lized by sulphur in the ore called sulphuret of Molybdena. This ore, which is very scarce, is so similar in several of its proper- ties to plumbago that they were long con- sidered as varieties of the same substance. It is ofa light lead-grey colour, its surface is smooth, and feels unctuous, its texture is lamellated, it soils the fingers, and marks paper bluish-black, or silver-grey. It may !•.- cut with a knife. It is generally found in . set masses; seldom in particles, or crystalized. It is met with in Sweden, Spain, Saxony, Siberia, and Iceland. Scheele shewed that a peculiar metallic acid might be obtaineel from it; and later chymists have succeeded in reelucing this acid to the metallic state. We are indebted to Mr. Hatchett, for a full and accurate analysis of this ore. The native sulphuret of molybdena is the only ore hitherto known whicii contains this metal. Properties of Molybdena.—Molybdena is either in an agglutinated blackish friable mass, having little metallic brilliancy, or in a black powder. The mass slightly united, shews, by a magnifying glass, small round brilliant grains. Its weight is from 6 600 to 7.500. It is one of the most inf'u-' sible of the metals. It is capable of com- bining with a number of metals by fusion. It forms with sulphur an artificial sulphuret of molybdena analogous to its ore. It unites also to phosphorous. The affinity of molvbdena for oxygen is very feeble, accord- ing "to Mr. Hatchett. The alkalies have no action on molybdena in the moist way, but it enters readilv into fusion with potash and soda. U is oxydable by boiling sulphuric P~id, aud acidifiable by the nitric acid. .wuriatic acid does not act upon it. It is capable of" existing in not less than four dif- ferent degrees of oxygenation. 'Isthodof obtaining Molybdena.—To ob- 610 MON MON tain nwlybdena is a task of the utmost dif- ficulty. Few chymists have succeeded in producing this metal, on account of its great infusibility. The method recom- mended in general is the following.—Mo- labdic acid is to be formed into a paste with oil, dried at the fire, and then exposed to a violent heat in a crucible lined with charcoal. By this means the oxyd becomes decomposed ; a black agglutinated sub- stance is obtained, very brittle under the finger, and having a metallic brilliancv. This is the metal called molybdena. Moltbditis. See Molybdana. Moltbdos. (Ot/ fAoku tit j&tBot, from ils gravity.) Lead. Molyza. (Dim. of/Aoku, moly.) Garlic, whose head, like moly, is not divided into cloves. Momiscts. (From /AitfAtt, a blemish.) That part of the teeth wliich is next the gums, and which is usually covered with a foul tartareeius crust. MOMORD1CV The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Monoecia. Order, S'.r.ger.esia. MO.MORIUCA KLLATKRIUM. (AloillOrdiCU ; from mordeo, to bile ; frt. See Nummularia. Monks rhubarb. See Rhaburbarum mo- r.achorum. Monkthood. See Anthora. Monocclum. (Fiom /xovot, single, and oculus, the eye.) A name given to the caecum, or blind gut, by Paracelsus, be- cause it is perforated only at one end. Mokoculus. (From /tovot, one, anel ocu- lus, an eye.) Monopia. A very uncommon species of monstrosity, ia which there is but one eye, and that mostly above the root of the nose. Monoiiemf-ra. (From /tovot, single, and »/Atpx, a day.) A disease of one day's con- tinuance. Monomachou. The intestinum cae- cum. Moxopeoia. (From fnovot, single, and tiryvu/Ai, to compress. A pain in only one side of the head. Monopia. (From /tovot, single, and u of its%eusibility. MOS MOU Whan any part of the body loses all motion, sensibility, and natural heat, and becomes of a brown livid or black colour, it is said to be affected with sphacelus. Wfjfen the part becomes a cold, black, fibrous, senseless substance, it is termed a slough. As long as any sensibility, motion, and warmth continue, the state of the dis- order is said to be gangrene. This last term is synonymous with mortification. When gangrene takes place, the patient is usually troubled with a kind of hiccough : the constitution always suffers an immedi- ate*'deject ion, the countenance assumes a wild cadaverous look, the pulse becomes small, rapid, and sometimes irregular; cold perspirations come on, and the patient is often affected with diarrhoea and deli- rium. MORUM. The mulberry. The tree that affords this fruit is the .Moms nigra ; folds cordatis scabris of Linnaeus. Mul- berries abounel with a deep violet coloured juice, which, in its general qualities, agrees with that of the fruits called acido dukes, allaying thirst, partly by refrigerating, and partly by exciting an excretion of mucus from the mouth and fauces, a similar effect is also proeluced in the stomach, where, by correcting putrescency, a powerful cause of thirst is removed. The London College directs a syrupus mori, which is an agreeable vehicle for various medicines. The bark of the root of this tree is said, by An:iree, to be useful in cases of taenia. MORUS. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Mo- necia. Order, Tetandria- The mulberry- tree. Morcs nigra. The systematic name ofthe mulberry-tree. See Morum. Moschata sci. See Nux moschata. MOSCHUS. (Mosch, Arab.) Musk. y An unctuous substance, contained in ex- cretory follicles about the navel ofthe male animal called moschus moscldjents by Linnaeus, a ruminating quadruped, re- sembling the antelope, from which it docs not differ sufficiently to form a particular genus; the strong and permanent smell of which is peculiar to it. It is containeel in a bag placed near the umbilical region. The best musk is brought from Tonquin, in China; an inferior sort from Agria and Bengal, and a still worse from Russia. It is slightly unctuous, of a black colour, having a strong durable smell aad a bitter taste. It yields part of its active matter to water, by infusion ; by distillation the water is impregnated with its flavour, alko- iiol dissolves jt, its impurities excepted. Chewed, and rubbed with a knife on pa- per, it looks bright, yellowish,* smooth, and free from grittiness. Laid on a red- hot iron, it catches flame and burns almost entirely away, leaving ouly an exceeding small quantity of light greyish ashes. If any earthy substances have been mixed with the musk the impurities will discover them. The medicinal and chymical pro- perties of musk and castor are very similar: the virtues of the former are generally be- lieved to be more powerful, and hence musk is preferred in cases of imminent danger. It is prescribed as a powerful an- tispasmodic, in doses of three grains or upwards, even to half a drachm, in the gre.iter number of spasmodic tliseases, especially in hysteria and singultus, and also in tliseases of debility. In typhus, it is employed to remove subsultus tendinum, and other symptoms of a spasmodic nature. In cholera it frequently stops vomiting, anel, combined with ammonia, it is given lo arrest the progress of gangrene. It is best given in the form of bulus. To children it is given in the form of enema, and is an efficacious remedy in the convulsions arising from dentition. It is also given in hydrophobia, and in some forms of ma nia. Moschus moschiferus. The systema- tic name of the musk animal. See Mos- chus. MosauiTA. (From mosquito, a gnat, Span.) An itching eruption of the skin, produced in hot climates by the bite of gnats. Mossyllum. (tAoo-ukkov.) The best cin- namon. Mother of thyme. See Serpyllum. Motherwort. See Cardiaca. Motion, mutular. See Muscular motion. Motion, peristaltic. See Peristaltic mo- tion. MOTORII OCULORUM. (Nervi Mo- toric ; so called from their office.) The third pair of nerves of the brain. They arise from the crura cerebii, and are dis- tributed on the muscles of the bulb of the eye. Mould. See Fontanella. Mountain parsley, black. See Oreoseli- num. Mouse-ear. See PUosella. MOUTH. Ot. The cavity of the mouth is well known. The parts which constitute it are the common integuments, the lips, the muscles ofthe upper and under jaw, the palate, two alveolar arches, the gums, the tongue, the cheeks, and salival glands, The bones of the mouth are the two superior maxillary, two palatine, the lower jaw, and thirty-two teeth. The arteries of the external parts of the mouth are branches of the infra-orbital, inferior alveolar, and fascial arteries. The veins empty themselves into the extel-ual jugulars. The nerves are branches from the fifth and seventh pair. The use of the mouth is for MUG MUL 513 mastication, speech, respiration, degluti- tion, suction, and taste. MoXa Japonic a. (Japonese.) Artemesia Chinensit. Musia pattr.e. Moxa. Mug- wort of China. A soft lanuginous substance, prepared in lapan, from the young leaves of a species of mugwort, by beating tnem when thoroughly dried, and rubbing them betwixt the hands, till only the fine fibres are left. Moxa is celebrated in the eastern countries for preventing and curing many disorders, by being burnt on the skin; a little cone of it laid upon the part, pre- viously moistened, and set on fire on the top, burns down with a temperate and glowing heat, and produces a dark- coloured spot, the ulceration of whicli is promoted by putting a little garlic, and the ulcer is either healed up when the eschar separates, or kept running for a length of time, as different circumstances may re- quire. MUCILAGE. Mucilago. A solution of gum. See Gum. MUCILAGINOUS EXTRACTS. Ex- tracts that readily dissolve in water, scarce- ly at all in spirits of wine, and undergo spirituous fermentation. Mucilago acacia. Mucilage of aca- ciae. Mucilago gummi arabici. " Take of acacia gum, powdered, four ounces; boil- ing water, half a pint." Rub the gum with the water, until it incorporates into a muci- lage. A demulcent preparation, more fre- quently used to combine medicines, than in any other form. Mucilago amyli. Starch mucilage. " Take of starch, three drachms; water, a pint." Rub the starch, gradually adding the water to it; then boil until it incor- porates into a mucilage. This preparation is mostly exhibited with opium, in the form of clysters, in diarrheeas and dysenteries, where the tenesmus arises from an abra- sion of the mucus of the rectum. Mucilago arabici gummi. See Mu- cilago acacia. Mucilago seminis cYnoNii. See De- coctum cydonii. Mucilago tragacanthje. Mucilage of tragacanth joined with syrup of mulber- ries, this forms a pleasant demulcent, and may be exhibited to children, who are fond of it. These two last mucilages are omitted in the last London Pharmacopceia, as pos- sessing no superiority over the mucilage of acacia. Mucocarneus, In M. A. Severinus, it is an epithet for a tumour, and an ab- scess, which is partly fleshy and partly mu- cous. MUCOUS GLANDS. Glandultt mu- cosa. Muciparous glands. Glands that secrete mucus, such as the glanels of the Schneiderian membrane of the nose, the glands of the fauces, oesophagus, stomach, intestines, bladeler, urethra, &c. MUCUS, ANIMAL. Animal mucus differs from thai obtained from the vege- table kingdom, in not being soluble in wa- ter, swimming on its surface; nor capable of mixing oil with water, and being soluble in mineral ..cids, which vegetable mucus is not. The use of this substance is to lubricate and defend the parts upon which it is secreted, as the nose, oesophagus, sto- mach, intestines, urethra, vagina, &c. Mr. Everard Home, in his dissertation on the properties of pus, informs us of a cu- rious and apparently decisive mode of distinguishing between pus and animal mucus. The property, he observes, which characterizes pus, and distinguishes it from most other substances, is, jts being composed of globules, which are visible when viewed through a microscope; where- as animal mucus, and all chymical combina- tions of animal substances, appear in the microscope to be made up of flakes. This property was first noticed by the late Mr. J. Hunter. MUCUS, VEGETABLE. See Gum. Mugwort. See Artemisia vulgaris. Mule. Pustules contracted either by heat or cold. Mulberry. See Morum. Mullein. See Verbascum. Mulsum. Musus. Mulse. Hydromel. Honey-water; though sometimes it signi- fies wine sweetened with honey. MULTIFIDUS SPIN.*. (From mul- tits, many, &nd findo, to divide.) Transverso spinalis lumborum. Musculus sacer. Semi- spinalis internus, sive transverso-spinalis dor- si. Semi-spinalis, sive transverso-spinalis colli, pars interna of Winslow. Transver- salis lumborum vulgo sacer. Transversalis dorsi. Transversalis colli of Douglas. Lum- bo dorsi spinal of Dumas. The generality of anatomical writers have unnecessarily- multiplied the muscles of the spine, and hence their descriptions of these parts are confused, and difficult to be understood. Under the name of multifidus spina, Albi- nus has therefore very properly included those portions of muscular flesh, intermixed with tendinous fibres, which lie close to the posterior part of the spine, and which Douglas and Winslow have described as three distinct muscles, under the names of transversales, or transverso-sfnnales, of the loins, back, and neck. The multifidus spinae arises tendinous and fleshy from the upper convex surface of the os sacrum, from the posterior adjoining part of the illi- um, from the oblique and transverse pro- cesses of all the lumbar vertebrx, from the transverse processes of all the dorsal verte- brae, and from those of the cervical vertebrae, excepting the three first- From all these 3U | 314 MUR MUR origins the fibres of the muscles run in an oblique direction, and are inserted, by distinct tendons, into the spinous processes of all the vertebrae of the loins and back, and likewise into those of the six inferior vertebrae of the neck. When this muscle acts singly, it extends the back obliquely, or moves it to one side; when both mus- cles act, they extend the vertebrae back- wards. Multiforme os. See Ethmoid bone. Multipes. (From multus, many, and pes, a foot.) 1. The wood-lou9e. 2. The polypus. 3. Any animal having more than four feet. Mumps. See Cynanche. Mi miicativa. (From mundo, to cleanse.) Mundificantia Medicines whicii purify and clean away foulness. Muvdificasttia. See Mundicativa. Mungos. Radix serpentum. This bitter root of the plant Ophiorrhiza mungos of Linnaeus is much esteemed in Java, Su- matra, &c. as preventing the effects whicii usually follow the bite of the naja, a veno- mous serpent, with which view it is eaten by them. It is also said to be exhibited medi'inally in the cure of intestinal worms. Muralis. (from murus, a wall ; so called because it grows upon walls.) Pelli- tory. See Parie'aria. Mun.'.niA. (From murus, a wall; be- cause it grows about walls.) A species of maiilen hair. MURIAS. A muriate, or salt, formed by the union ofthe muriatic acid with cer- tain bnsjs, as muriate of ammonia, Sec. MURIAS AMMONIAC^. See Am- monia muriatn, and Sal ammoniac. MURIAS BARYT-iE. Terra ponderosa salita. The muriate of barytes, or heavy earth, is a very acrid and poisonous prepa- ration. In small doses it proves sudorific, diuretic, deobstruent, and alterative ; in an over-dose, emetic, anel violently purga- tive. The late Dr. Crawford found it very serviceable in all diseases connected with scrophula; and the Germans have em- ployed it with great success in some dis- eases of the skin anel viscera, and obstinate ulcers. The dose of the saturated solution in distilled water, is from five to fifteen drops for chileiren, and from fifteen to twentr for adults. MURIAS CALCIS. Calx salita. Sal ammoniacus fixus. This preparation is ex- hibited wiih tlie same views as the muriate of barytes. It possesses deobstruent, diu- retic, and cathartic virtues, and is much used by the celebrateel Fourcroy against scrophula, and scrophulous diseases. Six, twelve and twenty grains, are given to children three times a day, and a drachm to aelills. MURIAS FERRI. Ferrum salitum. Olum martis per ileliqidum. This prepara- tion of iron is styptic and tonic, and may be given in chlorosis, intermittents, rachi- tis, 8tc. Murias ferri a.mmoniacalis. See Fer rum ammoniatum. Murias hydrargyri. There are two simple muriates of mercury. See Submu- rias hydrargyri, and Oxymurias hydrargy- ri. Murias hydrargyri ammoniacalis. See Hydrargyrus pracipitatus albus. Murias hydrargyri oxygenatus. See oxymurias Hydrargyri. MURIAS HYPEROXYGENATUS PO TASSj€. The oxygenated muriate of pot- ash lias lately been extolled in the cure of the venereal disease. It is exhibited in doses of from fifteen to forty grains in the course of a day. It increases the action of the heart anel arteries,oxygenates the blood, and proves of great service in scorbutus, asthe- nia, and cachectic diseases. MURIAS POTASS.*. Alkali vegeta- bile sadtum. Sal digestivus. Sal febrifugus Sylvii. This salt is exhibiteel with the same intention as the muriate of soda, and was formerly in high estimation in the cure of intermittents, &c. MURIAS SODJE. Muriate of soela. Alkali minerale salitum. Sal communis. Sal cuUnaris. Sal fontium. Sal gemma. Sal marinus. Natron mitriatum. Soda muriata. Common culinary salt. This snlt is more abundant in nature than any other. It is found in prodigious masses in the internal part ofthe earth, in Calabria, in Hungary, in Muscovy, and more especially Weilicska, in Poland, near Mount Capax, where the mines are very large, and afford immense quantities of salt. It is also obtained by several artificial means from sea-water. It possesses antiseptic, diuretic, and resol- vent qualities, and is frequently employed in form of clyster, fomentation, lotion, pediluvium, and bath, in obstipation, against worms, gangrene, scrophulous, tumours, herpetic eruptions, arthritis, &c Murias stibii hyperoxygenatus. See Antimonium muriatum. MURIATIC ACID GAS. The basis of this gas is still unknown. The presence of oxygen has not been even demonstrated in it, and it is only by analogy that we may venture to suppose it instrumental in this aciel gas. Properties .—It has a very pungent and suf- focating odour, which exciles coughing. It is readily absorbed by water, by ardent spirit, ether, fat and essential oils, melted wax, phosphorus, and many other bodies. It is a true acid. It suffocates animals, and is so very caustic as to excoriate the *kin. It extinguishes a lighted taper, the fl -me of which becomes green, or rather light MUR MUR 515 blue, at the upper part of its disk. Light has no effect upon it. Caloric rarifies it. It is heavier than common air. The speci- fic gravity ofthe former is to that of the latter as 1.750 to 1.000. When brought into contact with atmospheric air, or oxy- gen gas, it forms a white cloud. Ice is melted by it as speedily as if thrown into the fire. It unites to alkaline and terrene substances, and forms with them new com- pounds. It has no action on siliceous earths. It combines with alumine and magnesia. It absorbs oxygen, when in the state of gas, feebly, though there are methods of unit- ing them readily. If ammoniacal gas be mixed with it, and heat applied, both gases lose their gazeous form in a moment, and are transformed to a concrete salt. Car- bonic acid gas, nitrogen, gas, gazeous oxyd of nitrogen, sulphurated hydrogen gas, and carbonated hydrogen gas, have no action upon it. It luB never been found in a dis- engaged state in nature. When electric explosions are made to pass through it, its bulk is diminished and hydrogen gas is evolved. These changes are owing to a quantity of water contained in the gas, ar.d cease when it is deprived of moisture, as has been proved by Mr. Henry. Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid Gas — 1. By decomposing muriate of soda, by means of sulphuric acid. For this purpose, put into aturbulated retort two parts of very dry muriate of soda, and pour on it gradu- ally one part of concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent action takes place and muriatic acid gas becomes liberated, which must be collected over mercury in the usual manner. The sulphuric acid has a greater affinity for the soda than the muriatic acid has, it therefore unites to it and forms sulphate of soda. The muriatic acid, being liberated, takes the gazeous form, and ap- pears as muriatic acid gas, and as the de- composition takes place very rapidly, it is not necessary to apply heat, until the disengagement ofthe gas begins to slacken, after which the further extrication may be assisted by the heat of a lamp. 2. Muriatic acid gas may likewise be ob- lained by expelling it from its combination with water. For this purpose put concentrated muri- atic acid into a retort, immerse the beak of it under a receiver placed in a mercurial pneumatic trough, and filled with that metal. On exposing the acid to a gentle heat, muriatic acid gas will be obtained. If the process be very carefully managed, nothing but water remains in the retort. 3. Muriatic acid gas is likewise produced by putting any quantiy of liquid muriatic acid into a long glass tube, and adding to it about one-third or one-fourth by measure of concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent effervesence takes place, and the whole tube becomes filled with dense white va- pours, which are muriatic acid gas, con- densed again by means of the moisture of the atmosphere. The sulphuric acid, adi:ed to the muriatic acid, deprives the latter of part of its water, a combination and pene- tration of the two liquids take place, and caloric is evolved, contributing to render the gas aeriform, which is thus forced to escape. This experiment proves that the affinity of sulphuric acid for water is greater than that of muriatic acid. Water impregnated with this gas forms MuniATic A cm. Properties.—Liquid muriatic acid, cr water impregnated with muriatic acid gas, is a colourless, very oderous, and pungent fluid. It emits copious white fumes in con- tact with moist atmospheric air ; these fumes are muriatic acid gas that escapes from it, and condenses again by combining with the humidity of the air. If a wide- mouthed bottle, containing strong muriatic acid, be opened, and the hand brought near its orifice, a sensible warmth is per- ceived, which arises from the combination of the acid gas with the water of the at- mosphere. Liquid muriatic acid is unal- terable by any known combustible body. It disengages the carbonic, phosphoric, and sulphureous acids from all their com- binations, but it is constantly expelled by the action of the sulphuric acid. Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid.—Mu- riatic acid is best obtained by decomposing muriate of soda, or common salt, by means of sulphuric acid, in the following manner : Put into a tubulated retort, lodged-in a sand-heat, or supported over a lamp, and connected with Pepy's distillatory vessel, or Woulf's bottles, every one containing a small quantity of distilled water, three parts of muriate of soda, and pour on it one of sulphuric acid very gradually, or rather let it be suffered to drop into the retort, by means of a funnel fastened to its tubulure, and whose inner opening may at pleasure be closed, wholly or in part, by means of a ground-glass rod. Muriatic acid gas will be plentifully disengaged, whicii passes through the neck of tlie retort, and be. comes absorbed by the water. When the water in the fisrt bottle is fully saturated* it absorbs no more, and becomes cold, but the gas continues to pass into the next bottles, and heats the water they contain. The water, thus impregnateel with muriatic acid gas, is muriatic acid. Remark.—If sulphuric acid, diluted with an eqiul quantity, by weight, of water, be made use of in this process, the apparatus of Pepys or Woulf may be dispensed with, 516 MUS MUS and a common receiver may be used with sari' y. The salts formed by the combination of muriaticacid with different bases,are called MURIATES. This acid possesses active tonic powers, In typhus, or nervous fevers, although em- ployed on the Continent with success, and used in very liberal quantities in this coun- try, is apt to determine to the bowels. In the fevers ot children, the oxymuriatic acid is said frequently to act as a specific. Ex- ternally, the muriatic acid has been applied in the form of a hath, to the feet, in gout. In a late publication, there are accounts of its successful application as a lithontriptic. Muriatic acid, oxygenated. See Oxyge- nated muriatic acid. Musadi. Sal ammoniac. Musa fatiadisiaca. Musa. Palma hu- milis. Ficus Indica. Bala. Platanus. The plantain-tree. It grows spontaneously in many parts of India, but has been im- memorially cultivated by the Indians in every part of the continent of South-Ame- rica. It is an herbaceous tree, growing to the height of fifteen or twenty feet. The fruit are nearly of the size and shape of ordinary cucumbers, and, when ripe, of a pale yellow colour, ofa mealy substance, a little clammy, a sweetish taste, and will dissolve in the mouth without chewing. The whole spike of fruit often weighs forty or fifty pounds. When they are brought to table by way of desert, they are either raw, fried, or roasted ; but, if intended for bread, they are cut before they are ripe, and are then either roasted or boiled. The trees being tall and slender, the Indians cut them down to gel at the fruit; and in doing this they suffer no loss, for the stems are only one year's growth, and would die if not cut; but the roots continue, and new stems soon spring, up which in a year pro- duce ripe fruit also. From the ripe plantains they make a liquor called mistaw. When they make this, they roast the fruit in their husks, and, after totally beating them to a mash, they pour water upon them, and, as the liquor is wanted, it is drawn off. But tlie nature of t-.is fruit is such, that they will not keep long without running into a state of putrefaction ; and therefore, in order to reap the advantage of them at all times, they make cakes of the pulp, and dry them over a slow fire, and, as they stand in need of mistaw, they mash the cakes in water, and they answer all the purposes of fresh fruit. The cakes are exceedingly convenient to make this li- quor in their journeys, and they never fail to carry them for that purpose. The leaves ofthe tree being large and spacious, serve the Indians for table-cloths and napkins. Musa sapientum. The systematic name of the banana-tree. See Banana. Mr/scrFALA. (From mus, a mouse, and capio, to take, so called from its viscidity. by whicli flies are caught as with bird-lime.) A species of lychnis. MUSCLE. Musculus. The parts that are usually included under this name con- sist of distinct portions of flesh, suscep. tible of contraction and relaxation ; the motions of which, in a natural and healthy state, are subject to the will, and for this reason they are called voluntary muscles. Besides these, there are other parts of the body that owe their power of contraction to their muscular fibres : thus the heart is a muscular texture, forming what is called a hollow muscle ; and the urinary bladder, stomach, intestines, &c. are enabled to act upon their contents, merely because they are provided with muscular fibres; these are called involuntary muscles, be- cause their motions are nqt dependent on the will. The muscles of respiration being in some measure influenced by the will, are said to have a mixed motion. The names by which the voluntary muscles are distinguished are founeled on their size, figure, situation, use, or the arrangement of their fibres, or their origin and inser- tion ; but, besides these particular distinc- tions, there are certain general ones that re- quire to be noticed. Thus, if the fibres ofa muscle are placed parallel to each other, in a straight direction, they form what anato- mists term a rectilinear muscle ; if the fibres cross and intersect each other, they consti- tute a compound muscle ; when the fibres are disposed in the manner of rays, a radi. ated muscle; when they are placed oblique* ly with respect to the tendon, like the plume, of a pen, apenniform muscle. Mus- cles that act in opposition to each other are called antagonists; thus every extensor has a flexor for its antagonist, and vice ver- sd. Muscles that concur in the same ac- tion are termed congeneres. The muscles being attached to the bones, the latter may be considered as levers, that are moved in different directions by the con- traction of those organs. That end of the muscle which adheres to the most fixed part is usually called the origin ; and that which adheres to the more moveable part the insertion of the muscle. In almost every muscle two kinds of fibres are distin- guished ; the one soft, of a red colour, sensible, and irritable, called fleshy fibres, see Muscular Fibres,- the other of a firmer texture, of a white glistening colour, in- sensible, without irrritability or the power of contracting, and named tendinous fibres. They are occasionally intermixed, but the fleshy fibres generally prevail in the belly, or middle part of the muscle, and the ten- dinous ones in the extremities. If these tendinous fibres are formed into a round slender cord, they form what is called the MUSCLES. 517 tendon of the muscle; on the other hand, if they are spread into a broad flat sur- face, it is termed an aponeurosis. Each muscle is surrounded by a very thin and delicate covering of cellular mem- brane, which encloses it as it were like a sheath, and, dipping down into its sub- stance, surrounds the most minute fibres we are able to trace, connecting them to each other, lubricating them by means of the fat which its cells contain in more or less quantity in different subjects, and serv- ing as a support to the blood-vessels, lym- phatics, anti nerves, which are so plenti- fully distributed through the muscles.— This cellular membrane, which in no re- spect differs from what is found investing and connecting the other parts of the body, has been sometimes mistaken for a mem- brane peculiar to the muscles ; and hence we often find writers giving it the name of membrana propria mutculosa. The muscles owe the red colour, whicii so particularly distinguishes their belly part, to an infinite number of arteries, which are every where dispersed through the whole of their reti- cular substance; for their fibres, after having been macerated in water, are (like all other parts of the body divested of their blood) found to be of a white co- lour. These arteries usually enter the muscles by several considerable branches, and ramify so minutely through their sub- stance, that we are unable, even with the best microscopes, to trace their ultimate branches. Ruysch fancied that the muscu- lar fibre was hollow, and a production of a capillary artery; but this was merely conjectural. The veins, for the most part, accompany the arteries, but are found to be larger and more numerous. The lym- phatics, likewise, are numerous, as might be expected from the great proportion of reticular substance, which is every wliere founel investigating the muscular fibres. The nerves are distributed in such abun- dance to every muscle, that the muscles of the thumb alone are supplied with a greater proportion of nervous influence than the largest viscera, as the liver for in- stance. They enter the generality of mus- cles by several trunks, the branches of which, like those of the blood-vessels, are so minutely dispersed through the cellular substance, that their number and minute- ness soon elude the eye and the knife of the anatomist. This has given rise to a conjecture, as groundless as all the other conjectures on this subject, that the mus- cular fibre is ultimately nervous. A Table of tlie Muscles. The generality of anatomical writers have arranged muscles according to their several uses ; but this method is evidently defective, as the same muscle may very often have different and opposite uses. The method here adopted is that more usually followed; they are enumerated in the order in which they are situated, be- ginning with those that are placed nearest the integuments, and proceeding from these to the muscles that are more deeply seated. [The reader will be pleased to observe, that all the muscles are in pairs, except those marked thus*]. Muscles of the integuments of the cra- nium : Occipito frontalis*. Corrugator superciUi. Muscles of the eye-lids : Orbicularis palpebrarum. Levator palpe- brae superioris. Muscles of the eye-ball. Rectus superior. Rectus inferior. Rec- tus internus. Rectus externus. Obliquus superior. Obliquus inferior. Muscles of the nose and mouth. Levator palpebrae superioris alaeque nasi. Levator labii superioris proprius. Levator anguli oris. Zygomaticus major. Zygoma- tics minor. Buccinator. Depressor angu- li oris. Depressor labii inferioris. Orbi- cularis oris*. Depressor labii superioris alaeque nasi. Constrictor nasi. Levator menti vel labii inferioris. Muscles of the external ear. Superior auris. Anterior auris. Poste- rior auris. Helicis major. Helicis minor. Tragicus. Antitragicus. Transversus auris. Muscles of the internal ear. Laxator tympani. Membrana tympani. Tensor tympani. Stapedius. Muscles of the lower jaw. Temporalis. Masseter. Pterygoideus ex- ternus. Pterygoideus internus. Muscles about the anterior part of the neck : Platysma myoides. Sterno-cleidomastoi- deus. Muscles between the lower jaw and os hyoides .- Digastricus. Mylo-hyoideus. Genio-hy- oideus. Genio-glossus. Hyo-glossus. Lin- gualis. Muscles situated between the os hyoides and trunk : Sterno-hyoideus. Crico-hyoideus. Ster- no-thyroideus. Thyreo-hyoideus. Crico- thyroideus. Muscles between the lower juio andos hyoides laterally • Stylo-glossus. Stylo-hyoideus. Stylo-pha- ryngeus. Circumflexus. Levator palati mollis. Muscles about the entry of the fauces. Constrictor isthmi faucium. Palatopha- ryngeus. Azygos uvulae*. Muscles situated on tlie posterior part of, the pharynx : Constrictor pharyngis superior. Constric- 518 MUS tor pharyngis medius. Constrictor pharyn- g'ta inferior. Muscles situated about the glottis ; Crico-arytaenoideus posticus. Crico-arytae- noideus laterallis. Thyreo-arytaenoideus. Arytaenoideus Obliquus*. Arytxnoideus transversus*. Thyreo-epiglottideus. Ary- taeno-epiglottideus. Muscles situated about the anterior part of the abdomen : Obliquus descendens externus. Obliquus ascendens internus. Transversalis abdomi- nis. Rectus abdominis. Pyramidalis. Muscles about the male organs of genera- tion : Dartos*. Cremaster. Erector penis. Ac- celerator urinae. Transversus perenei. Muscles ofthe unus .• Sphincter ani*. Levator ani*. Muscles of the female organs of genera- tion : Erector clitoridis. Sphincter vaginae*. Muscles situated within the pelvis ; Obturator internus. Coccygeus. Muscles situated within the cavity ofthe abdo- men ; Diaphragma*. Quadratus lumborum. Psoas parvus. Psoas magnus. Iliacus in- ternus. Muscles situated on the anterior part of tlie thorax .- Pectoralis major. Subclavius. Pectoralis minor. Serratus major anticus. Muscles situated between the ribs, and within the thorax ; Intercostales externi. Intercostales in- terni. Triangularis. Muscles situated on the anterior part ofthe neck, close to tlie vertebra ; Longus colli. Rectus internus capitis ma- jor Rectus capitis internus minor. Rectus capitis lateralis. Muscles situated on the posterior part ofthe trunk : Trapezius. Latissimus dorsi. Serratus posticus inferior. Rhomboideus. Splenius. Serratus superior posticus. Spinalis dorsi. Levatores costarum. Sacro-lumbalis. Lon- gissimus dorsi. Complexus. Trachelomas- toideus. Levator scapulae. Semi-spinalis dorsi. Multifidus spinas. Semi-spinalis colli. Transversalis colli. Rectus capitis posticus minor. Obliquus capitis superior. Obliquus capitis inferior. Scalenus. Inter- spinales. Intertransversales. Muscles of the superior extremities : Supra-spinatus. Infra-spinatus. Teres minor. Teres major. Deltoides. Coraco- brach'udis. Subscapularis. Muscles situated on tlie os humeri -• Biceps flexor cubiti. Brachialis internus. Biceps extensor cubiti. Anconeus. Muscles situated on the fore arm .- Supinator radii longus. Extensor carpi radialis longior. Extensor carpi radialis brevior. Extensor digitorum communis. Ex- MUS tensor minimi digiti. Extensor carpi ulna- ris. Flexor carpi ulnaris. Palmaris lon- gus. Flexor carpi radialis. Pronator ratlii teres. Supinator radii brevis. Extensor os- sis metacarpi pollicis manus. Extensor pri- mi internodii. Extensor secundi internodii. Indicator. Flexor digitorum sublimis. Flex- or digitorum profundus. Flexor longus pol- licis. Pronator radii quadratus. Muscles situated chiefly on the hand: Lumbricales. Flexor brevis pollicis ma- nus. Opponens pollicis. Abductor pollicis manus. Adductor pollicis manus. Abduc- tor indicis manus. Palmaris brevis. Ah- ductor minimi digiti manus. Adductor mi- nimi digiti. Flexor parvus minimi digiti. Interossei interni. Interossei externi. Muscles of the inferior extremities .- Pectinalis. Triceps atleluctor femoris. Ob- turator externus. Gluteus nuximus. Glu- teus minimus. Gluteus medius. Pyrifor- mis. Gemini. Quadratus femoris. Muscles situated on the thigh .- Tensor vaginae femoris. Sartorius. Rec- tus femoris. Vastus externus. Vastus in- ternus. Cruralis. Semi.tendinosns. Semi- membranosus. Biceps flexor cruris. Pop- liteus. Muscles situated on tlie leg : Gastrocnemius externus. Gastrocnemius internus. Plantaris. Tibialis anticus. Ti- bialis posticus. Peroneus longus. Peroneus brevis. Extensor longus digitorum pedis. Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. Flexor longus digitorum pedis. Flexor longus pol- licis pedis. Muscles chiefly situated on the foot ; Extensor brevis digitorum peelis. Flexor brevis digitorum pedis. Lumbricalis pedis. Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Abductor pol- licis pedis. AdductorpoUicis peelis. Abduc- tor minimi digiti pedis. Flexor brevis mi- nimi digiti pedis. Transversales peelis. In- terossei pedis externi. Interossei pedis in- terni. MUSCULAR FinRE. The fibres that compose the boely of a muscle are disposed in fasciculi, or bundles, wliich are easily distinguishable by the naked eye; but these fasciculi are divisible into still smaller ones ; and these again are probably subdi- visible ad infinitum. The most minute fibre we are able to trace seems to be some- what plaited ; these plaits disappearing when the fibre is put upon the stretch, seem evidently to be the effect of contrac- tion, and have probably induced some writers to assert, that the muscular fibre is twisted or spiral. Various have been the opinions concerning the structure of these fibres ; they are all of them founded only on conjecture, and therefore we shall men- tion only the principal ones, anel this with a view rather to gratify the curiosity of the reader, than to afford him information. Borelli supposes them to be so many hoi- MUS MUS 519 low cylinders, filled with a spongy medul- lary substance, which he compares to the pith of elder, spongiosa ad instar sambuci. These cylinders, he contends, are inter- secteel by circular fibres, which form a chain of very minute bladders. This hy- pothesis has since been adopted by a great number of writers, with certain variations. Thus, for instance, Borelli suppose? the vesicles to be of a rhomboielal shape ; whereas Bernouilli contends that they are oval. Cowper went so far as to persuade himself that he had filled these cells with mercury ; a mistake, no doubt, which arose from its insinuating itself into some of the lymphatics. It is observable, however, that Leeuwenhoeck says nothing of any such vesicles. Here, as well as in many other of her works, Nature seems to have drawn a boundary to our inquiries, beyond which no human penetration will probably ever extend. It is surely more commen- dable, however, to acknowledge our igno- rance, than to indulge ourselves in chi- maera. MUSCULAR MOTION. Muscular mo- tions are of three kinds ; namely voluntary, involuntary, and mixed. The voluntary mo- tions of muscles are such as proceed from an immediate exertion ofthe active powers ofthe will: thus, the mind directs the arm to be raised or depressed, the knee to be bent, the tongue to move, &c. The involun- tary motions of muscles are those which are performed by organs, seemingly of their own accord, without any attention of the mind, or consciousness of its active power: as the contraction and dilatation of the heart, arteries, veins, absorbents, stomach, intestines, &c. The mixed motions are those which are in part under the controul of the will, but which ordinarily act without our being conscious of their acting: as is per- ceived in the muscles of respiration, the intercostals, the abdominal muscles, and the diaphragm. When a muscle acts, it becomes shorter and thicker; both its origin and insertion are tlrawn towards its middle. The sphinc- ter muscles are always in action: and so likewise are antagonist muscles, even when they seem at rest. When two antagonist muscles move with equal force, the part whicli they are designed to move remains at rest; but if one of the antagonist mus- cles remains at rest, while the other acts, the part is moved towards the centre of motion. All the muscles of living animals are con- stant ly endeavouring to shorten themselves. When a muscle is divided it contracts. If a muscle be stretched to a certain ex- tent, it contracts, and endeavours to ac- quire its former dimensions as soon as the stretching cause is removed : this takes plp.ee in the dead body; in muscles cut out ofthe body, and also in parts not muscu- lar, and is" called by the immortal Haller vis mortua, and by some vis elastica. It is greater in living than in dead bodies, and is calleel the tone of the muscles. When a muscle is wounded, touched, or otherwise irritated, it contracts, indepen- dent ofthe will: this power is called irrita- bility, and by Haller vis insita; it is a pro- perty peculiar to and inherent in the mus- cles. The parts of our body which possess this property are called irritable, as the heart, arteries, muscles, &c. to distinguish them from those parts which have no mus- cular fibres. With regard to the degree of this property peculiar to various parts, the heart is the most irritable, then the stomach and intestines; the diaphragm, the arteries, veins, absorbents, anel at length the various muscles follow; but the degree of irritabi- lity depends upon the age, sex, tempera- ment, mode of living, climate, state of health, idiosyncrasy, and likewise upon .the nature ofthe stimulus. When a muscle is stimulated, either through the medium of the will or any fo- reign body, it contracts, and its contrac- tion is greater or less in proportion as the stimulus applied is greater or less. The contraction of muscles is different accord- ing to the purpose to be served by their contraction : thus, the heart contracts with a jerk; the urinary bladder, slowly and uniformly; puncture a muscle, and its fibres vibrate; and the abdominal muscles act slowly in expelling the contents of the rec- tum. Relaxation generally succeeds the contraction of muscles, and alternates with it. The use of this property is very consi- derable ; for upon it depends all muscular motion, and the function of every viscus, ex- cept that ofthe nerves. Muscular Power. See Irritability. MUSCULUS, (a diminutive of mus, a mouse, from its resemblance to a Head mouse.) See Muscle. Musculus cutankus. See Platysma myoides. Musculus fascia latje. See Tensor vagina femoris. Musculus patientije. See Levator sea- pula. Musculus stapedius. See Stapedius. Musculus supercilii. See Corrugatat supercilii. Musculus tub*: novjb. See Circum- flexus MUSCUS. (From fAotx^t tender, so called from its delicate and tender consist- ence.) Moss. Muscus arboreus. This plant, Lichen plicatus of Linnaeus, we are informed by that greai botanist, is applied by the Lap- landers to parts which are excoriated by a long journey. It is slightly adstringent 520 MUS and is applied with that intention to bleed- ing-vessels. Muscus caninus. See Lichen cinereus terrestris. Musci-s c lav at us. See Lycopothum. Muscus cranii humani. See Usnea. Muscus ruxATins. This cryptogami- ous plant, Lichen apthosus, is said tu act powerfully on the intestines, though never used in the practice of the present day. Muscus erectus. Upright club moss. The pharmacopoeial name of the Lycopodi- um selago of Linnaeus. The decoction of this plant acts violently as a vomit and a pur- gative, and was formerly on that account employed to produce abortions. Muscus islandicus. See Lichen islandi- cus. Muscus maritimus. See Corallinut. MUSCUS PULMONARIUS ftULRCINUS. See Pulmonaria arborea. Muscus pyxidatus. Cup-moss. Mus- culus pyxoides terrestris. Lichen pyxidatus major. These very common little plants, Lichen cocciferus and pyxidatus of Linnxus, for both are used indifferently, are employ. ed by the common people in this country in the cure of hooping-cough, in the form of decoction. MUSCUS SQ.UAMOSUS TERRESTRIS. See Lycopodium. Musia pattrje. A name for moxa. Mushroom. There are several species of the agaricus, which go by the term mushroom ; as the agaricus chartereluts, de- liciosus, violaceos, &c. but that which is eaten in this country is the agaricus campes- tris of Linnseus. Similar to it in quality is the champignion, or agaricus pratensis. Broiled with salt and pepper, or stewed with cream and some aromatic, they are extremely delicious, and, if not eaten to ex- cess, salubrious. Great care should be taken to ascertain that they are the true fungus, and not those of a poisonous na- ture. Catchup is made by throwing salt on mushrooms, which causes them to part with their juice. Musk. See Moschus. Musk-cranesbill. See Geranium moschatum. Musk-mtlon. See Melo. Musk-seed. See Abelmoschus. MusauiTTO. A species of gnat in the West Indies, which produce small tumours on whatever part they settle, attended with so high a degree ot itching and inflamma- tion, that the person cannot refrain from scratching, by a frequent repitition of which he not uncommonly occasions them to ul- cerate, particularly if the subject is of a ro- bust and full habit. Mustard, black. See Sinapi. Mustard hedge. See Erysimum. Mustard, treacle. See Thlaspi. Mustard, mithridate. See Thlaspi. Mustard, yellow. See Sinapi. MYD MUTITAS (From mutus, dumb ) Dumb- ness. A genus of disease in the class tocalet and order dyscinesia of Cullen, which he defines an inability of articulation. He dis- tinguishes three species, viz. 1. Mutitas organica, when the tongue is removed or injured. 2. Mutitas antonica, arising from an af- fection of he nerves ofthe organ. 3 Mutitas surdorum, depending upon being born deaf, or becoming so in tlieir infantile years. Muza. See Musa. Myacantha. (From /tut, a mouse, and xxctv&ct, a thorn, so called, because its prick- ly leaves are used to cover whatever is intended to be preserved from mice.) See Ruscus. Myagro. See Myagrum. Myagrum. (From (auux, a fly, anel xyptuu, to seize, because flies are caught by its viscidity.) A species of wild mus- tard. Myce. (From /auo, to wink, shut up, or obstruct.) 1. It is a winking, closing, or obstruction. It is applied to the eyes, to ulcers, and to the viscera, especially the spleen, where it imports obstructions. 2. In surgery, it is a fungus, such as arises in ulcers and wounds. 3. Some writers speak of a yellow vitriol, which is called Myce. Mychthismos. (From /tufa, to mutter or groan.) In Hippocrates, it is a sort of sighing or groaning during respiration, whilst the air is forced out of the lungs. Myconoihes. (From /tuxta, a noise, and ttSbt, a likeness,) applied to an ulcer full of mucus, and which upon pressure emits a wheezing sound. Mycter. The nose. Mycteres. MwcTHgec. The nostrils. Mtiiesis. (From /auSou, to abound with moisture.) It imports, in general, a cor- ruption of any part from a redundant mois- ture. But Galen applies it particularly to the eye-lids. Mydon. (From (auSau, to grow putrid.) Fungus or putrid flesh in a fistulous ul- cer. MYDRIASIS. (From /avSou, to abound in moisture ; so named, because it was thought to originate in redundant mois- ture.) A disease of the iris. Too great a dilatation of the pupil of the eye, with or without a defect of vision. It is known by the pupil always appearing of the same latitude or size in the light. The species of mydriasis are, 1. Mydriasis amaurotica, which, for the most part, but not always, accompanies an amaurosis. 2. Mydriasis hydrocephalica, which owes its origin to an hydrocephalus internus, or internal dropsy of the ventricles of the cerebrum. It is not uncommon amongst children, and is the most certain diagnostic of the disease. 3. Mydriasis verminosa, or a dilatation of MYO MYO 521 the pupil from saburra and worms in the stomach or small intestines. 4. Mydriasis a synechia, or a dilatation of the pupil, with a concretion of the uvea with the cap- sula of the crystalline lens. 5. Mydriasis paralytica, or a dilated pupil, from a pa- ralysis of the orbicular fibres of the iris : it is observed in paralytic disorders, and from the application oi" narcotics to the eye. 6. Mydriasis spasmodica, from a spasm of the rectilineal fibres of the iris, as often happens in hysteric and spasmodic diseases. 7. Mydriasis, from atony of the iris, the most frequent cause of wliich is a large cataract distending the pupil in its passing when extracted. It vanishes in a few days after the operation, in general; a pupil, however long dilated, may remain so from the over anel long-continued disten- tion. Mylacris. (From fAuku, a grind-stone, so called from ils shape.) The patella, or knee-pan. Myle. MukH. The knee-pan, or a mole in the uterus. Mtlon. See Staphyloma. MYLO. Names compouneled with this word belong to muscles, which are at- tached near the grinders ; from /Auku, a grinder-texith: such as, Mtlo-glossi. Small muscles of the tongue. MYLO-HYOIDEUS. Mylo-hyoidien of Dumas. This muscle, which was first de- scribed by Fallopius, is so called from its origin near the dentes molares, and its inser- tion into the os hyoides. It is a thin, flat muscle, situated between the lower jaw and the os hyoides, and is covered by the anterior portion of the digastricus. It arises fleshy, and a little tendinous, from all the inner surface of the lower jaw, as far back as the insertion of the pterygoi- deus internus, or, in other words, from be- tween the last dens molaris and the middle of the chin, where it joins its fellow, to form one belly, with an intermediate ten- dinous streak, or linea alba, which extends from the chin to the os hyoides, where both muscles are inserted into the lower edge of the basis of that bone. This has in- duced Riolanus, Winslow, Albinus, and others, to consider it as a single penniform muscle. Its use is to pull the os hyoides upwards, forwards, and to either side. Mylo-pharyngeus. (Musculus myh- pharyngeus, /AUkotyttyylxiot; from /tukti, the grindingtooth, and qxeuk%, the pharynx.) See Constrictor pharyngeus superior. Myocephalum. (From [auix., a fly, and Kt<3fxkott a head, from its resemblance to the head of a fly.) A tunjpur in the uvea of the eye. ^ Myocoilitis. ^(From /tusn, a muscle, and xukxi, a belly. So Vogel names in- flammation of the muscles ofthe belly. MroDEsop-uA. (From /auxi, a fly, and ot^tx, vision.) A disease of the eyes, in which the person sees black spots, an ap- pearance of flies, cobwebs, or black wool, before his eyes. MYOLOGY. (Myologia, from /tut, a muscle, and koyot, a discourse.) The doc- trine of the muscles. MYOPIA. (From /tuu, to wink, and <>4» the eye.) Near-sighted, purblind. The myopes are consielered those persons who cannot see distinctly above twenty inches. The myopia is likewise adjudged to all those who cannot see at three, six, or nine inches. The proximate cause is the adunation of the rays of light in a focus before the retina. The species are, 1. Myopia, from too great a convexity of the cornea. The cause of this convexity is either from nativity, or a greater secretion of the aqueous humour : hence on one day there shall be a greater myopia than on another. An incipient hydrophthalmia is the origin of this myopia. 2. Myopia, from too great a longitude of the bulb. This length of the bulb is native, or acquireel from a congestion ofthe humours in the eye; hence artificers occupied in minute ob- jects, as the engravers of seals, and persons reading much, frequently after puberty be- come myopes. 3. Myopia, from too great a convexity of the anterior superficies in the crystalline lens. This is likewise from birth. The parallel rays which fall into the cornea, by so much they fall more oblique- ly, so much the more convex is the cornea, or crystalline lens or vitreous* humour in the anterior superficies. But the angle of refraction is equal to the angle of inci- dence : therefore the angle of refraction so much sooner will be formed as the cor- nea or lens is more convex. Thjs perfectly accounts for short-sightedness ; but an an- terior too great convexity of the cornea is the most common cause. 4. Myopia, from too great a density of the cornea, or hu- mours of the eye. Optics teach us by so much sooner the rays of light are forced into a focus, by so much the diaphanous body is denser. 5. Myopia, from a mydri- asis or too dilated a pupil; for so much the wider the aperture of the diaphragma is in an optical instrument, so much the nearer is the focus. 6. Myopia infantilis. Infants, from the great convexity of the cornea, are often myopes ; but by degrees, as they advance in years, they perceive ob- jects more remotely, by the cornea becom- ing less convex. Myops. (From /tuu, to wink, and »4i the eye.) One who is near-sighted. MYOSIS. lAuottt. A contraction or too small perforation of the pupil: it is known by viewing the diameter of the pu- pil, which is smaller than usual, and re- mains so in an obscure place, where, natu- 3Xf 522 MYR M\R rally, if not diseased, it dilates. It occa- sions weak sight, or a vision that remains only a certain number of hours in tlie day ; but, if wholly closed, total blindness. The species of this disoreler are, 1. Myosis spasmodica, which is observed in the hyste- ric, hypochondriac, and in other spasmo- dic and nervous affections-; it arises from a spasm of the orbicular fibres of the iris. 2. Myosis paralytica arises in paralytic dis- orders. 3. Myosis inflammatoria, which arises from an inflammation of the iris or uvea, as in the internal ophthalmia, hypo- pium, or wounded eye. 4. Myosis, from an accustomed contraction of the pupil. This frequently is experienced by those who contemplate very minute objects ; by persons who write ; by the workers of fine needle-work ; and by frequent atten- tion to microscopical inquiries. 5. Myosis, from a defect of the aqueous humour, as after extraction. 6. Myosis nativa, with which infants are bom. 7. Myotis natu- ralis, is a coarctation of the pupil by light, or from an intense examination of minutest objects. These coarctations of the pu- pil are temporary, and spontaneously vanish. MYOSITIS. (From /aus, a muscle.) Inflammation of a muscle. It is the term given by Sagar to acute rheumatism. Myosotis. (Mwc, a muscle, and *t urot, an ear; so called because its leaves are hairy, and grow longitudinally, like the ear of a mouse.) See Pilosella. MYOTOMY. (From /tuuv, a muscle, and Tt/xvu, to cut.) The dissection of the muscles. Myrica gale. The systematic name of the Dutch myrtle. See Myrtut braban- tica. Myriop:iyllon. (From fAvptot, infinite, and cpukkov, a leaf, named from the number of its leaves.) See Millefolium. MYRISTICA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Di- oecia. Order, Monadelphia. Myristica aromatica. Swartz's name of the nutmeg-tree. Myristica moschata. The systematic name of the tree which produces the nut- meg. See ATux moschata. Myristica nux S^e Nux moschata. Myrmecia. (From /ampja^, a pismire.) A small painful wart, ot the size and shape of a pismire. See Myrmecium. Mxrmecium. A moist soft wart about the size of a lupine, with a broad base, deeply rooted, and very painful. It grows on the palms ofthe hands and soles of the feet. Myhocopum. (From /tueov, an ointment, and xvro:, labour.) An unguent to remove lassitude. Myrobalanus. (From fAufot, an un- guent, and Zxkxvot, a nut, so called be- cause it was formerly used in ointments; A myrobalan. A dried fruit, of the plum kind, brought from the East Indies. AH the myrobalus have an unpleasant, bitter- ish, veiy austere taste, and strike an inky blackness with a solution of steel. They are said to have a gently purgative as well as an astringent and corroborating virtue. In this country they have been long expunged from the pharmacopoeias. Of this fruit there are several species. Myrobalanus dellirica. The Bel- liric myrobalan. This fruit is ofa yellow- ish grey colour, and an irregular roundish or oblong figure, about an inch in length, and three quarters of an inch thick. Myrobalanus chebula. The chebule myrobalan. This resembles the yellow in figure and ridges, but is larger, of a darker colour, inclining to brown or blackish, and has a thicker pulp. Myrobalanus citrina. Yellow my- robalan. This fruit is somewhat longer than the Belliric, with generally five large longitudinal ridges, and as many smaller between them, somewhat pointed at both ends. Myrobalanus emblica. The emblic myrobalan is of a dark blackish grey co- lour, roundish, about half an inch thick, with six hexagonal faces, opening from one another. Myrobalanus indica. The Indian or black myrobalan, of a deep black colour, oblong, octangular, differing from all the others in having no stone, or only the rudi- ments of one, trom which circumstance they are supposed to have been gathered before maturity. Myrobalans. See Myrobalanus. Myron. (From /aupu, to flow.) An ointment, medicated oil, or unguent. Myrophyllum. Millefolium aqugti- cum. Water-fennel. It is said to be vul- nerary. MYROXYLON. (From /auoov, anoint- ment, and %ukov, wood.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. Myroxylon peruiferum. The syste- matic name of the tree which gives out the Peruvian balsam. See Balsamum Pe- ruvianum. MYRRHA. (Myrrha, Heb.) Also called stacte, and the worst sort ergasma. A bota- nical specimen of the tree which affords this gum-resin has not yet been obtained ; but from the account of Mr. Bruce, who say» it very much resembles the cacia vera of Linnaeus, there can be little doubt in refer- ring it lo that genus, especiidly as i; corres- ponds with the description ofthe tree given of it by Dioscorides. The tree that affords the myrrh, which is obtaineel by incision, grows on the eastern coast of Arabia Felix, and in that part of Abyssinia which is situ- MYR MYX 523 ftled near the Red Sea, and is called by Mr. Bruce troglodite. Good myrrh is ofa turbid black red colour, solid and heavy, of a peculiar smell, and bitter taste. Its medicinal effects are warm, corroborant, and antisceptic; it has been given as an emmenagogue in a dose from 5 to 20 grains ; it is also given in cachexies, and applied externally as an antisceptic and vulnerary. In doses of half a drachm, Dr. Cullen re- marks that it heats the stomach, produced sweat, and agreed wiih the balsams in af- fecting the urinary passages. It has lately come more into use as a tonic in hectical cases, and is said to prove less healing than mostother medicines of that class. Myrrh dissolves almost totally in boiling water, but, as the liquor cools, the resinous matter subsides. Rectified spirit dissolves less of this concrete than water ; but extracts more perfectly that part in which its bitterness, virtues and flavour reside; the resinous matter which water leaves undissolved is very bitter, but the gummy matter which spirit leaves undissolved is insipid, the spirituous solution containing all the ac- tive part of the myrrh: it is applied to ulcers, and other external affections of a putrid tendency ; and also as a wash, when diluted, for the teeth and gums. There are several preparations of this drug in the London and Edinburgh pharmaco- poeias. Myrrhine. (From fAn^ct, myrrh ; so called because it smells like myrrh.) Myrrhis. (From f*xgea., myrrh ; so named from its rnyrr-like smell.) Sweet cicely; anti-scorbutic. MrnsiNEL£u.M. (From fAopa-ivu, the myr- tle, and ktxiov, oil.) Oil of myrtle. Myrtacantha. (From /tuprot, a myrtle, and xxxv6a, a thorn; so called from its like- ness to myrtle, and from its prickly leaves,) Butcher's broom. See Ruscus. Myrtidanum. (From fAugrot, the myr- tle.) An excrescence growing on the trunk of the myrtle, and used as an astringent. Myrtillus. The berries which are di- rected in pharmacopoeias by the name of bacca myrtillorum, are the fruit of the Vac- cinium myrtillus of Linnaeus. Prepared with vinegar they are esteemed as antiscor- butics, and when dry possess astringent vir- tues. Myrtiform caruncles. See Glandula myr- tiformes. JMyrtiform, glands. See Glandula myrti- formes. Myrtle, common. See Myrtus. Myrtle, Dutch. See Myrtus brabantica. Mtrto cheilides. (From /uujtov, the ' clitoris, and xaKot> a UP*) Tne "yroph* °f the female pudenda. Myrton. The clitoris. Myrtim. (From tAuerot,a myrtle.) A little prominence in the pudenda of women, resembling a myrtle-berry. It also means the clitoris. MYR 1'US. (From/Avflct, myrrh, because of its smell, or from myrrha, a virgin who was fabled to have been turned into this tree.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Myrrhine. The myrtle. Myr tus communis of Linnaeus. The berries of this plant are recommended in alvine and uterine fluxes, and other disorders from relaxation and debility. They have a roughish, and not unpleasant taste, and appear to be moderately astringent and corroborant, partaking also of aromatic qualities. Myrtus brabantica. Myrtus Anglica. Myrtifolia belgica. Gale. Gagel. Rhus sylvestris. Acaron. Elaagnus." Eleagnus cardo. Chamalaagnus dodonao. The leaves, flowers, and seeds of this plant, Myrica gale of Linnxus, sweet willow, or Dutch myrtle, have a strong fragrant smell, and a bitter taste. They are said to be used amongst the common people for destroying moths and cutaneous insects,and the infusion is given internally as a stoma- chic and vermifuge. Myrtus caryophyllata. The systema- tic name of the tree which affords the cassia bark. See Cassia caryophyllata. Myrtus communis. Myrtus communis italica. The systematic name of the com- mon myrtle. See Myrtus. Myrtus pymenta. The systematic name of the tree which bears the Jamaica pepper. Se Pimento. MYSTAX. The hair which forms the beard in man, on each side the upper lip. Myurus. An epithet for a sort of sink- ing pulse, when the second stroke is less than the first, the third than the second, &c. Of this there are two kinds: the first in when the pulse so sinks as not to rise again ; the other, when it returns again, and rises in some degree. Both are es- teemed bad presages. Myxosarcoma. (From (*»%*, mucus, and o-xejt, flesh.) Mucocarnius. A tumour which is partly fleshy and partly mucous. Myxtbr. (From /av%x, the mucus the nose.) The nose or nostril :«J4 NAR N. NAR Jgoc, the kidney.) Medicines are so termed that are employed in the cure of diseases ofthe kidneys. Nephriticum lignum. See Lignum ne- phriticum. NEPHRITIS. (From tt^os, a kidney.) Inflammation of the kidney. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, of Cullen; known by prexia, pain in the region of the kidneys, and shooting along the course of the ureter; drawing up of the testicles; numbness of the thigh; vomiting; urine high co- loured, and frequently discharged; cos- tiveness, and colic pains. Nephritis is symptomatic of calculus, gout, &c. This inflammation may be distinguished from the colic, by the pain being seated very far back, and by the difficulty of passing urine, which constantly attends it; and it may be distinguished from rheuma- tism, as in this the pain is but little influ- enced, or increased, either by motion or pressure. Nephritis is to be distinguished from a NEF M'.lt calculus in the kidney, or ureter, by the symptoms of fever accompanying, or im- mediately following- the attack of pain, ami these continuing without any remarkable intermission; whereas, in a calculus of the kidney, or ureter, they do not occur until a considerable time after violent pain has been felt. In the latter case, tci, a numb- ness of the thigh, and a retraction of the testicle on the affected side, usually takes place. The causes which give rise to nephritis are, external contusions, strains ofthe back, acrids conveyed to the kidneys in the coarse of the circulation, violent and severe exercise, either in riding or walking, cal- culous concretions lodged in the kidneys, or ureters, and exposures to cold. In some habits, there is an evident predisposition to this complaint, particularly the gouty, and in these there are often translations of the matter to the kidneys, which very much imitate nephritis. An inflammation of the kidney is attended with a sharp pain on the a'lected side, ex, tending along the course of the ureter ; and there is a freciuent desire to make wa- ter, with much difficulty in making it; the body is costive, the skin is dry and hot, the patient feels great uneasiness when he en- deavours to walk, or sit upright; he lies with most ease on the affected side, and is generally troubled with nausea and frequent vomiting. When the disease is protracted beyond the seventh or eighth day, and the patient feels an obtuse pain in the part, has fre- quent returns of chilliness and shiverings, there is reason to apprehend that matter is forming in the kidney, and that a suppura- tion will ensue. Dissections of nephritis shew the usual effects of inflammation on the kidney ; and they likewise often discover the formation of abscesses, which have destroyed its whole substance. In a few instances, the kidney has been found in a scirrhous state. Nephrolitica ischuria. (From ttcpeot, a kidney, and ktBct, n stone.) Applied to an ischury, from a stone in the kid- neys. Nephrometr.b. The psox muscles. Nephroplethoricus. (From vatept, a kidney, and Trkiftu^i, a plethora.) Ap- plied to a suppression of urine from a ple- thora. Nephrophlegmaticvs. (Frotr iKp^t, a kidney, and , to flow, and *ig», to bear ; as conveying tlie urinary fluid.) A kielney. Nephrospastiius. (From vufgoc,a kidney, and as-ttu, to contract.) Applied to a sup- pression of urine from a spasm of the kid- neys. Nephrothhymboides. (From, vm>jo?, a kid.'.ey, and hpo/tZot, a grumous concretion, and ttSot, a likeness.) Applied to a sup- pression of urine from grumous blood in the kidneys. NEPHROTOMY. Nephrotomia,- from vtepe,ot, a kidney, and ti/avu, to cut.) I lie operation of extracting a stone from the kidney. A proceeding which, perhaps, has never been actually put in practice. The cutting into the kielney, the deep situation of this viscus, and the want of symptoms by which the lodgment of a stone in it can be certainly discovered, will always be strong objections to the practice. NERIUM. (From v;,-.^-, humid; so called because it grows m moist places.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Jlluiivgynia. Nehhtm antidysentkrium. The sys- tematic name ofthe tree which affords the Cadoga pala bark. See Conissi cortex. Neroli oleum. Essential oil of orange flowers. See Aurantium. Nervalia ossa. (From nervus, a nerve.) The bones through which the nerves pass. NERVE. Nervus: Formerly it meant a sinew. This accounts for the opposite meanings of the word nervous,- which some- times means strong, sinewy; snd some- times weak, and irritable. Nerves are long, white, medullary cords, that serve for sensation. They originate from the brain and spinal marrow ; hence they are distinguished into cerebral and spinal nerves, and distributed upon the organs of sense, the viscera, vessels, muscles, and ever}' part that is endowed with sensibility. The cerebral nerves are the olfactory, op- tic, motores oculorum, pathetici, or troch- leatores, trigimini, or tlivisi, abducent, au- ditory, or acoustic, par vagum and lingual. Heister has drawn up the uses of these nerves in the two following verses: Olfaciens, cernens, oculosque movens pa. tiensque, Gustans, abducens, audiensque, vagansque, loquensque. The spinal nerves are thirty pair, and are divided into eight pair of cervical, twelve pair of dorsal, five pair of lumbar, and five of sacral nerves. In the course of the nerves there are a number of knots : these are called ganglions ; they are commonly of an oblong shape, and of a grayish colour, NERVE. 529 Somewhat inclining to red, which is, per- haps, owing to their being extremely vas- cular. Some writers have considered these little ganglions as so many little brains. Lancisi fancied he had discovered muscular fibres in them, but they certainly are not of an irritable nature. A late writer (Dr. Johnson) imagines they are intended to deprive us of the power of the will over certain parts, as the heart, for instance; but if this hypothesis were well founded, they should be met with only in nerves lead- ing to voluntary muscles; whereas it is certain that the voluntary muscles receive nerves through ganglions. Dr. Munro, from observing tlie accurate intermixture of the minute nerves which compose them, considers them as new sources of nervous energy-. The nerves, like the blood-ves- sels, in their course through the body, com- municate with each other, and each of these communications constitute what is called a plexus, from whence branches are again detached to different parts of the body. The use of the nerves is to convey the prin- ciples of motion and sensibility to the brain, from all parts of the system, and from the brain to every part of the system. The manner in which this operation is effected is not yet determined. The inquiry has been a constant source of hypothesis in all ages, and has produced some ingenious ideas, and many erroneous positions, but without having hitherto afforded much sa- tisfactory information. Some physiologists have considered a trunk of nerves as a solid cord, capable of being divided into an in- finite number of filaments, by means of which the impressions of feeling are con- veyed to the common sensorium. Others have supposed each fibril to be a canal, carrying a volatile fluid, which they term the nervous fluid. Those who contend for their being solid bodies are of opinion that feeling is occasioned by vibration; so that, for instance, according to this hypothesis, by pricking the finger, a vibration would be occasioned in the nerve distributed through its substance; and the effects of this vibration, when extended to the sen- sorium, would be an excital of pain; but the inelasticity, the softness, the connec- tion, and the situation of the nerves, are so many proof's that vibration has no share in the cause of feeling. A Table of the Nerves. Cerebral Nerves. 1. The first pair, called olfactory. 2. The second pair, or optic nerves. 3. The third pair, or oculorum motorii, 4. The fourth pair, or pathetici. 5. The fifth pair, or trigemini, which gives oft' a. The ophthalmic, or orbital nerve, which sends ?.. A branch to unite with one from the sixth pair, and form the great inter- costal nerve. 2. The frontal nerve. 3. The lachrymal. 4 The nasal. b. The superior maxillary, which divides into 1. The sphano palatine nerve. 2. The posterior alveolar. 3. The infra orbital. c. The inferior maxillary nerve, from. which arise 1. The internal lingual. 2. The inferior maxillary, properly so called 6. The sixth pair, ot abducentes, which send off 1. A branch to unite with one from the fifth, and form the great inter- costal. 7. The seventh pair, or auditory nerves, these arise by two separate beginnings-, viz. The portio dura, a nerve going to the face. The portio mollis, which is distributed on the ear. The portio dura, or facial nerve, gives off' the chorda tympani, and then proceeds to the face. 8. The eighth pair, or par vagum, arise from the medulla oblongata, and join with the accessory of Willis. The par vagum gives off 1. The right and left recurrent nerve. 2. Several branches in the chest, to form the cardiac plexus 3. Several branches to form the pul- monic plexus. 4. Several branches to form the sisq- phageal plexus. 5. It then forms in the abdomen the stomachic plexus. 6. The hepatic plexus. 7. The splenic plexus. 8. The renal plexus, receiving several branches from the great intercostal, which assists in their formation. 9. The ninth pair, or lingual nerves, which go from the medullar oblongata to the tongue. Spinal Nerves. Those nerves are called spinal, which pass out through the lateral or intervertj- bral foramina of the spine. They are divided into cervical, dorsal, lumbar, and sacral nerves Cervical Nerves. The cervical nerves are eight pairs. The first are called the occipital; they arise from the beginning ofthe spinal mar- row, pass out between the margin of the occipital foramen and atlas, form a gangl ion on its transverse process, and are distributed about the occiput and neck. The second p%ir of cervical nerves send a 3Y 5JO - NERVE. branch to the accessory nerve of Willis, and proceed to the parotid gland and ex- ternal ear. The third cervical pair supply the inte- guments of the scapula, cucullaris, and triangularis muscles, and send a branch to form with others the diaphragmatic nerve. The fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth pair all converge to form the brachial plexus, from which arise the six following Nerves of the upper Extremities. 1. The axillary nerve, which sometimes arises from the radial nerve. It runs back- wards and outwards around the neck of the humerus, and ramifies hi the muscles ofthe scapula. 2. The external cutaneal, wliich perforates the coraco-brachialis muscle, to the bend ofthe arm, where it accompanies the me- dian vein as far as the thumb, and is lost in its integuments. 3. Tl.e internal cutaneal, which descends on the inside ofthe arm, where it bifurcates. from the bend of the arm the anterior branch accompanies the basilic vein, to be inserted into the skin of the palm of the hand; the posterior branch runs down the internal part of the fore-arm, to vanish in the skin of the little finger. 4. The median nerve, which accompa- nies the brachial artery to the cubit, then passes between the brachialis internus, pro- nator rotundus, and the perforatus and perforans, under the ligament of the wrist to the palm of the hand, where it sends off branches in every direction to the muscles of the hand, and then supplies the digital nerves, which go to the extremities of the thumb, fore and middle fingers. 5. The ulnar nerve, whicli descends be- tween the brachial artery and basilic vein, between the internal condyle of the hu- merus and the olecranon, and divides in the fore-arm into an internal and external branch. The former passes over the liga- ment of the wrist and sesamoid bone, to the hand, where it divides into three branches, two of.which go to the ring and little finger, and the third forms an arch towards the thumb, in the palm of the hand, and is lost in the contiguous mus- cles. The latter passes over the tendon of the extensor carpi ulnaris and back of the hand, to supply also the two last fingeis. 6. The radial nerve, which sometimes gives off' the axillary nerve. It passes backwards, about the os humeri, descends on the outside of the. arm, between the brachialis externus and internus muscles to the cubit; then proceeds between the su- pinator longus and brevis, to the superior extremity ofthe radius, giving off various branches' to adjacent muscles. At this place it divides into two branches; one goes aloiig the r'dius between the supinator long-.i and radialis it: tenuis to the back of the hand, and terminates in the interosse- ous muscles, the thumb and three first fingers ; the other passes between the supi- nator brevis anel head of the raelius, and is lost in the muscles ofthe fore-arm Dorsal Nerves. The dorsal nerves are twelve pairs in num- ber. The first pair gives off a branch lo the brachial plexus. All the dorsal nerve3 are distributed to the muscles of the back, intercostals, serrati, pectoral, abdominal muscles, and diaphragm. The five inferior pairs go to the cartilages of the ribs, and are called costal- Lumber Nerves. The five pair of lumbar nerves are be* stowed about the loins and muscles, skin of the abdomen anel loins, scrotum, ovaria, anel diaphragm. The second, third, and fifth pair unite and form the obturator nerve, which descends over the psoas muscle into the pelvis, and passes through the foramen thyroideum to the obturator muscle, tri- ceps, pectineus, &c. The third and fourth, with some branches ofthe second pair, form the crural nerve, which passes under Poupart's ligament with the femoral artery, sends off branches to the adjacent parts, and descends in the di- rection of the sartorius muscle to the inter- nal condyle of the femur, from whence it accompanies the saphena vein to the inter- nal ankle, to be lost in tlie skin ofthe great toe. The fifth pair are joined to the first pair of the sacral nerves. Sacral Nerves. There are five pair of sacral nerves, all of which arise from the cauda equina, or ter- mination ofthe medulla spinalis, so called from the nerves resembling the tail of a horse. The four first pair give off branches to the pelvic viscera, and are afterwards united to the last lumbar, to form a large plexus, which gives off The ischiatic nerve, the largest in the boely. The iscliiatic nerve, immediately at its origin, sends off branches to the bladder, rectum, and parts of generation; proceeds from the cavity of the pelvis through the ischiatic notch, between the tuberosity of the ischium and great trochanter, to the ham, where it is called the popliteal nerve. In the ham it divides into two branches. 1. The peroneal, wliich descends on the fibula, and distributes many branches to the muscles of the leg and back of the foot. 2. The tibial, which penetrates the gas- trocnemii muscles to the internal ankle, passes through a notch in the os calcis to the sole of the foot, where it div-des into an internal and external plantar nerve, which supply the muscles and aponeu"*v - of the foot and the toe NERVE. 531 Physiology of the Nervous System. The nervous system, as the organ of sense and motion, is connected with so many functions ofthe animal economy, that the study of it must be of the utmost impor- tance, and a fundamental part of the study ofthe whole economy. The nervous sys- tem consists of the medullary substance of the brain, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, and spinalis; and of the same substance continued into the nerves, by which it is distributed to many different parts of the body. The whole of this system seems to be properly distinguished into these four parts. 1. The medullary substance contained in the cranium and vertebral cavity; the whole of which seems to consist of distinct fibres, but without the smaller fibres being sepa- rated from each other by any evident en- veloping membranes. 2. Connected with one part or other of this substance are, the nerves, in which the same medullary substance is continued; but here more evidently divided into fibres, each of which is separated from the others by an enveloping membrane, derived from the pia mater. 3- Parts of the extremities of certain nerves, in which the medullary substance is divested of the enveloping membranes from the pia mater, and so situated as to be exposed to the action of certain external bodies, and perhaps so framed as to be af- fected by the action of certain bodies only: these are named the sentient extremities of tlie nerves. 4. Certain extremities of the nerves, so framed as to be capable of a peculiar con- tractility ; and, in consequence of their situation and attachments, to be, by their contraction, capable of moving most ofthe solid and fluid parts of the body. These are named the moving extremities of the nerves: they are commonly named moving, or muscular fibres. These several parts of the nervous sys- tem are every where the same continuous medullary substance which is supposed to be the vital solid of animals, so constituted in living animals, and in living systems only, as to admit of motions being readily propagated from any one part to every other part of the nervous system, so long as the continuity and natural living state of the medullary substance remains.\ In the living man, there is an immaterial thinking substance, or mind, constantly present, and every phenomenon of think- ing is to be consielered as an affection or faculty of the mind alone. But this imma- terial and thinking part of man is so con- nected with the material and corporeal part of him, anel particularly with the nervous system, that motions excited in this give occasion to thought, anel thought, how- ever occasioned, gives occasion to new mr? nis in the nervous system. This mu- tual communication, or influence, is as- sumed with confidence as a fact: but tlie mode of it we do not understand, nor pre- tend to explain; and therefore are not bound to obviate the difficulties that attend any of the suppositions which have been made concerning it. The phenomena of the nervous system occur commonly in the following order. The impulse of external bodies acts upon the sentient extremities ofthe nerves; and this gives occasion to per- ception, or thought, which, as first arising in the mind, is termed sensation. This sensation, according to its various modi- fication, gives occasion to volition, or the willing of certain ends to be obtained by the motion of certain parts of the body; and this volition gives occasion to the con- traction of muscular fibres, by which the motion of the part required is proeluced. As the impulse of bodies on the sentient extremities of a nerve does not occasion any sensation, unless the nerve between the sentient extremity and the brain he free; anel as, in like manner, volition does not produce any contraction of muscles, unless the nerve between the brain and muscle be also free, it is concluded, from both these facts, that sensation and volition, so far as they are connected with corporeal motions, are functions of the brain alone; and it is presumed, that sensation arises only in consequence of external impulse producing motion in the sentient extremi- ties of the nerves, and of that motion's be- ing thence propagated along the nerves to the brain; and, in like manner, that the will operating in the brain only, by a mo- tion begun there, and propagated along tiie nerves, produces the contraction of muscles. From what is now said, we per- ceive more distinctly the different func- tions of the several parts of the nervous system, as distinguished in, 1. The senti- ent extremities seem to be particularly fitted to receive the impressions of exter- nal bodies: and, according to the difference of these impressions, and of ihe conelition ofthe sentient extremity itself, to propa- gate along the nerves motions of a deter- mined kinel, which, communicated to the brain, give occasion to sensation. 2. The brain seems to be a part fitted for, and susceptible of, those motions, with which sensation, and the whole consequent ope- rations of thought, are connecteel: and thereby is fitted to form a communication between the motions excited in the senti- ent, and those in consequence arising in the moving extremities of the nerves, whicli are often remote and distant from each other. 3. The moving extremities are so framed as to be capable of contraction, and of having this contraction excited by- motion propagated from the brain, and communicated to the contractile fibre. 4. The nerves, more strictly so called, are to NER NEU be considered as a collection of medullary fibres, each enveloped in its proper mem- brane, and thereby so separated from every other, as hardly to admit of any communica- tion of motion from any one to the others, and to admit only of motion along the con- tinuous medullary substance of the same fibre, from its origin to the extremities, or contrarywise. From this view ofthe parts of the nervous system, of their several (unctions and communication with each other, it appears, that the beginning of motion in the animal economy is generally connected with sensation: and that the ultimate effects of such motion are chiefly actions depending immediately upon the contraction of moving fibres, between which and the sentient extremities the communication is by means ofthe brain. Nertea spongiosa. The cavernous part of the penis. Nervi intercostales innominati. The fifth pair of nerves. NERVINES. (Nervina, sc. medicamenta, from nervus.) Neurotics. Medicines that relieve disorders ofthe nerves. They are all the antispasmodics, and the various pre- parations of bark and iron. Nervorum resolutio. A species of apoplexy or palsy. ' Nervosum os. The occipital bone. Nervous consumption, fiee Atrophia. Nervous diseases See Nuroses. Nervous Fever. See Febris nervosa. Nerwus headache. See Cephalalgia. NERVOUS FLUID. Nervous princi- ple. The vascularity of ihe cortical part of the brain, and of the nerves themselves, their softness, pulpiness, and natural hu- mid appearance, give reason to believe that between the medullary particles of which they are principally composed, a fine fluid is constantly secreted, which may be fitted to receive and transmit, even more readily than other fluids do, all impres- sions which are made on it. It appears to exhale from the extremities of the nerves. The lassitude anddebilityof muscles from too great exercise, and the dulness ofthe senso- rial organs from excessive use, would seem to prove this. It has nosmel! nor taste,- for the cerebrine medulla is insipid and inodo- rous. Nor has it any colour, for the cere- brum and nerves are white. It is of so subtile a consistence, as never to have been detected. Its mobility is stupendous, for in less than a moment, with the consent of the mind, it is conveyed from the cerebrum to the muscles, like the electric matter. Whether the nervous fluid be carried from the organ of sense in the sensorial nerves to the cerebrum, and from thence in the motory nerves to the muscles, cannot be positively affirmed, but may be proved. The constitu- ent principles of this liquid are perfectly un- known, as they cannot be rendered visible by art, or proved by experiment. Upon making a ligature upon a nerVe, the mo- tion ofthe fluid is interrupted, which proves that something corporeal flows through it. It is therefore a weak argument to deny its existence because we cannot see it; for who has seen the matter of heat, oxvgen, azot, and other elementary bodies, the ex- istence of which no physician in the pre- sent day doubts? The electric matter, whose action on the nerves is very great, does not appear to constitute the nervous fluid ; for nerves exhibit no signs of spon- taneous electricity; nor can it be the mag* netic matter, as the experiment of Gavian with the magnet demonstrates ; nor is it oxygen, nor hydrogen, nor azot; for the first very much irritates the nerves, and the other two suspend their action. The ner- vous fluid, therefore, is an element sui ge- neris, whicli exists and is produced in the nerves only ; hence, like other elements, it is a thing unknown, and only to be known by its effects. The pulpous softness of some nerves, and their lax situation, does not allow them and the brain to act on the body and soul only by oscillation. Lastly, a tense chord, although tied, oscil- lates. The use of the nervous fluid is, 1. It appears to be an intermediate substance between the body and the soul, by means of which the latter thinks, perceives, and moves the muscles subservient to the will. Hence the body acts upon the soul, and the soul upon the body. 2. It appears to differ from the vital principle; for parts live and are irritable which want nerves, as bones, tendons, plants, and insects. Nestis. (From n, neg. and trdtu, to eat; so called because it is generally found empty.) The jejunum. Nettle, common. See Urlica. Nettle, dead. See Lamium album. Nettle-rash. See Urticaria. Neurochondrodeb. (From vtvpov, a si- new, and £«v- NITROGEN, GAZEOUS OXID OF. 537 perties of all the substances concerned in its proeluction. He has detected the sources of error in the experiments of Priestley anel the Dutch chemists, and to him we are intlebted for a thorough knowledge of this gas. We shall therefore exhibit the phi- losophy of this gazeous fluid as we find it in his researches concerning the nitrous pxid. Proper lies —It exists in the form of per- manent gas. A candle burns with a bril- liant flame and crackling- noise in it; be-fore- its extinction the white inner flame becomes surrounded with a blue one. Phosphorus introduced into it, in a state of actual inflammation, burns with in- creaseel splendour, as in oxygen gas. Sulphur introduced into it, when burning with a feeble blue flame is instantly ex- tinguished ; but when in a state of vivid inflammation, it burns with a rose-coloured flame. Ignited charcoal burns in it more brilliantly than in atmospheric air. Iron wire, with a small piece of wood affixed to it, when inflamed, and introduced into a vessel filled with this gas, burns vehe- mently, and throws out bright scintillating sparks. No combustible body however burns in it, unless it be previously brought to a state of vivid inflammation. Hence sulphur may be melted, and even sublimed in it, phosphorus may be liquified in it without undergoing combustion. Nitrous oxid is pretty rapidly absorbed by water that has been boiled ; a quantity of gas equal to rather more than half the bulk of the water may be thus made to elisappear, the water acquires a sweetish taste, but its other properties do not differ perceptibly from common water. The whole of the gas may be expelled again by heat. It does not change blue vegetable colours. It has a tlistinctly sweet taste, and a faint but agreeable odour. It undergoes no diminu- tion when mingled with oxigen or nitrous gas. Most of the liquid inflammable bo- dies, such as ether, alcohol, volatile and fat oils, absorb it rapidly and in great quan- tity. Acids exert but little action on it. The affinity of the neutro-saline solutions for gazeous oxid of nitrogen is very feeble. Green muriate and green sulphate of iron, whether holding nitrous gas in solution, or not, do not act upon it None of the gase s when mingled with it, suffer any per- ceptible change at common temperatures; the muriatic and sulphurous acid gases ex- cepted, which undergo a slight expansion. Alkalies freed from carbonic acid, exposed in the dry or solid form, have no action upon it; they may however be made to combine with it in the nascent state, and then constitute saline compounds of a pecu- liar nature. These combinations deflagrate when heated with charcoal, and are de- composeel by acids ; the gazeous oxid of nitrogen being disengaged- It undergoes no change whatever from the simple effect of light. The action of the electric spark, for ;i long while continued, converts it into a gas, analogous to atmospheric air and ni- trous acid ! the same is the case when it is made to pass through an ignited earthen tube. It exploeles with hydrogen in a va- riety of proportions, at very high tempera- tures ; for instance, when electric sparks are niiele to pass through the mixture. Sulphureted, heavy and light carbonated hydrogen gases, and gazeous ox id of car- bon likewise burn with it when a strong red heat is applied. 100 parts by weight of nitrous oxid, contain 367 of oxigen and 63.3 of nitrogen ; 1oo cubio inches weigh So grains at 55° temperature and 30 atmos- pheric pressure. Animals, when wholly confined in gazeous oxid of nitrogen, give no signs of uneasiness for some moments, but they soon become restless and then die. When gazeous oxid of nitrogen is mingled with atmospheric air, and then received into the lungs, it generates highly plea- surable sensations ; the effects it protluces on the animal system are eminently distin- guished ftom every other chemical agent. It excites every fibre to action, and rouses the faculties of the mind, inducing a state of great exhiliration, an irresistible pro- pensity to laughter, a rapid flow of vivid ideas, and unusual vigour and fitness for muscular exertions, in some respects re- semhl ng those attendant on the pleasantest period of intoxication, without any subse- quent languor, depression of the nervous energy, or disagreeble feelings ; but more generally followed by vigour, and a plea- surable disposition to exertion, which gra- dually subsides. Such are the properties that characterize the nitrous oxid. The Dutch chemists and some French and German philosophers assert that it can- not be respired; that burning phosphorus, sulphur, and charcoal are extinguished in it, &c. It is probable they diel not exa- mine it in a state of purity, for it is other- wise difficult to account for these and many other erroneous opinions. .Methods of obtaining gazeous oxid of ni- trogen.—Gazeous oxid of nitrogen is pro- duceel, when substances, having a strong affinity with oxigen are brought into con- tact with nitric acid, or with nitrous gas. It may therefore be obtaineel by various processes, in whicii nitrous gas or nitric acid is decomposed by substances capable of attracting the greater part of their oxi- gen. The most commodious and expedi- tious as well as cheapest mode of obtaining it, is by decomposing nitrate of ammonia, at a certain temperature, in the following- manner:—- 1. Introduce into a glass retort some pure nitrate of ammonia, and apply the heat of an Argand's lamp, the salt will 3Z| 538 NITROGEN, GAZEOUS OXID OF. soein liquefy, and, when it begins to boil, gas will be evolved. Increase the heat gradually till the body and neck of the re- tort become filled with a semi-transparent milky-white vapour. In this s\ate the tem- perature of the fused nitrate is between 340° and 480°. After the decomposition has proceeded for a few minutes, so that the gas evolvcel quickly enlarges the flame of a taper held near the orifice of the re- tort, it may be collected over water, care being taken during the whole process, ne- ver to suffer the temperature of the fused nitrate to rise above 500° Fahr. which may easily be judge-d of, from the density of the vapours in the retort, and from the quiet ebullition ofthe fused nitrate; for if the heat be increased beyond this point, the Vapours in the retort acquire a reeldish and more transparent appearance: and the fused nitrate begins to rise, ami occupy twice the bulk it did before. The nitrous oxid, after its generation, is allowed to stand over water, for at least six hours, and is then fit for respiration or other ex- periments. Explanation— Nitrate of ammonia con- sisls of nitric acid and? ammonia; nitric acid is composed of nitrous gas and oxigen. and ammonia consists of hydrogen and ni- trogen. At a temperature of about 480° the attractions of hydrogen for nitrogen in ammonia, and that of nitrous gas for oxi- gen in nitric acid, are diminished,- while, on the contrary, the attractions of the hydro- gen of ammonia for the oxigen ofthe nitric acid, anel that of the remaining nitrogen of the ammonia for the nitrous gas of the ni- tric acid, are increased; hence all the for- mer affinities are broken, and new ones produced, namely, the hydrogen ofthe am- monia attracts the oxigen of the nitric acid, the result of which is water,- the nitrogen of the ammonia combines with the libera- ted nitrous gas, and forms nitrous oxid. The water and nitrous oxid produced, pro- bably exist in binary combination in the aeriform state, at the temperature of the decomposition. Such is the philosophy of the production of gazeous oxid of nitrogen, by decompos- ing nitrate of ammonia at that temperature, given by Davy. To illustrate this complicated play of af- finity more fully, the following sketch may not be deemed superfluous. A Diagram exhibiting the production of Gazeous Oxid of Nitrogen by decomposing Nitrate of Ammonia, at 480° Fahr. 2 C ii bo >» o Nitric Acid. o e n w w , c et a N Si crq -o § B. ■ • cu o NITRATE OF AMMONIA. 3 g --> 5-i o Ammonia. Ii Professor Davy has likewise pointed out, that, when the heat employed for de- composing nitrate of ammonia is raised above the before-stated temperature, an- other play of affinities takes place, the at- tractions of nitrogen and hydrogen for each other, and of oxigen for nitrous gas, are still more diminished, whilst that of ni- trogen for nitrous gas is totally destroyed, and that of hydrogen for oxigen increased to a greater extent. A new attraction likewise takes place, namely, that of ni- trous gas for nitric acid to form nitrous va- pour, and a new arrangement of principles is rapidly produced: the nitrogen of the ammonia having no affinity for any of the NIT NIT 539 single principles at this temperature, en- ters into no binary compound; the oxigen of the nitric acid forms water with the hy- drogen, and the nitrous gas combines with the nitric acid to form nitrous vapour. All these substances most probably exist in combination, at the temperature of their production; and at a lower temperature assume the form of nitrous acid, nitrous gas, nitrogen, and water,- and hence we see the necessity of not heating the nitrate of ammonia above the before-stated tem- perature. On account of the rapid absorption of gazeous oxiel of nitrogen by water, it is economical to preserve the fluid which has been used to confine this gas, and to make use of it for collecting other quantities of it. In order lo hasten its production, the nitrate of ammonia may be previously freed from its water of crystallization by gently fusing it in a glass or Wedgewood's basin for a few minutes, and then keeping it for use in a well-stopped bottle. 2. Nitrous oxid may likewise be ob- tained by exposing common nitrous gas to alkaline sulphites, particularly to sulphite of potash containing its full quantity of water of crystallization. The nitrous oxid produced from nitrous gas by sulphite of potash has all the properties of that gene- rated from the decomposition of nitrate of ammonia. The conversion of nitrous gas into ni- trous oxid by these bodies, depenels on the abstraction of a portion of its oxi- gen by the greater affinity of the sul- phite presented to it. The nitrogen and remaining oxigen assume a more condensed state of existence, and constitute nitrous oxid. 3. Nitrous oxid may also be obtained by mingling together nitrous gas and sulphu- rated hydrogen gas. The volume of gases in this case is diminished, sulphur deposit- ed, ammonia, water, and nitrous oxid are formed. The change of principles which takes place in this experiment depends upon the combination of the hydrogen of the sulphurated hydrogen gas, with different portions of the oxigen and nitrogen of the nitrous gas, to form water anel ammonia, ■ anel to deposit sulphur. The remaining oxigen and nitrogen being left hi due pro- portion constitute nitrous ovid. Remark.—This singular exertion of at- traction by a simple boely appears highly improbable a priori ; but the formation of ammonia, and the non-oxigenation of the sulphur, elucidate the fact- In performi g this experiment care should be taken that the gases should be rendered as dry as pos- sible ; for the presence of water consider- ably retards the decomposition. 4. Nitrous oxid may also be produced by presenting alkaline sulphurets to nitrous gas. Davy observed that a solution of sulphuret action on nitrogen gas even when as- sisted by heat. It is decomposed by seve- ral metals at high temperatures Its specific gravity, when perfectly pure, is to that of atmospheric air as l.oyj to 1. Ardent spirit, saccharine matters, hydro- carbonates, sulphureous acid and phospho- rus have no action on it. It is ne>t sensibly changed by the action of light. Heat di- lates it. It rapidly combines with oxigen gas at common tempt; rat tires, and converts it into nitrous acid. Atmospheric air pro- duces the same effect but with less intensi- ty. It is absorbable by green sulphatt, muriate and nitrate of iron, and decompos- able by alkaline, terrene-, and metallic sul- phurets, and other bodies that have a strong affinity for oxigen ; but it is not ca- pable of combining with them chemically, so as to form saline compounds From the greatest number of bodies whicli ab- sorb it, it may be again expelled by the application of heat. It communicates to flame a greenish co- lour before extinguishing it; when mixed with hydrogen gas it acquires the property of burning with a green flame. It is ab- sorbable by nitric aciel and renders it fuming. When exposed to the action of caloric in an ignited porcelain tube, itV xperiences no alteration, but when electric sparks are made to pass through it, it is decomposed and converted into nitrous acid, and nitro- gen gas. Phosphorus does not shine in it. it is composed of 56 parts of oxigen and 44 nitrogen. Methods of obtaining nitrous gas.— 1. Pul into a small proof, or retort, some copper wire or pieces of the same metal, and pour on it nitric acid of commerce eli- luted with water, an effervescence takes place anel nitrous gas will be proeluced. After having suffered the gas to escape for a few minutes on account of the atmosphe- ric air contained in the retort, collect the gas in the water-apparatus as usual. In order to obtain the gas in a pure state, it must then be shook for some time in con- tact with water. The water in this in- stance suffers no alteration, on the con- trary, the acid undergoes a partial ele- coinposition; the metal robs the nitric acid of the greatest part of its oxigen and becomes oxidated; the remaineler of the aciel having lost so much of its oxigen, becomes thereby so altered, that at the usual temperature it can exist no longer in the liquid state, but instantly expands and assumes the form of gas ; ceasing at the same time to act as an acid, and exhibiting different properties. Instead of presenting copper to nitric ac'ul, iron, zinc, mercury, or silver may be made use of. The metals best suited for the production of nitrous gas are silver, mercury, and copper. 2. Nitrous gas may likewise be obtained by synthesis. This method of obtainingtit we owe to Dr. Milner of Cambridge. Into tlie middle of an earthen tube about 20 inches long anel three-fourth wide, open at both ends, put as much coarsely-pow- deretl manganese as is sufficient nearly to fill it. Let this tube traverse a furnace having two openings opposite to each other. To one end ofthe tube lute a re- tort containing water strongly impregnated with ammonia, and to the other atlapt a bent glass tube which passes into the pneumatic trough. Let a fire be kindled in the iiirnace, r.ntl when the manganese may be supposed to be red-hot, apply a gentle heat to the retort and drive e>\ e-r it the vapour of the ammonia; the conse- quence will be that nitrous gas will be de- livered at one end ofthe tube, at the time that the ammonia enters the other end; and this effect does not take place without the presence ofthe alkali. Explanation.—Ammonia consists of hy- drogen and nitrogen, its hydrogen combines with the oxigen whicii is given out by the ignited manganese, and forms water, its nitrogen unites at the same time to another portion of the oxigen, and constitutes tiie nitrous gas. There is a cause of deception in this ex- periment, against which the operator ought to be on his guard, lest he should conclude no nitrous gas is formed, when in reality there is a considerable quantity. The nmmonia, notwithstanding every precau- tion, will frequently pass over undecom- posed. If the receiver in the pneumatic trough is filled with water, great part of this will ineleed be presently absorbed; but still some portion of it will mix with the nitrous gas formeel in the process. Upon admitting the atmospheric air, the nitrous gas will become decomposed, and the red nitrous fumes instantly unite with the alkali. The receiver is presently fill- ed with white clouds of nitrate of ammo- nia : anel in this manner a wrong conclu- sion may easily be drawn from the want of the orange colour of the nitrous fumes. A considerable quantity of nitrous gas may have been formed, and yet no orange colour appear, owing to this circumstance; and therefore it is easy to understand how small a quantity of nitrous gas may be most effectually disguised by the same cause. Dr. Milner also obtained nitrous gas, by passing ammoniacal gas over sulphate of iron deprived of its water of crystalliza- tion. NOD NOS 541 Water impregnated with this gas forms NITROUS ACID. The common mode of obtaining nitrous acid is to decompose nitrate of potash by means of sulphuric acid with the as- sistance of heat. The nitric acid suffers a partial decomposition during the pro- cess, and hence it is the nitrous acid which is obtained in the first process of dis- tillation. It scorns to be true that nitrous acid of a much darker orange red colour is obtain- ed by decomposing nitrate of potash by means of sulphate ot iron, than when the same salt is decomposed by sulphuric acid. The following is the process made use of by our manufacturers. Take a quantity of sulphate of iron, de- priveel of its water of crystallization by heat, and mix it with an equal weight of dry nitrate of potash; put the mixture into a glass retort, to which a very spacious re- ceiver has been luted, containing a little water, and begin the distillation with a very slow fire. As soon as the red vapours cease to come over, let the fire be slack- ened, anel when the vessels are cooled, the receiver may be cautiously withdrawn, antr its contents quickly transferred through a glass funnel into a bottle, furnished with a grountl stopper. Nitrous oxid. See Nitrogen, gazetus oxid of. Nitrim. See Natron and nitre. Nitiu'jm puhificatum. See Nitre. Nitrum vitriolvtum. Sulphuric acid and soda. See Sulphate of soda. Nohims. (Quase noscibilis, from nosco, to know.) The heart, by way of emi- nence, is called nobilis valvula, the noble valve. Noble metals. A name formerly be- stoweel on the perfect metals, gold, silver, and platina. Noctamuulatio. (From nox, night, and ambulo, to walk.) Noctisurguim. Walk- ing in the night, when asleep. See Oneiro- dynia. NotTisuitfiuiM. See Noctambulatio. Nocturnal emissions. See Gonorrhaa dormientiiim. Nodding onicus. The systematic name of this plant is Cnicus cernuus of Linnxus. In Siberia the tender stalks are first peeled and then boiled and eaten by the inhabit- ants. NODE. Nodus. A hard circumscribed tumour, proceeding from a bone, anel caused by a swelling of the periosteum ; they ap- pear on every part of the body, but are more common on such as are thinly cover- ed with muscles, as the os frontis, forepart of the tibia, raelius and ulna. As they in- crease in size they become more painful from the distention they occasion in the periosteum. When they continue long the bone becomes completely carous. Nodus. (From Anad, to tie, Heb.) A node or swelling upon a bone. See Node. Noli me tangere. A species of herpes affecting the skin and cartilages of the nose, very difficult to cure, because it is exasperated by most applications. The disease generally commences with small, superficial spreading ulcerations on the aix of the nose, which become more or less concealed beneath furfuraceous scabs. The whole nose is frequently destroyed by the progressive ravages of this peculiar disor- der, which sometimes cannot be stopped or retarded by any treatment, external or internal. NoMyB. £(From vt/to, to eat.) Noma. Ulcers that sometimes attack the cheek or vulva of young girls. They appear in the form of red and somewhat livid 6pots ; are not attended with pyrexia, pain, or tu- mour, and in a few days become gangre- nous. NON-NATURALS. Under this term, ancient physicians comprehend air, meat and drink, sleep and watching, motion and rest, the retentions and excretions, and the affections of the mind; or, in other words, those principal matters which do not enter into the composition of the body, but at the same time are necessary to its existence. Nonus. (Quasi novenus, from novem, nine.) Humeri musculus placentini. The ninth or coracoid muscle of the shoulder. Nopal. Nopalnochetzth. The plant that feeds the cochineal insect. Norlandici; bacce. The fruit of the rubus arcticus of Linnxus, which this il- lustrious character found very grateful and refreshing in his tour through the northern part of Sweden. In putrid fever, exanthe- matous diseases, and scurvy, they promise to be, like other summer fruits, very ser- viceable. NOSE. Nasus. See Nares. Nose, bleeding of. See Epistaxis. Nosocomium. (From vooot, a disease, and xo/Atu, to take care of.) Nosodychium. An hospital. Nosodociiium. See Nosocomium. NOSOLOGY. (Nosologia, from voo-ot, a disease, and koyo;, a discourse.) The doc- trine of the names of diseases. Modem physicians understand by nosology the ar- rangement of diseases in classes, genera, species, &c. The following are the ap- proved arrangements of the several noso- logists. That of Dr. Cullen is generally adopted in this country, and next to it the arrangement of Sauvage. 542 NOSOLOGY. Synoptical V'ew of the Classes, Orders, and Genera, according lo the Cullkxun system. Order I. FEBRES. § 1. Intermittentes. 1. Tertian a 2. Quartana 3. Quotidiana. § 2. Continutt. 4. Synocha 5. Typhus 6. Synochus. Order II. PHLEGMASIA. 7. Phlogosis 8. Opthalmia 9. Phrenitis 10. Cynanche 11. Pneumonia 12. Carditis. Order I. COMATA. 41. Apoplexia 42. Paralysis. Order II. ADYNAMIA. 43. Syncope 44. Dyspepsia 45. Hypochondriasis 46. Chlorosis. Order III. SPASM1. 47. Tetanus Order I. MARCORES. 68. Tabes 69. Atrophia Order II. INTUME»SCENTIA. § 1. Adiposa. 70. Polysarcia. § 2. Flatuosa. 71. Pneumatosis, 72- Tympanites Order I. DYSESTHESIA. 91. Caligo 92. Amaurosis 93. Dysopia 94. Pseudoblepsis 95. Dysecoea 96. Paracusis 97. Anosmia 98. Agheustia 99. Anxsthesia. Order II. DYSOREXIA. § 1. Appetitus erronei. 100. Bulimia 101. Polydipsia 102. Pica 103. Satyriasis 104. Nymphomania 105. Nostalgia CLASS I.—PYREXIA. 13. Peritonitis 14. Gastritis 15. Enteritis 16. Hepatitis 17. Splenitis 18. Nephritis 19. Cystisis 20. Hysteritis 21. Rheumatismus 22. Odontalgia 23. Podagra 24. Arthropnosis. Order III. EXANTHEMATA. 25. Variola 26 Varicella CLASS II—NEUROSES. 48. Trismus 49. Convulsio 50. Chorea 51. Raphania 52. Epilepsia 53. Palpitatio ^ 54. Asthmal 55. Dyspnoea 56. Pertussis 57. Pyrosis 58- Cholica CLASS HI—CACHEXIA. 73- Physometra § 3. Aquosx. 74. Anasarca 75. Hydrocephalus 76. Hydrorachitis 77. Hydrothorax 78. Ascites 79. Hydro metra 80. Hydrocele. $ 4. Solida. 81. Physconia CLASS IV—LOCALES. § 2. Appetitus daficientes. 106. Anorexia 107. Adipsia 108. Anaphrodisia Order HI. DVSCINESIA. 109. Aphonia 110. Mutitas 111. Paraphonia 112 Psellismus 113. Strabismus 114. Dysphagia 115. Contractura Order IV. APOCENOSES. 116. Profusio 117. Ephidrosis 118. Epiphora 119. Ptyalismus 120. Eneuresis 27. Rubeola 28. Scarlatina 29. Pestis 30. Erysipelas 31. Miliaria 32. Urticaria 33. Pemphigus 34. Aphtha. Order IV. HAMORRHAGIA. 35. Epistaxis 36. Haemoptysis 37. Hxmorrhois 38. Menorrhagia 39 Catarrhus 40. Dysenteria. 59. Cholera 60. Diarrhoea 61. Diabetes 62. Hysteria 63. Hydrophobia. ORDF.n IV. VESANIA. 64. Amentia 65. Melancholia 66. Mania 67. Oneirodynia. 82. Rachitis. Order HI. IMPETIGINES. 83. Scrophula 84. Syphilis 85. Scorbutus 86. Elephantiasis 87. Lepra 88. Frambxsia 89. Tricoma 90. Icterus. 121. Gonorrhoea. Order V. EPISCHESES. 122. Obstipatio 123. Ischuria 124. Dysuria 125. Dyspermatismus 126. Amenorrhcca. Order VI. TUMORES. 127. Aneurisma 128. Varix H9. Ecchymoma 130. Schirrus 131.Cancer 132. Bubo 133. Sarcoma 134. Verwca 135. Clavus Li N0S0L0GX. 543 137. Ganglion 138. Hydatis 139. Hydarthrus 140. Exostosis. Order VIL ECTOPIA. 141. Hernia 142. Prolapsus 143. Luxatio Order VIII. DIALYSES. 144. Vulnus 145. Ulcus 146. Herpes 147. Tinea 148. Psora 149. Fractura 150. Caries Synoptical View of the System of Saw \qt.s. Order I. MACULA. Genus 1 Leucoma 2. Vitiligo 3. Ephelis 4. Gutta rosea 5 Nxvus 6. Ecchymoma. Order II. EFFLORESCENTIA. 7. Herpes 8. Epinictis 9. Psydracia 10. Hydroa. Order III. PHYMATA. 11. Erythema 12 OEdema 13. Emphysema 14. Schirrus 15. Phlegmone 16. Bubo 17. Parotis 18. Furunculus 19. Anthrax 20. Cancer 21. Paronichia 22. Phymosis. Ok der IV. EXCRESCENTIAE. 23. Sarcoma 24. Condyloma 25. Verruca CLASS I.—VITIA. 26. Pterygium 27 Hordeolum 28 Bronchocele 29. Exostosis 30. Gibbositas 31. Lordosis. Order V. CYSTIDES. 32. Aneurisma 33. Varix 34. Hydatis 35. Marisca 36. Staphyloma 37. Lupia 38. Hydrarthus 39. Apostema 40. Exomphalus 41. Oscheocele Order VI. ECTOPIAE. 42 Exophthalmia 43. Blepharoptosis 44. Hypostophyle 45. Paraglossa. Order VI. ECTOPIAE. 46 Proptoma 47. Exania 48. Exocyste 49. Hysteroptosis 50. Euterocele 51. Epiplocele 52. Gasterocele 53. Hepatocele 54. Splenocele 55. Hysterocele 56. Cystocele 57. Encephalocele 58. Hysteroloxia 59. Parochydium 60. Exarthrema 61. Diastasis 62. Laxarthrus. Order VII. PLAGAE 63. Vulnus 64. Punctura 65. Excoriatio 66. Contusio 67. Fractura 68. Fissura 69. Ruptura 70. Amputatura 71. Ulcus 72. Exulceratio 73. Sinus 74. Fistula 75. Rhagus 76. Eschara 77. Caries 78. Arthrocace. Order I. CONTINUA. 79. Ephemera 80. Synocha 81. Svnochus 82. Typhus Order I. EXAMTHEMATICA. 91. Pestis 92 Variola 93 Pemphigus 94. R beola 95. M> liar is 96 Pu. pura 97. Erysipeloa 98. Scarlatina 99. Essera CLASS II.—FEBRES. 83. Hectica Order II. REMITTENTES. 84. Amphimerina 85. Tritseophya 86. Tetartophya. Order III. INTERMITTENTES 87. Quotidiana 88. Tertiana 89. Quartana 90. Erratica. CLASS HI.—PHLEGMASIA. 100. Aphtha. Order II. MEMBRANACEA, lol. Phrenitis 102 Paraphrenesis 103. Pleuritis 104. Gastii is 1,05. Enteritis 106 Epiploitis 107. Metritis 108. Cystitis. Order III. PARENCHYMATOSA. 109. Cephalitis 110. Cynanche 111. Carditis 112. Peripneumonia 113 Hepatitis 114. Splenitis 115. Nephritis, 544 NOSOLOGY. CLASS IV.—SPASM1. Order I. 123. Catochus. 131. Claudicatio. TONICI PARTIALES; Order III. Onnv.R IV. 116 Strabismus CLONICI PARTIALES. CLONICI GENERALES 117- Trismus 124. Nystagmus 132. Rigor 118. Obstipitas 125. Carphologia 133. Eclampsia 119. Contractura 126. Pandiculatio 134. Epilepsia 120. Grampus 127. Apomyttosis 135. Hysteria 121. Priapismus 128. Convulsio 136. Scelotyrbe Order 11. 129. Tremor 137. Beriberia. TONICI GENERALES. 130. Palpitatio 122. Tetanus CLASS V—ANHELATIONES Order I. 142. Tussis. 146. OrthopnoM SPASMODIC A. Order II. 147. Angina 138. Ephialtes 'OPPRESSIVA. 148. Pleurodyne 139. Sternutatio 143. Stertor 149. Rhuma 140. Oscedo 144. Dyspnoea 150. Hydrothorax 141. Singultus 145. Asthma 151. Empyema. CLASS VI—DEBILITATES. Order I. 163. Adipsia 173. Leipothymia DYSASTHESIA. 164. Anaphrodisia. 174. Syncope 152. Cataracta Order III. 175. Asphyxia 153. Caligo DYSCINESIA. Order V. 154. Amblyopia 165- Mutitas COMATA. 155. Amaurosis 166. Aphonia 176. Catalepsis 156. Anosmia 167" Fsellismus 177. Ecstasis 157. Agheustia 168. Paraphonia 178. Typhomania 158. Dyseccca 169. Paralysis 179. Lethargus 159. Paracusis 170. Hemiplegia 180. Cataphora 160- Cophosis 171. Paraplexia. 181. Carus 161. Anxsthesia. Order IV. 182. Apoplexia. Order II. LEIPOPSYCHIA. ANEPITHYMIA. 172. Asthenia. 162. Anorexia CLASS VII.—DOLORES. Order I. VAGI. 195. Hemicrania 204. Colica 183. Arthritis 196. Ophthalmia 205. Hepthalgia 184. Ostocopus 197. Otalgia 206. Splenalgia 185. Rhumatismus 198. Odontalgia 207. Nephralgia 186. Catarrhus Order III. 208. Dystocia 187. Anxietas PECTORIS. 209. Hysteralgia 188. Lassitudo 199. Dysphagia Order V. 189. Stupor 200. Pyrosis EXTERNI ET ARTUUM 190. Pruritus 201. Cardiogmus. 210. Mastodynia. 191. Algor Order IV. 211. Racbialgia 192. Ardor ABDO MIN ALES IN- 212. Lumbago Order II. CAPITIS. TERNI. 213. Ischias 193. Cephalalgia 202. Cardialgia 214. Proctalgia 194. Cephalxa 2o3. Gastrodynia 215. Fudendagra CLASS VIII—VESANIAE. Order I. 223. Bulimia 233. Amentia HALLUCINATIONES. 224. Polydipsia 234. Melancholia 216. Vertigo 225. Antipathia 235. Mania 217 Suffusio 226. Nostalgia 236. Demonomania. 218. Diplopia 227- Panophobia Order IV 219. Syrogmos 228. Satyriasis VESANIAE ANOMA- 220. Hypochondriasis 229. Nymphomania LAE. 221. Somnambulismus. 230. Tarantismus 237. Amnesia Order 11 231. Hydrophobia 238. Agrypnia. MOROS1TATES. Order III. DEL1RIA. :22. Pica 2*2. Paraphrosyne NOSOLOGY. 5,45 Order I. SANGU1FLUXUS. 239 Hxmorrhxgia 240 Haemoptysis 241 S-. imacace 242. Haimatemesis 243. Hae.naturia 244 Menorrhagia 245. Abortus On der II. ALVIFLUXUS. 246 I tepatirrhcea 247 Hxmorrhois 24y. Dvsenteria 249. Melxna CLASS IX.-,FLUXUS. 250. Nausea 251. Vomitus 252. 11-us 253. Cholera 254 D.arrhcea 255. Cseliaca 256. Lienteria 257. Tenesmus. Order III. SERIFLUXUS. 258. Ephidrosis 259 Epiphora 260 Coryza 261. Ptyalismus 262. Anacatharsis 263. Diabetes 264. Ei.eur'sis 265. Dysuria 266. Pyuria 267 Leucorrhoea 268 Conor hcea 269. Dyspermatismus 270. Galactirrhcca 271. Octorrhcci. Order FV. AERTFLUXUS. 272. Flatulenta 273... Aedopsophia 274. Dysodia. Order I. MACIES. 275 Tubes 276 Pathisis 277 Atrophia 278. Aridura. Order II. INTUMESCENTIAE. 279. P.lysarcia 2b0. Pneumatosis 281 \nosarca 282. Phlegmatia 283. Physconia 284. Graviditas. Order III. HYDROPES PARTIA- LES. 285. Hydrocephalus 286. Physocephalus CLASS X.—CACHEXIAE. 287. Hvdrorachitis 288. Ascites 289. Hvdrometra 290 Physometra 291. Tympanites 292. Metrorismus 293. Ischuria. Order IV. TUBERA. 294. Rachitis 295. Scrophula 296. Carcinoma 297. Leontiasis 298. Malis 299. Framboesia. Order V. IMPETIGINES. 300. Syphilis 301. Scorbutus 302. Elephantiasis 303. Lepra 304. Scabies 305. Tinea. Order VI. ICTERIT1AE. 306. Aungo 307 Melaricterus 308. Phxnigmus 309. Chlorosis. Order VII. CACHEXIAE ANOMA- LAE. 310. Phthirisasis 311. Trichoma 312. Alopecia 313. Eieosis 314. Gangrsena 315. Necrosis Synoptical View of the System ofL.iytsjE.vs. Oroer I. CONTAGIOSI. 1. Morta. 2. Pestis 3. Variola 4. Rubeola Order I. CONTINENTES 11. Diaria 11 Svnocha 13. Synochus 14. Lenta. Order I. MEMBRAXACEI. 25. Phrenitis 26. Paraphrenesis 27. Pleuritis 28. Gastritis 29. Enteritis CLASS I—EXANTHEMATICI. 5. Petechia 6. Syphilis. Order II. SPORADICI. 7. Miliaria CLASS II— CRIT1CI. Order II. IN TERM1TTENTES. 15- Quotidiana 16. Tertiana 17- Quartana 18. Duplicana 19. Errana. CLASS III.—PHLOGISTICI. 30. Proctitis 31. Cystitis. Order II. PARENCHYMATICI. 32. Sphacelisinus 33. Cynanche 34. Peripneumonia 4 Af 8. Uredo 9. Aphtha. Order III. SOLITARH. 10. Erysipelas. Order III. EXACERBANTES, 20. Amphimerina 21. Tritaeus 22. Tetartophia 23. Hemitntxa 24. Hectica 35. Hepatitis 36. Splenelis 37. Nephritis 38. Hysteritis. Order HI. MUSCULOSI. 32. Phlegmone 546 NOSOLOGY. Order I. IXTRlXbECA. 40. Cei)hahl,i;'ia 41 ih-micrania 42- t^ravt-do 43 Ophthalmia 44. Otalgia 45 O.l-in lgia 46. \ngina 47. Soila Order I. IDEALES. 65. Delirium 66. Paraphrosyne 67. Ame-itia 68 M.mia 69. Dxmonia 70 Vesania 71. Melancholia Order IT. IM\(ilNAWII. 72. Syringmos Order I. DEFECT1VI. 90. Lassi'nelo 91. Languor 92. \sihenia 93. L.potl\mia 94. Syncope 95. Asphyxia Order II. SOPOROSI. 96. Somnolentia 97. Tjphomania 98. Lethargus Order I. SPAST1CI. 121. Spasmus 122. Briapismus 123. Borborygmos 124. Trismos 125. Sirdiasis 126. Hysteria 127. Tetanus 128. Catochus . 129. Catalepsis Order I. SUFFOCATORn. 146. R.-u<-edo 147. Vocif'eratio 148 Risus 149. Fietus 150. Su-pirium 151. Oscilatio 152. Pandiculatio 153. Singultus Order T. CAPITIS. 172. Otorrhexa CLASS IV.—DOLOROSI. 48. C .rdialgia 49. Gastrica 58. Colica 51. Hepatica 52 Splenica 53. Pleuritica 54. Pneumonica 55. Hysteralgia 56. Nephritica 57. Dysuria CLASS V.—MENTALES. 73. Phantasma 74 Vertigo 75. P'lanophobia 76. Hyp- 'diontlriasis 77. Somnambulismus Order III. • PATHETICI. 78. Citta 79. Bulimia 80. Polydipsia CLASS VI—QUICTALES. 99- Cataphora 100. Cams 101 Apoplexia 102. Paraple-gia 103. Hemiplegia 104. Paralysis 105. Stupor Order III. PRIV ATI VI. 106. Morosis 107. Oblivio 108. Amblyopia CLASS VII.—MOTOR1I. 130. Agrypnia Order II. AGITATORII. 131. Tremor 132 Paipitatio 133. Orgasmus 134 Subsnltus 135. Carpologia 136. Stridor 137. Hippos 58. Pudendagra 59. Proctica Order II. EXTRINSECI 60. Arthritis 61. Oslncopus 62. Rheumatismus 63. Volatica 64. Pruritus 81. Satyriasis 82- Erotomania 83. Nostalgia 84 )'tramismus 85. Rabies 86 Hydrophobia 87- Cacofitia 88. Antiputhia 89. Anxietas 109. Cataracts 110. Amaurosis 111. Scotomia 112. Cophosis 113. Anosmia 114. Ageustia 115. Aphonia 116. Anorexia 117. Adipsia 118. Anxsthesia 119. Aiecnia 120. Atonia 138. Pscllismus 139. Chorea 140. Beriberi, Order II. AGITATORII. 141. Rigor 142. Convulsio 143. Epilepsia 144. Hic-ranosus 145. Raphania CLASS VIII.—SUPPRESSORII. 1.54. Sternutatio 155. Tussis 156. S ertor 164. 157. Anlielatio 165. 158. SufT'ocatio 166 159 Empyema 167 160 Dyspnoea 168 161 Astlna 169. 162. Onhopncea 170. 163. Ephialtes 171. OnDER II CDNSTRICTORll- Aglutitio Flatulentia Obstipatio Ischuria Dysmenorrhea Dyslochia Aglactatio Sterilitas. CLASS IX—EVACUATORII. 173. E;;phora '76. Stomacace 174. Haernorrhagia 177. Ptyalismus. 175, Coryza NOSOLOGY. $* Order n. 187. Cholera 198 Diibetes THORACIS. 18•'•„ Diarrhoea 199. rlxinaturia 178. Screutus 189. Lienteria 200. Gius 179. Expecioratio 190. Coeliaca 201. Gonorrhoea 180. Haemoptysis 191. Cholinca 202. L UC'' rhoea 181. Vomica 192. Dysenteria 203. Menorrhagia Order III. 193. Hxmorrhois 204. P iriuritio ABDOMINIS. 194. Tenesmus 205. Abortus 182. Ructus 195. Crepitus. 206. Mola. 18,. Xausea Order IV. Order V. 184. Vomica GENITALIUM. CORPORIS EXTERNI 185. Hxmatemesis 196. Enuresis 207 G lactia 186. Iliaca 197. Stranguria 208. Sudor. CLASS X.—DEFORMES. Order I. Order 11. 221. Graviditas. EM ACI ANTES. TUMIDOSI. On der III. 209. Phthisis 214. Polysarcia DECOLORE& 210. Tabes 215. Leucophlegmatia 222. Cachexia 211. Arophia 216. Anasarca 223. Chlorosis 212. Marasmus • 217. Hydrocephalus 224. Scorbutus 113. Rachitis. 218. Ascites 225. Icierus 219. Hyposarca 226. Plethora. 220. Tympanites CLASS XI —VITIA. Order I. 261. Pressura 293 Prolapsus HU MORALLY. 262. Arctura 294. Condyloma 227. Aridura Order IV. 295 Sarcoma 228. Digitium SCABIES. 296. Pterygium 229. Emphysema 263. Lepra 297. Ectropium 230. Oedema 264. Tinea 298. Phimosis 231. Sug'llatio 265. Achor 299. Clitorismus. 232. Inflammatio 266. Psora Order VII. 233. Abscessus 267. Lippitudo DEFORM A 1 IONES» 234. Gang rena 268. Serpigo 300. Contractura 235. Sphacelus. 269. H rpes 301. Gibber Order II. 27' Vdrus 302. Lordosis DIALYTICA. 271. Bacchia 303. Distoitio 236 Fractura 272. Bubo 304 Tortura 237. Luxatura 273. Anthrax 305. Strabismus 238 Ruptura S74..Phivctxna 306 Lagophthalmia 239 Contusura 275. Pus'tula 307. Nctalopia 240. Profusio 276. Papula 308. Presbytia 241. Vulnus 277. Hordeolum 309. Myopia 242 Amputatura 278. Verruca 310. Labarium 243. Laceratura 279. Clavus 311. Lagostoma 244. Punctura 280. Mvrraecium 311. Apella 24 5 Morsura 281. Escb.ra. 313. Atreta 246. Combustura Order V. 314. P ica 247. Exconatura TUMORES PROTUBE- 315. Hiisuties 248. Intertrigo R ANTES. 316. Aiop- cia 249. Rhagas. 282 Aneurisma 317. Trie! i sis. Order III. 283 Varix Ord r VIIL EXULCERAT10NES. 284 Schirrus maculae. 250. Ulcus 285. Struma 318 Cicilnx 2.i 1. Cacoethes 286. Atheroma 319 Nxvug 252. Noma 287. Anchvlosus 320. Morphxa 253. Carcinoma 288. Gangiion 321. Vibe-x 254. Ozena 289. Natta 322. Sudamen 255 Fistula 290. Spinola 323 Melasma 256. Caries 291. Exostosis. 324. Hc-p-ttizcn 257. Arthrocace Order VI. 325. Lentigo 258 Cocyta PROCIDENTIAE. 326. Ephelis. 259. Paronychia 292. Hernia 260. Perino 54t NOSOLOGY. Synoptical View of the System o/Vooeu. Order I. INTERM1TTENTES. 1. Quotidiana 2 Tertiana 3 Quartana 4. Quin tana 5. Sextana 6. Septana 7. Octana 8. N'»nana 9. O cimana 10. V-ga 11. Menstrua 12. Tertiana duplex 13. Quartana dupkx 14. Quanana triplex. Order II. CONTINUAE. § 1. Simplices- 15. Quotidiana 16. Synochus 17. Amatoria 18. Phrenitis 19 Epiala 20. Caiisos 21. Elodes 22- Lethargus 23. Typhomania 24. Lripyria 25. Phricodes Order I. HAEMORRHAGIAE. 81. Hsmorrhagia 82. Epistaxis 83. Haemoptoe 84. Hxmoptysis 85. Stomacace 86, Odontirrhoea 87. 0 orrhoea 88. Ophthalmorrhagia 89. Hxmatemesis 90. Hepatim oea 91 Catarrliexis 92. Hematuria 93. Cystirrhagia 94. Stymatosis 95. Hxmatopedesis 126 . Gravedo 127 . Flatulentia 128 . Obstipatio 134 Anxietas 135 Blt-strismus 136 Pruritus 137 Catapsyxis 138 Rheumatismus 139. Arthritis 140 Cephalalgia 141 Cephalxa 142 Clavus CLASS I.—FEBRES. 26. Lvngodes 27. Assodes 28. Cholerica 29. Synchopalis 30. Hydrophobia 31. Oscitans 32. Icetericodes 33. Pestilentialis 34. Siriasis § 2 Compotita. 1 1. Exanthematica. 35- Variolosa '*, 36. Morbillosa 37. Miliaris 38 Petechialis 39. Scarlatina 40. Urtica 41. Bullosa 42. Varicella 43. Pemphigoides 44. Aphthds.. 1 2. Infiammatoria. 45. Phrenismus 46. Chemosis 47 Ophthalmites 48. Otites 49 Angina 50 Pleuritis 51- P ri leumonia 52. Mediastina CLASS 11—PROFLUVIA. 96. Menorrhagia 97. Abortio Order II. APOCENOSES. 98. Catarrhus 99. Epiphora 100 Coryza 101. Otopuosis 102 Otoplatos 103. Ptydismus 104 Vomica 105. Diarhxa 106 Puoirhaea 107 Dysenteria 108. Lienteria 109. Coeliaca 53. Pericarditis 54. Carditis 55 Paraph renitis 56 Gastritis 57. Enteritis 58 Hepatitis 59 Splenitis 60. Mesenteritis 61 Omentitis 62 P ritoniiis 63 Myocolitis 64. Pancreatica 65. Nephritis 66. Cistitis 67 Hysteritis 68. Erysipelacea 69. Podagrica 70. Panantia 71. Cvssotis. t 3 Symptomatica. 72. Apoplectica 7 j. Gatarrlialis 74 Rheumatica 75 Hxmorrhoidalis 76. Lactet 77. Vi ilner ma 78. Suppuraioria 79. Lema 80. Hectica. 110. Cholera 111. Pituitaria 112. Leucoirhois 113. Eneuresis 114 Diuresis 115. Diabetes 116. Puoturia 117- Chylaria 118. Gonorrhoea 119 Leucor'Toea 120. Exoneip sis 121 Hydropedesis> 1-2 Gahctia 123. Hypercatharsis 124. Ecphyse 1.5. Dysoelia CLASS III —EPISCHESES. 129. Ischuria 132. Deuteria 130. Am noi-rhcea 133. Agalaxis lil. Dyslochia CLASS IV.—DOLORES. 143 Hemicrania. 144 Carebaria 145. Odontalgia 146. Haemodia 147. Odaxismus 148. Otalgia 149. Acataposis 150. Cionis 151. Himantosis 152. Cardiognius 153 Mastodynia 154. Nida 155. Periadynia 156. Pneumatosis 157. Cardialgia 158. Encausis 159. Nausea 160. Colica NOSOLOGY. 549 161. Filema 162. Ileus 16 . Stranguria 164. Dysuria 165. Litliuriasis 166. Tenesmus 167. Clunesia 180. T tanus 181. Opisthotonus 182. Epislhotonus 183. Catochus 184. Tremor 185. Frigus 186. Horror 187. Ri/r«r 188. Epilepsia 189. HecUmpsia 190. H.tranosus 191 Convulsio l'J2. R phania 193. Cnorea 212. Lassitudo 223. Asthenia 224. Torpor 225. Adynamia 226 P.rilysis 2?7. Parepli-gia 228. Hemiplegia 229. Apoplexia 230. Catal-psis 231. Cams 232. Coma 233. Somnolentia 234. Hypliopliasis 235. Ptosis 236. Amblyopia 237. Mydriasis 238. Amaurosis 239. Cataracta 240. Synizezis 241. Glaucoma 242. Achlys 285. Antipathia 286. Agrypnia 28i. Pnantasma 281. Caligo 289 Hxmalopia 290 M.trmaryge 291. Dysopia 304. Cachexia 305. Chlorosis 306 Icterus 307. Melanchlorus 308. Atrophia 309. Taies 310. Phthisis Sli. Hyelrothorax 312. Rachitis 329. Athvmia 330. Ddirium 168. Cedma 16'J. Hysteralgia 170 Dy-menorrhsea 171. Dystochia 172 Atocia 173. Pnapismus CLASS V.—SPASMI. 194 Grampus 195. Scelerotyrbe 196 Angone 197. Glossocele 198 Glossocoma 199. Hippos 200 Illusis *'201. Cnclesis 202- Cutaclasis 203. Cillosis 204. Sternutatio 205. Tussis 206. Clamor 207. Trismus CLASS VI.—ADYNAMIAE. 243. Nyctalopia 244. Hermeralopia 245. Hemalopia 246. Dvsicoia 247. S-'irditas 248 Anosmia 249. Apogeusis 250. Asaphia 251. Clangor 252 Raucitas 253 Aphonia 254. Leptophonia 255. Oxyphonia 256 R'lenophonia 257. Mutitas 258 Traulotis 259. Psellotis 260. Ischophonia 261. B.ittarismus 262. Suspinum 263. Oscitatio 174 Psoriasis 175. Padogra 176. Osteocopua 177. Psophos 178. Volatica 179. Epiphlogisma. 208. Capistrum 209. Sardiasis 210. Gelasmui 211. Incubus 212. Singultus 213. Palpitatio 214 Vomitus 215. Ructus 216. Ruminatio 217. Oesophsgismus 218. Hypochondriasis 219. Hysteria 220. Piilogosis 221. Digitmm. 264. Pandiculatio 265. Apnxa 266. Macropnoea 267. Dyspnoea 268 A tlnr.a 269 Orthopnea 270. Piugnia 271- Renchus 272- Rhochmos 273. Lipothymia 274. Syncope 275. Asphyxia 276. Apepsia 277. Dyspepsia 278. Diaphthora 279- Anorexia 280. Anatrope 281. Adypsia 282. Acyisis 283. Agnesia 284. Anodynia. CLASS VII—H\PAERESTHESES. 292. Stisurrus 293. Vertigo 294 Apoge-usia 295. Polydipsia 296. Bulimus 297. Addepbagia CLASS VIII.—CACHEXIA. 313. Anasarca 314. Ascites 315. Hydrocystis 316 Tympanites 317- Hysterophyse 318. Scorbutus 319. Syphilis 320. Lepra 298. Cynorexia 299. Allotriophagia 300. Malacia 301. Pica 302- Bombus 303. Celsa 321. Elephantiasis 322. Elephantia 323. Plica 324. Phthiriasis 325. Physconia 326. Paracjisis 327. Gangrxna 328. Sphacelus. CLVSS IX.—PARANOIA. 331'Mania 333. Ectasis 33*. Melancholia 334. Ecpiexis 550 NOSOLOGY. 335. Enthusiasmus 336. Stupiditas Orrder I. INFLAMMATIONES. 341 Ophthalmia 342. Blepharotis 343 Ery-ipelas 344. Hieropyr 345. Paronychia 346 Orychia 347 EnCiiisis 348 Phimosis 349 Paraphimosis 350. Pernio Order II. TUMORES. 351. Plegmone 352 Furunculus 35.5. An-.hr.'X 354. Abscessus 355. Ony* 356. Hinpopyon 357. Ph.g'tl lon 358. Empyema 359 Phyma 360. Ectl.ymata 361. Ur'icaria 362. Parulis 363. Epulis 364 Anchylops 365 Paraglossa 366. CI ilon 367. Scrophula 368 Bubon 369. Bronchocele 370. Parotis 371. Gongrona 372. Sparganosis 373. Coilima 374. Scirrhus 375 Cancer 376. Sarcoma 377. Polypus 378. Condyloma 379. Ganglion 380. Ramula 381. Terminthus 382. Oedema 383. Encephalocele 384. Hydrocephalum 385. Hydropthalmia 386 Spina bifida 387. Hydromphalus 388. Hydrocele 389. Hydrops scroti 390. Steatites 391. Pneumatosis 392. Emphysema 393 Hysteroptosis 394. Cystoptosis 395. Archoptoma 396. Bubonocele 397 Oscheocele 398. Omphalocele 337. Amentia 338. Oblivio CLASS X—VITIA. 399. Meroctle 400. Enterocele ovularis 401. Lchiatocele 4<2 ' lyirocele 403 Hvpogastrocele 404 Cystocele 405. Cyrtoma 406. Hvdrenterocele 407. Varix 408. Eneurisma _ 409. Cirsocele 410. G.strocele 411 Hepatocele 412. Splenocele 413. Hysterocele 414 Hygroctrsocele 415. S :rcocele 416. Physcocele 417 Exostost-s 418. Hyperostosis 419. Pxd. rthrocace 420 Ency tis 421 Staphyloma 422. Staphylosis 423- Fungus 424 Toftis 425. Flemen Order TIT. EXTUBERANTLE. 426. Verruca 427 Porrus 428 Clavus 429. Callus 430. Encanthis 431. P'adarotis 432 Pinnula 433- P'erygium 434. Hordeolum 435 Grando 436 Varus 437. Gutta rosacea 438. Ephelis 439. Esoche 440. Exoche. Order IV. PUSTULjE and PAPULAE, 441 Epinvctis 442. Phlyctxna 443. Herpes 444 Scibies 445. Aquula 446. Hydroa 447 Variola 448. Varicella 449. Purpura 450. Encauma Order V MACULjE. 451. Ecchymoma 452. PH.erii.x 453. Morbilli 339. Somnium 340. Hypnobatasis. 454. Scarlatse^ 455. Lentigo i 456 Urticaria 457. Stigma 458. V.bex 459 V tiligo 460. Leuce 461. Cyasma 462 Lichen 463. Selina 464. Nebula Okder VI. DISSOLUTIONES. 465. Vulnus 466. Ruptura 467 Rliagas 468. Fractura 469. Fissura 470. Plicatio 471. Thlasis 472. Luxatio 473. Subluxatio 474. Diachalasis 475. Attritis 476. Porrigo 477. Aposyrma 478 Anapleusis 479. Spasma 480 Contusio 481 Diabrosis 482. Agomphiasis 483. Eschara 484. Piptonychia 485. Cacoethes 486 Thenotna 487 Carcinoma 488. Phagedxna 489. Noma 490. Sycosis 491 Fistula 492 Sinus 493. Caries 494 Achores 495 Crusta lactea 496. Favus 497 Tinea 498. Argemon 499. .-Egilops 500. Ozxna 501. Aphthx 502. Intertrigo 503. Rhacosis. Order VII. CONCRETIONES. 504. Ancyloblephtron 505. Zynizes:.9 506. D crymoma 507 Ancyloglossum 508 Ancylosis 509. Cicatrix 510. Dastylion. NOSOLOGY. 551 511. Phoxos 512. Gibber 513. Caput obstipum 514. Strabismus 515. Myopias is 516 Lagophtlialmus 517- Trichiasis 518. Ectropium 519. E"in>pium 52J. Rfioeas 521. Rhvssimata 522. Lagocheilos 523. Melachnsteon 524. Hirsuties 525. Canities 526. Distrix 527. Xirasia CLASS XI. DEFORMITATES. 528 Ph..lacrotis 545. Leiopoeles 529. Alopecia 546 Apella 530. M elarosis 547. H\pospadixos 5>1. Ptilosis 548. Urorhoeas 532. Roefatio 549. Atreta 533. Plialangosis 550. Sanioeles 534 Coloboma 551. Oipsorchis 535 CM-cosis 552. Hermaphrodites 5 >6. Cholosis 553 Dionyfiscus 537. Gryposis 554 Artetiscus 538. Nxvus 555. Nefrendis 539. Monsr >sitas 556 Spanopogon 540. Polys^rcia 557. Hyperurtetiscus 54 i. Ischnotis 55H. Guliancon 542. Rlncnosis 559. Galbulus 543. Virus 560. Mola. 544 Valgus A Synoptical View of the System of Sagar. Order I. MACULjE. 1. Leucoma 2. Vitiligo 3. Epulis 4. Nxvus 5. Ecchymoma. Order II. EFFLORESCENTLE. 6. Pustula 7. Papula 8. Phlycttiaena 9 Baechia 10. Virus 11. Herpes 12. Epinyctis 13 Hemtropathos 14. Psydracia 15. Hydroa. Order III. PHYMATA. 16 Erythema 17. Oedema 18 Emphysema 19 Scirrhus 20 Inflammatio 21. Bubo 22. Parotis 23. Farunculus 24. Anthrax 25. Cancer Order I. SOLUTIONES. ri'centes, cruenta. 78. Vulnus 79. Punctura 80. Sclopetoplaga 81. Morsus 82. Excoriatio 83. Contusio 84. Ruptura 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45, 46. 47. 48. 49. CLASS I.—VITIA. Paronychia Phimosis. Order IV. EXCRESCENTIiE. Sarcoma Condyloma Verucca Pterygium Hordeolum Trachelophyma Exostosis. Order. V, CYSTIDES. Aneuryama Varix Marisca Hydatis. Staphyloma Lupia Hydarthrus Apostema Exomphalus Osclu-opl v ma. Order VI. ECTOPIA. Exophtha;mia Blepharoptosis Hypostaphyle Paraglossa Proptoma 50. Exania 51. Exocystis ' 52. Hysieroptosia 53. Colpop'osis 54. Gastrocele 55 Omphalocele 56. Hepatocele 57. Merocele 58. Bubonocele 59. Opodeocele 60. Ischiocele 61. Colpocele 62 Perinaeocele 63 Peritonxonxis. 64. Lncephalocele 65 Hysteroloxia 66. Parorchydium 67. Exarthrema 68. Diastatis 69. Loxarthrus 70. Gi'ibositas 71. Lordosis. Order VII. DEFORMITATES. 72. Lagostoma 73. Apella 74. Polymerisma 75. Epidosis 76. Anchylomcrisma 77. Hirsuties. CLASS II.—PLAGA. Order II. 9L SOLUTIONES, 92. recentes, cruenta, artifi dales. 93. 85. Operat.o 86 Amputatio 87. Sutura 88. Paracentesis. Order in. SOLUTIONES, incruenta. 89. Ulcus 90. Exulceratio 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99, Fistula Sinus Eschara Caries Arthrocace. Order IV. SOLUTIONES, anomala, Rhugas. Ambustio Frac ura Fissura. S52 NOSOLOGY. Order I. MAC1ES. 100 Tabes. 101. Phthisis 102. Atrophia 103. Hx-mtoporia 104. Aridura. Order II. INTUMESCENTIjE. 105. Plethora 106 Polysarcia 107. Pneumatosis 108. Anasarca 109 Phlegmatia. HO. Physconia. 111. Graviditas. Order HI. HYDROPES partialis. 112. Hydrocephalus Order I. VAGI. 142. Arthritis 143. Ostocopus 144. Rheumatismus 145. Catarrhus 146. Anxietas 147. Lassitudo 148. Stupor 149. Pruritus 150. Algor 151. Ardor. Order II. CAPITIS. 152. Cephalalgia Order I. S ^NGUIFLUXUS. 174. Hxmorrhagia 175. Hxmopiysis. 176. S.omacace. 177. Hxmatemesis 178. Hacrnaturia 179. Metrorrhagia 180. Abortus. Order II. ALVIFLUXUS, sanguinolenti. 181. Hepatirrhoea 182. Hxmorrhois 183. Dysenteria 184. Melxna. CLASS HI.—CACHEXIA. 113. Physoceplialus 114. 'lydrorachitis 115. Ascites 116. Hydrometra 117. P!iysometra 118. Tympanites 119 M.»teorismus. Ordui IV. TUBERA. 120. Rachitis 121. Scrophula 122 Carcinoma 123. Leontiasis 124. Malis 125. Framboesia. Order V. IMPET1GINES. 126. Svphdis 127. Scorbutus CLASS IV.—-DOLORES. 153. Cephalxa 154. Hemicrania 155. Ophthalmia 156. O'Tgia 157. Odontalgia. Order III. PECTORIS. 158. Pyrosis. 159. Card ogmus. Order IV. ABDOMINIS. 160. Cardialgia 161 Gas rodynia 162. Colica CLASS. V.—FLUXUS. Order 111 ALVIFLUXUS. non sanguinolenti. 185. Nausea 186. Vnmitus 187. Ileus 188 Cholera 189. Diarrhoea 190 Oceliaca 191. Lienteria 192. Tenesmus 193. Proctorrhoea. Order IV. SER1FLUXUS. 194. Ephidrosis 195. Epiphora 128 Elephantiasis. 129 Lepra 130. Scabies 131. Tinea. Order VI. ICTERITIjE. 132. Aungo 133. Melaficterus 134. Pherniymus 135. Chlorosis. Order VII. ANOMALY 136 Plitlunasig 137. Trichoma 138. Alopecia 139. Elcosis 140. Gangrxna 141. Necrosis. 163. Hepatalgia 164. Splenalg.a 165 Nephralgia 166. Hyiteralgia. Order V. EXTERNARUM 167. Mastotlyma 168. Raclnalgia 169. Lumbago 170. Ischias 171. Proctalgia 172 Piidendagra 173. Digitium 196. Coryza 197. Piyalismus 198. Anacatharsis. 199. Diabetes 200. Enuresis 201 Pyuria 202. Liucorrhcea 203. Lochiorrlioca 204. Gonorrhoea 205. Galactirrhoea 206. Otorrhoea. Order V. AERI FLUXUS. 207. Flalulentia 208. Aedopsophia 209. Dysodia. CLASS VI— SUPPRESSIONES. Order I. EGERENDORUM. 210. Adiapncustia 211. Stenhtas 212. Ischuria 213. Dysuria Order I. TONICI PARTIALES. 222. Strabismus 223. Trismus 214. Aglactasio 215. Dyslochia. Order II INGERENDORUM. 216. Dysphagia 217. Angina. CLASS VII—SPAPMI. 224. Obstipitas 225. Centractura 226. Crampus 227. Priapismus Order 111. IM1 VENTR1S. 218. Dysmenorrhea 219. Dystocia 220. Dyshxniorrhois 221. Obstipatio. Order II. TONICI GENEUALES. 228. Tetanus 22,9. Catochus. NOSOLOGY. 55,3 Order 111. CLONICI PARTIALES. 230. Nystagmus 231. Carphologia 232. Subsultus 233. Pantliculatio 234. Apomystosis Order I. SPASMODIC^). 245. Ephialtes 246. Sternutptio 247. 0,cedo 248. Singultus Order I. DYSASTHESLE. ^58. Amblyopia 259. Caligo 260. Cataracta 261. Amaurosis 262. Anosmia 263 Agheustia 264. Dysecaa 265. Paracusis 266. Cophosis 267. Aiixsthtsin. Order II. ANEPITHYMIvE. 268. Anorexia Order I. CONTAGIOSA. 289. Pest is 290. Variola 291. Pemphigus 292. Purpura Order I. MUSCULOS.E. 299. Phlegmone 300. Cynanche 301. Myositis 302. Carditis. Order II. MEMBKANACEA. 303. Phrenitis Order 1. CONTINUE. 316. Judicatoria 317. Humoraria 318. Frigeraria 319. Typhus 320. Hectica. Order I. HALLUCINATIONES. 328. Vertigo 329. Sufl'usio 330. Diplopia 331. Syrigmos 332. Hypochondriasis 333. S.unnatTibulismus 235. Convulsio 236. Tremor 237. Palpitatio 238. Claudicatio. Order IV. CLONICI GENERALES. 239. Piiricasmus CLASS XII.—FEBRES. Order II. REMITTENTES. 321. Amphimerina 322. Tritacophya 3 3 . Tetartophya. CLASS XIII.—VESANLE. Order II. MOROSITATES. 334. Pica. 335. Bulimia 336. Polydipsia 337. Antipathia 338. Nostalgia 339. Panophobia 4 B 240. Eclampsia 241. Epilepsia 242. Hysteria 243. Sceloiyrbe 244. Beriberia. Order HI. INTERM iTTENTEfr 324. Qtotidiana 325 Teitiana 326. Quartana 327. Erratic*. 340. Satyriasis 341. Nymphomania 342. Tarantismus 343. Hytlrophobia 344. Ri.bi.-s. Ohdeh ni. DELIRIA. 345. Paraphrosine CLASS VIII—ANHELATIONES. 249. Tussis. Order II SUPPRESS1VA. 250. S ter tor 251. Dyspnoea 252. Asthma CLASS IX—DEBILITATES. 269. Adipsia 270. Anaphrodisia. Order HI. DYSCINESLE. 271. Mutitas 272. Aphonia 273- Psellismus 274. Cacophonia 275 Paralysis 276. Hemiplegia 277. Paraph xia. Order IV. LEIPOPSYCHIiE. 278. Asthenia 253. Orthopnoea 254. Pleurodyne 255. Rheuma 256. Hydrothorax 257. Empyema. 279. 280 281. 282. 283. 284. 285. 286. 287 288. Lipothymia Syncope Asphyxia. Order V. COMATA. Catalepsis Ecstasis Typhomania Lethargus Cataphora Carus Apoplexia CLASS X—EXANTHEMATA. 293. Rubeola 294. Scarlatina. Order II. NON CONTAGIOSA. 295. Milians 296. Erysipelas 297- Essera 298. Aphtha. CLASS XL—PHLEGMASIA 304 Diaphragmitis 305. Pleuritis 306. Gastritis 307. Enteritis 308. Epiploitis 309. Cystitis Order III. PARENCHYMATOSjE. 310. Cephalitis 311. Peripneumonia 312 Hepatitis 313. Splenitis 314. Nephritis 315. Metritis. 554 NOSOLOGY. 346. Amentia J43 Decmonnmania Order IV. ANOMAI it J47. Melancholia 349 -Mania. 350. Amius.a 351. Agrypnia. Synoptical View of the System of Dr. Machride. CLASS I.—UNIVERSAL DISEASES. Order I. FEVERS. 20. L-.thiasis 36. As'linia 1. Continued 21. Ischuria 37. Hyelrothorax 2. Intermittent 22. Proctalgia. 38. Empyema. 3. Remittent Order V. Order VIII- 4. Eviiptive SPASMODIC DISEASES. MENTAL DISEASES. 5. Hictic. 23. Tetanus 39. Mania Order II. 2-i'- Catochus 40. Mel .ncholia. INFLAMMATIONS. 25. Lockeel jaw Order IX. 6. External 26. Hydrophobia CACHEXIES, or Humoral 7. Internal 27- Convulsion Diseases. Or.der III. FLUXES. 28. Epilepsy 41. Corpulency 8. Alvme 29. Ecclampsia 42. Dropsy 9. Hxmorrhage 30. Hieranosos. 43. Jaundice 10. Humoral d.scharge Order VI. 44 Emphyema Order IV WEAKNESSES and PRI- 45. Tympany PAINFUL DISEASES. VATIONS. 46. Physconia 11. Gout 31. Coma 47. A rophia 12- Rheumatism 32. P.-lsy 48. Osteosarcosis 13. Osiocopus 33. Fainting. 49. S rcostosis 14. Headach Order VII. 50. Mortification 15. Toothach ASTHMATIC DISOR- 51. Scurvy 16. Earach DERS. 52. Scrophula 17 Pleurcdyne 34. Dyspnoea 53. Ci.rcer 18. Pain in the stomach 35. Orthopna-a 54. Lues venerea. 19. Colic CUSS 11—LOCAL DISEASES Order I 78. Otorrlioc.i 109. Hydarthrus. OF THE INTERNAL 79. Diarrhoea ' Order VI. SENSES 80. Incontinence of urine OF THE EXTERNAL 55. Loss o' memory 81 Pyuria HABIT. 56 Hypochondriasis 82 Dysuria 110. Tumour 57. Loss of judgment. 81. Constipation 111. Excrescence Order II. 84. Tenesmus 112. Aneurism OF THE EXTERNAL 85. Dysodia 113. Varix SENSES. 86. F'a-ulence 114. Pupulx 58 Blintlness 87. OZdeisophia. 115. Phlyclxnx 59. Depraved sight Order V. 116. PiKtulse 60. Deafness IMPEDING DIFFERENT 117. Scabies, or Psora 61 Depraved hearing AC I'lONS. 118. Impetigo 62 Loss of smell 88. Aphoi.ia 119. Leprosy 6j. Depraved smell 89 Mutitas 120. Elephantiasis 64 Loss of taste. 90 Paraglioma 121. Fi-ambocsia 65. Depraved t^ste 91. Disphagia 122. Herpes 66. Lo.'s of feeling. 92. YVryneck 123. Maculx Order III. 93. An gone 124 Alopecia OFTHE APPETITES. 94. Sneezing 125. Trichoma 67 Anorexia. 95. Hiccup 126. Scald head 68. Cynorexia 96. C ugh. 127- Phthiriasis. 69. Pica 97. Vomiting Order VII. 70. Polydipsia 98. Palpitation of the hearl DISLOCATIONS. 71. Satyriasis. 99 Chorea 128. Hernia 72 Nymphomania 100. Trismus 129. Prolapsus 73. Anaphrodisia. 101. Nystagmus 130. Luxation. Order IV. 102 Cr..mp Order VIII. OF THE SECRETIONS 103 Scelotyrbe SOLUTIONS OF CON- AND EXCRETIONS. 104. Contn-.c'ion TINU1TY- 74. Epiphora 105 Paralysis 131. Wound 75. C-irvza 106 Anchylosis 132. Ulcer 76. Ptyalism 107. Gi».bo»itaS 133. Fissure 77. Anaeatbarsis 108. Lordosis NOSOLOGY. 555 134 Fistula 135. Burn, or scald 135 Exceiriation 137. Fracture 138. Caries. CL Order 1. GENERAL, proper to Men. 1 )9 F bri» test.cularis 140. Tabes tlorsalis. Order II. LOC AL, proper to Men. 141. Dxsprrmausmus 142. Gonorrhoea simplex 143. Gonorrhoea virulenta 144. Priapism 145. Phymosis 146 Ph..rapliyinosis 147. Chrystalline ASS HI.—SEXUAL DISEASES 14S, 149 150 151 0 llernia humoralis Hydrocele Sarcocele Cirsocele. rder III. GENERAL, proper to Women. 152. Amenorrhcea 153 Chlorosis 154. Leucorrlioea 155. Menorrhagia 156. Hysteralgia 157. Graviditas 158. Aborius 159. Dystochia 160. Febris puerpcralis 163. Mastodynia Order IV. LOCAL, proper to Women. 162. Hydrops ovarii 163 Scirrhus ovarii 164. Hydrometr.i 165. Physometra 166. Prolapsus uteri 167-----vaginx 178. Polypus uteri Order I. GENERAL. 169. G'lica meconialis 170-----lactentium 171 Diarrhoea infantum 172. Aphthae CLASS IV —INFANTILE DISEASES. 173 Eclampsia 174. Atrophia 173. Rachitis. Order II. LOCAL. 176. Imperfcratkin 177 Anchylogossum 178 Auriga 179 Purpura 180. Crusta lactea. NOSTALGIA, (llos-xkytx -. from vos-tu, to return, and xkyot, p.iin.) A vehement desire ft.r revisiting one's country. A ge- nus of disease in the class Locales, and or- der Dytorexia of Cullen, k'ninvn by impa- tience when absent from one's native home, and a vehement desire to return, atteneleel with gloom anel melancholy, loss of appe- tite, and want of slee;i. Nothus. (From ysfloc, spurious.) 1. Those ribs which are not attached to the sternum are called nothae costs, the spurious ribs. 2. The term is applied to such diseases as resemble others : as peripneumonia no- tha, he. NoTiiEcs. (From vutov, the back.) An epithet of the spinal marrow. Notiodes. (From vortt, moisture.) Ap- plieel to a fever, atteneleel with a vitiat .on of the fluids, or a colliquative wasting. Noofeh's medicine. Tins fame.us re- medy was invent eel by M-ielatn Noufer, as a cure for the tape-worm. See Filix. Nub cula. (Dim. of nubes, a cloud.) A cloud in the urine. A white speck in the eye. Ntt'is callje. Common gulls. Noces pcrgantes. See Ricimes. Nut"i-sta. See Nux moschata. NUCHA. The hind part or nape of the neck. NuriST.i. The nutmeg. NUCLEUS. (yE mice, fivm the nut.) A kernel. A fruit enclosed in a hard shell. Nucclv; sapoxarim. Bacc.e hermuden- ses. Soap l>< rnes. Bermudas berries. A spherical fruit, about the size of a cherry, whose cortic.d part is yellow, glossy, anel so transparent as to shew the sphericle black nut which tattles within, and whicli includes a black kernel. It is the produce ofthe Sapindux saponaria of Linnxus. The cortical part has a bitter taste, and no smell; it raises a soapy froth with water, and lias similar effects with soap in wash- ing, and it 19 said to be a meelicine of sin- gular and specific virtue in chlorosis. Nummularia. (From nummus, money; so called because its leaves are round and of the size of the old silver two-pence.) Hirundinaria. Centimorbia. Moneywort. This plant, Lysimachia nummularia of Linnxus, is rery common in cur elitches. It was formerly accounted vulnerary; it possesses antiscorbutic anti reslnngent qualities. Boerhaave looks upon it as si- milar to a mixture of scurvy-grass with sorrel. Nut, cocoa. The fruit of the Cocos nu- cifera of Lmnxus Within the nut is found a kernel, as pleasant as an almond, and aiso a large quantity of liquor resembling milk, which the Indians greedily drink be- fore the fruit is ripe, it being then plea- sant, but when the nut is matured, the liquor becomes sour. Some full-grown nuts will contain a pint or more of this milk, the frequent drinking of which seems to have no bael- effects upon the Indians ; yet Europeans should be cautious of mak- ing too free with it at first, for when Lio- nel Wafer was at a s-nall island in the South Sea, where the tree grew in plenty, some of his men were so delighted with it, that at parting they were resolved to drink Ihe.r fill, which they did; but their appe- tites had like to have cost them their lives, fur though they were not drunk, yei they w re so chilled and benumbed, that ihey conlel not stand, anel were obligetl to be carried aboard by those who had more pruelence than themselves, and it was many days before they recov red. The shells of these nuts being harth and capa- 556 NUTRITION. ble of receiving a polish, they arc often cut transversely, when, being mounted on stands, and having their edges silvered, or cjilt, or otherwise ornamented, tlicy serve the purpose of drmking-cups. Tlie leaves of the V.ee are used lor thatching, for brooms, baskets,and otlier utensils; and of the reticular web, growing at tlieir base, the Inehan women make cauls and aprons. Nut, Barbadoes See Ricinus major. Nut. pistachio. See Pistachio nut. Nut. purging. See Ricinus major. Nutmeg. See Nux moschata NUTRITION. Nutiitio. Nutrition may be considered the completion of the assi- milating functions. The food changed by a series of decompositions, animalize.l and rendered similar lo the being which it is designed to nourish, applies itself to those organs, the loss of which it is to supply ; anel this identification of nutritive matter lo our organs constitutes nutrition. The living body is continually losing its constituent parts, which a variety of causes are incessantly carrying off; several ot is organs are constantly engaged in separating humours which pass off loaeleil with a parv of its substance, consumed by the uniting action of air and caloric : internal friction, agitated by a pulsatory motion, detaches its particles. Thus the animal machine is continually destroyed, and at distant periods of life does not contain a single particle of the same constituent parts. An experiment made with madder, (rubia tinctemim,) which, when mixed wuh the food, reel- dens the bones of animals, proves in a very decisive manner this perpetual decomposi- tion of living animal matter. Entirely to obliterate the diffused red cohmr of bones, it is only necessary to suspenel for a time the use of this roeit. Therefore, if the most compact and solid parts be in a continual motion of decomposition and recomposition, there can be no doubt but that this motion must be more rapid in those parts, the constituent principles of which are in the smallest degree of cohe- sion, as in flu:els. It has been an object of consideration to determine the peri< el of die entire renova- tion ofthe body ; it has been s.nd that an interval of seven years was i eces-ary for the same particles to be* Totally obliterated, and their place supplied by o hers; but this change should seem to be more rapid in i".fancy and votiih ; it shoulel also seem to l>-? ret i-Jed in nui:':ood, anel rcqu re ;. very .ong time to be aecon.p'ihed in old age. when all '-nr parts acquire a re- markable 'l.^ree of cor. i^t; nee anel fixity, ■■<■ the same time 'oat the viul actions be- •r.s more languid. 'ITere u. no do ibt but :• sex, kn.perature, clima'f, profession, ■ i ol' llvin,', and a var^cy of other ... - „s, accelerate and retard this period, so that it is impossible to afrit in any tiling certain on the precise time of its duration. In proportion is our parts are destroyed, they are renewed by homogr-nt-nus parti- cles, or such as are exactly similar to til niselves ; otherwise their nature, wiiich is always alike, would suffer continual changes. When the nutritive matter has been animal.zed, or a similated to the body which it is designed to nourish, by the or- gans of digestion, absorption, circulation, respiration, and secretion, the parts which it supplies retan anel inc<>: pen-.te it wiih their own substance. TuU nutritive iden- tification is variously effected in different parts, us the brain, muscles, bones. &e ; each oi these appropriates to itself, by a true secretion, that which is founel analo- gous to its nature, and rejects the hetero- geneous particles brought by different vessels, chiefly by the arteries. A bone is a secretory organ, that becomes incruMed with pheisphat of lime; (he lymphatic ves- sels, whicii in the work of nutrition perform the office of excretory ducts, remove this salt, after it has remained a certain time in the areeilae of its texiure It is the same in muscles with respect to the fibrin, and in the brain with albumen. each part im- bibes, and renders solid in its structure, such juices as are of the same nature, in consequence of a power, of which the affi- nity of aggregation ofthe chymists gives us an idea and perhaps furnishes us with an exact model. A part to acquire nourishment should possess sensibility and motion; a ligature placed (jii i's arteries anel nerves, by de- stroying both these faculties, prevents it from being nourished, or having life The blood flowing in the veins, and the fluid of the absorb'iits, contain vivity.ng and repar:itory parts, in much smaller quantity than arterial blood; it is even generally believed that lymph anel venous blood do not contain any thing directly nutritious. The mechanism of nutrition woulel be explaineel after having precisely deter- mined the eliff'erer.ces of composition that exists between the aliments on which we exist and the exact substance of our or- gans, if we could distinguish how each function elivests them of their characters, to invest them with our properties for each individual part, toco-operite in changing their nutritious principle into our own pe- culiar structure. To resolve this problem, let us suppose a man living enirely on ve- getables, which, in fact, constitute the principal part of the subsistence of the geieivl ty e.f men; whatever porion of the plant lie- m.\v consume, whether stalk, leaves, flowers, seeds, or roois ; carbon, hydrogen, md oxygen enter tlieir nun. posi ion, whicii may be always, by a s'rict analysis, resdvel into -va< r and carbonic acid, to these three co^utuent principles, NUT NUX 557 sometimes a small quantity of azot, salts, and other things, is united. If we then examine the nature of the organs eif this man, whose diet consists exclusively in vegetables, they will be proved of a com- position very different from the kind of food ; azot preelominates, although the ve- getable substance contain it in very small quantity, anel many^ new products will be eliscovered which had not been distin- guished in the aliment, but which abound in the body receiving nourishment, and seem produced by the act of nutrition. The essential part of this function, there- fore, is lo cause the nutritive matter to pass into a more advanceel state of compo- sition, to deprive it ofa portion of its car- bon and hydrogen, to give a preelominance of azot, and develop several substances which were not before distinguishable. Every living body, without except.on, setms to possess a faculty of forming and elecomposing substar.ces, by the assistance of which it is supported, and of giving rise to new products. The marine-plant, the ashes of which form soda, if sown in a box filled with earth that does not con- tain a particle of that alkali, and moisten- ed with distilled water, furnishes it in as great a quantity as if the plant had been growing on the borders of the sea, in a swampy soil, always inundated by brackish or salt water. Living bodies are the proper elaborato- lies in which such combinations and de- compositions occur as art cannot imitate ; bodies that to us appear simple, as soda and silex seem to form themselves of other parts, while some bodies, the composition of which we cannot determine, as certain metals suffer inevitable decompositions j from whicli we may fairly conclude, that the powers of nature in the composition and decomposition of bodies, far surpass the science of chymists. For a substance to be employed in our nourishment, it should be capable of change and fermenta- tion, that is, susceptible of experiencing an internal and spontaneous motion, by whicii its elements change their combina- tion and qualities. This condition of spon- taneous mutability, exclueles fnm the class of aliment every thing whicli ;.s not orga- nized, or constituted part ofa living being : thus minerals are absolutely refractory to the action of our organs, which eanimt con- vert them into their own peculiar sub- stance. The common principle dra-. n from alimentary substances, however vari- ous they may be, called by Hippocrates the aliment, is probably a composit-ion ca- pable of a great degree of change and fer- mentation ; this is also the opinion of all those who have endeavoured to eliscover its nature l^orry thinks it is a mucous body ; Cullen considers it saccharine; Hailed believes it to be an hydro-carbonated oxyet, which only differs from the oxalic acid by having a smaller portion of oxygen. It is obvious that these three sentiments have the greatest resemblance, since oxy- gen, carbo;', and hyelrogen, united in dif- ferent proportions, form a mucus, a sac- charine boely, and the oxalic base. The analysis of animal substances by nitric aciel, reduces it to the latter base, by- taking from it a great quantity of azot, the presence of which constitutes its most re- markable- character. Halle' believes that the hydro-carbonated oxyd is combined with oxygen, in the sto- mach and intestinal canal, whether the la'ter principle be introduced with the food into the primx viae, or furnished by the decompos d humours ; the intestinal fluids suffer their azot to be disengaged, which is carried to the alimentary base, and replaces the carbon that had been at- tracted by the oxygen to form the carbo- nic aciel. This gas, when in the lungs, anel again subjected to the action of at- mospheric oxygen, carries off a certain portion of its carbon ; and as it disengages the azot from the venous blood, it effects a new combination of this principle with the chyle ; and when propelled to the skin, the atmospheric oxygen again disengages its carbon, and comple es its uzotification ; perhaps even the cutaneous organ answers similar purposes to the lymphatic system, as the pulmonary organ may effect to the sanguiferous system. The animalization of alimentary substance, therefore, takes place principally by the loss of carbon, which is replaced by azot in animal fluids These support themselves in a proper sta'e, for, as they are continu- ally losing the carbonic principle- in the intestinal, pulmonary, and cutaneous com- binations, they would be too much ani- malized if a newly formed chyle were not to attract the excess of azot. This theory is admitted, by its author, not to accoun for the formation of phosphoric salts, adeps, and abundance of otlier productions; but without adopting it in toto, we are induced to conclude, from the experiments and ob- servations on which it is established, that the oxygen ofthe atmospheric air is one of tlie most powerful agents employeel by na- ture to convert the aliments on which we subsist into our own peculiar substance. NuTitiTuii uxguentcm. A composition of litharge, vinegar, and oil. Nux aromatica. Tlie nutmeg. Nux AauATiCA. See Tribulus aquaticus. Ni'X rarbaiiensis. See Ricinus major. Nux ntsiLicA. The walnut. Nvx been S e Ben. Nux cathartica. The garden spurge. Nux cathartica Americana. Sec Ri- cinus major. 558 NUX Nux Indica. The cocoa-nut. Nux juglans. See Juglans. Nux jiedica. The maldivian nut. Nux metklla. The nux vomica. NUX MOSCHATA. Nucista. Nux my- ristica. Chrysobalanus Galeni. Unguenta- ria Attala. Nux aromatica The nutmeg. The seed, or kernel, of the .Myristica mos- chata of Linnxus :—foait lanceolatis, fruclu glabro. It is a spice lhat is well known, and has been long used both for culinary and medical purposes. Distilled with water, they yield a large quantity of essen- tial oil, resembling in flavour the spice itself; jffter the distillation, an insipid seba- ceous matter is found swimming on the water; the decoction, inspissated, gives an extract of an unctuous, very lightly bit- terish taste, and with little or no astiingen- cy. Rectified spirit extracts the whole vir- tue of nutmegs, by infusion, anel elevates very little of it in distillation ; hence the spirituous extract possesses the flavour of the spice in an eminent degree. Nutmegs, when heated, yield to the press a cemsieler- able quantity of limpid, yellow oil. There are three kinds of unctuous substances, called oil of mace, though really expressed from the nutmeg. The best is brought from the East Indies, in stone jars ; this is of a thick consistence, of the colour of mace, and has an agreeable fragrant smell ; the second sort, which is paler coloured, and much inferior in epiality, comes from Holland, in solid masses, generally flat, and of a square figure; the third, which is the worst of all, and usually called com- mon oil of mace, is an artificial composi- tion of suet, palm-oil, and the like, fla- voured with a little genuine oil of nutmeg. The medicinal qualities of nutmeg are sup- posed to be aromatic, anodyne, stomachic and adstringent; and hence it has been much used in diarrhoeas and dysenteries. To many people, the aromatic flavour of nutmeg is very agreeable : they, however, should be cautioned not to use it in large quantities, us it is apt to affect the head, and even to manifest an hypnotic power in such a degree as to prove extremely dan- gerous. Bontius speaks of this as a fre- quent occurrence in India ; anel Dr. Cullen relates a remarkable instance of this sopo- rific effect of nutmeg, which fell under his own observation; and hence conclueles that, in apoplectic and paralytic cases, this spice may be very improper. The officinal pre- parations of nut meg are a spirit and an es- sential oil, and the nutmeg, in substance, roasteel to render it more adstringent: both the spice itself and the essential oil enter several compositions, as the confectio aro- matica, spiritus ammonia aromalicus, &.c. Nux myristica. See Nux moschata. Nux persica. The walnut. Nux pistacia. S*e Pistachio nut. Nrx pdhgans. See Ricinus major. NUX Nux scrapionis. St. Ignatius's bean. NUX VOM1CV. Nur metella I lie nux vomica, iigr.iun colubrium, and fab:i sancti ignatii, ii ve been iong known m the Materia M'-elica as narcotic poisons, brought from 'he Ei.sl Indies, while the vc- getablts which produced ihem were un- known, or at leasi not bolanicully ascer- tained. Ry the judicious discrimination of Lin- nxus, the nux vomica was found to be the fruit of the tree described and figured in th' Hortus M lab.ricus, under tie name of Cmiiram, cucurbittfera malabariansis of Piukenet; Vomica of Linnxus. Now called Strychnos mix vomica. To this genus also, but upon evidence less conclusive, he likewise justly referred tlie colubrium. Bui th* f .ba sancti ignatii lie merely conjectured might belong to this fiinily. :ts appears by the query, An strychni specie--:.-' which subsequent discover.es have enabletl us to tlecid in the negative ; for, in the Supp. Plant, it constitutes the new genus Ignutia, which Loureiro has la ely confirmed, changing the specific name ama. ra to that of philippiuica. The strychnos and ignatia are, however, nearly allied, and both rank under the order Solanacea. Dr. Woodville has inquired tlitis far into the botanical origin of these productions, from finding that, by medical writers, they are generally treated of under the ame head, and in a very confused and indiscri- mitate manner. The seed of the fruit, or berry of this tree, Strychnos nux vomica, is the officinal nux vomica ; it is flat, round, about an inch broael, and near a epj.-.rl ten years of age, to whom fifteen grains were exhibited at twice for the cure of an ague. Loss, however, tells us that he took one or two grains of it in substance, without discover- ing any bad effect : and that a frieid of his swallowed a whole se. d without injury. In Britain, where physichns stem to observe the rule Saltern non nocere more strictly than in any other countries, the nux vomica has been rarely, if ever, em- pleiyed as a medicine. On the con inent, h.wever, and especially in Germany, they have certainly been guided more by the axiom, " What is incapable of eloing much h jrm, is equally unable to do much good." The truth of this remark was lately very fully exemplifieel by the practice of Buron Stoerck, and is farther illustrated by the medicinal character given of nux vomica, which, from the time of G-sner till; that of a modern d te, has bef-n recommended by a succession of authors as an antidote to the plague, as a febrifuge, as a vermifuge, and as a remedy' in mania, hypochondria- sis, hysteria, rheumatism, gout, and canine maelness. In Sweden, it has of late years been successfully used in dysentery; but Bergius, who Tied its effects in this disease, says, that it suppressed the flux for twelve hours, which afterwards returned again. A woman, who took a scruple of this drug night and morning, two successive days, is said to have been seized with convulsions and vertigo, notwithstanding whicli the dysenteric symptons rcurned, and ihe dis- order was cured by other medicines ; but a puin in the stomach, the effect of th? mix vomica, continued afterwards for a long time. Bergius, therefore, thinks it should only be administered in the character of a tonic and anodyne, in small doses, (from five to ten grains,) and not till after proper laxa- tives have been employed. Loureiro re- commends it as a valuable internal medi- cine in fluor albus ; for which purpose he roasts it till it becomes perfectly black and friable, which renders its medicinal use safe, without impairing its efficacy. It is said to have been used successfully in the cure of agues, anel has also been reckoned a specific in pyrosis, or water brush. NYCTALOPIA. (From vug, the right, and &4, an eye.) Imbecillitas oculorum of Celsus. A defect in vision, by which the patient sees little or nothing in the day, but in the evening and night sees tolerably- well. The proximate cause is various : 1. From a periodical amaurosis, or gutta serena, when the blind paroxysm begins in the morning, and terminates in the evening. 2. From too great a sensibility eif the retina, which cannot bear the meridian light. See Pkobolomia. 3. From an op.«que spot in the middle of the crystalline lens. When the light of the sun in the meridian contracts the pupil, there is blindness ; about evening, or in more obscure places, the pupil'dii.tes, hence the r.-ys of light pass through the limbns ofthe crystalline lens. 4. From a disuse of iight; thus persons who are educated in obscure prisons see nothing immediKtelv in open meridian light; but by degrees their eyes are ac- custom el to distinguish objects in day-light. 5. From an immoveable mydriasis ; for in this instance the pupil admits too great a quantj y of light, which theimmob'de pu-' pil cannot moderate; hence the patient, in a strong light, sees little or nothing. 6. From too great a contraction of the pupil. This admits a sufficiency of lucid rays in bright light, but towards'night the pupil dilates more, anel the patient sees better. 8 Nyctalopia endomica. A whole people have been nyctalops, as the Ethiopians, Africans, Americans, and Asiatics. A great flow of tears are excreted all the day from their eyes ; at night they see objects. 8. From a commotion of the eye; from which a man in the night saw all objects distinctly. Ntctobasis. (From vu%, the night, and fixtvu, to ij-o.) W ilking in the sleep. NY.MPH.flE (From vufA« e ob- serve a detachment oi etidmous fibresj which are lost in the fascia lata, oi the thigh. This may, in some measure, ac- count for the pain which, in cases of stran- gulated hernix, is felt when the patient stands upright, and which is co sia idy re- lieved up* n bend.ng the thigh upwards. T:;is muscle serves to draw down the ribs in expiration ; to bend the trunk forwards when both muscles act, o;- to bend it ob- liquely to one side, anti, perhaps, to turn it slightly upon its axis, when it acts singly ; it also raises the peivis obliquely when the ribs are fixed; it supports and compress, , the straight muscles of the eye from the edge of the foramen opticum at the bot- torn of the orbit, between the rectus su- perior and rectus internus ; from thence runs straight along the papyraceous por- tion of the ethmoid bone to the upper part of the orbit, where a cartilaginous trochlea is fixed to the inside of the internal angular process of the os frontis, through which its tendon passes, and runs a little downwards and outwards, enclosed in a loose mem- branaceous sheath, to be inserted into the sclerotic membr ne. OBLIQ.UUS SUPERIOR SIVE 3IINOR. See Obliquus superior capitis. Obliquus superior sive trochlearis. See Obliquus superior oculi. Obsidianum. A species of glass, so called from its resemblance to a kind of stone, which one Obsidius discovered in Ethiopia, of a very black colour, though sometimes pellucid, and of a muddy water. Pliny sayS" also, that obsidianum was a sort of colour with which vessels were glazed. Hence the name is applied, by Libavius, to glass of antimony. OBSTETRIC. (Obstetricus; from obste- trix, a nurse.) Belonging to midwifery. OBSTIPATIO. (From obstipo, to stop up.) Costiveness. A genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Epischeses of Cullen, comprehending three species : 1. Obstipatio debilium, in weak and com- monly dyspeptic persons. 2. Obstipatio rigidorum, in persons of rigid fibres, and a melancholy tempera- ment. 3. Obstipatio obstructorum, from obstruc- tions. See Colica. Odstruentia. (From obstruo, to shut up.) Medicines which close the orifices of the ducts, or vessels. Obstupifacientia. (From obstupefacio, to stupefy.) Narcotics. Obtundentia. (From obtundo, to make blunt.) Substances which sheath or blunt irritation, and are much the same as de- mulcents. They consist chiefly of bland, oily, or mucilaginous matters, which form a covering on inflamed and irritable sur- faces, particularly those of the stomach, lungs, and anus. OBTURATOR EXTERNUS. Extra- pelviopubitrochanterien of Dumas. This is a small flat muscle, situated obliquely at the upper and anterior part of the thigh, between the pectinalis and the fore-part of" the foramen thyroideum, and covered by the adductor brevis femoris. It arises ten- dinous and fleshy from all the inner half of the circumference of the foramen thyroi- deum, and likewise from part ofthe obh» rator ligament. Its radiated fibres collect and form a strong roundish tendon, which runs outwards, and, after adhering to the capsular ligament of the joint, is inserted into a cavity at the inner and back part of the «bot of the great trochanter. The chief uses of this muscle are, to turn the thigh obliquely outwards, to assist in bend- ing the thigh, and in drawing it inwards. It likewise prevents the capsular ligament from being pinched in the motions of the joint. ' OBTURATOR INTERNUS. Marsu- pialis, sen obturator internus of Douglas. MursupiaUs seu bursalis of Cowper, and Intrapelvio-trochanterien of Dumas. A considerable muscle, a great part of which is situated within the pelvis. It arises, by very short tendinous fibres, from somewhat more than the upper half of the internal circumference of the foramen thyroideum of the os innominatum. It is composed of several distinct fasciculi, which terminate in a roundish tendon that passes out of the pelvis, through the niche that is between the spine and the tuberosity of the ischium, and, after running between the two portions of the gemini in the manner just now de- scribed, is inserted into the cavity at the root ofthe great trochanter, after adhering to the adjacent part of the capsular liga- ment of the joint. This muscle rolls the os femoris obliquely utwards, by pulling it towards the ischiatic niche, upon the car- tilaginous surface of which its • endon, which is surrounded . by a membranous sheath, moves as upon a pulley. OBTURATOR NERVE. A nerve of the thigh, that is lost upon its inner mus- cles. OCCIPITAL BONE. Os occipitis. Os memoria. Os nervosum- Os basilare. This bone, which forms the posterior and inferior part of the scull, is of an irregular figure, convex on the outside and concave internally. Its external surface, which is very irregular, serves for the attachment of several muscles. It affords several ine- qualities, which sometimes form two semi- circular hollows, separated by a scabrous ridge. The inferior portion of the bone is stretched forwards in form of a wedge and hence is called the cuneiform process, or basilary process. At the base of this process, situated obliquely on each side of the foramen magnum, are two flat, ob- long protuberances, named condyles. They are covered with cartilage, and serve for the articulation of the head with the first vertebra of the neck. In the inferior por- tion of this bone, at the basis of the cra- nium, and immediately behind the cunei- form process, we observe a considerable hole, through which the medulla oblongata passes into the spine. The nervi accesso- rii, the vertebral arteries, and sometimes the vertebral veins likewise, pass through it. Man being designed for an erect pos- ture, this foramen magnum is found nearly in the middle ofthe basis ofthe human cra- nium, and at a pretty equal distance from ihe posterior part of the occiput, and tlie 6$4 occ OCH anterior part of the lower jaw; whereas But it allows only very little motion lo- in qua rupeds it is nearer the back pu-t of either side ; and still less ofa circular mo- the occiput. Besides this hole, there are nou, waich the head obtains principally by four oilier smaller foramina, viz. two be- the circumvolution of the atlas on the fore, anu two behind the condyles. The second vertebra, as is described more par- former serve for the transmission of the ticularly in the account ot the venebrx. ninth pair of nerves, and the two litter In the foetus, the os occipitis is eiivided by for ihe veins which pa^s trom the external an unossified cartilaginous substance into parts of the head to the lateral sinuses, four parts. One of these, winch is the On looking over the internal surface of the largest, constitutes all that portion of the os occipius, we perceive the appearance of bone which is above the foramen magnum : across, formed by a very prominent ridge, two others, which are much smaller, com- which rises upwards from ne.r the foramen pose the inside ofthe foramen magnum, magnum, and by two transverse sinuosi- and include the condyloid processes; and ties, one on eac . side of the ridge. Tus the fourth is the cuneiform process. This cross occasions the formation of four fossx, last is sometimes not completely united two above and two belo^. the sinuosities, with the rest, so as to form one bone, be- In the latter are placed the lobes ofthe fore the sixth or seventh year. cerebellum, anel in the former the poste- Occipitalis. See Occipitofrontalis. rior^pbes of the brain. The two sinuos':- . OCCIPITO FUON TALIS. Digastricus ties serv • to receive the lateral sinuses, cranii. Epicr..nius ot Albii.us. Frontalis et In the upper part of his bone is seen a occipitalis oi Wrislow and Cowper, uid conti < uation of the sinuosity of he longi- Occipitofrontal of Dumas. A single, broad, tudinal sinus; and at the bit-is of the era digastric, muscle, tint covers the cranium, nium we observe the inner surface of trie pulls the vkm of the bead backwards, cuneiform process made concave, for the raises the eye-brows upwards, and, at the reception of the medulla oblongata. The same time, draws up and wrinkles the skin occipital bone is thicker and stronger than ofthe forehead. Ii arises from ihe pos.e- any of the other bones of the head, except rior part of the occiput, goes over the the petrous part of the ossa tempoium; upper part of the os parietale and os fron- bul it is of unequal thickness. At its la- tis, anel is lost in the eye-brows. teral and inferior parts, where it is thinnest, OCCIPUT. The hinder part of the head. it is covert-el by a great number of muscles. See Caput. The reason for so much thickness and Occult quality. A term that has been strength in tins hone seems to be, that it much used by writers that hael not clear covers the cerebellum, in which the least ideas of what they undertook to explain; wound is of the utmost consequence ; anel and which served therefore only for u cover that it is, by its situation, more liable to to tht-ir ignor.nice. be fractured by falls than any other bone Occult direvsls, is likewise from the of the cranium, r'or, if we fall forwa.-ds, same mint as the former, occultus signifying * the hands ,iv naturally put out lo prevent h d'en, and, therefore, nothing can be un- the forehead's touching the ground; and derstood, when a person speaks of a hidden if on one side, tiie shoulders in a great disease, but that it is a elisease he does not measure pr-'tect the s.di-s of the he.id ; but understand. if a person tall backwards, the hind part of Ochema. (From 6^«», to cavry.) A vehi- the head consequently strikes against the cle, or thin fluid. earth, and that too with coiisielerable Ociieteuma (From o^m-os, a duct.) The violence. Nature therefore has wisely con- nostril. structed this bone so as to be capable of Ocuetus. (From &£«&>, to convev.) A the greatest strength at its upper part, canal or duct. The urinary, or abdominal where it is ihe most exposed to injury, passages. The os occipitis is joined, by means of the Ocreus. (From oyvx, lo carry.) The bag cuneiform process, to the sphenoid bone, ofthe scrotum. with whicii it often ossifies, and makes but Ochra. (From uxeot, pale j so named one bone in those who are advanced in because it is often o» a pale colour.) 1. life It is connected to the parietal bones Ochre. Minera ferri lutea vel rubra. An by the lamboid i suture, and to the argillaceous • ..nh impregnated with iron, temporal bones by the addi'amentum ofthe ofa red or yellow colour. The Armenian temporal suture. The head is Ike wise bole, and other earths, are often adulterated united to the trunk by means of this bone, with ochre. The two condyles of ihe occipital bone are 2 The fore-part of the tibia. received into the supe ior oblique process: s Ochrus. (From «£§«, pale; so called ofthe atlas, or firs vertebra of the neck, ^Fiom ihe pale muddy colour of its flow- av.d it is by means of this articulation that eis.) A leguminous plain, or kind of pulse. a ce.-t.. n degree of ifwi 1:1 oi me lit ..d Ochtuodes. (From o^floc, importing backwards and forwards is performed, the tumid lips of ulcers, callous, tumid.) ODA ODO 565 \ An epithet for ulcers, whose lips are callous and tumid, and consequently difficult ;o heal. Ocimastri m. (Dim. of ocimum, basil ) Wild white campion, or basil. OCIM U M. (Fi om usxit, swift; so called from its quick growth.) Ocymum. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynumia. Order, Gym- utjspermia. See Basilicum. Ocimum basilicum. The systematic name of the common or citron basil. See Basilicum Ocimum cartophyllatum. Ocimum minimum of Casper, Bauhon, and Linnxus. Small or bush basil. This plant is mildly balsamic. Infusions are drank as te.:, in catarrhous and uterine disorders, and the dried leaves are maele into cephalic and sternutatory powders. They s-re, when fresh, very juicy, ofa weak aromatic anel very mucilaginous taste, anel of a strong and agreeable smell, improved by drying. Octana. (From octo, eight.) An erratic intermitting fever, which returns every eighth day. ' Octavi's htmeri. The Teres Minor. Octavus humeri placentini. The Teres Minor, Oculares communes. A name for the nerves called Motores Oculorum. Ocularia. (From oculus, 'he eye; so called from its uses in disorders of the eye.) See Euphrasia. Oculi adductor. See Rectus internus oculi. Oculi attollens. See Rectus superior oculi. Oculi cancrorum. See Cancer. Oculi depressor. See Rectus inferior oculi. Oculi elevator. See Rectus superior oculi. Oculi levator. See Rectus superior oculi. Oculi odi.iq.uus inferior. See Obliquus inferior oculi. Octli obliquus major. See Obliquus : uperior oculi. Oiun obliquus minor. See Obliquus inferior oculi. Oculus bovinus. See Proptosis. Oct lis bovis. See Bellis major. Oculus bubui.us. See Proptosis. Oculus christi. Austrian flea bane ; a species of Inula. Oculus elefhantims. A name given to Proptosis. Oculi-s genu. The knee-pan. Ot t lus lai hrvmans. The Epipho- ra. Oculus mundi. A species of Opal, gene- rally of a yellowish colour. By Lying in water it becomes of an amber colour, and also transparent. Odaxiihos. (From o, to bear ; so named from its fruitfulness.) The service tree. GECONOMY, ANIMAL. (From cuot, a house, and vofxot, a law.) GZconomia ani- malis. The conduct of nature in pre- serving animal bodies is called the animal oeconomy. tEDEMA. (From oiStm, to swell.) A synonym of anasarca. See Anasarca. GLdematodes. Like to an oedema. Q.oi.Mos.uini, (From onh,^, a swell ing, anel *xp£, flesh.) A species of tumour mentioned by M- A. Severinus, of a mid- dle nature, betwixt an adema, or soft tu- mour, and sarcoma, or hard tumour. G3NANTHE. (From mot, wine, and xvBo;, a flower; so called because its flow. ers smell like the vine.) 1. The botanical name of a genus of the umbelliferous plants. Class,. Pentandria. Order, Di- gynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of hemlock dropwort. CEnanthe charophylli foliis. UZnanthe crocata of Linnxus. An active poison that has too often proved fatal, by being eaten in mistake instead of water parsnep. The juice, nevertheless, cautiously exhibited, promises to be an ef- ficacious remedy in inveterate scorbutic eruptions. The root of this plant is not unpleasant to the taste, and esteemed to be most deleterious of all the vegetables which this country produces. Mr. How? 11, surgeon at Haverfordwest, relates, that " eleven French prisoners had the liberty of walking in and about the town of Pern- broke. Three of them being in the fields a little before noon, dug up a large quantity of this plant, which they took to be wild celery, to eat with their bread and butter for dinner. After washing it, they all three ate, or rather tasted of the roots. As they were entering the town, without any pre- vious notice of sickness at the stomach, or disorder in the head, one of them was seized with convulsions The other two ran home, and sent a surgeon to him. The surgeon endeavoured first to bleed, and then to vomit him ; but those endeavours were fruitless, and he died presently. Ignorant of the cause of their comrade's death, and of their own danger, they gave of these roots to the other eight prisoners, who ate of them with their dinnen, A few minutes afterwards, the remaining two, who gather- ed the plants, were seizetl in the same man- ner as the first, of which one died; the otlier was bled, and a vomit, with great difficulty, forced down, on account of his jaws being, as it were, locked together. This operated, and he recovered, but was some time affected with dizziness in his head, though not sick, or the least disor- dered in the stomach. The other eight being bled and vomited immediately were soon well. At Clonwell, in Ireland, eight boys, mistaking this plant for water-pars- nep, ate plentifully of its roots. About four or five hours after, the eldest boy be- came suddenly convulsed, and died ; and before the next morning four of the other boys died in a similar manner. Of the other three, one was maniacal several hours, another lost his hair and nails, but the third escaped unhurt. Stalpaart Van- der Wiel mentions two cases of the fatal effects of this root: these, however, were , OZN ffiS 567 attended with great heat in the throat and stomach, sickness, vertigo, and purging! they both died in the course of two or three hours after eating the root. Allen, in his Synopsis Medicinx, also relates that four children suffered greatly by eating this poi- son. In these cases great agony was ex- perienced before the convulsions super- vened ; vomitings likewise came on, which were encouraged by large draughts of oil anel warm water, to which their recovery is ascribed. The late Sir William Watson, who refers to the instances here cited, also says, that a Dutchman was poisoned by the leaves of the plant boiled in pottage. It appears, from various authorities, that most brute animals are not less affected by this poison that man; and Mr. Light foot informs us, that a spoonful of the juice of this plant, given to a dog, rendered him rick and stupid; but a goat was observed to eat the plant with impunity. The great virulence of this plant has not, however, prevented it from being taken medicinally. In a letter from Dr. Poulteney to Sir Wil- liam Watson, we are told that a severe and inveterate cutaneous disorder was cured by the juice of the root, though not with- out exciting the most alarming symptoms. Taken in the dose of a spoonful, in two hours afterwartls, the head was affected in a very extraordinary manner, followed with violent sickness and vomiting, cold sweats, and rigors ; but this did not de- ter the patient from continuing the medi- cine, in somewhat less doses, till it effected a cure. OSnanthe crocata. The systematic name of the hemlock dropwort. See Oenantlie. ffiNANTHE chjerophylli foliis. See Oenantlie. OZnanthe cicuta facie lobelii. The (Enanthe crocata. OZnarea. (Otviftn: from otvxex, the cut- tings of vines.) The ashes prepared of the Swigs, &c. of vines. QSnel.kim. (From civot, wine, and tkxiov, oil.) A mixture of oil and wine. OSnogala. (From oivot, wine, and ytktt, milk.) A sort of potion made of wine and milk. According to some, it is wine as warm as new milk. QSnogarum. (From otvot, wine, anel y*eo*, garum.) A mixture of wine and garum. OZnomeli. (From otvot, wine, and /Atki, honey.) Mead, or wine, made of honey, or sweetened with honey. OZnoplia. (From otvot, wine.) Ihe great jubeb-tree, the juice of whose fruit is like that ofthe grape. OZnostagma. (From otvot, wine, and r*£«, to distil.) Spirit of wine. (Knuthera. (From otvot, wine; so called because its dried roots smell like wine) A species of lysimachia. OEhus anthinos. (From ewtoc a flower.) Flowery wine. Galen says it is Oenos anthosmias, or wine impregnated with flow- ers, in which sense it is an epithet for the Cyceo/i. CEnus anthosmias. (From avQot, a flower, and oa-fAn] a smell.) Sweet-scented wines. OSnus apodjedus. Wine in which the dais, or txda, are boiled. OZnus apezesmenus. A wine healed to a great degree, and prescribed among other things, as garlic, salt, milk, and vine- gar QZnus deuterus. (Asimgof, second.) Wines of the second pressing. OZnus diacheomenus. Wine diffused in larger vessels, cooled, anel strained from the lees, to render it thinner and weaker; wines thus drawn off are called saccus, and saccata, from the bag through which they are strained. QZnus galactodes. (From ya.ktt, milk.) Wine with milk, or wine made as warm as new milk. Q-Inus malacus. JEnus malthacus. Soft wine. Sometimes it means weak and thin, opposed to strong wine; or mild, in opposition to austere. OZnus melichroos. Wine in which is honey. OZnus oenodes. Strong wine. Q3nus straphidios leucos. White wine made from raisins. OZnus tethalasmenos. Wine mixed with sea-water. OZsopagjeus. (From otaoqxyot, the gul- let.) The muscle forming the sphincter xsophagi. OZsophagisnus. (From eto-om oleum, oil.) A thin li- niment composed of oils. Oleander. (From olea, the olive-tree, whicii it resembles ) The rose bay, Oleaster. (Dim of olea, the olive-tree.) The wild olive. OLECltWON. (From uktvn, the ul- na, m i Kpstvov, the head ) The elbow, or process of the ulna, upon which a person le. ns. Oleve (Q.ktv».) The cubit, or ulna. Oleosaccharum (From Oleum, oil, anel saccharum, sugar.) An essential oil, grounel up with sugar. OLEUM. See Oil. Oleum arietinum. The resinous juice which exudes spontaneously from the sil- ver and reel firs. It is supposed to be su- perior to that obtained by wounding the tree. Oleum t-.theueum. ..-Ethereal oil. Ole- um vini. Alter the distillation of sulphu- ric xther, carry on the distillation with a less elegree of heat, until a black froth begins to rise ; then immediately remove the retort from the fire. Add sufficient water to the liepior in the retort, that the oily part may float upon the surface. S - parate this, and add to it as much lime- water a. may be necessary to neutralize the adherent acid, and shake them toge- ther. Lastly, collect the xtherial oil which separates. This oil is used as an ingre- dient in the compound spirit of xther. It is a yellow colour, less volatile than xther, soluble in alkohol, and insoluble in wa- ter. Oleum amygdala See Amaygdala. Oleum avimale. An empyreuiiiatic sub- stance, obta'ned by distillation from ani- ma: substances. It is sometimes exhibited as an an'isp.smodic and diaphoretic, in the tle>se ot from ten to forty drops. Oleum anisi. Formerly Oleum essen- tiale anisi, oleum e semiidbus anisi. Oil of anise The r-iSviiial-oil of aiiisetd possesses all th v rtLWs attributed to the anisum,and is ufu K-veii as a stimulant anel carmina- tive, in the dose of from five to eight drops. OLE OLE 569 mixed with an appropriate vehicle. See Anisum. Oleum anthemidis. Oil of chamomile, formerly called oleum e floribus chama- meli. See Chamxmelum. Oleum camphoratum. In retentions of urine, rheumatic pains, distentions of the abdomen from ascites; tension of the skin from abscess, this is an excellent applica- tion. See Camphora, Oleum carpathicum. A fine essential oil, distilled from the fresh cones of the tree which affords the common turpentine. See Terebinthina vulgaris. Oleum carui. Formerly called Oleum essentiale carui. Oleum essentiale e semi- nibus carui. The oil of carraways is an ad- mirable carminative, diluted with rectified spirit into an essence, and then mixed with any proper fluid. See Carum. Oleum caryophyllia romatici. A sti- mulant and aromatic preparation of the clove. See Caryophyllum aromaticum, Oleum cedrinum, Essentia de cedro. The oil ofthe peel of citrons, obtained in a particular manner, without distillation, in Italy. Oleum cinnamomi. A warm, stimulant, and delicious stomachic. Given in the dose of trom one to three drops, rubbed down with some yolk of egg, in a little wine, it allays violent emotions of the stomach from morbid irritability, and is particularly serviceable in debility of the primx vix, after cholera morbus. Oleum cornu cervi. This is applied externally as a stimulant to paralytic affec- tions ofthe limbs. Oleum gabianum. See Petroleum ru- brum. Oleum juniperi. Formerly called Ole- um essentiale juniperi baccx. Oleum essentiale e baccis juniperi. Oil of ju- niper. Oil of juniper berries possesses stimulant, carminative, and stomachic vir- tues, in the dose of from two to four drops, and in a larger dose proves highly diuretic. It is often administered in the cure of drop- sical complaints, when the indication is to provoke the urinary discharge. Oleum la vendue*. Formerly called Oleum essentiale lavendulx. Oleum essen- tiale e floribus luvendulx. Oil of lavender. Though mostly used as a perfume, this es- sential oil may be exhibited internally, in the dose of from one to five drops, as a sti- mulant in nervous head-achs, hysteria and debility of the stomach. Oleum lauri. Oleum laurinum. An anodyne and antispasmodic application, generally rubbed on sprains and bruises un- attended with inflammation. Oleum limo.vis. The easential oil of lemons possesses stimulant and stomachic powers, but is principally used externally, mixed with ointments as a perfume. Oleum lihi. Linseed oil is emollient and demulcent, in the dose of from half an ounce to an ounce. It is frequently given in the form of clyster in colics and obstipa- tion. Cold-drawn linseed oil, with lime- water and extract of lead, forms, in many instances, the best application tor burns and scalds. See Linum. Oleum lucii piscis. See Esox lu- cius. Oleum macis. Oleum myristica ex- pressum. Oil of mace. A fragrant seba- ceous substance, expressed in the East Indies from the nutmeg. There are two kinds. The best is brought in stone jars, is somewhat soft, of a yellow colour, and resembles in smell the nutmeg. The other is brought from Holland, in flat square cakes. The weak smell and faint colour warrants our supposing it to be the former kind sophisticated. Their use is chiefly external, in form of plaster, unguent, or liniment. Oleum malabathii. An oil similar in flavour to that of cloves, brought from the East Indies, where it is said to be drawn from the leaves of the cinnamon tree. Oleum Mentha piperita. Formerly called Oleum essentiale mentha piperitidis. Oil of peppermint. Oil of peppermint pos- sesses all the act ve principle of the plant. It is mostly used to make the simple wa- ter ; mixed with rectified spirit it forms an essence, which is put into a variety of com- pounds, as sugar drops and trochisches, which are exhibited as stimulants, carmini- tives, and stomachics. Oleum mentha viridis. Formerly called Oleum essentiale menihx sativx. Oil of spearmint. This essential oil is mostly in use for making the simple water, but may be exhibited in the dose of from five to two drops as a carminative, stomachic, and stimulant. Oleum neroli. Essentia neroli. The essential oil of the flowers of the Seville orange tree. It is brought to us from Italy and France. Oleum myhistic/e. The essential oil of nutmeg is an excellent stimulant and aro- matic, and may be exhibited in every case where such remedies are indicated, with advantage. Oleum myristica expressum. This is commonly called oil of mace. See Oleum maris. > Oleum nitrioli. See Sulphureous acid. Oleum oliv.r. See Ohva. Oleum origani. Formerly called Oleum essentiale origani. Oil of origanum. A very acrid anel stimulating essential oil. It is employed for alleviating the pain arising from caries of the teeth, and for making the simple water of marjoram. 4 D\ 570 OLE Oleum palm.e. See /Ja<7ii od. Oleum pethe. See Petroleum, Oleum pimento. Oil of allspice. A stimulant and aromatic oil. Oleu.m fulegii. Fi-rmerly called Oleum essentiale pulegii. Oil of penny-royal. A stimulant and antispasmodic oil, which may be exhibited in hysterical and nervous affections. Oleum hicini. See Ricinus. Oleum roris marini. Formerly called Oleum essentiale roris marini. Oil of rose- mary. The essential oil oi rosemary is an excellent stimulant, and may be given with great advantage in nervous and spasmodic affections of the stomach. Oleum sabina. A stimulating emmena- gogue ; it is best administered with myrrh, in the form of bolus. Oleum sassafras. An agreeable sti- mulating stomachic carminative and sudo- rific. Oleum sinapeos. This is an emollient oil, the acrid principle of tlie mustard re- maining in the seed. See Sinapis. Oleum siccini. Oleum succini rectifi- catum. Oil of amber is mostly useel ex- ternally, as a stimulating application to paralytic limbs, or. those affected with cramp and rheumatism. Hooping-cough, and other convulsive diseases, are said to be relieved also by rubbing the spine with this oil. Oleum sulphuhatum. Formerly call- ed Balsamum sulphuris simplex. Sulphu- rated oil. " Take of washed sulphur, four ounces ; olive oil, a pint." Having heat- ed the oil in a very large iron pot, add the sulphur gradually, and stir the mixture after each addition, until they have united. This, whicli was formerly called simple balsam of sulphur, is an acrid stimulating preparation, and much praised by some in the cure of coughs and other phthisical complaints. Oleum syrie. A fragrant essential oil, obtaineel by distillation from the balm of Gilead plant. See Moldavica. Oleum templinum. Oleum templinum verum. A terebinthin.tte oil obtained from the fresh cones of the Pinus abies of Linnxus. Oleum terra. See Petroleum. Oleum terebinth ix.e rectificatum. " Rectified oil of turpentine, a pint; water, four pints." Distil over the oil. Sti- mulant, diuretic, and sudorific virtues are attributed to this preparation, in the dose of from ten drops to twenty, which are given in rheumatic pains pf the chronic kind, especially sciatica. Its chief use internally, however, is as an anthelmin- tic and styptic. Uterine, pulmonic, gas- trie, intestinal, and othep hemotrhages, when passive, are more effectually relieved by its exhibition than by any other medi- cine. Externally it is applied, mixed with OU ointments, and other applications.to bruise*, sprains, rheumatic pains, indolent ulcers, burns, and scalds. Oleim vini. Stimulant and anodyne in the dose of from one to four drops. OLFACTORY NERVES. (Nervi ol- factorii; from olfactus, the sense of nmell- ing.) The first pair of nerves are so term- ed, because they are the organs of smelling. They arise from the corpora striata, perf'o- rate the ethmoid bone, anti are distributed very numerously on the pituitary membrane of the nose. OLIBANLM. (From lebona, Chald.) Thus. Frankincense. This, drug has re- ceived different appellations, accoreling to its different appearances ; the single tears are called simply olibanum, or thus ; when two are joined together, thus niasculum; and wheu two are very large, thus femini- num; if several adhere to the bark, thus corticosum; the fine powder, which rubs off from the tears, mica thuris; and the coarser, manna thuris. The gum-resin that is so call- ed, is the juice of the Juniperus lycia;—fo- liis ternis unelique imbricatis ovatis obtusis, and is brought from Turky and the East Indies ; but that which comes from India is less esteemeel. It is said to ooze spontane- ously from the bark of the tree, appearing in drops, or tears, ofa pale yellowish, and sometimes of a reddish colour. Olibanum has a moderately strong and not very agree- able smell, and a bitterish, somewhat pun- gent taste: in chewing it sticks to the teeth, becomes white, and renders the saliva milky. Laid on a red-hoi iron, it reatlily catches flame, and burns with a strong diffusive and not unpleasant smell. On trituration with water, the greatest part of it dissolves into a milky liquor, which, on standing, deposits a portion of resinous matter. The gummy and resinous parts are nearly in equal proportions ; and though rectified spirit dissolves less of the olibanum than water, it extracts nearly all its active matter. In antient times, oliba- num seems to have been in great repute in affections ofthe head and breast, coughs, hxmoptysis, and in various fluxes, both uterine and intestinal ; it was also much employed externally. Recourse is seldom had to this medicine, which is now super- seded by myrrh, and other articles of the resinous kind. It is, however, esteemed by many as an adstringent, and though hot in general use, is considered as a valuable medicine in fluor albus, and debilities of the stomach and intestines; applied exter- nally in the form of plaster, it is said to be corroborant, &c. and with this intention it forms the basis of the emplastrum thuris. Oligotrophia. (From ckiya, small, and ret^u. to nourish.) Deficient nourishment. Olisthema. (From okuQautor, to fall out.) A luxation.. OLI OME 571 OLIVA. The olive. Olea sativa. The fru'-t of the Olea Europea of Linnxus : fblUi Irtnceolatis integerrimis, racemis axil- laribus coarctatis. The olive-tree, in all ages has been gpeatly celebrated, and held in peculiar estimation, as the boun- teous gift of heaven; it was formerly ex- hibited in the religious ceremonies ofthe Jews, and is still considered as emblematic of peace and plenty. The varieties of this tree are numerous, distinguished not only by the form of the leaves but also by the shape, size, and colour of the fruit; as the large Spanish olive, the small oblong Pro- vence olive, Ike. &c. These, when pic- kled, are well known to us by the names of Spanish and French olives, which are extremely grateful to many stomachs, and said to excite appetite and promote digestion; they are prepared from the green unripe fruit, which is repeatedly steeped in water, to which some quick- lime or alkaline salt is added, in order to shorten the operation : after this they are washed anel preserved in a pickle of common salt and water, to which an aro- matic is sometimes added. The principal consuption, however, of this fruit is in the prepation of the common sallad oil, or oleum oliva of the pharmacopoeias, which is obtained by grineling and pressing them when thoroughly rjpe : the finer and purer oil issues first hy gentle pressure, and the inferior sorts on heating what is left, and pressing it more strongly. The best olive oil is of a bright pale amber colour, bland to the taste, and without any smell: it becomes rancid by age, and sooner if kept in a warm situation. With regard to its utility, oil, in some shape, forms a considerable part of our food, both animal and vegetable, and affords much nourishment. With some, however, oily substances do not unite with the contents of the stomach, and are frequently brought up by eructation; this happens more especially to those whose stomachs abound with acid.-~ Oil, considered as a medicine, is supposed to correct acrimony, and to lubricate and relax the fibres; and therefore has been recommended internally, to obviate the ef- fects of various stimuli, which produce ir- ritation, and consequent inflammation : on this ground it has been generally pre- scribed in coughs, catarrhal affections, and erosions. The oil of olives is successfully useel in Switzerland against the tania os- culis superficialibus, and it is in very high estimation in this and other countries against nephritic pains, spasms, cholic, con- stipation of the bowels, &c. Externally it has been found a useful application to bites and stings of various poisonous ani- mals, as the mad dog, several serpents, 8ec. also to burns, tumours, and other affections, both by itself or mixed in liniments or poul- tices. Oil rubbed over thu body is said to be of great service in dropsies, particularly ascites. Olive oil enters several officinal compositions, and when united with water, by the intervention of alkali, is usually given in coughs and hoarseness. Olive-tree S?e Olida. Olives. See Oliva. Olive, spurge See Mezereum. Olivahius. (From oliva, the olive.) Oliviformis. Resembling the olive; ap- plied to two eminences on the lower part of the medulla oblongata, called corpora ok- varia. Olophlyctis, (From okot, whuie, and ?*»*', t > describe.) The description of the bones. Se? Bona. Oste< (irnos. (From orisr, a bor.e, anr1 >i*-.-, a btone.) S r O fco'-olln. 584 OVA OVA OSTEOLOGY. '■PFrom a7i-v, a bone, and or ova, to the amount of twenty-two, ol koyot, a discourse.) The doctrine of the tlifterent sizes, joined to the internal sur- boue.s. See Bone face of the ovaria by cellular threads or Ostiola. (Dim. of ostium, a door.) The pedicles ; and that they contain a fluid valves or gates of the he lit. which has the appearance ot thin lymph. Ostreum. (From os-pxnov, a shell.) The These vesicles are, in fact, to be seen in oyster. Tfte shell of this fish is occasion- the healthy ovaria of every young woman. ally used medicinally; its virtues are simi- They differ very much in their number in lar to those of the carbonate of lime. See different ovaria, but are very seldom so Creta. Ostritium. (Blanchard calls it a corrup- tion from laserpitium.) Imperatoria, or masterwort. Ostri-thii'm. Laserpitium. See Impe- ratoria. Osyris. Cassia poetica LobeUii. Cassia lutinorum. Cassia tignea monspeliensium. Cassia monspeliensium. Poet's rosemary. The whole shrub is astringent. It grows in the southern parts of Europe. OSTALGIA. (From at, the ear, and xkyot, pain.) The ear-ache. Otenchytes (From ore?, the genitive of which it is supposed to have been trans- cut, an ear, anti tyx>ou, to pour in.) A sy- ferred. These fissures healing, leave small ringe for the ears. longitudinal cicatrices on the surface, Otho.vna. (From o9ov», lint; so called which are said to enable us to iletenmne, from the softness of its leaves.) A species whenever the ovarium is examined, the numerous as uas just been stated. All have agreed, that the ovaria prepare what- ever the female supplies towartls the for- mation of tlie fextus; anel this is proved by the operation of spaying, which con- sists in the extirpation of the ovaria, after whicii the animal not only loses the power of conceiving, but tlesire is for ever extin- guished. The outer coat of the ovaria, together with that ofthe uterus, is given by the peritonxum ; and whenever an ovum is passed into the Fallopian tube, a fissure is observed at the part through of celandine. Otica. (From at, the ear ) Medicines against diseases of the ear Otitis. (From «, the ear.) An epithet of the little finger, because it is commonly made use of in scratching the ear. OTITIS. (From ac, the ear ) Inflamma- number of times a woman has conceived. Tlie corpora lutea are oblong glandular botlies of, a yellowish colour, found in the ovaria of all animals when pregnant, and, according to some, when they are sala- cious. They are said to be calyces, from which the impregnated ovum has drop. tion of the internal ear. It is known by py- ped; and their number is always in pro- rexia, and an excruciating and throbbing pain in the internal ear, that is sometimes at- tended with delirium. Otoplatos. (From at, the ear.) A stink- ing ulcer hehind the ears. Otopiosis. (From at, the ear, and ttuov, pus.) A purulent discharge from the ear OTORRHEA. (From at, the e-.r, and eta, to flow.) A discharge of blood or mat- ter from the ear. OVALE FORAMEN. (See Foramen ovale.) portion to the number of conceptions found in the uterus. They are largest and most conspicuous in the early state of pregnancy, and remain for some time after delivery, when they gradually fade and wither till they disappear. The corpora lutea are veiy vascular, except at their centre, which is whitish; and in the mitt- die of the white part is a small cavity, from whicli the impregnated ovum is thought to have immediately proceeded. The ovaria are the seat of a particular kind of dropsy, which most commonly OVARIUM. (Dim. of ovum, an egg.) happens to women at the time of the final The ovaria are two flat oval bodies, about cessation of the menses, though not un- one inch in length, and rather more than frequently at a more early period of Hfe. half in breadth and thickness, suspended It is ofthe encysted kind, the fluid being in the broad ligaments, about the tlistance sometimes limpid anel thin, and at others of one inch from the uterus behind, and a discoloured and gelatinous. In some cases little below, the Fallopian tubes. To the it has been found to contain one cyst, often ovaria, according to the idea of tlieir struc- in several, and in others the whole tumc- ture entertained by different anatomists, faction has been composed of hydatids not various uses have been assigned, or the larger than grapes. The ovaria are also purpose they answer has been differently subject, especially a short time af*er deli- explained. Some have supposed that their very, to inflammation, terminating in sup- texture was glandular, and that they se- puration, rind to schirrhous anel cancerous creted a fluid equivalent to, and similar lo, diseases, with considerable enlargement. the male semen ; but others, who have ex- In the former state, they generally adhere amined them with more care, assert that to some adjoining part, as the uterus, rec- they are ovaria in the literal acceptation of turn, the bladder', or the external integu- the term, and include a number of vesicles, ments, and the matter is discharge.! from OXY the vagina by stool, by urine, or by any ex- ternal abscess of the integuments of the abdomen. OVIDUCT. (Oviductus, from ovum, an egg, and ductus, a canal.) The Fallopian tube, or canal, which runs from the ovary to the bottom of the womb OVIPAROUS (From ovum, an egg, and pario, to bring forth.) Animals which ex- clude their young in the egg, whicli are af- terwards hatched. OvonuM testk. Egg-shells. A testa- ceous absorbent. OVUM. See Egg. Ovum piiilosoi'iiicum. Ovum chymicum. A glass body, round like an egg. OXALATS. Oxalas. Salts formed by the combination of the oxalic acid with different bases; thus, oxalat of ammonia, &c. OXALIC ACID. Acidum oxalicum. Salt «f sorrel. Acid of sugar. This acid is ob- tained by evaporating the fresh juice of sor- rel almost to the consistence of honey, when it is to be poured into a glass vessel with a narrow neck, and covered with a stratum of the oil of olives. After some weeks the sides of the bottle are invested with a crust, which is the salt of sorrel, or oxalis po. tassa acidulus. The salt of sorrel is then to be dissolved in boiling water, and a small quantity of the nitrate of barytes adeled to it, when the barytes will unite with the ox- alic acid, and the potash with the nitric acid. The oxalat of barytes, which is pre- cipitated, is then to be decompoutuled by digestion with sulphuric acid, by which means the oxalic acid is let loose. Former- ly this acid was considered as different from that of sugar, but it is now proved by ex- periments to be the same in all its proper- ties. OXALIS. (From o%ut, sharp ; so called from the sharpness ot its juice.) Thename of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Decandria. Order, Pentagynia. Wood- sorrel. Oxalis acetocella. (Dim. of acetosa.) The systematic name of the wood-sorrel. See Lujula, Oxalme. (From eft/c, sharp, and akt, salt.) A mixture of vinegar anil salt. Ox-eye-daisy. See Bellis major O.v's tongue. See Picris echioides. OxrciNTiiA gadeni. (From c-foc, sharp, anel axxvQx, a thorn; so called from the acidity of its fruit.) The barberry. See Berberis. Oxycedrus. (From c-?w, acutely, and K&Tgoc, a cedar; so calkel from tlie sharp termination of its leaves.) A kind of cedar. Spanish juniper, a species of juniperus. Oxvcoccos. (From c|uc, acid, anel kok- use, a berry, so named from its acidity.) Vaccinia palustris. Vitis ideaa palustris. Moor-berry. The cranberry. The berries OXY 585 of the Vaccinium oxycoccos of Linnxus are so termed in some pharmacopoeias. They are about the size of our haws, and are pleasantly acid, with which intention they are useel medicinally in Sweden. In this country they are mostly preserved and made into tarts. OxrcRATi'M. (From o£u?» acid, and wgmv- vu/ai, to mix.) Oxycrates. Vinegar mixed with such a portion of water as is required, and rendered still miltler by the addition of a little honey. Oxvcrockum emplastrum. (From o^ut, acid, and xponot-, crocus, saffron.) A plas- ter in which there is much saffron, but no vinegar necessary, unless in dissolving some gums. OXYD. Oxyd. Oxide. Oxyde. Oxydum. A substance formed by the uniein of oxygen with a basis: thus, oxyd of iron, oxyd of copper, &c. Oxyd of carbon, gazeous. See. Carbon, gazeous oxyd of. Oxydation. The operation by which a substance is made to combine with oxy- gen. Oxydercica. (From o^ut, acute, apd foeKu, to see.) Meelicines which sharpen the sight. OXYDUM. (So called from oxygen, which enters into its composition) Sae Oxyd. OXYDUM ANTIMONII. Oxyd of anti- mony. This is the calx antimonii, the cro- cos antimonii lotus, and the antimonium dia- phoreticum, of old pharmacopoeias. It is made thus: "Take of sulphuret of anti- mony, powdered, two ounces, muriatic acid, eleven fluid-ounces, nitric acid, one fluid-ounce. The acids being mixed toge- ther in a glass vessel, adel the antimony gradually thereto, and digest them in a boiling heat for an hour, then strain the* solution and pour it into a gallon of water, in whicii two ounces of the subcarbonate of potash have been previously dissolved ; wash the precipitated powder by repeated effusions of water until all the acid is washed away, then dry it upon bibulous paper." This preparation possesses diaphoretic vir- tues, anel is given in the dose of from three grains to ten. Oxydum arsenici album. See Arsenious acid. Oxydum cupri Viride ace^atum. See Verdigris. Oxydum ferri luteum. See Ferri our- bonus. OXYMURIAS HYDRARGYRI. Hydrar- gyrus muriatus Oxymuriat of mercury. Take of puiified mercury by weight two pounds, sulphuric acid by weight thirty ounces, dried muriate of soda four pounds. Boil the mercury with the sulphuric aciel in a glass vessel until the sulphate of mer- oMry shall be left dry. Rub this, when it 4 Ff 586 OXY OXY is cold, with the rriuriate of soda in an earthen-ware mortar; then sublime it in a glass cucurbit, increasing the heat gradu- ally- An extremely acrid and violently poi- sonous preparation. Given internally in small doses properly diluted, and never in the form of pill, it possesses oxygenating, antisyphilitical, and alterative virtues. Externally applied, in form of lotion, it facilitates the healing of venereal sores, and cures the itch, hi gargles for venereal ulcers in the throat the oxymuriat of mercury gr. iii. or iv., barley- decoction Ibj , honey of roses sjj., proves very serviceable ; also in cases of tetters, from gr. v. to gr. x. to water Ibj.; and for films and ulcerations of the cornea, gr. i. to water §iv. Mr. Pearson remarks that when the sub- limate is given to cure the primary symp* toms of syphilis, it will sometimes succeed ; more especially, when it produces a consi- derable degree of soreness of the gums, and the common specific effects of mer- cury in the animal system. But it will often fail of removing even a recent chan- ere ; and where that symptom has vanished during the administration of corrosive sub- limate, I have known, says he, a three months' course of that medicine fail of se- curing the patient from a constitutional af- fection. The result of my observations is, that simple mercury, calomel or calcined mercury, are preparations more to be con- fided in for the cure of primary symptoms, than corrosive sublimate. The latter will often check the progress of secondary symp- toms very conveniently, and I think it is peculiarly efficacious in relieving venereal pains, in healing ulcers of the throat, and in promoting the desquamation of eruptions. Yet even in these cases it never confers per- manent benefit} for new symptoms will ap- pear during the use of it; and on many Occasions it will fail of affording the least advantage to the patient from first to last. I do, sometimes, indeed, employ this pre- paration in venereal cases; but it is either at the beginning of a mercurial course, to bring the constitution under the influence of mercury at an early period, or during a course of inunction, with the intention of increasing the action ot simple mercury. I sometimes also prescribe it after the con- clusion of a course of friction, to support the mercurial influence in the habit, in order to guard against the danger of a relapse. But on no occasion whatever do I think it safe to confide in this preparation singly and uncombined, for the cure of any truly vene- real symptom. OXYDUM HYDRARGYRI CINEREUM. Grey oxyd of mercury. " Take of submu- riate of mercury, an ounce; lime-water, a gallon." Boil the submuriate of mercury in the lime-water, constantly stirring, until a grey oxyd of mercury is separated. Wash this with distilled water, and then dry it. The dose from gr. ii. to x. OXYDUM HYDRARGYRI NIGRUM. The black oxyd of mercury has received several names. Ethops per se. Pulvis mer- curialis cinereus. Mercurius cinereus. Tur- pethum nigrum. Mercurius pracipitatus ni. ger. There are four preparations of it in iligh estimation: One made by rubbing mercury with mu- cilaga of gum-arabic. Plenk, of Vienna, has written a treatise on the superior effi- cacy of this medicine. It is very trouble- some to make ; and does not appear to pos- sess more virtues than some other mercurial preparations. Another made by triturating equal parts of sugar and mercury together. The third, composed of honey or liquo- rice and hydrargyrus purificatus. 1 he fourth is the blue mercurial ointment. All these preparations possess anthelmin- tic, antisyphilitic, alterative, sialagogue, and deobstruent virtues, and are exhibited in the cure of worms, syphilis, amenorrhoea, diseases of the skin, chronic diseases, ob- structions of the viscera, &c. OXYDUM HYDRARGYRI RUBRUM Hydrargyrus calcinatus. Red oxyd of mer- cury. " Take of purified mercury by weight a pound." Pour the mercury into a glass mattrass, with a very narrow mouth and broad bottom. Apply a heat of 600° to this vessel, without stopping it, until the mer- cury has changed into red scales ; then re- duce these to a very fine powder. The whole process may probably require an exposure of six weeks. This preparation of mercury is given with great advantage in the cure of syphil- lis. Its action, however, is such, when given alone, on the bowels, as to require the addition of opium, which totally pre vents it. It is also given in conjunction with opium and camphire, as a diaphoretic, in chronic pains and diseases of long con- tinuance. It is given as an alterative and diaphore- tic from gr. ss ad. ii. every night, joined with camphor and opium, each gr. one- fourth or one-half. It is violently emetic and cathartic in gr. iv. to gr. v. Oxydum plumbi album. See Subcarbonas plumbi. Oxydum plumbi rubrum. See Lead. Oxydum plumbi semivitreum. See Li- t/iargyrus. Oxydum stibii album. See Oxydum anti- monii. Oxydum stibii semivitreum. A vi- treous oxyd of antimony. It was formerly called Vitrum antimonii, and consists of an OXY oxyd of antimony with a little sulphur ; it is employed to make antimonial wine. OXTDUH STIBII SrLPHUBATCM. This is an oxid of antimony with sulphur, and was formerly called Hepar antimonii. Crocus metallorum. Crocus antimonii. It was formerly exhibited in the cure of fe- vers and atonic diseases of the lungs. Its principal use now is in preparing other medicines. Oxydum zinci sublimatum. See Zinci oxydum. OXYDUM ZINCI. See Zinci Oxydum. Oxvgarum. (From o%ut, acid, and yx.- gov, garum.) A composition of garum and vinegar. OXYGEN. (Oxygenium,- from c|i/c, acid, and ytivo/xxt, to generate; because it is the generator of acidity.) This sub- stance, although existing sometimes in a solid and sometimes in an aeriform state, is never distinctly perceptible to the hu- man senses, but in combination. We know it only in its combination, by its effects. Nature never presents it soli- tary ; chymists do not know how to insulate it. It is a principle which was long un- known. It is absorbable by combustible bodies, and converts them into acids. It is an indispensable conelition of combustion, uniting itself always to bodies which burn, augmenting their weight, and changing their properties. It may be disengaged in the state of oxygen gas, from burnt bodies, by a joint accumulation of caloric and light. It is highly necessary for the respi- ration of animals. It exists universally dis- persed through nature, and is a constituent part of atmospheric air, of water, of acids, and of all boelies ofthe animal and vegeta- ble kingdoms. One of the most remarkable combina- tions into wliich it is capable of entering, is that which it forms with light and caloric. The nature of that mysterious union has not been ascertained, but it is certain that, in that state, it constitutes the gazeous fluid called oxygen gas. Properties of Oxygen Gas.—Oxygen gas is an elastic invisible fluid, like common air, capable of indefinite expansion and compression. It has neither taste or odour, nor does it show any traces of an aci eh Its specific gravity, as determined by Kirwan, is 0.00135, that of water being 1.0000; it is, therefore, 740 times lighter than the same bulk of water. Its weight is to atmos- pheric air as 1103 to 1000 One hundred and sixteen cubic inches of oxygen gas weigh 39.38 grains. It is not absorbed by- water, but entirely absorbable by combus- tible boelies, which, at the same time, dis- engage its caloric and light, proelucing in consequence a strong heat and flame. It rekindles almost extinct combustible bo- dies. It is indispensable to respiration, OXY 5& and is the cause of animal heat. It hastens germination. It combines with every com- bustible body, with all the metals, and with the greater number of vegetable and animal substances. It is considered as the cause of acidity ; and from this last proper- ty is derived the name oxygen, a word de- noting the origin of acidity. The act of its combining with bodies is called oxydation, or oxygenation; and the bodies with which it is combined are called oxyds. Oxygen gas is the chief basis of the pneumatic doctrine of chymistry. Methods of obtaining Oxygen Gas.—We are at present acquainted with a great number of bodies, from which we may, by art, produce oxygen gas. It is most am- ply obtained from the oxyds of manganese, or mercury ; from nitrate of potash ; from the green leaves of vegetables, and from oxygenated muriate of potash, or soda. Besides these, there are a great many other substances, from which oxygen gas may be procured. 1. In oreler to procure oxygen gas in a state of great purity, pure oxygenated mu- riate of potash, or soeia, must be made use of. With this view, put some of the salt into a small earthen or glass retort, the neck of which is placeel under the shelf of the pneumatic trough, filled with water ; and heat the retort by means of a lamp. The salt will begin to melt, and oxygen gas will be obtained in abundance, and of great purity, wliich may be collected and preserved over water. Explanation.—Oxygenated i muriate of potash consists of oxygenated muriatic acid and potash ; at an elevated temperature, a decomposition ofthe oxygenated muriatic acid takes place ; its oxygen unites to the caloric, and forms oxygen gas. The oxy- genated acid becomes the efore converted into simple muriatic acid, which remains in the retort united to the potash, in the form of muriate of potash. 2. Oxygen gas may likewise be obtained from the green leaves of vegetables. For this purpose fill a bell-glass with wa- ter, introduce fresh-gathered green leaves under it, and place the bell, or receiver, inverted, in a vessel containing the same fluid; expose the apparatus to the rays of the sun, and very pure oxygen gass will be liberatetl. The emission of oxygen gas is propor- tioned to the vigour of the plant and the vivacity of the light; the quantity differs in different plants and under different con- ditions. Explanation.—It is an established fact, that plants tlecompose water, and probably carbonic acid, which serve for their nou- rishment ; they absorb the hydrogen and carbon of these fluids, disengaging a part of 588 OXY OXY the oxygen in a state of purity. Light, however, favours this decomposition great- ly ; it seems to serve for melting the oxy- gen, and thus forms it into oxygen gas ; in proportion as it becomes disengaged, the hyelrogen becomes fixed in the vegetable, and combines partly with the carbon and partly with the oxygen, to form the oil, &c. ofthe vegetable. 3. Nitrate of potash is another substance frequei.tiy made use of for obtaining oxy- gen gas, in the following manner ; Take any quantity of this salt, introduce it into a coated earthen or glass retort, and fit to it a tube, whicii must be plunged into the pneumatic trough, under the receiver filled with water. When the apparatus has been properly adjusted, heat the retort gradually, till it becomes red-hot; the oxy- gen gas will then be disengaged rapidly. The gas obtained in this way is also very pure, especially if the last portion be kept separate. Explanation.—Nitrate of potash consists of nitric acid and-potash. Nitric acid con- sists again of oxygen and nitrogen. On exposing the salt to ignition, a partial de- composition of the acid takes place ; the greatest part of the oxygen of the nitric acid unites to caloric, and appears under the form of oxygen gas. The other part remains attached to the potash in the state of nitrous acid. T'le residue in the retort is, therefore, nitrite of potash, if the pro- cess has been carefully conducted. Remark.-^lf too much heat be applied, particularly towards the end ofthe process, a total decomposition of the nitric aciel takes place ; the oxygen gas, in th:* case, will therefore be mingled with nitrogen gas. The weight of the two gases, when collected, will be found to correspond very exactly with the weight ofthe aciel which bad been decomposed. The residue then left in the retort is potash. 4. Black oxyd of manganese, however, is generally made use of tor obtaining oxy- gen gas, on account of its cheapness. This native oxyd is reduced to a < oarse pow- der; a stone, or rather an r, on retort, is then charged with it and heated As soon as the retort becomes ignited, oxygen gas is obtained plentifully. Explanation.—Black oxyd of manga- nese is the metal called manganese fully saturated « ith oxygen, together with many earthy impurities ; on applying heat, part of the solid oxygen quits the metal and unites to caloric, in order to form oxygen gas, the remainder of the oxygen remains united to the metal with a forcible affinity ; the metal, therefore, re-approaches to the metallic state, or is found in the state of a grey oxyd of manganese. One pound of the best manganese yields upwards of 1400 cubic inches of oxygen gas, nearly pure. If sulphuric acid be pre- viously added to the manganese, the gas is produced by a less heat, and in a larger quantity ; a glass retort may then be used, and the heat of a lamp is sufficient. 5. Redoxyd of mercury yields oxygen gas in a manner similar to that of manga- nese. Explanation.—This oxytl consists like- wise of solid oxygen and mercury, the combination of which takes place on ex. posing- mercury to a heat of about 610° Fahr. At this degree it attracts oxygen, and becomes converted into an oxyd ; but if the temperature be increased to about 1000°, the attraction of oxygen is changed. The oxygen then attracts caloric stronger than it did the mercury; it therefore abandons it and forms oxygen gass. The mercury then re-appears in its metallic state. 6. Reel oxyd of le:ad yields oxygen gas on the same principle. OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACID GAS. This gas possesses an uncommonly pungent and suffocating odour. It is abso- lutely atid in every respect non-respirable ; animals immerseel in it die instantly. It is absorbable by water, and forms with it what is called liquid oxygenated muriatic acid. When water is saturated with it, the com- pound crystallizes at low temperatures. Oxygenated muriatic aciel gas is not invisi- ble, but has a yellow-greenish colour. It is capable of maintaining anel exciting com- bustion in many cases. Phosphorus, char- coal, red sulphuret of mercury, sulphuret of antimony, bismuth, iron, zinc, copper, gold, arsenic, cobalt, tin, lead, ami several other combustible bodies, take fire spontaneously when introduced into it. It is heavier than atmospheric air. It weakens and reddens the flame of a taper, but eloes not extin- guish it. It tlecomposes ummonai- It thickens fat oils. It detonates with hydro- gen gas. Nitrous gas immediately pro- duces a cloud of reddish vapour with it, It is likewise decomposetl by sulphurated, phosphorated, and carbonatetl hydrogen gases. It is not altered by exposure to light, and passes unaltered through an ig- nited porcelain tube It discolours stuffs, anel totally destroys most of the vegetable colours, rendering them white. It also bleaches yellow wax, &c. This gas may be obtained in several ways. l.Take one part of the native oxyd of manganese, one of reel precipitate of mer- cury, or red lead, put it into a glass retort, anel adel four parts of concentrated muriatic acid- This, on distillation, affords a quantity of yellow aeriform fluid, which is oxyguna. ted muriatic acid gas, and by agitating it with water, it combines alfd forms oxygena- ted muriatic acid. OXY OXY 589 It may also be obtained without the red mercurial precipitate, or red lead, thus : 2. Put into a retort one part of pow- dered black oxyd of manganese, three or four of concentrated muriatic acid, connect the retort with the pneumatic trough, anel receive the gas over water in the usual manner. When no more gas is liberated, apply the heat ofa lamp, and gas will be produced abundantly, which may be kept in bottles with ground glass stoppers. The oxyd of manganese yields up in this process part of its oxygen to part of the muriatic acid, which becomes converted into oxygenated muriatic acid gas; the oxyd of manganese being thus partly de- oxydated, is dissolvetl in the remaining quantity of the muriatic acid, which re- mains behind in the retort as muriate of manganese. The retort containing the mixture should not be filled above one-thirel, for the mix- ture, on the application of heat, swells and is otherwise very apt to be forced over into the neck of the retort. 3. Oxygenated muriatic acid gas may hkewise be obtained in an indirect manner, by decomposing muriate of soda in con- tact with black oxyd of manganese. For that purpose mix eight parts, by weight, of muriate of soda with three of powdered oxyd of manganese, put the mixture into a tubulated retort, and pour upon it gra- dually four parts of sulphuric acid, diluted previously with three of water, and wiiich has been suffered to cool after dilution. On applying a gentle heat, gas will be pro- duced as before. la this operation the sulphuric acid acts on the muriate of soda, to the base of which it unites; the muriatic acid formed by this union attacks the oxyd of manga- nese ; one part of it combines with the oxygen, and another with the oxyd brought nearer to the metallic state, and the result is sulphat of soda and muriate of manga- nese, which remain in the distilling vessel; anel oxygenateel muriatic acid, which passes in the state of gas at common temperatures. In preparing this gas great care should be taken that it does not escape into the apartment in any considerable quantity ; as it acts violently on the pituitous mem- brane, occasions a defluxitTh of the brain, blunts the senses of smell and taste, pro- duces head-ach, and proves extremely in- jurious to health. Pelletier fell a sacrifice in attempting to breathe it; a consumption was the conse- quence, which proved fatal. Liquid ammonia is the remedy best cal- culated to check its effects, when accident- ally set at liberty in places where it is pre- pared. The water which adheres to the inner side ol the vessel filled with oxygenated muriatic acid gas crystallizes in the form of yellow spangles, if the temperature is near the freezing point. If a considerable quantity of gas be thus conelensed, care must be taker, to keep it at a low tempera- ture ; for as soon as the temperature is raised, it expands, and endangers the bursting of the vessel. When absorbed by water it forms liquid OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACID.— This acid is of a greenish yellow coleiur. It has a styptic bitter taste, and a very suf- focating odour. Instead of reddening blue vegetable colours, it has the remarkable property of rendering them white. In high temperatures, when light is excluded, phosphorus remains unaltered in liquid oxy- genated muriatic aciel; but if light be ad- mitted, the colour of the acid gradually elisappears, and the phosphorus is converted into phosphoric aciel. It thickens oils and animal $tts, and renders them less disposed to combine with alkalies. Its action upon metals presents phenomena extremely cu- rious and important; the oxygen of the acid unites with the metal, and the pro- duced oxyd is afterwards dissolved by the de-oxydated acid. Method of obtaining Oxygenated Muriatic Acid.—Put into a tubulated retort, sup- ported over a lamp, one part of black oxyd of manganese reduced to a gross powder, and pour over it three parts of concentra- ted muriatic acid, recline the retort in such a manner that the fluid which rises up into its neck, may easily run back again into the body, and apply a receiver with a little distilled water in it; the receiver must be luted to the retort by a fillet of paper. When the effervescence, which instantly takes place on the affusion of the acid, ceases, apply a gentle heat. Oxy- genated muriatic acid gas will be evolved, and the receiver become filled with yellow vapours, which are absorbed by the water. When the water has acquired a yellowish- green colour, the receiver may be removed, and another one applied till no more gas is extricated. The process may be more elegantly conducted, by joining the appa- ratus of Burkitt or Pepys to the distilla- tory vessel. The common muriatic acid which may arise is condensed in the first bottle, and the oxygenated muriatic acid gas unites to the water in the second, third, Sec. The union of oxygenated muriatic acid with different bases forms salts, known by. the name of oxygenated muriates. Oxyglycum. (From o%ut, acid, and ykuKut, sweet.) Honey mixed with vine- gar. An oxymel. Oxylapathcm. , (From ofa, acid, and kaurxOov, the dock; so named from its aci- dity.) Lapathum acutum. Rumex asutus 590 P. P PAC of Linnseus. Sharp-pointed dock. Rumex Jloribus hermaphroditis ; valvula dentatis rruniferis,fouis cordato oblongis acuminatis. The decoction of the root of this plant is used in Germany to cure the itch; and it appears to have been used in the time of Dioscorides, in the cure of leprous and im- petigenous affections, both alone and boiled with vinegar. OXYMEL. (From oijut, acid, and fAtkt, honey.) Apomeli. Adipson. Honey and vinegar boiled to a sirup. See Mel acetatum. Oxymel .brugims. See Linimentum ttruginis.; Oxymel colchici. Oxymel of meadow saffron is an acrid medicine, but is never- theless employed, for its diuretic virtues, in dropsies. Oxymel scill.k. A very useful expec torant. Oxymyrrhink. (From o£ut, acute, and (Kt/ggwt, the myrtle ; so called from its re- semblance to myrtle, and its pointed leaves.) Oxymyrsine. Wild myrtle. Oxymyrsive. See Oxymyrrhine. Oxynitrum. (From o^ut, acid, and vt- t§o», nitre.) A plaster composed chiefly of vint>gar and nitre. OXYOPIA. (From o£ut, acute, and opt, vision.) ''he faculty of seeing more acutely than usual. Thus there have been instances known of persons who could see the stars in the day-time. The proximate cause is a preternatural sensibility of the retina. It has been known to precede the gutta serena; and it has been asserted that prisoners,[who have been long detained in darkness, have learned to read and write in darkened places. Oxyphlegmasia. (From o|*f, acute, and o/wf, the tamarind ; a native of Phoenicia.) See Timarindus. Oxyphonia. (From o%ut, sharp, and d>«v», the voice.) The same as Paraphonia Clangens. It is a howling. Oxyregma. (From o%ot, acid, and tetu- ye», to break wind.) An acid eructation. Oxxrrhodinon. (From oft/c, acid, and gafnoi, oil of roses.) A composition of tlie oil of reses and vinegar. Oxysaccharum. (From o£»c, acid, and o-xxxxeov, sugar.) A composition of vine- gar and sugar. Oxysal diapuoreticum. A preparation of Angelus Sala. It is a fixed salt, loaded with more acid than is necessary to situ- rate it. The salt of Juniper is ot this kind. Oxitoca. (From oj-ut, quick, and TMru, to bring forth.) Medicines which promote tlelivery. Oxytbiphyllum. (From o£«c, acid, and retfukkov, trefoil; so named from its acidi- ty.) Wood-sorrel. Oyster. See Ostreum. Oyster-shell. See Ostreum- OZOENA. (From o&, a stench.) An ulcer situated in the nose, discharging a foetid purulent matter, and sometimes ao> companied with caries of the bones. Some authors have signified by the term, an ill- conditioned ulcer in the antrum. The first meaning is the original one. The disease is described as coming on with a trifling tu- mefaction and redness about the ala nasi, accompanied with a discharge of mucus, with which the nostril becomes obstructed. The matter gradually assumes the appear- ance of pus, is most copious in the morn- ing, and is sometimes attended with sneez- ing, and a little bleeding. The ulceration occasionally extends round the ala nasi to the cheek, but seldom far from the nose, the ala of which also it rarely destroys The ozoena is often connected with scrophulous and venereal complaints. In the latter cases, portions of the ossa s pongiosa often come away. After the complete cure of all venereal complaints, an exfoliating dead piece of bone will often keep up symp- toms similar to those of the ozoena, until it is detached. Mr. Pearson remarks, that the ozoena frequently occurs as a symp- tom of the cachexia syphyloidea. It may perforate the septum nasi, destroy the ossa spongiosa, and even the ossa nasi. Such mischief is now more frequently the effect of the cachexia syphyloielea, than of lues venerea. The ozoena must not be con- founded with abscesses in the upper jaw- bone. Ozynum. (Prom o£u, to smell; so calleel from it9 fragrance.) Sweet basil. P. * • A contraction of pugillus, a pugil, or eighth part of a handful, and sometimes a contraction of partes, parts. P. JE. A contraction of partes aquules. P. P. A contraction of pulvis patrum, Jesuit's powder. PABULUM. (From pasco, to feed.) Food, aliment. The animal heat and ani- mal spirits are called pabulum vita, the food of life. Pacchionian glands. See Glandula Pac- chionx. PJEO Pachtnttca. (From se- parated. Paracope, (From TrxexxoTrru, to be delirious.) In Hippocrates it is a slight delirium. Parachusis. (From 7rx^xKettu, to depre- ciate.) A slight disarrangement of the faculties, where the patient is inattentive to what is said to him. PARACUSIS. (From tsrxpa, wrong, and xkhu, to hear) Depraved hearing. Deaf- ness. A genus of disease in the Class Locales, and Order Dysasthesia of Cullen. There are two species, 1. Paracusis im- persecta. Sitrditas. When existing sounds are not heard as usual. 2. Paracusis ima- ginaria, called also susurrus. Syrigmus. Syringmos. Tinnitus aurium. When ima- ginary sounds are heard, not from with- out, but excited within the ear. Paracynanche. From Trxex., kuuv, a dog, and uyx^y to strangle.) A species of Quin- sy- it being a distemper to which dog$ are subject. Paradisus. (Heb.) A pungent seed re- sembling the cardamom, is named granum paradisi, from its virtues Paradisi grana. See Grana paradisi. Paraglossa. (From irxex, and ykuo-aa, the tongue.) A prolapsus of the tongue, a swelled tongue. Paragoge. (From witexyu, to adeluce.) Signifies that fitness of the bones to one another, as is discernible in their articula- tion ; and bones which are thereby easier of reduction, when dislocated, are by Hip- pocrates called irttgayuyoTt^x.. Paralampsis. (From 7rxex.ka.fA7t a, to shine a little.) Some writers use this word o express a cicatrix in the transpa- rent part of the cornea of the eye. Parallacma (From vx.e.xkx'nu, to change.) Parallaxis. The transmutation of a solid part from its proper place, as where one part of a broken bone lies over another. Parallaxis. See Parallagma. Parallela. (Frpm irxexkkukot, paral- lel.) A sort of scurf or leprosy, affecting only the palms ofthe hands, and running down them in parallel lines; it happens sometimes in the venereal disease. 596 PAR PAR Paralogia. (From ira.e.xktyu, to talk absurdly.) A elelirium in which the pa- tient talks wildly. Paralophia. (From waga, near, and kof sedatives will likewise produce palsy, as we find those, whose occupations subject them to the constant handling of white lead, and those who are much exposed to thepoisonousfumes of metals, or minerals, are very apt to be attacked with it. What- ever tends to relax and enervate the sys- tem, may likewise prove an occasional cause of this disease. Palsy usually comes on with a sudden and immediate loss of the motion and sensibility ofthe parts; but in a few in- stances, it is preceded by a numbness, coldness, and paleness, and. sometimes by slight convulsive twitches. When the head is much affected, the eye and mouth are drawn on one side, the memory and judgment are much impaired, and the speech is indistinct and incoherent. If the disease affects the extremities, and has been of long duration, it not only pro- duces a loss of motion and sensibility, but likewise a considerable flaccidity and wasting away in the muscles of the parts affected. When palsy attacks any vital part, such as the brain, heart, or lungs, it soon ter- minates fatally. When it ansesasa conse- quence of apoplexy, it generally proves very difficult of cure. Paralytic affections ofthe lower extremies ensuing from any injury done to the spinal marrow, by blows and other accidents, usually prove incu- rable. Palsy, although a dangerous dis- ease in every instance, particularly at an advanced.periotl of life, is sometimes re- moved by the occurrence of a diarrhoea or fever. The morbid appearances to be observed on dissections in palsy, are pretty similar to those which arc to be met with in apo- plexy ; hence collections of blood, and of serous fluids, are often found effuseel on the brain, but more frt-quently the latter, and in some instances ihe substance of this organ seems to have suffered an alter- ation. In palsy, as well as in apoplexy, the collection of'extravasateel fluid is ge- nerally on the opposite side of the brain to that which is affected. Paralysis herba. (From irxpx.kv», to weaken ; so called from its use in paraly- tic disorders.) The cowslip and primrose arc sometimes so termed. See Primula veris, and Primula vulgaris Patiameriv. (From ■n-nex, near, and f^xeot, the thigh.) The inward parts ofthe thigh. Paramesus. (From ttx^x, near, and fAto-ot, the middle.) The ring finger, or that which is between the middle and the little fingers. Parancea. (From n-agsi, dim, and rottr, to understand.) Alienation of mind; de- fect of judgment. Paraplchyum. (From irxgx, near, and 7r»xvt, the cubit.) That part of the arm from the elbow to the wrist. Paraphora. (From irxgoKptgu, to trans- fer.) A slight kind of delirium, or light- heaeledness in a fever: some use this word forta delirium in general. Paraphrenesis. A delirium ; also pa- raphrenias. Paraphrosyne. (From Trx^x^eonu, to be estranged in mind.) The same, as Ma. nia. PARAPIIONIA. (From *>■*$*, wrong, and {iiv, the mind.) Diaphragmititis. An inflammation ofthe diaphragm. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia and Order Phlegmasia of Cullen, known by delirium, with difficulty of breathing, and pain in the region ofthe diaphragm PARM'HYMOSIS. (From <»•*§*, about, and fifAou, to bridle.) The paraphymo- sis is a disorder wherein the prepuce, being retracted toward the root of the penis, cannot be returneel again over the glans, but makes a sort of ligature behind the corona. It is easily known ; the glans is uncovered, the skin tumefied on the coro- na, and above it forms a circular collar or stricture, which, from the skin being un- equally extended, becomes indented, and makes several rings round the part. This disease may proceed from two causes ; as first from the imprudence of young people, anel sometimes also of grown persons, who having the end of their prepuce too strait, cannot uncover their glans with- out pain, and when they have done it, ne- glect returning it so soon as they ought; and thus the contracted part ofthe pre- puce forms a constriction behind the glans. Soon after, the glans and penis swell, and the prepuce beingconsequently very much distended, is affected in the same manner ; an inflammation seizes upon both, and swellingsqu'ckly appear upon the stricture formed by the prepuce, so that the whole may be liable to a gangrene, if not spee- dily relieved. The second thing that may produce a paraphymosis, is a venereal vi- rus. In adults, whose glans is uncovered, there frequentlyarise venereal chancres in the prepuce after impure coition, which before they digest, are generally attended with inflammation, more or less consider- able. This inflammation is alone sufficient to render the prepuce too strait for the size ofthe penis, in consequence of which a swelling or inosculation may ensue like that before mentioned ; and this is what is termed a paraphymosis. P\RAPLEGIA. (From 7rxex7rk»o-o-u, to strike inharmoniously.) Palsy of one half of the body taken transversely. A spe- cies of paralysis. See Paralysis. Parapoi'lexia. (From irxgx dim, and dL7roirkii%i*, an apoplexy.) A slight apo- plexy. PAn.\nTHREMA. (From a- the eye.) The external angles of the eyes. Paroptf.sis. (From trx^x., and o-rlxu, to roast.) A provocation of sweat, by mak- PAS PAT 599 ing a patient approach the fire, or by • placing him in a bagnio. Pahorasis. (Fiom a testicle ) A tumour in the groin, occasioned by th-~ testicle, which is pass ing into the scrotum. PAROTID GL\ND (Glandula paro- tidea ,- from vxex, about, anel *j, the ear.) Parotis A large conglomerate and salival gl-nd. situated under the ear, between the mamillary process of the temple bone and the angle of the lower jaw. The excre- tory ductof this gland opens in the mouth, and is called, from its discoverer, the Ste- noniun duct. PAROTiinct (From rit, the paro- tid gland ) The trivial name ofa species of q linsey, in which the parotid gland, neck and throat, are considerably affect- ed. See Cynanche. PAROTIS (From terxex., near, and at, the ear.) See Parotid gland. PVROXYSM. (Paroxysmus; from mrxeo^rhu), to aggravate ) A periodical ex- acerbation or fit ofa disease. Parsley, -black mountain. See Oreoseli- num. Parsley, common. See Petroselinum. Parsley, Macedonian. See Petroselinum Macedonicum. Parsnip. See Pastinaca. Parsnip, water. See Slum. Parthexiastrum. (Dim. of parthe- nium, tansy.) A species of tansy, or bas- tard feverfew. Parthems. The same as parthe- nium. Parthenium. (From n the soles of the feet, which often deprived them of sleep. Some With double vision; others with fatutty; others with visceral obstructions; others with additional symptoms. Nevertheless, fever still keeps off, the appetite is unim- paired, and the secretions are regularly carried on. But the disease goes on in- creasing, the nerves are more debilitated, the legs and thighs loose the power of mo- tion, stupor or deliriim come on, and the melancholy terminates in confirmed mania. In.the hospital at Legnano, Isaw both men and women in this maniacal state. Some lay quiet; others were raving, and obliged to be tied down to the bed, to prevent them from doing mischief to themselves and others. In almost all these, the pulse was small, slow, and without any charac- ter of fever. One woman appeared to have a slight degree of furor uterinus; for, at the sight of men, she became merry, smiled, offered kisses, and by her gestures desired them to come towards her. Some were occupied in constant prayers ; some pleased themselves with laughW'r,*and others with other things. But it was re- markable, that all who were in this stage of the disease, had a strong propensity to drown themselves. They now begin to grow emaciated, and the delirium is often followed by a species of tabes. A colli- quative diarrhoea comes on, which no re- medy can stop, as also has been observed in nostalgia. Sometimes, in the pelagra, the diarrhoea comes on before the deli- rium, and the delirium and stupor mutu- ally interchange with each other. The ap- petite often suddenly failed, so that the sick will sometimes go for near a week without tasting food- Not uncommonly it returns as suddenly, so that they eagerly devoured whatever was offered them, and this even at times when they are horridly convulsed. The convulsions with which they are attacked, are most shocking to see, and are of almost every kind, catalep- sy excepted, wliich has been described by writers. I saw one girl in bed, who was violently distorted by opisthotonos every time she attempted to rise. Some are seized with emprosthotonos ; and others with other species of tetanus. At length, syncope and death close the tragedy, of- ten without any symptom of fever occur- ring through the whole course of the dis- ease. The first stage of the pelagra, in which the local affection only takes place, Dr. Jansen observes, continues in some instances for a great length of time; per- sons being occasionally met with in whom it has lasted six or eight, or even fifteen years, disappearing regularly every win- ter, or returning again in the spring. This occasions some of the inhabitants to pay little attention to it; although, in other cases, it reaches its greatest height after the second or third attack. It appears that this disease is not infectious, and that the causes producing it are yet unas- certained. It has been supposed, by some, to arise from ihe heat of the sun's rays ; and hence it is now and then called malde sole,- but this does not produce any simi- lar disease in other parts of the world, where it is in an equal or even much greater degree than at Milan ; no disease, in any respect resembling it, having hi- therto been noticed in such regions, ex- cept the lepra asturiensis described by Thiery, and after him by Sauvages. In this, a tremor ofthe head and trunk ofthe body takes place, which does not happen in the pelagra. This,however, is the prin- cipal difference in the two diseases. Pelaeium. (From mmkot, mud; so called from its muddy consistence ) A coUyrium. Pelato salpingaus. See Circumflexus. Pulecanus. (From isrtktKxu, to perfo- rate ; so named from its curvature at the end resembling the beak of the Pelican.) 1. The Pelican. 2. An instrument to draw teeth. Pelecimm. (From ttrtktKtut, a hatchet; so called because its seeds are shaped like a two-edged hatchet.) The hatchet vetch. Pelioma. (From tvtkot, black.) An ec- chymosis when liver-coloured Petitory, bastard. See Ptarmica. Pellitory of Spain.- See Pyrethrum. Pellitory, wall. See Parietaria Pelma. (From tsrtku, to move forwards.) The sole of the foot, or a sock adapted to the sole of the foot. Peltalis cartilago. (From pelta, a buckler; so called from its shape.) The scutiform cartilage ofthe larynx. PELVIC LIGAMENTS. The articu- lation of the os sacrum with the last lum- bar vertebra, and with the ossa innomtna- ta, is strengthened by means of a strong transverse ligament, which passes from the extremiiy and lower edge ofthe last lumbar vertebra, to the posterior and in- ternal surface of the spine of the ilium. O her ligaments are extended posteriorly from the os sacrum to the ossa ilia on each side, and, from the direction of their fibres, may be calleel the lateral ligaments. Besides these, there are many shorter liga- mentous fibres, which are seen stretched from the whole circumference of the arti- culating surfaces of these two bones. But the most remarkable ligaments ofthe pel- vis are the two sacro ischiatic ligaments, which are placed towards the posterior and inferior part of the pelvis. One of 604 TEL PEM these may be called the greater, and the other the lesser sacro-ischiatic ligament. The first of these is attached to the pos- terior edge ofthe os sacrum, to the tube- rosity ofthe ilium, and to ihe first ofthe three divisions of the os coccygis. Its other extremity is inserted into the inner surface of the tuberosity of the ischium. At its upper part it is of considerable breadth, after which it becomes narrower, but expands again before its insertion into the ischium, and extending along the tu- berosity of that bone to the lower branch of the os pubis, where it terminates in a point, forms a kind of falx, one end of which is loose, while ihe other is fixed to tlie bone. The lesser sacro-ischiatic liga- ment is somewhat thicker than the for- mer, and is placed obliquely before it. It extends from the transverse processes of the os sacrum, and the tuberosity of the spine of the ilium, on each side, to the spine of the ischium. These two ligaments not only serve to strengthen the articula- tion of the ossa innominata with the os sa- crum, but to support the weight of the viscera contained in the pelvis, the back and lower part of which is closed by these ligaments. The posterior and external surface of the greater ligament likewise serves for the attachment of some portions ofthe gluteus maximus and gemini mus- cles. The symphysis pubis is strengthen- ed internally by a transverse ligament, some of the fibres of which are extentled to the obturator ligament. PELVIS. (From pon each stalk, like the fingers upon the hand.) The herb cinque- foil ; also a name for the ricinus, the fruit of which resembles a hand. Pentamyrum. (From ttrtvrt, five, and fAveov, ointment.) An ointment composed of five ingredients. Pentaneuron. (From erj§ra/iAe sig- nifies certain white lines and impressions, observable in the musculus rectus of the abdomen. Perin. (From tsruga, a bag.) A testicle, Some explain it the Perinaum; others say it is the Anus. Perineocele. (From isrtenouov, the perinxum, and k»a», a rupture.) A rup- ture in the perinxum. PERINJSUM. (From vrtyvtu, to flow round, because that part is generally moist.) The space between the anus and organs of generation. Perinaus transversus. See Transversus perinei. Perinyctides. (From *«§/, and w%, the night.) Little swellings like nipples ; or, as others relate, pustules, or pimples, which break out in the night. PERIOSTEUM. (From *rty, about, and ortov, a bone.) The membrane which in- vests the external surface of all the bones, except the crowns ofthe teeth. It is ofa fibrous texture, and well supplied with ar- teries, veins, nerves, and absorbents. It is called pericranium, on the cranium ; pe- riorbita, on the orbits; perichondrium, when it covers cartilage; and peridesmium, when it covers ligament. Its use appears to be to distribute the vessels on the'external surfaces of bones. Periphimosis. See Phimosis. Peripleumonia. ?ee Pneumonia. PERIPNEUMONIA. (From , to contract.) The vermicular motion of the intestines, by which they contract and propel their con- tents. A similar motion takes place in the Fallopian tubes, after conception, by means of which the ovum is translated from the ovarium into the uterus. Peristaphylims. (From mrtgi,about, anel rxqukivot, the staphylinus.) A muscle whicii is connected with the staphylinus, Peristerium. (From tsrteirtgot, a pigeon; so called.because pigeons cover it.) The herb vervain. See Verbena. Peristoma. (From tfftgtTgtvvuu, to strew about.) Peristoma properly signifies any covering, but is applied, by Pecquet, to the mucous or villous coat or lining of the intestines, the same which Blasius calls Museum Villosum,- Bartholine, Crusta Membranosa ; and De Graaf, Crusta Ver- micularis. Perisystole. (From ta-tgtttkku, to com- press.) 1. The time between a contraction anil elilatation of the heart. 2. A pausa, or intermission between the systole and diastole, which is by most denied to be perceived in heal-.hy per- sons, but when dying it is very sensibly felt. Periterion. (From pleura, with which it is continuous thro' the various intervals of the diaphragm. Posteriorly, it descends before the kid- neys ; anteriorly, behind the abdominal muscles ; it dips into the pelvis ; from the bones of the pubis, passes over the blad« der, and descends behind; and being again carried backwards, at the entrance of tlie ureters in two lunar folds, it rejoins upon the intestinum rectum, that part of itself which invests the loins, anel in this situation lies before the rectum. The cel- lular texture wliich covers the peritone- um on the outside, is continued into sheaths in very many places ; of which, one receives the testicle on each side, an- other the iliac vessels of the pelvis, viz. \ I the obturatoria, those ofthe penis, bladder, ' and aorta, and, ascending to the breast, accompany the oesophagus and vertebrx ; * by means of which, there is a communica- tion between the whole body and the peri- tonaeum, well known in dropsical people. It has various prolongations for covering the viscera. The shorter productions of this membrane are called ligaments ; and are formed by a continuous reduplication " ofthe peritonxum, receding from its inner j surface, enclosing cellular substance, and . extendingto some viscus, where its plates ' separate, and, having diverged, embrace * the viscus ; but the intermediate cellular substance always accompanies this mem- branaceous coat, and joins it with the true substance ofthe viscus. Of this short kind of production, three belong to the liver, one or two to the spleen, and others to the kidneys, and to the sides ofthe uterus and vagina. By this means, the tender sub. 1 stance of the viscera is tlefended from in- J jury by any motion or concussiqn, and their whole mass is prevented from being mis- placed by their own weight, and from in- juring themselves, beingsecurely connect- ed with the firm sides of the peritonaeum. PERITONITIS. (From tsrignovxiov, the peritonxum.) An inflammation of the pe- ritonaeum. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia and Order Phlegmasia of Cullen, known by the presence of pyrexia, with pain in the abdomen, that is increased when in an erect position, but without other proper signs of abdominal inflamma- tion When the inflammation attacks the peritoneum of the viscera, it takes the name of the viscus : thus, peritonitis hepa- Us, peritonitis intestinalis, 'peritonitis omen- talis, or epiploitis, or omentitis, peritonitis, mesenterii. All these Dr. Cullen considers under the general heael of gastritis, ;.s there are , no certain signs by which they can be elis- 1 tinguisheel from each other, and the me- thod of cure must be the same in all. He however distinguishes three species. PER PER 609 1. Peritonitit propria ; when the perito- neum, strictly so caled, is inflamed. 2. Peritonitit omenta lis. Omentitis. Epi- ploitis, when ihe omentum is affecteel. 3- Peritonitis mesenterica, when the me- sentery is inflamed. Perizoma. (From Tctpi^uwufit, to gird round.) Strictly signifies a girdle; but by Hildanus, anel some other ch rurgical wri- ters, it is applied to such instruments for supporting ruptures, which we commonly call trusses. Some also express by it the diaphragm. Perla. (Ital. and Span, perl, Welch, perlen, Germ.) See Margarita. Perls. See Margnrita. PERNIO. A ktbc or chilblain. A spe- cies of erythema of Cullen. Chilblains are painful inflammatory swellings, of a deep purple or leaden colour, to whicli the fingers, toes, heels, and other extreme parts ofthe body are subject on being ex- posed, to a severe degree of cold. The pain is not constant, but rather pungent and shooting at particular times, and an insupportable itching attends. In some instances the skin remains entire, but in others it breaks and discharges a thin fluid. When the degree of cold has been very great, or the application long continued, the parts affecteel are apt to mortify and slough off, leaving a foul ill-conditioned ulcer behind. Children anel old people are more apt to be troubled with chil- blains than those of a middle age; and such as are of a scrophulous habit, are re- marked to suffer severely from them. Peroneus anticus See Peroneus brevis. PERONEUS BREVIS. (Peroneus, sc. musculus, -rteovouot, from perone, the fibula.) This muscle is the peroneus secundus seu anticus of Douglas, the peroneus medius seu anticus of Winslow, the peronaus secundus of Cowper, anil petit-peroneo-sus-metatarsien of Dumas. It arises by an acute, thin, and fleshy origin from the anterior and outer part of the fibula, its fibres continu- ing to adhere to the lower half of that bone. Its round tendon passes through the groove in the malleolus externus, along wiih that of the peroneus longus, after which it runs in a separate groove to be inserteel into the upper anel posterior part of the tubercle at the basis of the metatarsal bone, that supports the little toe. Its use is to assist the peroneus lon- gus. PERONEUS LONGUS. This muscle, which is the peroneus primus seu posticus of Douglas, peroneus maximus sen posterior of Winslow, peronaus primus of Cowper, and tebi-peroneo-tarsien of Dumas, is situated somewhat anteriorly along the outer side of the leg. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the external lateral part of the head of the tibia, and likewise from the upper anterior surface and outer side ofthe pe- rone or fibula, its fibres continuing to ad- here to the outer surface of the latter to within three or four inches of the malleo- lus externus. It terminates in a long round tendon, which runs obliquely behind the malleolus internuSjWhere it passes through a cartilaginous groove in common with the peroneus brevis, being bound down by an annular ligament. When it has reached the os calcis, it quits the tenelon of the pe- roneus brevis, and runs obliquely inwards along a groove in the os cuboides, under the muscles on the sole of the foot, to be inserted into the outside ofthe posterior extremity of the metatarsal bone, that sup- ports the great toe. Near the insertion of this muscle we find a small bursa mu- cosa. This muscle draws the foot out- wards, and likewise assists in extendingit. Peroneus maximus. See Peroneus lon- gus. Peroneus medius. See Peroneus brevis. Peroneus posticus. See Peroneus longus. Peroneus primus. See Peroneus longus. Peroneus secundus. See Peroneus brevis. PERONEUS TERTIUS. This is the name given by Albinus to a muscle which, by some writers, is calleel nonus Vesalii, or Vesalius's ninth muscle of the foot; but by most considereel in the present day as aportion of theextensor longus digitorum pedis. It is situated at the anterior, infe- rior, and outer part of the leg, along the outeredge ofthe last-describeel muscle, to which it is intimately uniteel. It arises fleshy from the anterior surface of the lower half of the fibula, and from the ad- jacent part of the interosseous ligament. Its fibres run obliquely downwards, to- wards a tendon which passes under the an- nular ligament, and then running oblique- ly outwards, is inserted into the root ofthe metatarsal bone that supports the little toe. This muscle assists in bending the foot Perone. (From Trtieu, to fasten; so called because it fastens together the tibia and the muscles.) The fibula. PERSICA. (From P*r«'a,its native soil.) The peach. The fruil of the AmygdalusPer- sica of Linnxus. It is known to be grateful and wholesome, seldom disagreeing with the stomach, unless this organ is not in a healthy state, or the fruit has been eaten to excess, when effects similar to those of the other dulco-acid summer fruits may be produced. The flowers, including the ca- lyx, as well as the corolla, are the parts ofthe persica used for medicinal purposes. These have an agreeable but weak smell, and a bitterish taste. Boulduc observes, " that when distilled, without addition, by the heat of a water bath, they yield one- sixth their weight, or more, ofa whitish liquid, which communicates to a consider- able quantity of other liquids a flavour t4I 610 PEK PER like that of the kernels of fruits. These flowers have a cathartic effect, and, espe- cially to children, have been successfully given m the character of a vermifuge; for this purpose, an infusion ofa drachm of the flowers dried, or half an ounce in their recent state, is the requisite dose. The leaves of the persica are also found to pos- sess an anthelmintic power, and from a great number of experiments appear to have been given with invariable success both to children and adults. However, as the leaves and flowers of the persica manifest, in some degree, the quality of those of the laurocerasis, they ought to be used with caution. Persicaria. (From persica, the peach- tree, so called because its blossoms are like those of the peach.) Persicaria mitis. Plumbago. Arsmart. This plant, Polygo- num persicaria of Linnxus, is said to pos- sess vulnerary and antiseptic properties ; with which intentions it is given in wine to restrain the progress of gangrene. Persicaria mitis. See Persicaria. Persicaria urens. See Hydropiper. Persicus ignis. A carbuncle. Avi- cenna says, it is that species of carbuncle which is attended with pustules and vesi- cations. Persistens febris. A regular inter- mitting fever, the paroxysms of which re- turn at constant and stated hours. Personata. (From persona, a disguis- ed person, because, according to Pliny, the ancient actors used to mask them- selves with the leaves of this plant.) See Bardana. PERSPIRATION. Perspiratio. The va- pour that is secreted by the extremities of the cutaneous arteries from the exter- nal surface ofthe body. It is distinguished into sensible and insensible. The former is separated in the form of an invisible va- pour, the latter so as to be visible in the form of very little drops adhering to the epidermis. The secretory organ is com- posed of the extremities of the cutaneous arteries. The smell of the perspirable fluid, in an healthy man, is fatuous and animal; its taste manifestly salt and am- moniacal. In consistence it is vaporous and aqueous; and its specific gravity is greater than water. For the most part it is yel- lowish, from the passage ofthe subcutane- ous oil,< and sebaceous matter ofthe sub- cutaneous glands. Someiimes it is red- dish, from the globules ofthe cruror pass- ing through, especially under the axillx. The quantity is sometimes so profuse, as not only conspicuously to moisten the linen, but also the thicker garments. The constituent principles of the per- spirable fluid appear to be, 1. Water, at- tenuated into vapour, by the matter of heat. 2. Animal gas, or carbonated hy- drogen. As the production of carbonated air with the oxygen of the atmosphere shews. 3. Azotic gas. For water, in which a man has bathed, soon becomes putrid. Carbonated hydrogen, chemically combined with azot, would appear to con- stitute putrid miasma. May not this be the origin of putrid fever, in those narrow confined chambers in which there are many persons ? 4. The glandular smegma and subcutaneous oil; hence linen is stained with a yellowish colour, and leanness is brought on. 5. The serum of the blood. This affords an immense quantity of wa- ter, and the albuminous and saline part of the sweat. It makes the linen ofa viscid rigidity, and ofa salt taste. Glass-blow- ers sometimes excrete so acriel a sweat, that salt has been seen collected in crys- tals on their faces. Perspiration varies in respect to, 1. The temperature ofthe atmosphere. Thus men have a more copious, viscid, and higher coloured sweat on the summer days, and in warm countries, than in colder regions. 2. Sex. The sweat of a man is said to smell more acrid than that of a woman. 3. Age. The young are more subject to sweat than the aged, who during the ex- cessive heat of the summer scarcely sweat at all. 4- Ingesta. An alliacious sweat is perceived from eating garlic ; a legumi- nous from peas ; an acid from acids; a fe- tid from animal food only; anel a rancid sweat from fat foods, as is observed in Greenland. A long abstinence from drink causes a more acrid and coloured sweat; and the drinking a great quantity of cold water in summer, a limpid and thin sweat. 5. Medicines. The sweat of those who have taken musk, even moderately, and assafcedita, or sulphur, smells of their re- spective natures. 6. Region of the body. The sweat of the head is greasy ; on the forehead it is more aqueous; under the axillx very unguinous ; and in the inter- stices of the toes, it is very fetid, forming in the most healthy man blackish sordes. 7- Diseases. In this respect it varies very much, in regard to quantity, smell, and colour; for the sweat of gouty persons is said to turn vegetable juices to a reel co- lour, and is ofa cretaceous nature. Some men also have a lucid sweat, others a sweat tinging their linen of a cxrulean colour. The use ofthe insensible perspiration are, 1. To liberate the blood from super- fluous animal gas, azot, and water, 2. To eliminate the noxious and heterogene- ous excrements ; hence the acid, rancid, leguminous,or putrid perspiration of some men. 3. To moisten the external surface ofthe body, lest the epidermis cutis, and its nervous papillx be dried up by the at- mospheric air. 4. To counter-balance the suppressed pulmonary transpiration ofthe lungs; for when it is suppressed, the cu- PER PER 611 taneous is increased; hence the nature of both appears to be the same. The use of the sensible perspiration, or sweat, in an healthy man, is scarcely observable, unless from an error of the non-naturals. Its first effect on the body is always prejudicial, by exhausting and drying it; although it is sometimes of ad- vantage. 1. By supplying a watery ex- cretion » thus when the urine is deficient, the sweat is often more abundant. In this manner an aqueous diarrhoea is frequently cured by sweating. 2. By eliminating, at the same time, any morbid matter. Thus various miasmataare critically expelled, in acute andchronic diseases, with the sweat. PERTUSSIS. (From per, much, and tussis, cough.) The hooping-cough. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order spatmi of Cullen, known by a con- vulsive strangulating cough, with hoop- ing, returning by fits that are usually ter- minated by a vomiting, and being conta- gious. Children are most commonly the sub- jects of this disease, and it seems to de- pend on a specific contagion, which affects them but once in their life. The disease being once produced, the fits of coughing are often repeated without any evident cause ; but in many cases, the contagion may be considered as only giving the pre- disposition, and the frequency of the fits may depend upon various exciting causes, such as violent exercise, a full meal, the having taken food of difficult digestion, and irritation ofthe lungs by dust, smoke, or disagreeable odours. Emotions of the mind may likewise prove an exciting cause. Its proximate or immediate cause seems to be a viscid matter or phlegm lodged about the branchiae, trachea, and fauces, which sticks so close as to be expectora- ted wiih the greatest difficulty. Some have supposed it to be a morbid irritabi- lity of the stomach, with increased ac- tions of its mucous glands ; but the affec- tion of the stomach which takes place in the disease, is clearly only of a secondary nature, so that this opinion must be erro- neous. The hooping-cough usually comes on with a difficulty of breathing, some de- gree of thirst, a quick pulse, and other slight febrile symptoms, whicli are suc- ceeded by a hoarseness, cough, anel diffi- culty of expectoration. These symptoms continue perhaps for a fortnight or more, at the end of which time the disease puts on its peculiar and characteristic form, and is now evident, as the cough becomes convulsive, and is attended with a pecu- liar sound, which has been called a hoop. When the sonorous inspiration has hap- pened, the coughing is again renewed, and continues in the same manner as before, till "i«hfr ft n[Hntiliy nf ""■"•-"" '* thrown up from the lungs, or the contents of the stomach are evacuated by vomiting. The fit is then terminated, and the patient re- mains free from any other for some time, and shortly afterwards returns to the amusements he was employed in before the accession of the fit, expresses a desire for food, and when it is given to him, takes it greedily. In those cases, however, where the attack has been severe, he often seems much fatigued, makes quick inspi- rations, and falls into a faint. On the first coming on of the disease, there is little or no expectoration, or if any, it consists only of thin mucus, and as long as this is the case the fits of cough- ing are frequent, and of consielerable du- ration ; but on the expectoration becom- ing free and copious, the fits of coughing are less frequent, as well as of shorter duration. By the violence of coughing, the free transmission of blood through the lungs is somewhat interrupted, as likewise the free return of the blood from the head, which produces that turgescence and suf- fusion of the face whicii commonly attend the attack, and in some instances brings on a hxmorrhage either from the nose or ears. The disease havingarrived at its height, usually continues for some weeks longer, and at length goes off gradually. In some cases it is however protracted for several months, or even a year. Although the hooping-cough often proves tedious, and is liable to return with violence on any fresh exposure to cold, when not entirely removed, it never- theless is seldom fatal, except to very young children, who are always likely to suffer more from it than those of a more advanced age. The danger seems indeed always to be in proportion to the youth of the person, and the degree of fever, and difficulty of breathing, which accom- pany the disease, as likewise the state of debility which prevails. It has been known in some instances to terminate in apoplexy and suffocation. It the fits are put an end to by vomiting, it may be regarded as a favourable symp- tom, as may likewise the taking place of a moderate and free expectoration, or the ensuing of a slight haemorrhage from the nose or ears. Dissections of those who die of the hooping-cough usually shew the conse- quence of the organs of respiration being affected, and particularly those parts which are the seat of catarrh. When the disease has been long protracted, it is apt to degenerate into pulmonaryconsumption, asthma, or visceral obstructions, in which last case the glands of the mysentery arc found in a hard and enlarged state. Peruvian balsam. See Balsamum Peru- vianum. 612 TES PET Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. mistaken," observes Dr. Thomas, "the Peruvianus cortex. See Cinchona. Board of Trade has, however, very lately, Peruvianus cortex flavus. See Cin- under the sanction ofthe College of Phy- chona. • sicians, somewhat abridged it." Peruvianus cortex ruber. See Cin- It sometimes happens that after the ap- chona. plication ofthe putrid vapour, the patient PERVIGILIUM. (From per, much, experiences only a considerable degree of and vtgilo, to watch.) Watching, or a languor and slight head-ache for many want of sleep. See Vigilance. tlays previous to a perfect attack of the Pervinca. (From pervincio, to tie to- disease: but it more usually comes to pass, gether.) So called because its stringy that he is very soon seized with great de- roots were used for bindin, substances pressionof strength, anxiety, palpitations, together. The herb periwinkle syncope, stupor, giddiness, violent head- , Pes Alexandrinus. See Pyrethrum. ache, and delirium, the pulse becoming at Pes caprje. Goat's foot, a species of the same time very weak and irregular. Oxalis ; also a species of Convolvulus. These symptoms are shortly succeeded Pes cati. See Gnaphalium. by nausea, and a vomiting of a dark bili- Pes columbixus. See Geranium colum- ous matter, and in the further progress of binum. the disease, carbuncles make their ap- Pes leonis. The ladies mantle is some- pearance; buboes arise in tlifierent glands, times so called. See Alchemilla. such as the parotid, maxillary, cervical, Pes tigriuis. Tiger's foot, a species axillary, and inguinal; or petechix hemor- of Ipomaa. rhages and a collitjuative diarrhoea en- PESSARY. (Pessarium, from *•}£ and diuretic, and have been employed in nephritic pains and obstructions of urine. The seeds possess aromatic and carmina- tive powers, but are seldom prescribed. Petroselinum Macedonicum. Apium petraum. Petrapium. Macedonian pars- ley. This plant, Bubon Macedonicum of Linnxus, is similar in quality to the com- mon parsley, but weaker and less grate- ful. The seeds enter the celebrated com- pounds mithridate and theriaca. Petroselinum vulgare. See Petrose- linum. Petrosilex. A species of coarse flint, of a deep blue or yellowish green colour. It is interspersed in Veins through rocks ; and from this circumstance derives its name. PEUCEDANUM. (From ttiukm, the pine-tree; so called from its leaves resem- bling those of the pine-tree.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Di- gynia 2 The pharmacopceial name of the hog's fennel and sulphur-wort. Mara- thrum sylvestre. Murathrophyllum. Pinas- tellum. Hariateum porcinum. The plant which bears these names in the pharma- copoeias is the Peucedanum officinale of Linnxus :—-foliis quinque partitis, filiformi- bus Iinearibus. The root is the officinal part; it has a strong fetid smell, some- what resembling that of sulphureous solu- tions, and an acrid, unctuous, bitterish taste. Wounded, when fresh in the spring or autumn, particularly in the former sea- son, in which the root is most vigorous, it yields a considerable quantity of yellow juice, which soon dries into a solid gummy resin, whicii retains the taste and strong smell of the root. This, as well as the root, is recommended as a nervine and anti-hysteric remedy. Peucedanum officinale. The syste- matic name of ihe hog's fennel. See Peu- cedanum. Peucedanum silaus. The systematic name of the meadow saxafrage. See Sax- ifraga vulgaris. Peyeri glandule. Peyer*s glands. Brunnier's glands. Small glands situated under the villous coat ofthe intestines. Peziza auricula. See Auricula juda. Phenomena. Phenomenon. (From , to make appear.) All those appearances in the human body which are contrary to the usual process of nature. PHAGEDENA. (From chemistry.) Phar- maceutic chemistry, or that part of che- mistry which respects the preparation of medicines. PHARMACOPOEIA. (From ^x^/axkov, a medicine, and mroitu, to make.) A dis- pensatory, or book of directions for the composition of medicines approved of by medical practitioners, or published by au- thority. The following are the most no- ted, viz. P. Amstelodamensis. P. Argentoratensis. P. Angel oratensis. P. Butaana. P. Brandenburgensis. P- Brandenburgica. P. Bruxellensis. P. Edinburgensis. P. Hafniensis. P. Londinensis. P. Norimbergensis. P. Pariscentis. P. Ralisbonentis. P. Regia. PHARMACOPOLA. (From «gea>, because it conveys the food into the stomach.) The muscular bag at the back part of the mouth. It is shaped like a funnel, adheres to the fauces behind the larynx, and ter- minates in the oesophagus. Its use is to receive the masticated food, and to con- vey it into the oesophagus. Phaseolus vulgaris. (From q>xo-»kot, a little ship, or galliot, wliich its pods were supposed to resemble.) The syste- matic name ofthe kidney-bean. See Bean, kidney. • Phasganium. (From tpao-yavov, a knife; so called because its leaves are shaped like a knife, or sword.) The herb sword-grass. Phatnium. (From x«4» a vein, and exyvu/Ai, to break out.) A rupture of a vein. PHLEBOTOMY. (Phlebotomia) from a vei"» and tt/AVu, to cut-) The opening ofa vein. Phlegm. (From qktyu, to burn, or to excite.) In chemistry it means water from distillation, but, in the common ac- ceptation of the word, it is a thick and tenacious mucus secreted in the lungs. Phlegmagoga: (From ^kty/Aot, phlegm, and xyu, to drive out.) Medicines wliich promote the discharge of phlegm. PHLEGMASIA. (From ^Mym, to burn.) An inflammation. PHLEGMASIA DOLENS. A disease noticed by some of the French writers, under the name of Venflure des jdmbes et des cuisies de la femme accovchie ; whilst others have called it depot du luit, from its supposed cause. By the Germans it is. called UHdema lacteum, and by the Eng- lish the white leg. This disease principally affects women in the puerperal state ; in a few instances it has been observed to attack pregnant women ; and, in one or two cases, nurses on losing their children, have been affected by it. Women of all descriptions are liable to be attacked by it during and soon after childbed ; but, those whose limbs have been pained or anasarcous during pregnancy, and who do not suckle their offspring, are more espe- cially subject to it. It has rarely occur- red oftener than once to the -same female. It supervenes to easy and natural, as well as to difficult and preternatural, births. It sometimes makes its appearance in twenty-four or forty-eight hours after de- livery, and at other times, not till a month or six weeks after ; but in general, the attack takes place from the tenth to the sixteenth day of the lying-in. It has in many instances, attacked women who were recovering from puerperal fever ; and, in some cases, has supervened, or succeeded to thoracic inflammation. It not uncom- monly begins with coldness and rigors; the->e are succeeded by heat, thirst, and other symptoms of pyrexia ; and then pain, stiffi.ess, and other symptoms of topi- cal inflammation supervene. Sometimes 616 PHLEGMASIA DOLENS. the local affection is from the first accom- panied with, but is not preceded by, febrile symptoms. Upon other occasions, the to- pical affection is neither preceded by puer- peral fever, nor rigors, &c but soon after it has taken place, the pulse becomes more frequent, the heat ofthe body is increased, and the patient is affected with thirst, head ache, &c. The pyrexia is very vari- ous in degree in different patients, and sometimes assumes an irregular remittent or intermittent type. The complaint gene- rally takes plate on one side only at first, and the part where it commences is vari- ous ; but it most commonly begins in the lumbar, hypogastric, or inguinal region, on one side, or in the hip, or top of the thigh, anel corresponding labium pudeneli. In this case the patient firs, perceives a sense of pain, weight, and stiffness, in some ofthe above-mentioned parts, which are increased by every attempt to move the pelvis, or lower limb. If the part be care- fully examined, it generally is found ra'her fuller or hotter than natural, and tender to the touch, but not discoloured. The pain increases, always becomes very se- vere, and, in some cases, is of the most excruciating kind. It extends along the thigh, and when it has subsisted for some time longer or shorter in different pa- tients, the top of the thigh and the labium pudendi become greatly swelled, and the pain is then someiimes alleviated, but ac- companied with a greater sense of disten- tion. The pain next extends down to the knee, and is generally the most severe on the inside and back ofthe thigh, in the di- rection of the internal cutaneous and the crural nerves ; when it has continued for some time, the whole ofthe thigh becomes swelled, and the pain is somewhat re- lieved. The pain then extends down the leg to the foot, and is commonly the most severe in the direction of the poste- rior tibial nerve; after some time, the parts last attacked begin to swell, and the pain abates in violence, but is still very considerable, especially on any attempt to move the limb. The extremity being now swelled throughout its whole extent, ap- pears perfectly or nearly uniform, and it is not perceptibly lessened by an horizon- tal position, like an cedetnatose limb. It is ofthe natural colour, or even whiter ; is hotter than natural; excessively tense, and exquisitely tender when touched. When pressed by the finger in different parts, it is found to be elastic, little, if any, impres- sion remaining, and that only for a very short time. If a puncture, or incision, be made into the limb, in some instances, no fluid is discharged; in others, a small quantity only issues out, which coagulates soon after ; and in others, a larger quan- tity of fluid escapes, which does not coa- gulate ; but the whole ofthe effused mat- ter cannot be drawn off in this way. The swelling of the limb varies both in degree and in the space of time requisite for its full formation. In most instances, it arrives at double the natural size, and in some cases at a much greater. In lax habits, and in patients whose legs have been very much affected with anasarca during pregnancy, the swelling takes place more rapidly than in those who are differently circumstan- ced ; it sometimes arrives, in the former class of patients, at its greatest extent in twenty-four hours, or less, from ihe first attack. Instead of beginning invariably at the upper part ofthe limb, and descending to the lower, this complaint has been known to begin in the foot, the middle of the leg, the ham, and the knee. In which so- ever of these parts it happens to begin, it is generally soon diffused overthe whole of the limb, and, when this has taken place, the limb presents the same pheno- mena, exactly, that have been stated above, as observable when the inguen, &tc. are first affected. After some days, generally from two to eight, the febrile symptoms diminish, and the swelling, heat, tension, weight, and tenderness of the lower extremity, begin to abate, first about the upper part ofthe thigh, or about the knee, and afterwards in the leg and foot. Some inequalities are found in the limb, which, at first, feel like indurated glands, but, upon being more nicely examined, their edges are not so well defined as those of conglobate glands; anel they appear to be occasioned by the effused matter being of different degrees of consistence indifferent points. The con- globate glands of the thigh and leg are sometimes felt distinctly, and are tender to the touch, but are seldom materially en- / larged; and as the swelling subsides, it / has happened, that an enlargement ofthe / lymphatic vessels, in some part ofthe limb, / | has been felt, or been supposed to be I v felt. f The febrile symptoms having gradually I disappeared, the pain and tenderness ofthe * limb being much relieved, and the swel- ling and tension being considerably dimi- nished, the patient is debilitated and much reduced, and the limb feels stiff, heavy, be- numbed and weak. When the finger is pressed strongly against it for some time, in different points, it is found to be less elastic than at first, in some places retain* ing the impression of the finger for a longer, in other places for a shorter time, or scarcely at all. And, if the limb be suffered to hang down, or if the patient walk much, it is found to be more swelled in the evening, and assumes more of an cedematose appearance. In this state the limb continues for a longer or shorter time, anel is commonly at length reduced wholly, or nearly to the natural size. Hitherto the disease has been described PHL PHO 617 as affectiag only one of the inferior extre- arteries and veins of the lower half of the mities, and as terminating by resolution, body have recovered sufficiently from the or the effusion of a fluid that is moved by effects ofthe distention which existed dur- the absorbents; but, unfortunately, it ing the latter months of pregnancy. This sometimes happens, that after it abates in must necessarily occasion too great a de- one limb, the other is attacked in a simi- termination of blood to these parts, and lar way. It also happens, in some cases, consequently too great a congestion in that the swelling is not terminated by re- them -, whence they will be more stimu- solution ; for sometimes a suppuration lating than the upper parts of the body, takes place in one or both legs, anil ul- and inflammation will sometimes be ex- cers are formed which are difficult to heal, .cited in them. In a few cases, a gangrene has supervened. From an attentive consideration of the In some instances, the patient has been whole ofthe phenomena observable in this destoyed by the violence of the disease, disease, and of its remote causes and cure, before either suppuration or gangrene no doubt remains, Dr. Hull thinks, that have happened. the proximate cause consists in an influmma- The predisposing causes of this disease, toiy affection, producing suddenly a consi- when it occurs during the pregnant or pu- derable effusion of serum and coagulating erperal state, or in a short time after- lymph from the exhalenls into the cellular wards, appear to be, 1st, The increased ir- membrane of the limb- ritability and disposition to inflammation PHLEGMASIA. Inflammations. The which prevailed during pregnancy, and in a second order in the class pyrexia of Cul- still higher degree for some time after par- len's nosological arrangement, character- turition. 2dly, The over-distended, or re- ised by pyrexia, with topical pain and in- laxed state of the blood-vessels of the inferior flammation ; the blood, after venesection, part ofthe trunk and of the lower extremi- exhibiting a buffy coat. ties, produced during the latter months of Phlegmatorruagia. (From ^kty/ux, utero-gestation. mucus, and enyvu/At, to break out.) A dis- Amongst the exciting causes of this dis- charge of thin mucous phlegm from the ease may be enumerated, 1st, Contusions, nose, through cold. or violent exertions ofthe lower portions PHLEGMON. (From , to burn.) of the abdominal and other muscles in- Phlegmone. An inflammation of a bright serted in the pelvis, or thighs, or of the red colour, with a throbbing and pointed muscles of the inferior extremities, and tumour, tending to suppuration. contusions of the cellular texture con- Phlogiston-. (From qkoyigu, to burn.) nected with these muscles, during a te- The inflammable principle. Staal gave dious labour. 2dly, The application of cold this term to a principle which he imagin- and moisture, which are known to act very ed was pure fire, or the matter of fire fix- powerfully upon every system in changing ed in combustible bodies, in oreler to dis- the natural distribution of the circulating tinguish it from fire in action, or in a state fluids, and, consequently, in a system pre- of liberty. disposed by parturition, may assist in pro- Phlogisticated air. See Nitrogen gas. ductng the disease, by occasioning the PHLOGOSIS. (From , to dread.) Such an intolerance of light, that the eye, or rather the retina, can scarcely bear its irritating rays. Such patients generally wink, or close their eyes in light, which they cannqt bear without exquisite pain, or confused vision. The proximate cause is too great a sensi- bility in the retina. The species are, 1. Photophobia inflammatoria, or dread of light from an inflammatory cause, which is a particular symptom of the internal ophthalmia. 2. Photophobia, from the disuse of light, which happens to persons long confined in dark places or prisons ; on the coming out of which into light the pupil contracts, and the persons cannot bear light. The depression of the cataract occasions this symptom, which appears as though fire and lightening entered the eye, not being able to bear these stong rays of light. 3. Photophobia nervea, or a nervous pho- tophobia, which arises from an increased sensibility of the nervous expansion and optic nerve. It is a symptom of the hy- drophobia, and many disorders, both acute and nervous. 4. Photophobia, from too great light, as looking at the sun, or at the strong light of modern lamps. PHOTOPSIA. (From '<^ toms denoting extreme debility, shewing • themselves ; such symptoms are generally $ht>-flbrerunner of death. But that when ^•'the termination is favourable, the degree of typhus which succeeds it is less in pro- portion to the preceding excitement in synocha. Lastly, if we succeed in re- moving the delirium and other symptoms affecting the head, the state of the fever is fund to partake of this favourable change more immediately anel completely than in synocha, where, although we suc- ceed in relieving the head-acheor delirium, the fever often suffers little abatement. With regard to the duration of phrenitis, Eller observes, that when it proves fatal, the patient generally tlies within six or seven days. In many fatal cases, however, , it is protracted for a longer time, especi- ally where the remissions have been con- siderable. Upon the whole, however, the longer it is protracted, providing the symptoms do not become worse, the better is the prognosis. Phrexetiasis. See Phrenitis. Phrensy. See Phrenitis'. Fhtkf.iriasis. (From 6«g, a louse.) See Phthiriasis. Phtheirium See Phtheiroctonnm. PHTHIRIASIS. (From ?6i/g, a louse.) Morbus Pediculosus. Pediculatio. Phthei- riasis. A-disease in which several parts of the boely generate lice, which ofien punc- ture.the skin, and produce little sordid ulcers. Phtheiiiocto>-um. (From st>9«/g, a louse, andnrtivu, to kill, because it destroys lice.) Phtheirium. The herb staphis-agra, or Staves-acre. PHTHISIS. (From ar skip, fair hair, delicate PUT rosy complexion, large veins, thick upper lip, a weak voice, ..nd great sensiuiliiy ; certain diseases, such as syphilis,-scrophu- la, the small-pox, anel measles ; particular employments exposing artificers to dust, such as needle pointeis, stone-cutiers, millers, &c. or to the fumes ot meials or minerals under a confined and unwhole- some air; violent passions, exertions or affections of the mind, as grief, disap- pointment, anxiety, or close application lo study, without using proper exenise ; frequent and excessive debaucheries, late watching, and drinking freely of strong liquors : great evacuations, as diarrhoea, diabetes, excessive venery, fluor dibits, immoderate diseharge of the menstrual flux, and the continuing to suckle too long under a debilitated state ; and, lastly, the application of cold, either by too sudden a change of apparel, keeping on wet clothes, lying in damp beds, or exposing ihe body too suddenly to cool air, when heated by exercise ; in short, by any thing that gives a considerable check to the perspiration. The more immediate or occasional causes of phthisis are, hxmop- tysis, pneumonic inflammation proceeding to suppuration, catarrh, asthma, and tu- bercles, the last of which is by far the most general. The incipient symptoms usually vary with the cause of the disease; but when it arises from tubercles, it is usually thus marked : It begins with a short dry cough, that at length becomes habitual, but from which nothing is spit up for some time, except a frothy mucus that seems to proceed from the fauces. The breathing is at the same time some- what impeded, and upon the least bodily motion is much hurried : a sense of strait- ness, with oppression at the chest, is expe- rienced ; the body becomes gradually leaner, and great languor, with indolence, dejection of spirits, and loss of appetite, prevail. In this state the patient fre- quently continues a considerable length of time, during which he is, however, more read ly affected than usual by slight colds, and upon one or other of the occasions the cough becomes more troublesome anel severe, particularly by night, and it is at length attended with an expectoration, which towards morning is more free and copious. By degrees ihe matter which is expectorated becomes more viscid anel opaque, and now assumes a greenish colour and purulent appearance, being on many occasions streaked with blood. In some cases, a more severe degree of haemoptysis attends, and the patient spits up a consi- derable quantity of florid, frothy blood. The breathing at length becomes more difficult, and the emaciation and weakness goeson increasing. With these, the person begins to be sensible of pain in some part ofthe thorax, which, however, is usually PHTHISIS. 627 felt at first under the sternum, particularly on coughing. At a more advanced period of he disease a pain is sometimes felt on one side, anil at times prevails in so high a degree, as to prevent the person from lying easily on that side : but it more fre- quently happens, that it is felt only on making a full inspiration, or coughing. Even where no pain is felt it often hap- pens, that those who labour under phthisis cannot lie easily on one or other of their sides, without a fit of coughing being ex- cited, or the difficulty of breathing being much increased. At the first commence- ment ofthe disease, the pulse is often na- tural, or perhaps is soft, small, and a little quicker than usual.- but when the symp- toms wliich have been enumerated have subsisted for any length of time, it then becomes fill, harel, and frequent. At the same time the face flushes, particularly after eating, the palms of the hands and soless>f the feet are affected with burning heat; the respiration is difficult and labo- rious ; evening exacerbations become ob- vious, and by degrees, the fever assumes the hectic form. This species of fever is evidently of the remittent kind, and has exacerbations twice every day. The first occurs usually about noon, and a slight remission ensues about five in the after- noon. This last is, however, soon suc- ceedeel by another exacerbation, which increases gradually until after midnight; but about two o'clock in the morning a remission takes place, and this becomes more apparent as the morning advances. During the exacerbations the patient is very sensible to any coolness of the air, and often complains of a sense of colel when his skin is, at the same time, preter- naturally warm. Of these exacerbations, that ofthe evening is by far the most con- siderable. From the first appearance of the hectic symptoms, the urine is high co- loured, and deposits a copious branny red sediment. The appetite, heiwever, is not greatly impaired, the tongue appears clean, the mouth is usually moist, and the thirst is inconsiderable. As the el isease advances, the fauces put on rather an inflamed ap- pearance, and are beset with aphthx, and the red vessels of the tunica adnata be- come of a pearly white. During the ex- acerbations, a florid circumscribed redness appears on each cheek ; but at other times the face is pale, and the countenance somewhat dejected. At the commence- ment of hectic fever, the belly is usually costive ; but in the more advanced stages of it, a diarrhaea often comes on, and this continues to recur frequently during the remainder of the disease ; colliquative sweats likewise break out, and these alter- nate with each other, and induce vast debility. In the last stage of the disease the emaciation is so great, that the patient has the appearance of a walking skeleton ; his countenance is altered, his cheeks are prominent, his eyes look hollow and lan- guid, his hair falls off, his nails are ofa livid colour, and much incurvated, and his feet are affected withoedematous swellings. To the end ofthe disease the senses remain entire, and the mind is confident and full of hope. It is, indeed, a happy circum- stance attendant on phthisis, that those who labour under it are seldom apprehen- sive or aware of any danger ; and it is no uncommon occurrence to meet with per- sons labouring under its most advanced stage, flattering themselves with a speedy recovery, and forming distant projects uneler that vain hope. Some days before death the extremities become cold. In some cases a delirium precedes that event, and continues until life is extinguished. As an expectoration of mucus from the lungs may possibly be mistaken for puru- lent matter, and may thereby give us reason to suspect that the patient labours under a confirmed phthisis, it may not be amiss to point out a sure criterion, by whicli we shall always be able lo distin- guish the one from the other. The medical world are indebted to the late Mr Charles Darwin for the discovery, who has elirected the experiment to be made in the follow- ing manner: Let the expectorated matter be dissolv- eel in vitriolic acid, and in caustic lixivium, anil add pure.water to both solutions. If there is a fair precipitation in each, it is a certain sign ofthe presence of pus; but if there is not a precipitate in either, it is certainly mucus. Mr. Everard Home, in his dissertation on the properties of pus, informs us of a curious, and apparently a decisive mode of distinguishing accurately between pus and animal mums. The property, he ob- serves, which characterises pus, and dis- tinguishes it from most other substances, is, its being composed of globules, which are visible when viewed through a micros- cope ; whereas animal mucus, and all chemical combinations of animal sub- stances appear in the microscope to be made up of fl-.kes. This property was first noticed by the late Mr. John Hunter. Pulmonary consumption, is in every case to be considered as attended with much danger ; but it is more so when it proceeds from tubercles, than when it arises in con- sequence either of haemoptysis, or pneu- monic suppuration. In the last instance the risk will be greater where the abscess breaks inwardly, and gives rise to empye- ma, than when its contents are discharged by the mouth. Even cases of this nature have, however, been known to terminate in immediate death The impending dan- ger is generally to be judged of, however, by the hectic symptoms ; but more parti- 4 528 PHV cularly by the fetor of the expectoration, the degree of emaciation and debility, the colliquative sweats, and the diarrhoea. The disease has, in many cases, been found to be considerably retarded in its process by pregnancy; and in a few has been alleviated by an attack of mania. The morbid appearance most frequently to be met with on the dissections of those who die of phthisis, is the existence of tubercles in the cellular substance of the lungs. These are small tumours which have the appearance of indurated glands, are of different sizes, and are often found in clusters. Their firmness is usually in proportion to their size, and when laid open in this state they are of a white co- lour, and of a consistence nearly ap- proaching to cartilage. Although indolent at first, they at length become inflam- ed, and lastly form little abscesses or vomicx, which breaking,' and pouring tlieir contents into the broncbix, give rise to a purulent expectoration, and thus lay the foundation of phthisis. Such tubercles or vomicx are most usually situ- ated at the upper and back part of the lungs; but in some instances they occupy the outer part, and then adhesions to the pleura are often formed. When the disease is partial, only about a fourth of the upper and posterior part of the lungs is usually found diseased ; but in some cases life has been pro racted till not one twentieth part of them appeared, on dissection, fit for performing their function. A singular observation, con- firmed by the morbid collections of ana- tomisls, is, that the left lobe is much oftener affected than the right. Phthisis isciiiadica. A wasting of the thigh and leg from an abscess or other cause in the hip. Phthisis pdpillk. An amaurosis. Phthoria. (From , an herb, and koyot, a discourse) That part of the science of natural history which treats on plants. Phttomint.salia. (From r at first, as well as its preservation afterwards, for if the mass then become hard and dry it is unfit for that division for which it was originally intended; and this is in many instances such an objection to the form that it is doubtful whether for the purposes of the pharmacopoeia the 630 PIL PIM greater number of articles had not better be kept in powder, and their application to the formation of pills, left to extempo- raneous direction. Pilul.b aloes composite. Compound aloetic pills. " Take of Spikealoe, pow- dered, an ounce ; extract of gentian, half an ounce ; oil of caraway, forty minims ; syrup, as much as is sufficient." Beat them together, until they form an uniform mass. From fifteen to twenty-five grains prove moderately purgative and stomachic. PlLUL.K ALOES Cl'M MYRRHA. Aloetic pills wiih myrrh. •« T;.ke of spike-aloe, two ounces ; saffron, myrrh, of each an ounce ; syrup, as much as is sufficient." Powder the aloe and myrrh separately; then beat them all together until they form an uniform mass. From ten grains to a scruple of this pill, substituted for the pilula Ritfi, prove stomachic and laxative, and are calculated for delicate females, epecially where there is uterine obstruc- tion PilclvE cambogije gomposit;e. Com- pound gamboge pills. " Take of gam- boge, powdered, extract of spike-aloe, powdered, compound cinnamon powtler, of each a drachm ; soap, two drachms." Mix the powders together; then having added the soap, beat the whole together until they are thoroughly incorporated. These pills are now first introduced in the London Pharmacopoeia, as forming a more aetive purgative pill than the pil. aloes cum myrrha, and in this way supplying an article very commonly necessary in prac- tice. The dose is from ten grains to a scruple. Pilule ccpri. An excellent tonic and diaphoretic pill, which may be given with advantage in dropsical diseases, where Ionics and diuretics are indicated. PILTTL3B FERItl CUM MYRRHA. Pills of iron and myrrh. " Take of myrrh, pow- dered, two drachms; subcarbonate of soda, sulphate of iron, sugar, of each a drachm." Rub the myrrh with the sub- carbonate of soda; add the sulphate of iron, and rub them again; then beat the wdiole together until they are thoroughly incorporated. These pills answer the same purpose as the mistura ferri compo- sita. The dose is from ten grains to one scruple. Pin l.b galbani composite. Compound galbanum pills. Formerly called pilula gummosa. " Take of galbanum resin, an ounce; myrrh, sagapenum, of each an ounce and half; assafoetida gum resin, half an ounce : syrup, as much as is suf- ficient." Beat them together until they form an uniform mass A stimulating antispasmodic and emmenagogue. From a srruple to half a drachm may be given three times a day in nervous disorders of the stomach and intestines, in hysterical affections and hypochondriasis. PlLVLS HYDRARGYRI. MerCtirial pills. Often from its. colour called the blue pill. "Take of purified mercury, two drachma. Confection of red roses, three drachms ; liquorice-root, powdered, a drachm '' Rub the mercury with the confection, until the globules disappear; then add the li- quorice-root, and beat the whole toge- ther, until they are thoroughly incorpo- rated. An alterative and antivenereal pill, which mostly acts on the bowels if given in sufficient quantity to attempt the re- moval of the venereal disease, and there- fore requires the addition of opium. The dose is from five grams to a scruple. Three grains ofthe mass contain one of mercury. Joined with the squill pill, it forms an ex- cellent expectorant and alterative, calcu- lated to assist the removal of dropsical diseases of the chest, and asthmas attend- ed with visceral obstruction. PlLUL.E HYDRARGYRI SUBMCRIATIS. Pjlls of submuriate of mercury. *' Take of submuriate of mercury, precipitated sul- phuret of antimony, of each a drachm; guaiacum gum resin, powdered, two drachms." Rub the submuriaie of mercury first with the precipitated sulphuret of antimony, then with the guaiacum gum resin, and add as much copaiba as may be requisite to give the mass a proper con- sistence. This is intendetl as a substitute for the famed Plummer's pill. It is exhi- bited as an alterative in a variety ot dis- eases, especially cutaneous eruptions, pains of the venereal or rheumatic kind, cance- rous and schirrous affections, and chronic ophthalmia. The dose is from five to ten grains. In about five grains of the mass there is one grain of the submuriate of mercury. PlLCLJE SAPONIS CUM OPIO. Pills of SOap and opium. Formerly called pilulx sapo- nacex. " Take of hard opium, powdered, half an ounce ; hard soap, two ounces." Beat them together until they are tho- roughly incorporated. The dose is from three 10 ten grains Five grains of the m >ss c main one of opium. Pilcl*! scillk composite. Compound squill pills. '* Take of squill root fresh, tlried and powered, a drachm; ginger- root, powdered, hard soap, of each three drachms; ammoniaci.m, powdered, two drachms." Mix the powders together: then beat them with the soap, adding as much syrup as may be sufficient to give a proper consistence. An attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic pill, mostly administered in the cure of asthma and dropsy. The dose is from ten grains to a scruple. PILUS. (Tltkot, wool carded.) The short hair which is foundallover the body. See Capillus. PIMENTA. (From Ramienta. 8p. pepper.) Piper caryophyllatum, Cocculi PIM indi aromatici. Piper chiapa. Amomum pi- mento. Caryophyllus aromaticus. Catyophyl- lus Americanus. Piper odoratum Jamaicense. Jamaica pepper, or allspic^ The berries of the Myrtus pimentaof Linnxus:—floribus tnchotomo puniculatis, foliis oblongo-lanceo- latit. This spice, which was first brought over for dietetic uses, has been long em- ployed in the shops as a succedaneum to the more costly oriental aromatics: it is moderately warm, of an agreeable flavour, somewhat resembling that ofa mixture of cloves, cinnamein, and nutmegs. JJoth pharmacopoeias direct an aqueous an"spi- rituous distillation to be made from these berries; and the Edinburg College orders the oleum essentiale piperis Jamaicensis. Pimento See Pimento. Pimpernel. The Anagallis arvensis is sometimes so called. See Anagallis. Pimpernel, water. See Becubunga. PIMPINELLA. (Quasi bipinella or bipenula, from the double penate order of its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Digynia. Pimpinella. 2 The systematic name of the Pimpi- nella alba. Pimpinella nostras. Several species of pimpinella were formerly used officinally; but the roots which obtain a place in the materia medica of the Edin- burg Pharmacopaia, are those of the Burnet saxifrage, the Pimpinella saxifraga of Linnseus .—foliis pinnatis?, foliolit radi- calibus subrotundis, summit Iinearibus. They have an unpleasant smell; and a hot, pun- gent, bitterish taste: they are recommen- ded by several writers as a stomachic : in the way of gargle, they have been em- ployed for dissolving viscid mucus, and to stimulate the tongue when that organ be- comes paralytic. Pimpivf.lla alba. A variety of ihe pim- pinella magna, whose root is indifferently useel with that of the greater pimpmell, called radix pimpinella nigra. See also Pimpinella. Pimfisklla anisum. The systematic name of the anise plant. See Anisum. Pimpinella italica. The root which bears this name in some pharmacopoeias is that ofthe Sanguisorba officinalis of U\n- nxus It is now fallen into disuse. Pimpinella magna. The systematic name of the greater pimpinella. See Pim- pinella nigra. Pimpinella nigra. The root ot this plant, Pimpinella magna of Linnxus, has been lately extolled in the cure of erysipe- latous ulcerations, tinea capitis, rheuma- tism, and otlier diseases. Pimpinella nostbas. See Pimpinella. Pimpinella saxifuaga. The systema- tic name of the Burnet saxifrage. See Pimpinella. PIP 631 Pinastellum. (From pinut, the pine- tree ; so called because its leaves resem- ble those of the pine-tree.) Hog's fennel. See Peucedanum. Pinea. The stone-pine. The young and fresh fruit of this plant, Pinus pinea of Linnxus, are eaten in some countries in the same manner as almonds here, either alone, or mixed wiih sugar. They are nu- tritive, demulcent, and laxative. PINEAL GLAND. (Called pineal from pinea, a pine-apple, from its supposed re- semblance to that fruit.) Glandula pinea- lis. Conarium. A small heart-like sub- stance, about the size of a pea, situated immediately over the corpora quadris;e- mina, and hanging from the thalami nervo- rum opticorum by two crura or peduncles. Its use is not known. It was formerly sup- posed to be the seat of the soul. Pine-apple. See Ananas. Pine-thistle. See Carlina gummifera. Pineus pubgans See Ricinus major. P1NGUEDO. (From pinguis, fat.) Fat. See Fat. Pinguicula. (FSom pinguis, fat, so called because its leaves are fat to the touch.) Sanicula montana. Sanicula ebo- racensis. Viola palustris. Liparis. Cu- cullata. Dodecatheon Plinii. Butter-wort. Yorkshire fanicle. The remarkable unctu- osity of this plant, Pinguicula vulgaris of Linnxus, has caused it to be applied to chaps, and as a pomatum to the hair, Decoctions of the leaves in broths are used by the common people in Wales as a cathartic. Pinhones indici. See Ricinus major. Pink, Indian. See Spigelia. Pinna. (Ylivva, a wing.) The name of the lateral and inferior part of the nose, and the broad part of the ear. Pinnaculum. (Dim. of pinna, a wing.) A pinnacle. A name of the uvula from its shape. PINUS. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Monotcia. Order, Monadelphia. The pine-tree. Pinus abies. The Norway spruce fir, whicii affords the pix Burgundica. See Burgundy pitch. Pinus balsamea. The systematic name of the tree which affords the Canada bal- sam. See Balsamum Canadense. Pinus la:yx The systematic name of the tree which gives us the agaric and Venice turpentine. See Agaricus albus, and Terebinthina veneta. Pinus picka. The systematic name of the silver fir. See Terebinthina communis. Pinus pinea. The systematic name of the stone-pine tree. See Pinea. Pinus sylvi stbis. The systematic name ofthe Scotch fir. See Pix Uquida. Pll'b.R. (From m-rtu, to concoct, 632 ITS PIT because by its heat it assists digestion.) Pepper. The name of a genus of plants in ihe Linnxan system. Class, Diandria. Order, Trigynia. Piper album. Leucopiper. See Piper ni- grum. Piper bhasilianum. Guinea pepper. Piper calecuticum. Guinea pepper. Piper caryophyllatum. Jamaica pep- per. Piper caudatum. See Cubeba. Piper cubeba. The plant whose ber- ries are called cubebs. See Cubeba. Piper decorticatum. White pepper. Piper favasci. The clove-berry tree. fiPER guincense. See Piper indicum. Piper hispanicum. See Piper indicum. PIPER INDIUM. Capsicum. Lada chilli. Capo molago. Solanum urens. Si- liquastrum Plinii. Piper Brazilianum. Pi. per Guincense. Piper Calecuticum. Piper Hispanicum. Piper Lusitanicum. Cayenne pepper. Guinea pepper. This species of pepper is obtained from the Capsicum an- nuum of Linnxus:—caule herbaceo, pe- dunculis solitariis. As an aromatic of the stimulant kind, it is efficacious in some paralytic and gouty cases, or to promote excitement where the bodily organs are languid and torpid. Piper indicum. Guinea or Indian pep- per. Piper jamaicense. See Pimento. Piper longum. Macropiper. Acapat- li. Catu tripali. Pimpilim. Long pep- per. Piper longum of L.nnaeus -.—foliis cor- datis petiolatis sessilibusque. The berries or grains of this plant are gathered while green, and dried in the heat of the sun, when they change to a blackish or dark grey colour. They possess precisely the same qualities as the piper indicum, only in a weaker degree. Pipeu lusitanicum. See Piper indicum. PirER muiiale. See Illecebra. Piper nigrum. Melanopiper. Molago codi. Lada. Piper aromaticum. Black pepper. This species of pepper is ob- tained in the East Indies, from the Piper nigrum of Linnxus -.—foliis ovatis septem- nerviis glabris, petiolis simplicissimis. Its virtues are similar to those of tlie other peppers. The black and white pepper are both obtained from the same tree, the dif- ference depending on their preparai ion and degrees of maturity. Pipshitis. (From piper, pepper, so called because its leaves and roots are biting like pepper to the taste.) The herb dittany or lepidium. Piqueti receptaculum. The thoracic duct. Piramidalia corpora. See Corpora pyra- midalia. PISIFORME OS. The fourth bone of the first row ofthe carpus. Pismire.. See Formica. Pits-a-bed. See Taraxacum. Pissasphaltus. (From 7ri9o-a, pitch, and «c«a.toc, bitumen.) The thicker kind of rock oil. PIST/tCIA. (TltrxHix, supposed to be a Syrian word.) The name of u. genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Dioe- cia. Order, Pentandria. Pistacia lentiscus. The systematic name ofthe tree which affords the mastick. See Mattiche. Pistacia nux. Pistachio-nut. An ob- lonj^ointed nut, about the size and shape of aTilbert, including a kernel of a pale greenish colour, covered with a yellow or greenish skin. It is the produce of a large tree, the Pistacia vera of Linnaeus : —-foliis imparipennatis; foliolis subovatit recurvit. Pistachio-nuts have a sweetish unctuous taste, resembling that of sweet almonds, and, like the latter, afford an oil, and may be formed into an emulsion. Pistacia terebinthus. The systematic name ofthe tree which gives out the Cy- prus turpentine. See Chio turpentine. Pistacia vera. The systematic name of the tree which affords the nucet pistacia. See Pistacia nux. Pistachio-nut. See Pistacia nux. Pistolochia. (From -rtrot, faithful, and koxttx, parturition, so called because it was thought to promote delivery.) Birth wort. Pitch. Pix. Pix sicca The juice of a species of fir, extracted by incisions made in the bark of the tree. It is sometimes used as a detergent by surgeons. Pitch, Burgundy. See Pix arida. Pitch, Jews. See Bitumen judaicum. Pitch-tree. See Picea. Pittacium. (From thtt*, pitch.) A pitch plaster. Pittota. i^From ttivta, pitch.) Medi- cines in which pitch is the principal in- gredient. P1TU1TA. Phlegm, or viscid and glu- tinous mucus. PITUITARY GLAND. Glandula pe- tuitaria A gland situated within the cra- nium, between a duplicature of the dura mater, in the sella turcica ofthe sphaenoid bone. PITUITARY MEMBRANE. Membrana pituitaria. Schneielerian membrane. The mucus membrane that lines the nostrils and sinuses, communicating with the nose, is so called, because it secretes the mucus of those parts, to which the ancients have assigned the name of pituita. PITYRIASIS (From Trirveov, bran, so named from its branny-hke appearance.) A genus in the second order, or scaly diseases, of Dr. Willan'g cutaneous dis- eases. The pityriasis consists of irregular patches of small thin scales, which repeat- edly form and separate, but never collect into crusts, nor are attended with redness PIT PIX 633 or inflammation, as in the lepra and scaly tetter. Dr. Willan distinguishes pityriasis from the porrigo ofthe Latins, which has a more extensive signification, and com- prehends a disease of the scalp, terminat- ing in ulceration; whereas the former is, by the best Greek authors, representeel as always dry and scaly. Thus, according to Alexander and Paulus, pityriasis is charac- terised by "the separation of slight fur- furaceous substances from the surface of the head, or other parts of the body, without ulceration." Their account of this appearance is conformable to expe- rience ; and the two varieties of it which they have pointed out may be denominat- ed, Pityriasis capitis, and Pityriasis versi- color. Pityriasis capitis, when it affects very young infants, is termed by nurses the dandriff". It appears at the upper edge ofthe forehead and temples, as a slight whitish scurf set in the form of a horse- shoe ; on other parts of the heael there are large scales, at a distance from each other, flat and semipellucid. Sometimes, how- ever, they nearly cover the whole of the hairy scalp, being close together, and im- bricated. A similar appearance may take place in adults ; but it is usually the effects of lepra, scaly tetter, or some general dis- ease of the skin. Elderly persons have the pityriasis capi- tis in nearly xhe same form as infants ; the only difference is, that this complaint in old people occasions larger exfoliations of tha cuticle. The pityriasis versicolor chiefly affects the arms, breast, and abdomen. It is diffuseel very irregularly ; and being of a different colour from the usual skin colour, it exhibits a singular chequered appear- ance. These irregular patches, which are at first small, and of a brown or yellow hue, appear at the scrobiculus cordis, about the mamma:, clavicles, &c. En- larging gradually, they assume a tesselated form ; in other cases they are branched, so as to resemble the foliaceous lichens growing on the bark of trees ; and some- times, when the discolouration is not con- tinuous, they suggest the idea of a map being distributed on the skin like islands, continents, peninsulas, &c. All the dis- coloured parts are slightly rough, with minute scales, which soon fall off, but are constantly replaced by others This scurf, or scaliness, is most conspicuous on the sides and epigastric region. The cuticular lines are somewhat tleeper in the patches than on the contiguous parts ; but there is no elevated border, or distinguishing boun- dary between the discoloured part of the skin, ami that which retains its natural colour. The discolouration rarely extends over the whole boely It is strongest and fullest round the umbilicus, on the breasts, and sides ; it seldom appears in the skin over the sternum, or along the spine of the back. Interstices of proper skin co- lour are more numerous, and largest at the lower part of the abdomen and back, where the scales are often small, distinct, and a little depressed. The face* nates, and lower extremities are least affected ; the patches are found upon the aims, but mostly on the inside, where they are dis- tinct and of different sizes. The pityriasis versicolor is not acttticular disease ; for when the cuticle is abraded from any ofthe patches, the sallow colour remains as before in the skin or retemu- cosum. This singular appearance is not attended with any internal disorder, nor with any troublesome symptom, except a little itching or irritation felt on getting into bed, and after strong exercise, or drinking warm liquors. There is in some cases a slight exanthema, partially distri- buted among the discoloured palches ; and sometimes an appearance like the lichen pileus ; but eruptions of this kind are not permanent, neither do they protluce any change in the original form of the com* plaint. The duration of the pityriasis versicolor is. always considerable. Dr. Willan has observed its continuance in some persons for four, five, or six years- It is not limited to any age or sex. Its causes are not pointed out with certainty. Several patients have referred it to fruit taken in too great quantities; some have thought it was produced by eating mush- rooms ; others by exposure to sudden alterations of cold and heat. In some individuals, who had an irritable skin, and occasionally used violent exercise, the complaint has been produced, or at least much aggravated, by wearing flannel next to the skin. It is likewise often observed in persons who had resided for a length of time in a tropical climate. Ptx aiuba. Formerly called Pix Bur- gundica. The prepared resin of the Pinus abies of Linnxus :—foliis solitariis subte- trugonis acutiusculis distichis, ramis infra nudis coni scylindraceis It is of a solid consistence, yet somewhat soft, of a reddish brown colour, arid not disagreeable smell It is used externally as a stimulant in form of plaster in catarrh, pertussis, and dyspnoea. Pix burgundica. Burgundy pitch. See Pix arida Pix liq.uida. Tar. Tar is produced from the Pinus sylvestris of Linnxus:— foliis geminis rigidis. conis ovato conicis longitudine, foliorum subgeminis basi rotun- datis, by cutting it into pieces, which are enclosed in a large oven constructed for the purpose. It is well known for its economical uses Tar-water, or water impregnated with the more soluble parts of tar, was sometime ago a very fashion- f 4 M 634 PLA abh^remcdy in a variety of complaints, burls in the present practice fallen into disuse. Placebo. I will please : an epithet given to any medicine adapted more to please than benefit the patient. PLACENTA. (From vkxtust, a cake, so called from its resemblance to a cake.) The placenta is a circular, flat, vascular, and apparently fleshy substance, different in its diameter in different subjects, but usually extending about six inches, or up- wards, over about one-fourth part of the outside of the ovum in pregnant women. It is more than one inch in thickness in the ^middle, and becomes gradually thinner towards the circumference from which the membranes are continued. The placenta is the principal medium by wliich the com- munication between the parent and child is preserved ; but though all have allowed the importance of the office which it per- forms, there has been a v..nety of opinions on the nature of that office, and- of the manner in which it is executed. That surface' of the placenta which is attached to the uterus by the intervention ofthe connecting membrane, is lobulated and convex ; but the other, which is co- vered with the amnion and chorion, is con- cave and smooth, except the little emi- nences made by the blood-vessels. It is seldom found attached to the same part of the uterus in two successive births ; and, though it most frequently adheres to the anterior part, it is occasionally fixed to any other, even to the os uteri, in which state it becomes a cause of a dangerous hxmorrhage at the lime of parturition. The placenta is composed of arteries and veins, with a mixture of pulpy or cellular" substance. Of these there are two orders, very curiously interwoven with each otlier. The first is a continuation of those from the funis, which ramify on the internal surface of the placenta, the arteries run- ning over the veins, which is a circum- stance peculiar to the placenta; and then, sinking into its substance, anastomose and divide into innumerable small branches. The second order proceeds from the uterus; and these ramify in a similar manner with those from the funis, as appears when a placenta is injected from those of the parent.- The veins, in their ramifica- tions, accompany the arteries as in other parts. There have been many diff'erent opinions with respect to the manner in which the blood circulates between the parent and child, during its continuance in the uterus. For a long time it was be- lieved that the intercourse between them was uninterrupted, and that the blood pro- pelled by the powers of the parent per- vaded, by a continuance of the same force, the vascular system of tbe fcetus; but repeated attempts haying been made l'LA without success to inject the whole pla- centa, funis anel fcetus, from the vessels of the parent, or any part of the uterus, from the vessels of the funis, and it is now generally allowed, that the two systems of vessels in the placenta, one of which may be called maternal, the other foetal, are distinct. It is also admitted, that the blood of the fcetus is, with regard to its formation, increase, and circulation, un- connected with, and totally independent of the parent; except that the matter by which the blood of the fcetus is formed must be derived from the parent. It is thought that which has probably under- gone some preparatory changes in its pad- sage through the uterus, is conducted by the uterine or maternal arteries of the placenta to some cells or small cavities, in which it is deposited ; and that some part of it, or something secreted from it, is absorbed by the foetal veins of the pla- centa, and by them conveyed to the foetus for its nutriment. When the blood which circulates in thefectus requires any altera- tion in its qualities, or when it has gone through the course ofthe circulation, it is carried by the arteries of the funis to the placenta, in the cells of which it is depo- sited, and then absorbed by the maternal veins of the placenta, and conducted lo the uterus, whence it may enter the com- mon circulation of the parent. Thus it appears, according to the opinion of Har- vey, that the placenta performs the office of a gland, conveying air, or secreting the nutritious juices from the blood brought from the parent by the arteries of the uterus, and carried to t'oe fcetus by the veins of the funis, in a manner proba- bly not unlike to that in which milk is secreted and absorbed from the breasts. The veins in the placenta are mentioned as the absorbents, because no lymphatic vessels have yet been found in the pla- centa or funis ; nor are there any nerves in these parts; so that the only communica- tions hitherto discovered between the pa- rent and child, is by the sanguineous sys- tem. The proofs of the manner in which the blood circulates between the parent and child are chiefly drawn from observa- tions made upon the funis. When it was supposed that the child was supplied with blood in a direct stream from the parent, it was asserted that, on the division ofthe funis, if that part next to the placenta was not secured by a ligature, the parent would be brought into extreme danger by the hxmorrhage which must necessarily follow. But this opinion, whicii laid the foundation of several peculiarities in the management of the funis and placenta, is provetl not to be true : for, if the funis be Compressed immediately after the birth of the child, and whilst the circulation in it is going on, the arteries between the part PLA PLA 635 compressed and the child throb violently, but those between the compression and the placenta have no pulsation; but the vein between the part compressed and the pia- centa swells, anel that part next to the foetus becomes flaccid. But if, under the same circumstances, the funis be divided, and that part next the child be not secured, the child would be in danger of losing its life by the haemorrhage; yet the mother would suffer no inconvenience if the other part was neglected. It is moreover prcved, that a woman may die of an hxmorrhage occasioned by a separation ofthe placenta, and the child be nevertheless born, after her death, in perfect health. But if the placenta be injured, without separation, either by the rupture of the vessels which pass upon its inner surface, or in any other way, the child being deprived of its proper blood, would perish, yet the parent might escape without injury. See also Secundines. Placentula. (Dim. of placenta.) A small placenta. PLADAnoTis. (From irkxfctgot, moist, flaccid.) A fungous and flaccid tumour within the eye-lid. PLANTAGO (From planta, the sole of the feet; so called from the shape of its leaves, or because its leaves lie upon the ground and are trodden upon.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetandria. Or- der, Monogynia. The plantain. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cen- tinervia. Polyneuron. Plantago latifolia. Plantago major of Linnxus -.—foliis ovatis glabris, scapo tereti, spica ftosculis imbrica- tis. This plant was retained until very lately in the materia medica of the Edin- burgh College, in which the leaves are mentioned as the pharmaceutical part of the plant; they have a weak herbaceous smell, an austere, bitterish, subsaline taste; and their qualities are said to be refrige- rant, attenuating, substyptic, and diuretic. Plaxtago latifolia. See Plantago. Plantago major. The systematic name of the broad-leaved plantain. See Plan- tago. Plantago psyllium. The systematic name of the branching plantain. See Psyl- Hum. Plantain. See Plantago. Plantain-tree. See Musa paraditipca. PLANTARIS. (Plantaris, sc.'* muscu- lus. From planta, the sole of the foot, Vo which it belongs.) Tibialis gracilis vulgo plantaris of Winslow. Extensor tarsi mi- nor vulgo plantaris of'Douglas. A muscle of the foot, situated on the leg, that assists the soleus, anel pulls the capsular ligament of the knee from between the bones. It is sometimes, though seldom, found want- ing on both sides. This long and slender muscle, whicli is situated under the gas- trocnemius externus, arises, by a thin fleshy origin, from the upper and back part of the outer condyle of the os femo- ris. It adheres to the capsular ligament of the joint, and, after running obliquely downwards and outwards, for the space of three e^r four inches, along the second ori- gin of the gastrocnemius internus, and under the gastrocnemius' externus, termi- nates in along, thin, and slender tendon, which adheres to the inside ofthe tendo Achillis, and is inserted into the inside of the posterior part of the os calcis. This tendon sometimes sends off an aponeuro- sis that loses itself in the capsular ligament, but it does not at all contribute to form the aponeurosis that is spread over the sole of the foot, as was formerly sup- posed, and as its name would seem to im- ply. Its use is to assist the gastrocnemii in extending the foot. It likewise serves to prevent the capsular ligament of the knee from being_pinchctl. Planum os. (Planus, soft, smooth; applied to a bone whose surface is smooth or flat.) The papyraceous or orbital por- tion ofthe ethmoid bone was formerly so called. Plaster, ammoniacum. See Emplastrum ammoniaci. Plaster, ammoniacum, with mercury See Emplastrum ammoniaci cum hydrargyro. Plaster, blistering fly. See Emplastrum lytta. Plaster, compound Galbanum. See Em- plastrum Galbuni compositum. Plaster, compound pitch. See Emplas. trum picis compositum. Plaster, common. See Emplastrum citmini. Plaster, lead. See Emplustrum plumbi. Plaster, mercurial. See Emplastrum hy- drargyri. Plaster of opium. See Emplastrum opii. Plaster, resin. See Emplastrum resina. Plaster, soap. See Emplastrum saponis. Plaster, wax. See Emplastrum cera. Plata. (From 7rkatut, broad.) The shoulder-blade. Platiasmus. (From irkatut, broad.) A defect in the speech in consequence of too broad a mouth. PLATINA. A metal so called. (The name platina was given to this metal by the Spaniards from the word plata, which sig- nifies silver in iheir language, by way of comparison with that metal, whose colour it imitates; or from the river Plata, near which it is found.) It exists in nature, only in a metallic state in small grains, combi- ned with iron, copper, plumbago, &c. The largest mass of which we have heard, is one of the size of a pigeon's egg, in the possession of the Royal Society of Bergara. It is found in the parishes of Novjta and Citaria, north from Choco in Peru, and near Carthagena in South America. It was unknown in Europe before the year 1748. Don Antonio Ulloa then gave the first in- v636 PLA PLA formation concerning its existence in the naicAive of his voyage with the French acaoRnicians to Peru. Properties—Platina purified from all extraneous mixture is of a white colour, inteimediate between that of »ilfer and tin. Ii is the hardest of »U metals. Its specific gravity being- from 20.6 to 23, makes it by far the heaviest body known. It is hard, malleable, ductile, laminabie like gold ; but to what degree is not yet ascertained. We have seen platina dinwn into a wire ofa smaller diameier than the two-thousandth part of an inch. It is the most infusible of all the metals. It cannot be melted (in a considerable quantity at least,) by the most violent heat of our furnaces, but may be fused by the heat of a burning lens, or by the assistance of oxi- gen gas. When pure, it's parts may be made to combine or weld, by hammering in a white heat; a property confined to this metal and iron. It suffers no altera- tion from the action of air; neither water, the earths, nor the salino-terrene substan- ces have any power of re-action upon it. Potash acts upon it at high temperature. It is notoxielated when exposeel red-hot to the air, for a very long time. Ii may how- ever be ox-dated by the galvano-elcctric spark, and by the nitro-muriatic aeid. This acid dissolves it and assumes first a yellow and afterwards a deep orange co- lour. The solution tinges animal substan- ces with a dark colour, and may be decom- posed by alkalies and by muriate and ni- trate of ammonia, which have no effect on solutions of gold. No other acid exerci- ses any action upon it. The oxid of pla- tina which is a triple compound, consist- ing of ammonia, muriatic acid, and pla- tina, may be reduced by the action of a violent heat. Platina combines with phos- phorus and sulphur with considerable fa- cility. It unites with the greater number ofthe metals by fusion. Of these alloys, that with copper is the most valuable, as it is ductile, susceptible of a fine polish, «nd does not tarnish on exposure to air; the rest of them are very little known. Method of obtaining Platina.—The pro- cesses most commonly employed to obtain pure platina, are as follows : 1. Take equal parts of platina in grains, and acidulous tarvite of potash, put the mixture into a well luted crucible, and ex- pose it for two hours to a violent heat. The platina fuses, but it becomes brittle and whiter than platina is in common ; then expose it to a very strong heat under a muffle, by which means all the arsenic combined with it will be disengaged, and the platina remain behind in a malleable state. 2. Platina may likewise be obtained pare, by decomposing the nitro-muriatic solution of common platina, by muriate of ammonia, heating the precipitate intense- ly, and stamping it when of a white heat into one mass: or, by assisting the fusion with a stream of oxigen gas. 3. Jannetty's process, which is consider- ed as the best, and which is generally used for obtaining malleable platina, is as fob lows: Triturate common Platina with water, to wash off every contaminating matter that water can carry away. Mix the pla- tina with about one-fifth part of arsenious acid and one-fifteenth part of potash; put- ting the whole in a proper crucible, in the following manner: having well heated the crucible and the furnace receiving it, put in one-third of the mixture, apply to this a strong heat, anel add one-third more: after a renewed application of heat, throw in the last portion. After a thorough fu- sion of the whole, cool and break the mass. Then fuse it a second time, and, if necessary, even a third time, till it ceases to be magnetic. Break it into small pieces, and melt those pieces in separate crucibles, and in portions of a pound and a half of the platina to each crucible, with an equal quantity of arsenious acid and half a pound of potash. After cooling the contents of the different crucibles in a horizontal po- sition, in order to have them throughout of equal thickness, heat them under a muffle to volatilize the arstSJious acid, and maintain them in this state, without in- crease of heat, for the space of six hours. Heat them, next, in common oil, till the oil shall have evaporated to dryness. Then immerse them in nitric acid, boil them in water, heat them to redness in a crucible, and hammer them into a dense mass. They are now fit to be heated in a naked fire, and hammered into bars for the purposes of commerce. Mr. Richter directs, in order to purify platina, and rentier it malleable, the fol- lowing process : dissolve platina of com- merce in nitro muriatic acid, and let fall into this solution potash, until a precipi- tate begins to appear; then add a solution of sulphate of potash, till the whole is precipitated. Wash the precipitate till the water that passes do not change its colour hy adding to it prtissiate of potash. Dry the precipitate, and mix with it 1.5 times it weight of soda, freed from its water of crystallization; press it into a crucible, but not so as to fill it, heat it gradually, and raise the beat till it fuses. Platycoria. (From irkarvt, broad, and *sgi», the pupil of the eye.) An enlarged pupil. Platyophthalmum. (From irkxTot, broad, and orvt, broad, and qvkkov, a leaf.) Broad leaved. PLATYSMA MYOIDES. (From vkx- n-ut, broad, put, a muscle, anel ttfot, resem- blance.) Musculus cutaneut of Winslow. Quadratus gena vel Latissimus cold of Douglas. Latistimut colli of Albinus. Quadratus gena, seu tetragonus of Win- slow, and thoraco-maxilli facial of Dumas. A thin muscle on the side of the neck, immediately under the .skin, that assists in drawing the skin of the cheek down- wards ; and when the mouth is shut, it draws all that part of the skin to which it is connected below the lower jaw up- Plf.ctan/b. (From rrktKtu, • to fold.) The horns of the uterus. Plectrum. (From wmtm, to strike, so named from their resemblance to a drum-stick.) A drum-stick. Tlie styloid process ofthe os petrosum and theuvulx. Plerosis. See Plethora. Plesmone. See Plethora. PLETHORA. (From irk»6u, to fill.) Plesmorle. Plerosis. An excessive fulness of vessels, or a redundance of blood. Pleumonia. See Pulmonia. PLEURA. (Pktuex..) A membrane which lines the internal surface of the thorax, and covers its viscera. It forms a great process, the mediastinum, which divides the thoraac into two cavities. Its use is to render the surface of the thorax moist by the vapour it exhales. The cavity of the thorax is every where lined by this smooth and glistening membrane, which is in reality two distinct portions or bags, which by being applied to each other la- terally, form the septum called mediasti- num : this divides the cavity into two parts, and is attached posteriorly to the vertebrx of the back; and anteriorly to the sternum. But the two laminx of which this septum is formed, do not every where adhere to each other; for at the lower part of the thorax they are separated, to afford a lodgment to the heart; and at the upper part of the cavity they receive between them the thymus gland. The pleura is plentifully supplied with arteries and veins from the internal mammary, and the intercostals. Its nerves, which are very inconsiderable, are derived chiefly from the dorsal and intercostal nerves. The surface of the pleura, like that of the peritonxum and other mem- branes lining cavities, is constantly be- dewed with a serous mixture, which pre- vents adhesions of the viscera. The. me- diastinum, by dividing the breast into two cavities, obviates many inconveniences to which we should otherwise be liable. It prevents the two lobes of the lungs from compressing each other when we lie on one side, and consequently contributes to the freedom of respiration, which is dis- turbed by the least pressure on the lungs. If the point of a sword penetrates be- tween the ribs into the cavity of the tho- rax, the lungs on that side cease to per- form their office, because the air being admitted through the wound, prevents the dilatation of that lobe, while the otlier lobe, which is separated from it by the mediastinum, remains unhurt, and con- tinues to perform its functions as usual. PLEURITIS. (From wktve,*, the mem- brane lining the lungs.) Pleurisy, or-in- flammation of the pleura. A species of pneumonia of Cullen. See Pneumonia. In some instances the inflammation is partial, or affects one place in particular, which is commonly on the right side ; but in gene- ral, a morbid affection is communicated throughout its whole extent. The disease is occasioned by exposure to cold, and by all the causes which usually give rise to all inflammatory complaints ; and it at- tacks chiefly those of a vigorous constitu- tion and plethoric habit. In consequence ofthe previous inflammation, it is apt at its departure to leave behind a thickening of the pleura, or adhesions to the ribs and intercostal muscles, which either lay the foundation of future pneumonic complaints, or render the patient more susceptible of the changes in the state of the atmosphere than before. It comes on with an acute pain in the side, which is much increased by making a full inspiration, and is accompanied by flushing in the face, increased heat over the whole body, rigors, difficulty of laying on the side affected, together with a cough and nausea, and the pulse is hard, strong, and frequent, and vi- brates under the finger when pressed upon, not unlike the tense string of a mu- sical instrument. If blood is drawn, and allowed to stand for a short time, it will exhibit a thick sizy or buffy coat on its surface. If the disease be neglected at its onset, and the inflammation proceeds with great violence and rapidity, the lungs themselves becomes affected, the passage of the blood through them is stopped, and the patient is suffocated; or from the combination of the two affections, the in- flammation proceeds on to suppuration, and an abscess is formed. The prognostic in pleurisy must be drawn from the seve- rity of the symptoms. If the fever and inflammation have rnn high, and the pain should cease sudelenly, with a change of countenance and a sinking of the pulse, great danger may be apprehended ; but if the heat and other febrile symptoms abate gradually, if respiration is performed with greater ease and less pam, and a free and copious expectoration ensues, a speedy re- covery may be expected. 638 PLI PLU The appearances on dissection are much the same as those mentioned under the head of pneumonia, viz. an inflamed state ofthe pleura, connected with the lungs, having its surface covered with red vessels, and a layer of coagulated lymph lying upon it, adhesions too, of the substance of the lungs to the pleura. Besides these, the lungs themselves are often found in an in- flamed state, wjth an extravasation either of blood or coagulated lymph in their sub- stance. Tubercles and abscesses are like- wise frequently met with. Pleurocollesis. (From "rktuea, the pleura, and xokkxu, to adhere.) An adhe- sion of the pleura to the lungs or some neighbouring part. PLEURODYNIA. (From irktupx, and ofuv», pain.) A pain in the side, from a rheumatic affection ofthe pleura. Pleuro-pneumonia. (From Trktupa, and TrvwfAovix, an inflammation of the lungs.) An inflammation of the lungs anel pleura. Pleurorthbopnjea. (From irktugx, the pleura, and eetiot, upright, and 7rvtu, to breathe.) A pleurisy in which the patient cannot breathe without keeping his body upright. PLEUROSTHOTONOS. (Erom Trktueov, the side, and tuvu, to stretch.) A spas- modic disease in which the body is bent to one side. PLEXUS. (From plector, to plait or knit.) A net-work of vessels. The union of two or more nerves is also*called a plexus. PLEXUS CARDIACUS. The cardiac plexus of nerves is the union of the eighth pair of nerves anil great sympathetic. PLEXUS CHOROIDES. The choroid plexus is a net-work of vessels situated in the lateral ventricles of the brain. PLEXUS PAMPINIFORM1S. The plex- us of vessels about the spermatic chord. PLEXUS PULMONICUS. The pulmo- nic plexus is formed by the union of the eighth pair of nerves with the great sym- pathetic. Plexus reticularis. A net-work of vessels under the fornix of the brain. PLICA. (From plico, to entangle. This disease is commonly distinguishied by the adjective Polonica, it being peculiar to the inhabitants of Poland and Lithuana.) Helo- tis. Kolfo. ' Rhopalosit. Plica Polonica. Trichoma. Plaited hair. A disease of the hairs, in which they become long and coarse, and matted and glued into inextri- cable tangles. It is peculiar to Poland and Tarlary, and generally appears during the autumnal season. PucAniA. (From plico, to entangle ; so called because its leaves are entangletl to- gether in one mass) Wolf's-claw, or club moss. Pbinthmjs. Vkivrbtot. The fourfold bandage. Plum, Malabar. See Malabar plum. Plumbago. (From plumbum, lead ; so called because it is covered with lead-co- loured spots.) 1. Lead-wort. See Per- sicaria. 2. An ore of a shining blue black colour, a greasy feel, and tuberculated when frac- tured. It is by many erroneously taken for molybdena, from wliich it is easily dis- tinguished by its fracture, that of the latter being always lamellated. Plumbago Europjea, The systematic name of the tooth-wort. See Dentaria. PLUMBI CARBONAS. Subcarbonate of lead called cerusse, or white lead. It is sometimes employed medicinally in form of powder and ointment, to children whose skin i« fretted. It should however be cau- tiously used, as there is great reason to believe that complaints of the bowels of children originate from its absorption. Plumbi, oxydum semivitreum. See Li- tharge PLUMBI SUPERACETAS. Sefe Supe- racetas plumbi- PLUMBI SUBCARBONAS. See Plumbi carbonas. PLUMBUM. See laad. Plumbum candidum. See Stannum. Plumbum cinereum. Bismuth. Plumbum nigrum- Black lead. Plumbum rubeum. The philosopher's stone. Plumbum ustpm. Burnt lead. Plummeri pilules. Plummer's pills. A composition of calomel antimony, guaia- cum arid balsam of copaivi. See Pilula hydrargyri submuriatis. Plums. Three sorts of plums are ranked amongst the articles ofthe materia medi- ca; they are all met with in the gardens of this country, but the shops are supplied with them moderately dried, from abroad. 1. The pruna brignolensia; The Brignole plum, or prune, brought from Brignole in Provence ; it is ofa reddish yellow colour, and has a very grateful, sweet, subacid taste. 2. The pruna Gallica ; the common or French prune- 3. The pmna damns. cena, or damson. See Damson. All these fruits possess the same general qualities with the other summer fruits. The pru- nelloes, in which the sweetness has a great- ermixture of acidity than in the other sorts, are used as mild refrigerants in fevers and other hot indispositions. The French prunes and damsons are the most emollient and .laxative; they are often taken by themselves to gently move the belly, wliere there is a tendency to inflammations. De- coctions of them afford a useful basis for laxative or purgative mixtures, and the pulp in substance for electuaries. PNE PNE 6-39 "Plunket's cancer remedy. " Take crows' foot, which grows in low groands, one handful; dogs' fennel, three sprigs; both well pounded; crude brimstone in powder, three middling thimbles full; white arsenic, the same quantity ; incor- porated all in a mortar, and made into small balls the size of a nutmeg, and dried in the sun." These balls must be powdered and mixed with the yolk of an egg, and laid over the sore or cancer upon a piece of pig's bladder, or stripping of a calf when dropped, which must be cut to the size of the sore, and smeared with the yolk of an egg. This must be applied cautiously to the lips or nose lest any part •of it get down ; nor is it to be laid on too broad on the face, or too near the heart, nor to exceed the breadth of half-a-crown; but. elsewhere as far as the sore goes. The plaster must not be stirred until it drops off of itself, which will be in a week. Clean bandages are often to be put on. PNEUMATIC APPARATUS. The discovery of aeriform fluids has, in modern chemistry, occasioned the necessity of some peculiar instruments, by means of which those substances may, in distillations, solu- tions, or other operations, be caught, col- lected, and properly managed. The proper instruments for this are styled the pneuma- ticapparatus. Any kind of air is specifically lighter than any liquid ; and therefore, if not decomposed by it, rises through it in bub- bles. On this principle rests the essential part of the apparatus, adapted to such ope- rations. Its principal part is the pneumatic trough, which is a kind of reservoir for the liquid, through which the gas is con- veyeel and caused to rise, and is filled either with water or with quicksilver. Some inches below its brim an horizontal shelf is fastened, in dimension about half or the third part of the trough, and pro- vided on its foremost edge with a row of holes, into which, from underneath, short- n -eked funnels are fixed. The trough is filled with water sufficient to cover the shelf, to support the receivers, which being previously filled with water or mer- cury, are placed invertedly, their open end turned down upon the above-men- tioned holes, through which afterwards the gases, conveyed there and directed by means of the funnels, rise in the form of air-bubbles. In some case's the trough must be filled with quicksilver, because water decom- poses some kinds of air by absorbing their basis. The price and specific gravity of that metal make it necessary to give to the quicksilver-trough smaller dimensions. It is either cut in marble, or made of wood well joined. The late Karsten has contrived an apparatus, wliich, to the ad- vantage of saving room, adds that of great conyeniency. To. disengage gases, retorts of glass, either common or tubulated, are employed, and placed in a sand-bath, or heated by the fire of a lamp. Earthen, or coated glass retorts, are put in the naked fire. If necessary, they are joined with a me- tallic or glass conveying pipe. When,"be« sides the aeriform, other fluids are to be collected, the middle or intermediate bottle finds its use ; and to prevent, after cooling, the rising of the water from the trough into the disengaging vessels, the tube of safety is employed. For the ex- trication of gases taking place in solu> tions, for which no external heat is re- quired, the bottle called disengaging bot- tle, or proof, may be used. For receiv- ers, to collect the disengaged airs, various cylinders of glass are used, whether gra- duated or not, either closed at one end, or open at both ; and, in this last case, they are made air tight by a stopper fitted by grinding. Besides these, glass bells and common bottles are employed. To combine with water, in a commo- dipus way, some gases that are only gra- dually and slowly absorbed by it, the glass apparatus of Parker is serviceable. Pneumatocele. (From Trvtu/Att, wind, and mkn, a tumour.) Any species of her- nia, that is distended with flatus. Pneumatomphalus. (From 7rvtu/j.eye it is not easy to distinguish between them. At this temperature, however, it is rather imperfectly fluid, so that it does not easily recover its globular form. At 70° it is more liquid and mobile; and at the temperature of 100° is so completely so, that different globules can be easily run into one. At 50° it becomes a soft and malleable solid, which has < he lustre of polished silver, and at 32° it becomes harder and brittle, displaying, when bro- ken, a crystallized texture. Though so fusible, it is not very volatile, but requires a temperature approaching a red-heat to convert it into vapour. It condenses un- changeel. It is a perfect conductor of elec- tricity, and is also an excellent conductor of heat. It is the lightest substance known ; it is therefore lighter than ether, or alcohol Mr. Davy found that it did not even sink in naphtha twice distilled, the specific gra- vity of which was about 770. Its specific gravity he estimates, compared with that of water.is as 6 to 10, at 62* of Fahrenheit. In its solid form it is rather heavier, but still, when cooled to 40*, it swims in dis- tilled naphtha. Its chemical relations are not less sin- gular than ils physical properties. It combines with oxygen slowly and without flame, at all temperatures below that of its volatilization; but, at this tem- perature, combustion of it takes place, the heat is intense, and the light white and vivid. It appears to combine with diffe- rent proportions of oxygen; at least an oxide of it, in a lower state of oxydation than potassa, can be obtained. Potassium inflames in other gases which can afford oxygen, as the oxymuriatic acid gas. It is so liable to oxygenation, that it is difficult to preserve it unchanged ; the best method is to keep it in naphtha ; for, although it does not sink in that fluid, it is enveloped by a film of it, which protects it from the action ofthe air. When heated in hydrogen gas, at ade- gree below its point of vaporization, it diminishes in volume,and the gas explodes with the production of alkaline fumes, when it is allowed to pass into the air, a portion of the potassium appears, there- fore, to have been dissolved; but,.by cool- ing, this is in a great measure deposited, as the gas loses its property of detonating, spontaneously. Potassium, when brought into, contact with water, decomposes it with great vio- lence, an explosion is produced, with flame, and potassa is formed. Placed on ice, it instantly burns wuh a bright flame, melting the ice. So strong is the action ot this substance on wa er, that it disco- vers, by the decomposition it produces, the smallest quantity of water in oiher liquids, as in alcohol, or In ether. Potas- sium, thrown into solutions ofthe mineral acids, inflames and burns on the surface, and the compound of potassa, with the aciel employed, is formed. Potassium combines with the primary inflammables. When brought in contact with phosphorus, under exposure to air, both bodies become fluid, burn, and phos- phate of potassa is formed. When the experiment is maele under naphtha, so as to exclude the air, they combine, and form a compound less fusible that either of its ingredients. It has the lustre of po- lished lead. When potassium is brought in contact with sulphur in fusion, under ihe vapour of naphtha, they combine rapidly with the evolution of heat and light, and a grey substance, in appearance like sulphuret of iron,- is formed, a little sulphuretted hy- drogen being evolved. When ihe union is effected in the atmosphere, inflammation takes place. With the metals, potassium enters rea- dily into combination. With mercury it produces some singular results. When one part of it is added to eight or ten parts of mercury in volume, at 60° Fahrenheit, they constantly unite and form a substance ex- actly like mercury in colour, but which has less coherence; for small portions of it appear like flattened spheres. When a globule is made to touch a globule about twice as large, they combine with con- siderable heat; the compound is fluid at the temperature of its formation; but, when cold, it appears as a solid metal, similar in colour to silver. If the quantity POT POT 649 of the basis of potassa is still further in- creased, so as to be about one-thirtieth the weight of mercury, the amalgam increases in hardness, and becomes brittle. The solid amalgam, in which the basis is in the smallest proportion, seems to consist of about one part in weight of* base, and seventy parts of mercury, and is very soft and malleable. When these compounds are exposed to air, they rapidly absorb oxygen ; potassa, miich deliquesces, is formed, and, in a few minutes, the mercury is found pure and unaltered. When a globule of the amalgam is thrown into water, it rapidly decomposes it, with a hissing noise ; po- tassa is formed, pure hydrogen is disen- gaged, and the mercury remains free. The fluid amalgam of mercury and po- tassium dissolves all the metals ; and, in this state of union, mercury acts on pla- tina and iron. When potassium is heated with gold, or Bilver, or copper, in a close vessel of pure glass, it rapidly acts upon them ; and when the compounds are thrown into wa- ter, thefltiid is decomposed,potassaformed, and the metals appear to be separated un- altered. It reduces th" metallic oxides when heated with them, and when the potassium is in excess, it combines With the reduced metal. In consequence of this property, it decomposes flint glass and green glass, reducing the metallic oxides they contain, forming potassa, which dis- solves the glass. At a red heat, it acts even on the purest glass, attracting part of the oxygen of the alkali in the glass, and forming the s >'ash down to a pint, then add the lime, previously sLked by the addition of water, anei mix them together intimately This is in con-' ,ion i.j,e with surgeons as a caustic, to produce ulcerations, and to open abscesses. POTASSA FUSA. Fused potash. Kalipurum. Alkali vegetabUefixum caus- ticum. " Take of solution of potash, a gallon." Evaporate the water, in a clean iron pot, over the fire, until, when the ebullition has ceased, the potash remains in a state of fusion ; pour it upon a clean iron plate, into pieces of convenient form. This preparation of potash is violently caustic, destroying the living animal fibre with great energy. POTASSJE ACETAS. See Acetas pot- assa. POTASS^ SUBCARBONAS. Sub- carbonate of potash, formerly called Kali praparatum. Sal absynthii. Sal Tartari. Sal plantarum " Take of impure potash, powdered, three pounds ; boiling water, three pints and a half.'' Dissolve the potash in water, and filter ; then pour the solution into a clean iron pot, and evaporate the water over a. moderate fire until the liquor thickens ; then let the fire be withdrawn, and stir the* liquor constantly with an iron rod, until the salt concretes into granular crystals. A purer subcarbonate of potash may be prepared in the same manner from tartar, which must first be burnt, until it becomes ash-coloured. This preparation of potash is in general use to form the. citrat of potash for the saline draughts. A scruple is generally di- rected lo be saturated with lemon-juice. In this process, the salt which is composed of potash and carbonic acid is decomposed. The citric acid having a greater affinity for the potash than the carbonic, seizes it and forms the citrat of potash, whilst the carbonic acid flies off in the form of air. The subcarbonate of potash possesses ant- acid virtues, is an antidote against white ar- senic, and may be exhibited with advantage in convulsions and other spasms ofthe in- testines arising from acidity, in calculous complaints, leucorrhoea, scrophula, and aphthous affections. The dose is from ten grains to half a drachm. POTASS^ SULPHAS. Formerly called Kali vitriolatum. Alkali vegeta- bUe vitriolatum. Sal de duebus. Arcanum duplicatum. Sal polychrestus Nitrum vi- triolatum. Tartarum vitriolatum. "Take of suit which remains after the distillation of nitric acid, two pounds; boiling water, two gallons." Mix them, that the salt may be elissolved ; next add as much car- bonate of potash as may be requisite for the saturation of the acid ; then boil the solution, until a pellicle appears upon the surface, and, after stramuig, set it by, that crystals may form. Having poured away the water, dry the crystals on bibulous paper. Its virtues are aathartic, diuretic, and deobstruent; with which intentions it is administered in a great variety of dis- eases, js constipation, suppression ofthe f 4 O 650 POT PR^ lochia, fevers, icterus, dropsies, milk tu- mours, &c. The dose is from one scruple to half an ounce. POTASSJS SULPHURETUM. See Sulphuretum potassa. POTASS^ SUPERSULPHAS. Super- sulphate of potash. " Take of the salt vvnich remains after the disullatien of nitric acid, two pounds; boiling water, four pounds." Mix them together, so that the salt may be dissolved, and strain the solu- tion ; then boil it until a pellicle appear upon the surface, and set u by, that crys- tals may form. Having poured away ihe water, dry these crystals upon bibulous paper. POTASSiE TARTRAS. Tartrate of potash, formerly called Kali tartarisatum. Tartarum solubile. Tartaris tartarisatus, Sal vegetabilis. Alkali vegetubile tartarisa- tum. "Take of subcarbonate of potash, a pound; supertarlrate of potash, three pounds; boiling water a gallon." Dis- solve the subcarbonate of potash in the water; next add the supertartrate of pot- ash, previously reduceel to powder, gra- dually, until bubbles of gas shall cease to arise. Strain the solution through paper, then boil it until a pellicle appear upon the surface, and set it by, tha< crystals may form. Having poured away the wa, to inflame.) In- flammation at the ends of the fingers from cold. Priapeia. See Nicotian* minor. Priapisccs. (From 1re.tx.1rot, the penis.) 1. A tent made in the form of a penis. 2. A bougie. PRIAPISMUS. ' (From Trpixirot, a hea- then god, whose penis is always painted erect.) Priapism. A continual erection ofthe penis. Coelius Aurelianus Says it is a palsy of the seminal vessels, by which the disorder is produced. Priapism See Priapismus. PR1APUS. (I\picurot, a heathen god, re- markable for the largeness of his genitals.) I. The penis. 2. A name of the nepenthes or wonder- ful plant, from the appendages at the end of the leaves resembling an erected penis. PRIMiE VI.E. The first passages. The stomach and the intestinal *tube are so called, and the lacteals the secunde via. * Primary teeth. See Teeth. Primrose. See Primula vulgaris. PRIMULA. (Prom primulas, the be- ginning ; so called because it flowers in the beginning ofthe spring.) The name of a genus of plants'in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Pkimula vehis. (From primulas, the beginning, so called because it flowers in the beginning ofthe spring.) Verbasculunt. The cowslip, paigil, or peagle. The flowers of this plant have a moderately strong and pleasant smell, and a somewhat roughish bitter taste. Vinous liquors im- pregnated with their flavonr by maceration or fermen at ion, and strong infusions of them drank as tea, are supposed to be mildly corroborant, antispasmodic, and anodyne. An infusion of three pounds of the fresh flowers in five pints of boiling water is made in the shops into a syrup of a fine yellow colour, and agreeably impreg- nated with the flavour ofthe cowslip. Piumula vulgaris. The primrose. The leaves and root of this common plant pos- sess sternutatory properties. Princeps alkxivharmacorum. Angelica. Which by some was formerly so much es- teemed as to obtain this name. PRINCIPLES. Principia. Primary sub- stances. According to modern chemists, this term is applied to those particles which are composed of two or more ele- ments (See Elements,) that may again be decomposed by the action of fire or putri- dity, such as water, gum, resin, &c. Phionoues. (From irptett, a saw.) Ser- rated : applied to the sutures of the skull PRIOR ANNULARIS. (Musculusprior annuUtrit.) Fourth interosseus of Winslow. An internal interosseous muscle of the hand. See Interossei manus. PRIOR INDICIS. Extensor tertii inter- nodii indicis of Douglas. Interossei manus internus of Albinus. Interossei of Winslow and Cowper, and sous-metacarpo-lateri-pna- langiens of Dumas. An internal interosseal muscle of the hand, which draws the fore- finger inwards towards the thumb, and extends it obliquely. PRIOR MEDII. (Musculus prior me- dii) Interossei manus bicissites, seu ex- terni of Albinus. Second interosseus of Douglas, and sous-metacarpo-lateri-phalan- giens of Dumas. An external interosseous muscle of the hand-See Interossei manus. PROBANG. A flexible piece of whale- bone with sponge fixed to the end. PROBE. (From probo, to try ; because surgeons try the depth and extent of wounds, &c. with it.) Stylus. A chirur- gical instrument of a long and slender form. Probole. (From wIjo&laaw, to project.) A prominence. An apophysis. PROBOSCIS. (From irto, before, and /8/>»?*», to feed. (A snout or trunk as that of an elephant by which it feeds itself. Procardium. (From wgo, before, and Ktpftx, the stomach or heart.) The pit of the stomach. PROCATARCTIC CAUSE. (Causa procatarctica, from vrpoKx.rupx», to go be- fore.) See Exciting cause. I PROCESS. (Processus, from procedo, to go before ) An eminence ofa bone ; as the spinous and transverse processes ofthe vertebrx. Processus caudatus. See Lobulus cau- datus. Processus cjeci vermiformis. See In- testines. Processus ciliaris. See Ciliar liga- ment. Processus mammilares. A name for- merly applied to the olfactory nerves. PROCIDENTIA. (From procido, to fall down.) A falling down of any part; thus, procidentia ani, uteri, vagina, &c. . Phocondtlus. (Prom Ttpo, before, and u.ov<5ukot,the middle joint of the finger.) The first joint of a finger next the meta- carpus. PROCTALGIA. (From vrprnfroc, the fun- dament, and ctkyot, pain.) A violent pain at the anus. It is mostly symptomatic of some disease, as piles, scirrhus, prurigo, cancer, &c. • 654 PRO PRO PROCTITIS. (From vpuxrot, the anus.) Clunesia. KJyssotis. Inflammation of the internal or mucous membrane of the lower part of the rectum. Proctoleucorrhiea. (From irpu-fot, the anus, ktuxot, white, and §•*, to flow.) Proc- torrhaa. A purging of white mucus with heat and itching. Proctorrhea. (From irpuxrot, the anus, and g«», to flow.) See Procloleu- corrhaa .PROFLUVIA. (From profino, to run down.) Fluxes. The fifth order in the class pyrexia of Cullen's nosology, charac- terised by pyrexia, with increased excre- tions. Protluvii cortex. See Conesti cor- tex. PROFUNDUS. See Flexor profundus perforans- PROFUSIO. A loss of blood. A genus of disease in the class locales and order apo cenoses of Cullen. ^ PnoGLosis. (From irpo, before, and ykuo-o-x, the tongue.) The tip of the tongue. PROGNOSIS. (From vktto-o-u,to defend.) Any means made use of to preserve health. Proprietatis elixir. Elixir of aloes and tinctura aloes composita. Proptoma. (From Trgoiwrlu, to fall down.) Procidentia. A relaxation such as that of the scrotum, of the under lip, of the breasts in females, of the prxpuce, or ofthe pars. Propyema. (From iate of lh> skin and cuticle, which often takes place at that period. Those who are affected with it in a high degree have little more comfort to expect during life, being inceasamly tormented with a violent and universal itching. The state of the skin in the prurigo senilis, is favourable to the pro- duction of an insect, the pediculus huma- nus, more especially to the variety of it usually termed body-lice. These insects, it is ■ well known, are bred abundantly among the inhabitants of sordid dwellings, of jails, workhouses, &c. and in such situations prey upon persons of all ages indiscriminately. But in the prurigo senilis they arise, notwithstanding every attention to cleanliness or regimen, and multiply so rapidly that the pal lent endures extreme distress, from their per- petual irritation. The nits or eggs are deposited on ihe small hairs of the skin, and the pediculi are only found on the skin or on the linen, not under the cuticle, as some authors have represented. In con- nexion with the foregoing series of com- plaints, Dr. Willan mentions some pruri- ginous affections which are merely local. He confines his observations to the most troublesome of these, seated in the podex, prxpntium, urethra, pubes, scrotum, and pudendum muliebre. Itching of the nostrils, eye-lids, lips, or of the external e;.r, being generally symptomatic of other diseases, do not require a particular consi- deration. 1. Prurigo podicis. Ascarides in the rectum excite a frequent itching and irri- tation about the sphincter ani, whicli ceases when the cause is removed by pro- per medicines. A similar complaint often arises, independently of worms, hemor- rhoidal tumours, or other obvious causes, which is mostly found to affect persons* engaged in sedentary occupations; and may be referred to a morbid state of secretion in the parts, founded, perhaps, on a diminution of constitutional vigour. The itching is not alway accompanied with an appearance of papulx or tubercles ; it it little troublesome during the day time, but returns every night soon after getting into betl, and precludes rest for several hours The complaint continues in this form during three or four months, and has then an intermission, lill it is produced again by hot weather, fatigue, watching, or some irregularity in diet. The same distant occurs at the decline of life, under a variety of circumstances Women after the cessation of the cata- menia, are liaM. lo be affee'ed with this species of prurigo, more especially in sum- mer or autiimr>. The skio between the iiu'es is rough and papmaied, .-.omeiimes sc»!v, and jl ln'le liumour i» discharged by uoltnt friction Along wuli this com- plaint, there is ot'rn an eruption of itching papulx on the neck, breast, and back; PRURIGO. «57 a swelling and inflammation of one or both ears, and a discharge of matter from be- hind them, and from the external meatus auditorius. The prurigo podicis some- time occurs as a sympom of the lues venerea. 2. The prurigo pra put ii is owing to an altered state of secretion on the glans pe- nis, and inner surface of the prxputium. During the heat of summer there is also, in some persons, an unusual discharge of mucus, which becomes acrimonious, and produces a troublesome itching, and often an excoriation of these parts. Washing of theift with water, or soap and water, employed from time to time, -elieves the complaint, and should indeed be practised as an ordinary point of cleanliness, where no inconvenience is immediately felt. If the fluid be secreted in too large a quan- tity, that excess may be restrained, by washes made with the extract of lead, or by applying the unguentum cerusae acetatx. 3. Prurigo urethralis. A very trouble- some itching sometimes takes place at ihe ex.remity of the urethra in females, with- out "n_ manifest cause. It occurs as well in young women as in those who are of an advanced age. On examination, no stric- ture nor tumour has been found along the course of the urethra. Probably, how- ever, the itching may be occasioneel by a morbid state of the neck of the bladder, being in some instances connected with pain and difficulty of m.king water. An aching at the extremity ofthe ure- tra in men is produced by calculi, and by some diseases ofthe bladder. In cases of stricture an itching is also felt, But near the place where die stricture is situated. Another cause of it is small broken hairs, which are sometimes drawn in from the pubes, between the prxputium and glans, * and which afterwards becoming fixed in the entrance of the urethra, occasion an itching or slight stinging, particularly on motion. Mr. J. Pearson, surgeon of the Lock Hospital, has seen five cases of this kind, and gave immediate relief by ex- tracting the small hair from the urethra. 4. Prurigo pubis. Itching papulx often arise on the pubes, and become extremely sore if their tops are removed by scratch- ing. They are occasioned sometimes by neglect of cleanliness, but more commonly by a species of pediculus, which perforates the cuticle, and thus derives its nourish- ment, remaining fixed in the same situa- tion. These insects are termed by Lin- nxus, &c. pediculi pubis; they do not, however, affect the pubes only, but often adhere to the eye-brows, eye-lids, and axillx. They are often found, also, on the breast, abdomen, thighs, and legs, in persons of the sanguine temperament, who have those parts covered witb strong hairs. It is remarkable that they seldom or never fix upon the hairy scalp. The great irritation produced by them on the skin solicits constantly scratching, by which they are torn from their attach- ments ; and painful tubercles arise at the places where they had adhered. When the pediculi are diffused over the greater part of the surface of the body, the pa- tient's linen often appears as if sprinkled with drops of blood. 5. Prurigo scroti. The scrotum is af- fecteel with a troublesome and constant itching from ascarides within the rectum, from friction by violent exercise in hot weather, and very usually from the pedi- culi pubis. Another and more important form of the complaint appears in old men, sometimes connected with the prurigo podicis, and referable to a morbid state ofthe skin, or superficial glands of the part. The scrotum, in this case, assumes a brown colour, often also becoming thick, scaly, and wrinkled. The itching extends to the skin covering the penis, more espe- cially along the course of the urethra; and has little respite, either by day or night. 6. The Prurigo pudendi muliebris, is somewhat analogous to the prurigo scroti in men. It is often a symptomatic com- plaint in the lichen and lepra ; it likewise originates from ascarides irritating the rectum, and is in some cases, connected with a discharge of the fluor albus. A similar affection arises in consequence of the change of state in the genital organs at the time of puberty, attended wiih a series of most distressing sensations. Dr. Willan confines his attention to one case of the disorder, which may be considered as idiopathic, and wliich usually affects wo- men soon after the cessation of the cata- menia. It chiefly occurs in those who are of the phlegmatic temperament, and in- clined to corpulency. Its seat is the labia puelendi, and entrance into the vagina. It is often accompanied with an appearance. of tension or fulness of those parts, and sometimes with inflamed itching papulx on the labia and mons veneris. The.dis- tress arising from a strong and almost per- petual itching in the above situation, may be easily imagined. In order to allay it in some degree, the sufferers have frequent recourse to friction, and to cooling appli- cations : whence they are necessitated to forego the enjoyment of society. An excitement of venereal sensations also takes place from the constant direction of the mind to the parts affected, as well as from the means employed to procure alle- viation. The complicated distress thus arising, renders existence almost insupport- able, and often produces a state of mind bordering on phrensy. Deep ulcerations of the parts seldom f 4 P 658 PSE PSO take place in the prurigo pudendi; but the appearance of aphthae on the labia and nymphx, is by no means unusual. From intercourse with females under these ci reum stances, men are liable to be affect- ed with aphthous ulcerations on the glans, and inside ofthe prxputium, which prove troublesome for a length of time, and often excite an alarm, being mistaken for chancres. Women, after th fourth month of their pregnancy, often suffer greatly from the prurigo pudendi, attended with aphthx. These, in a few cases, have been succeed. ed by extensive ulcerations, which destroy- ed the nymphx, and produced a fatal hectic: sufch instances are, however, extremely rare. The complaint has, in general, some intervals or remissions ; and the aphthx usually disappear soon after delivery, whether at the full time, or by a miscarriage. PRURITUS. (From prurio, to itch.) See Prurigo. PRUSSIATS. Salts formed by the union of the prussic acid, or colouring matter of Prussian blue, with different bases; thus, prussiat of alumine, prussiat of ammo- niac, &c. Psalloiues. (From -^okkot, a stringed instrument, and tiSot, a likeness ; because it appears as if stringed like a dulcimer.) Applied by the ancients to the inner sur- face of the fornix of the brain. PSALTER1UM. (A harp; because it is marked with lines that give it the ap- pearance of a harp.) Lyra. The medul- lary body that unites the posterior crura of the fornix of the brain. Psammismus. (From 4"/*iU0(» 6and.) An application of hot sand to any part of the body. Psammodes. (From 4eW»?» sand.) Applied to urine which deposits a sandy sediment. PSELL1SMUS. (From 4ixm£», hesita- tion of speech.) Psellotis Defect of speech. A genus of disease in the class locales and order dyscenesia of Cullen. Psellotis. See Psellismus. PSEUDO. (Vtoht, false.) Pseudes. Spurious; prefixed to many substances which are only fictitious imitations; as pseiidamomum, a spurious kind of amoni- um, &c. Pseudo-acorus See Iris palustris. PSEUDOBLEPSIS. (From 4«/*, the loin ; because it is situated in the loins ) Psoas, seu lumbaris internus of Winslow. Pre-lumbo-trochantin of Dumas. This is a long, thick, and very considerable mus- cle, situated close to the forepart and sides of the lumbar vertebrx. It arises from the bodies ofthe last vertebra of the back, and of all the lumbar vertebrx laterally, as well as from the anterior surfaces of their transverse processes, by distinct ten- dinous and fleshy slips, that are gradually collected into one mass, which becomes thicker as it descends, till it reaches the last of the lumbar vertebrx, where it grows nareower again, and, uniting its outer and posterior edge, (where it begins to become tendinous) with the iliacus in- ternus, descends along with that muscle under the ligamentum fallopii, and goes to be inserted tendinous at the bottom ofthe trochanter minor of the os femoris, and fleshy into the bone a little below that process. Between the tendon of this mus- PSO PSO 659 cle and the ischium, we find a considerable bursa mucosa This muscle, at its origin, has some connexion with the diaphragm, and likewise with the quadratus lumborum. It is one of the most powerful flexors of the thigh forwards, and may likewise assist in turning it outwards. When the inferior extremity is fixed, it may help to bend the body forwards, and in an erect posture, it greatly assists in preserving the equili- brium of the trunk upon the upper part of the thigh. PSOAS PARVUS. Prelumbopubien of Dumas. This muscle, which was first described by Riolanus, is situated upon the psoas magnus, at the anterior part of the loins. The psoas parvus arises thin and fleshy from the side of the uppermost ver- tebra of the loins, and sometimes also from the lower edge of the last vertebra of the back, and from the transverse pro- cesses of each of these vertebrx; it then extends over part of the psoas magnus, and terminates in a thin flat tendon, which is inserted into that part of the brim ofthe pelvis, where the os pubis joins the ilium. From this tendon a great number of fibres are sent off, whicii form a thin fascia, that covers part ofthe psoas magnus and ilia- cus internus, and gradually loses itself on the fore part ofthe thigh. In the human body this muscle is very often wanting; but in a dog, according to Douglas, it is never deficient. Riolanus was of opinion, that it occurs oftener in men than in wo- men ; Winslow asserts just the contrary; but the truth seems to be, that it is as often wanting in one sex as in the other. Its use seems to be to assist the psoas magnus in bending the loins forwards; and when we are lying upon our back, it may help to raise the pelvis. Psoas sive lumbaris internus. See Psoas magnus. PSORA. Yup*. Scabies. The itch. A genus of disease in the class locales and order dialyse* of Cullen: appearing first on the Wrists and between the fingers in small pustules with watery heads. It is contagious. PSORIASIS. (From 4e/>*a>, to itch.) The disease to which Dr. Willan gives this title is characterised by a rou;h and scaly staie of the cuticle, sometimes con- tinuous, sometimes in separate patches, of various sizes, but of an irregular figure, and for the most part accompanied with rhagades or fissures of the skin. From the hpra it may be distinguished, not only by the distribution of .he patches, but also by its cessation and recurrence at certain seasons of the year, and by the disorder of the constitution with which it is usually attentled. Dr. Willan gives the following varieties: • Psoriasis guttata. This complaint ap- pears in small, distinct, but irregular patches of laminated scales, with little or noinflamma ion round them. Tht patches very seldom extend to the size ot a six- pence. They have neither an elevated border, nor the oval or circular form by whicli all the varieties of lepra are dis- tinguished ; but tlieir circumference is sometimes angular, and sometimes goes into small serpentine processes. The scale formed upon each of them is thin, and may be easily detached, leaving a red, shininn base. The patches are often dis- tributed over the greatest part of the body, but more particularly on the back part ot the neck, the breasts, arms, loins, thighs, and legs. They appear also upon the face, which rarely happens in lepra. In that situation they are red and more rough than the adjoining cuticle, but not covered with scales. The psoriasis guttata often appears on children in a sudden eruption, attended with a slight elisorder of the con- stitution, and spreads over the body within two or three days. In ad'dts it com- mences with a few scaly patches on the extremities, proceeds very gradually, and has a longer duration than in children. Its first occurrence is usually in the spring season, after violent pains in the head, sto- mach, and limbs. During the summer it disappears spontaneously, or may be soon removed by proper applications, but it is apt to return again early in the ensuing spring, and continues so to do for several succes- sive years. When the scales have been re- moved, and the disease is about to go off, the small patches have a shining appear- ance, and they retain a dark red, inter- mixed with somewhat of a bluish colour, for many days, or even weeks, before the skin is restored to its usual state. In the venereal disease there is an eruption which very much resembles the psoriasis guttata, the only difference being a slighter degree of scaliness, anel a different shade of co- lour in the patches, approaching to a livid red, or very dark rose colour The patches vary in their extent, from the section of a pea, to the size of a silver penny, but are not exactly circular. They rise at first very little, if at all, above the cuticle. As soon, however, as the scales appear on them, they become sensibly elevated ; and sometimes the edge or circumference of the patch is higher than the little scales in its centre. This eruption is usually seen upon the forehead, breast, between the shoulders, or in the inside ofthe fore-arms, in the groins, about the inside ofthe thighs, and upon the skin covering the lower part of the abdomen. The syphilitic psoriasis guttata is attended with, or soon followed by, an ulceration of the throat. It ap- pears about six or eight weeks after a chancre has been healed by an ineffectual course of mercury A similar appearance takes place at nearly the same period, iv 660 PSORIASIS. some cases where no local symptoms bed been noticed. When a venereal sore is in a discharging state, this eruption, or other secondary symptoms, often appear much later than the period above mentioned. They may also be kept back three months, or even longer, by an inefficient applica- tion of me'cury. If no medicines be em- ployed, the syphilitic form ofthe psoriasis guttatawill proceed duringseveral months, the number of the spots increasing, and their bulk being somewhat enlarged, but without any other material alteration. 2. The Psoriasis diffusa spreads into large patches irregularly circumscribed, reddish, rough, and chappy, with scales interspersed. It commences, in general, with numerous minute asper ties, or eleva- tions of the cuticle, more perceptible by the touch than by sight. Upon these, small distinct scales are soon after formed, adhering by a dark central point, while their edges may be seen white and de- tached. In the course of two or three weeks all the intervening cuticle becomes rough and chappy, appears red, and raised, and wrinkled, tlie lines ofthe skin sinking into deep furrows. The scales which form among them are often slight, and re- peatedly exfoliate. Sometimes, without any previous eruption of papulae, a large por- tion of the skin becomes dry, harsh, cracked, reddish, and scaly, as above de- scribed. In other cases, the disorder commences with separate patches of an uncertain form and size, some of them being small, like those in the psoriasis gut- tata, some much larger. The patches gra- dually expand till they become confluent, and nearly cover the part or limb affected. Both the psoriasis guttata and diffusa like- wise occur as a sequel of the lichen sim- plex. This transition takes place more certainly after frequent returns of the li- chen. The parts most affected by psori- asis diffusa are the cheeks, chin, upper eye- lids, anel corners of tiie eyes, the temples, the external ear, the neck, the fleshy parts of the lower extremities, and the fore- arm, from the elbow 10 the back of the hand, along the supinator muscle of the radius. The fingers are sometimes nearly surrounded with a loose scaly incrustation; the nails crack and exfoliate superficially, The scaly patches likewise appear, though less frequently, on the forehead and sc-ip, on the shoulders, back, and loins, on the abdomen, and instep. This disease occa- sionally extends to all the parts above- mentioned al the same time ; but, in gene- ral, it affects them successive,}', leaving one place free, and appearing in others; sometimes again returning to its first si- tua'inn. The psoriasis diffusa is attended with a sensation of heat, and with a very troublesome itching, especially at night. It exhibits small, slight, distinct scales, having less disposition than the lepra to form thick crusts. The chaps or fissures of the skin, which usually make a part of this complaint, are very sore and painful, but seldom discharge any fluid. When the scales are removed by frequent wash- ing, or by the application of unguents, the surface, though raised and uneven, appears smooth and shining; and the deep furrows of the cuticle are lined by a slight scali- ness. Should any portion of the diseased surface be forcibly excoriated, there issues out a thin lymph, mixed with some dropi of blood, which slightly stains and stiffens the linen, but soon concretes into a thin, dry scab ; this is again succeeded by a white sraliness, gradually increasing, and spreading in various elirections. As I lie complaint declines, the roughness, chaps, scales, &c. disappear, and a new cMicle is formed, at fir6t red, dry, anel shrivelled, but which, in two or three weeks, ac- quires the proper texture. The duration ofthe psoriasis diffusa is from one to four months. If, m some constitutions, it does not then disappear, bwt becomes, to a cer- tain degree, permanent, there is, at least, an aggravation or extension of it, about the usual periods of its return. In other cases, the disease, at the vernal returns, differs much as to its extent, and also with respeci to the violence of the pre- ceding symptoms. The eruption is, in- deed, often confined to a single scaly patch, red, itching, and chapped, of a moderate size, but irregularly circumscribed. This solitary patch is sometimes situated on the temple, or upper part of the cheek, fre- quently on the breast, the calf of the leg, abeiui the wrist, or within and a little be- low the elbow joint, but especially at the lower part of the thigh, behind. It con- tinues in any of these situations several months, without much observable altera- tion. The complaint denominated with us the baker's itch, is an appearance of psoriasis d-tt'iisa on the back of the hand, commencing wit hone or two small, rough, scaly patches, and finally extending from the knuckles to the wrist The rhagadt-s, or chaps and fissures of the skin, are nu- merous about the knuckles and ball ofthe thumb, and where the back of the hand joins the wrist. They are often highly in- flamed, anel painful, but have no discharge of fluid from them The back of the hand is a little raisetl or tumefied, and, at an advanced period of the disorder, exhibits a reddish,glossy surface, without cru is or numerous scales. However, the deep fur- rows of the cuiicle are, for the most part, whitened by a slight scaliness This com- plaint is not general among bakers ; that it is only aggravated by their business, and affects {these who are otherwise dis- posed to it, may be collected from the following circumstances : 1. It disappears PSORIASIS. 661 about Midsummer, and returns in the cold bleed on stretching the fingers. A sensation weather at the beginning of the year; 2. of heat, pain, and stiffness in the motions Persons constantly engaged in the business, of the hand, attends this complaint. It is after having been once affected with the worst in winter or spring, and occasionally eruption, sometimes enjoy a respite from disappears in autumn or summer, leaving a it for two or three years; 3. When the soft, elark-red cuticle; but many persons business is discontinued, the complaint are troubled with it for a series of years, does not immediately cease. The grocers' experiencing only very slight remissions. itch has some affinity with the bakers' itch, Every return or aggravation of it is pre- or tetter; but, being usually a pustular ceded by an increase of heal and dryness, disease at its commencement, it properly with intolerable itching. Shoemakers have belongs to another genus. Washerwomen, the psuriasis palmaria locally, from the ir- probably from the irritation of soap, are ritation ofthe wax they so constantly em- liable to be affected with a similar scaly ploy. In braziers, tinmen, silversmiths, disease on the hands, and arms, sometimes &c. the complaint seems to be produced on the face and neck, which, in particular by handling cold metals. A long predis- constitutions, proves very troublesome, position to it from a weak,languid, hectical and of long duration. state ofthe constitution may give effect to 3. The Psoriasis gyrata is distributed different occasional causes. Dr. Willan in narreiw patches or stripes, variously has observed it in women after lying-in ; figured; some of them are nearly longitu- in some persons it is connected or alter- dinal; some circular, or semicircular with nates with arthritic complaints. When the vermiform appendages ; some are tortuous, palms of the hands are affected as above or serpentine : others like earth worms or stated, a similar appearance often takes leeches : the furrows of the cuticle being place on the soles of the feet ; but with the deeper than usual, make the resemblance exception of rhagades or fi»sures, which more striking, by giving to them an annu- seem less liable to form there, the feet lated appearance. There is a separation being usually kept warm and covered. of slight scales from the diseased surface, Sometimes, also, the psoriasis palmaria is but no thick incrustations are formed, attended with a thickness of the prxpu- The uniform disposition of these patches is tium, with scaliness and painful cracks. singular ; I have seen a large circular one These symptoms at last produce a phymo- situated on each breast above the papilla ; sis, and render connubial intercourse di Al- and two or three others ofa serpentine cult or impracticable; so great, in some form, in analogous situations along the cases, is the obstinacy of them, that re- sides ofthe chest. The back is often va- medies are of no avail, and the patient riegated in like manner, with convoluted can only be relieved by circumcision^This tetters, similarly arranged on each side of affection of the praeputium is not ejftctly the spine. They likewise appear, in some similar to any venereal appearance, but cases, on the arms and thighs, intersecting rhagades or fissures, and indurated patches each other in various directions. A slighter within the palm ofthe handj take place kind of this complaint affects delicate young in syphilis, and somewhat resemble the women and children in small scaly circles or psoriasis palmaria. The venereal patches rings, little discoloured; they appear on the are, however, distinct, white, and elevated, cheeks, neck, or upper part of th. breast, having nearly the consistence of a soft and are mostly confounded with theherpe- corn. From the rhagades there is a slight tic, or pustulaiying-worm. The psoriasis discharge, very offensive to the smell. gyrata has its remissions and returns, like The soles ofthe feet are likewise, in this the psoriasis diffusa ; it also exhibits, in case, affected with the patches, not with some cases, patches of the latter disorder rhagades. When the disease yields to the on the face, scalp, or extremities, while operation of mercury, the indurated por- the trunk of the body is chequered with tions of cuticle separate, and a smooth the singular figures above described. new cuticle is found formed underneath. 4. Psoriasis palmaria. One very ob- The fingers and toes are not affected with stinate species of tetter is nearly confined the patches, &c. in venereal cases. to the palm of the hand It commences 5. Psoriasis labialis. The psoriasis some- with a small, h.n-sh, or scaly patch, which times affects the prolabium without ap- gradually spreads over the whole palm, pearing on any other part of the body. and sometimes appears in a slighter degree Its characteristics are, as usual, scaliness, on the inside of the fingers and wrist. The intermixed with chaps and fissures ofthe surface feels rough from the detached and skin. The scales are ofa considerable raised etlges of the scaly laminx; its co- magnitude, so that their edges are often lour often changes to brown, or black, as if loose, while the central points are at- dir'y ; yet the most diligent washing pro- tached, a new cuticle gradually forms be- duces no favourable effect. The cuticular neath the scales, but is not durable. In furrows are deep, and cleft at the bottom the course ofa few hours it becomes dry, longitudinally, in various places, so as to shrivelled* and broken; and, while it ex- 662 PSO PTA foliates, gives way to another layer offen- der cuticle, which soon, in like manner, perishes These appearances should be distinguished from the light chaps and roughness of tire lips produced by very cold or frosty weather, but easily removed. The psoriasis labialis maybe a little aggra- vated by frost or sharp winds, yet it re- ceives no material alleviation from an op- posite temperature. It is not, indeed, con- fined within any certain limit, or period of duration, having, in several instances, been protracted through all the seasons. The under lip is always more affected than the upper ; and the disease takes place more especially in those persons whose lips are full and prominent. 6. Psoriasis scrotalis. The skin of the scrotum may be affected in the psoriasis iliffusa like other parts of the surface of the body ; but sometimes a roughness and scaliness ofthe scrotum appears as an in- dependent complaint, attended with much heat, itching, tension, and redness. The above symptoms are succeeded by a hard, thickened, brittle texture of the skin, and by painful chaps or excoriations, which are not easy to be healed. This complaint is sometimes produced under 4he same circumstances as the prurigo scroti, and appears to be in some cases a sequel of it. A species of the psoriasis scrotalis likewise occurs in the lues vene- rea, but merits no particular attention, being always combined with other secon- dary symptoms of the disease. , 7. Psoriasis infantilis. Infants between the Syes of two months and two years, are occasionally subject to the dry tetter. Ir- regular, scaly patches, of various sizes, appear on the cheeks, chin, breast, back, nates, and thighs. They are sometimes red, and a little rough, or elevated ; some- times excoriated, then again covered with a thin incrustation ; and lastly intersected by chaps or fissures. The general appear- ances nearly coincide with those of the psoriasis diffusa; but there are several pe- culiarities in the tetters of infants which require a distinct consideration. 8. The Psoriasis inveterata, is characte- rised by an almost universal scaliness, with a harsh, dry, and thickened state of tne skin. It commences from a few ir- regular, though distinct patches on the extremities. Others appear afterwards on different parts, "and, becoming confluent, spread at length overall the surface of the body, except a part of the face, or some- times the palms ofthe hands, and soles of the feet. The skin is red, eleeply fur- rowed or wrinkled, stiff and rigid, so as somewhat to impede the motion of the muscles, and of the joints. So quick, likewise, is the production and separation of scales, that large quantities of them are Bound in the bed on which a person affected with the disease has slept. They fall oil' in the Same proportion by day, and being confined within the linen, excite a trouble- some and perpetual itching. Psorica. (From 4*5*» the itch.) Me- dicines to cure the iich. PSOROPHTHALMIA. (From 4^o, a scab, and o cold, and kxu. to wash.) A cold bath. PsrcHTicA. (From 4U^*» to refrige- rate.) Refrigerating medicines. PSYDIMCIjE. (From 4i/^oc, cold.) Red and somewhat elevated spots, which soon form broad and superficial vesicles, such as those produced by the stinging- nettle, the biles of insects, &c. See Pus- tide. • PsYttiuM. (From ^.vkkot, a flea; so called because it was thought to destroy fleas.) Ptilicaris herba. Crystallion and cynomoia of Oribasius. Flea-wort The seeds of this plant, Plantago psyllium of Linnxus :—cauleramoso herbuceo, foliis sub.. dentatis, recurvutis ; capitulis aphyllis, have a nauseous mucillaginous taste, and no re- markable smell. The decoction of the seeds is recommended in hoarseness and asperity of the fauces. Ptarmica. (From 7r>ra.ieo, to sneeze; so called because it irritates the nose, and provokes sneezing.) Pteudopyrethrum. Pyrethriim sylvestre. Draco sylvestris. Tarchon sylvestris. Stemutamentoria. Dra- cunculus pratensis Sneeze-wort. Bastard pellitory. Achillea ptarmica of Linnaeus :— oliis lanceolatis, acumtnutit, argute serra- tis. The flowers and roots of this plant PTE PTE 663 have a hot biting taste, approaching to that of pyrelhrum, wuh which they also agree in iheir pharmaceutical properties. Their principal use is us a masticatory and sternutatory. PTERIS. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan svstem. Class, Cryptoga- mia Oreler, Filicet. Pteris aquilina. (From Trrtpovx, wing; so called from the I keness of its leaves to wings, anel uquilina, from aquila, an eagle, from its resemblance to an eagle's wings.) The sysematic name of the common brake, or female fern. See Felix fmmina. PTEROCARfUS The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Pterocarpus santalinus. The syste- matic name of the red jaunder's tree. See Santnlum rubrum. PTERYGIUM. (P7f/>uf;, a wing.) A membranous excrescence which grows upon the int< mal canthus of the eye ch i fly, and expands itself over the albu- ginea anel corma towards the pupil. It appears to be an extension or prolongation of ihe fibres ami vessels of ihe caruncula lachrymalis, or semilunar membrane, ap- pearing like a wing. The species of pte- rygium are four: 1. Pterygium tenue, seu ungula, is a pellucid pellicle, thin, of a cineritious colour, and unpainfnl; growing out from the caruncula lacrymalis, or membrana se- milunaris. 2. Pterygium crassum, seu pannus, dif- fers from the ungula, by its thickness, red colour, anil fulness of the red vessels on the white of he eye, and it stretches over the i ornea like fasciculi of vessels. 3. Pterygium mnlignum, is a pannus of various colours, painful, various, and ari- sing from a cancerous acrimony. 4. P:erygium pingite, seu pinguicula, is a molltclt like lard or fat, soft, without pain, and of a light yellow colour, which commonly is situated in the external angle ofthe eye, and rarely extends to the cor- nea; but often remains through life. PTERYfiO. Names compounded of this word belong to muscles which are con- neoed with the pterygoid process of the sphxnoid bone; as pterygo-pharyngeus, See. Pterygo-phuryngeus. See Constrictor pha yngis superior. Ptfrygo-staphilinus externus. See Leva- tor palati. PTERYGOID PROCESS. (Pterygoides, from 7rlteu^, a wing, and «.i1 slow. Pierygo-col/iinuxillairr of Du- mas. A muscle placed, as it were, hori- zontally along the basis of the Scull, be- tween the pteiygoid process and the con- dyle of the lower jaw. It usually arises by two distinct heads; one of which is thick, tendinodl, and fleshy, from the outer wing of the pterygoid process of the os sphenoides, and from a small part of the os maxillare adjoining to it; the other is thin and fleshy, from a ridge in the tem- poral process of the sphenoid bone, just behind the slit that transmits the vessels to the eye. Sometimes this latter origin is wanting, and, in that case, part of the temporal muscle arises from this ridge. Now and then it affords a common ori- gin to both these muscles. From these origins the muscle forms a strong fleshy belly, which descends almost transverse- ly outwards and backwards, and is insert- ed tendinous and fleshy into a depression in the fore part of the condyloid process of the lower jaw, and into the anterior surface ofthe capsular ligament that sur- rounds the articulation of that bone. All that part of this muscle, which is not hid by the pterygoideus internus, is covered by a ligamentous expansion, which is broader than that belonging to the ptery- goideus internus, and originates from the inner edge ofthe glenoid cavity of the low- er jaw, immediately before the styloid process of the temporal bone, and extends obliquely downwards, forwards, and out- wards, to the inner surface of the angle of the jaw. When these muscles act toge- ther, they bring the jaw horizontally for- wards. When they act singly, the jaw is moved forwards, and to the opposite side. The fiures that are inserted into the cap- sular ligament, serve likewise to bring the moveable cartilage forwards. PTERYGOIDEUS INTERNUS. Pte- rygoideus major of Winslow. Pterygo-an- giili-muxillaire of Dumas. This muscle arises tendinous and fleshy from the whole inner surface of the external ala of the pterygoid process, filling all the space be- tween the two wings; and from that pro- cess of the os palati that makes part of the pterygoid fossa. From thence growing larger, it tlescenels obliquely downwards, forwards, and outwards, and is inserted, by tendinous and fleshy fibres, into the inside of the lower jaw, near its angle. This muscle covers a great part of the pterygoi- deus externus,- and along its posterior edge we observe a ligamentous band, which ex- tends from the back part of the styloid process to the bottom of the angle of the lower jaw. The use of this iluscle is to raise ihe lower jaw, and to pull it a little to one side. Pterygoideus major. See Pterygoideus internus. Ptervgoideus minor. See Pterygoideus externus. 664 PUD PUL Ptilosis. (From iritkot, bald.) See Ma- darosis. Ptisana. (From Trto-o-u, to decorticate, bruise or pound.) Ptissane. Barley de- prived of its husks, pounded and made into balls. PTOSIS. (From ttittIu, to fall ) Blepha- roptosis. An inability of raising the upper eye-lid. The affection may be owing to several causes, the chief of which are a redundance of the skin on the eye-lid; a paralytic state of the levator muscle, and a spasm ofthe orbicularis. PTOSIS IR1DIS. Prolapsus iridis. A prolapsus of the iris through a wound of the cornea. It is known by a blackish tubercle, which prominates a little from the cornea in various forms. The species ofthe ptosis ofthe iris are,* 1. Ptosis recens, or a recent ptosis from a side wound ofthe cornea, as that which happens, though rarely, in or after the ex- traction of the cataract. 2. Ptosis invetarata, in which the incar- cerated prolapsed iris is grown or attached to the wound or ulcer, and by the air has become callous or indurated. Ptyalagoga. (From vluxkcv, spittle, and xyu, to excite.) Ptyasmagoga. Medicines whieh promote a discharge ofthe saliva, or cause salivation. Ptyalismos. See Ptyalismus. PTYALISMUS. (From 7rlux.ki^u, to spit.) A ptyalism or salivat ion, or increas- ed secretion of saliva from the mouth. Ptyalum. (From 7rluu, to spit up.) The saliva or mucus from the bronchia. ■ Ptyasmagoga. (From irluxt-fA*, sputum, and etyu, to expel.) See Ptyalagoga. PUBES. The external part of the or- gans of generation.of both sexes, which are covered with hair. PUBIS OS. A bone ofthe fcptal pelvis. See Innominatum os. PUDENDA. (From pudor, shame.) The parts of generation. Pudendagra. (From pudenda, the pri- vate parts, and pas- modic complaints of the stomach and bowels. Pulvis aloes cum canella. A cathar- tic, deobstruent powder, possessing stimu- lating and aloetic properties omitted in the last London Pharmacopoeia, as rather suited to the purpose of extemporaneous prescription. Pulvis aloes cum terro. This pos- sesses aperient and deobstruent virtues ; and is mostly given in chlorosis and con- stipation. In the London Pharmacopceia this prescription is omitted for the same reason as pulvis aloes cum canella. Pulvis aloes cum guaiaco. See Pulvis aloes compositus. Pulvis antimonialis. Antimonial pow- der. " Take of sulphuret of antimony, powdered, a pound ; hartshorn shavings, two pounds." Mix and throw tliem into a broad iron pot heated to a white heat, and stir the mixture constantl/ until it acquires an ash colour. Having taken it out, reduce it to powder, and put it into a coated crucible, upon which another inverted crucible, having a small hole in ils bottom, is to be luted. Then raise the fire by de- grees to a white heat, and keep it so for two hours. Reduce the residuary mass to a very fine powder. The dose is from five to ten grains. It is in high esteem as a febrifuge, sudorific, and antispasmodic. The diseases in which it is mostly exhibited are, most species of asthenic and exanthe- matous fevers, acute rheumatism, gout, diseases arising from obstructed perspira- tion, dysuria, nervous affections, and spasms. This preparation was introduced into the former London Pharmacopoeia as a substitute for a medicine of extensive ce- lebrity, Dr. James's powder; to which, however, the present form more nearly assimilates in its dose, and it is more ma- nageable in its administration, by the re- duction ofthe proportion of antimony to one half. Puxvis aromaticus. See Pulvis cinna- momi compotitut. t 4Q bud PUL Pulvis ceru-;^ compositus. This is mostly used in the form of coUyrium, lo- tion, or injection, as a mucilaginous seda- tive Pulvis chelarum cancri compositus. An antacid and adstringent powder, most- ly given to children with diarrhoea and acidity of the primx vix. Pulvis cinnamomi compositus. Com- pound powder of cinnamon. Formerly called pulvis aromaticus - species aromatica- sfiecies diambra sine odoratis. " Take of cinnamon bark, two ounces; cardamom- seeds, an ounce and half; ginger-xoot, an ounce; long pepper, half an ounce." Rub them together, so as to make a very fine powder. The dose is from five to ten grains. An elegant stimulant, carmina- tive, and stomachic powder. Pulvis contrayerv.i: compositus. " Take of contrayerva root, powdered, five oun- ces ; prepared shells, a pound and half." Mix. A febrifuge diaphoretic, mostly giv- en in the dose of from one to two scruples in slight febrile affections. Puivis cornu usti cum opio. Powder of burnt hartshorn with opium. Pulvis opiatus. " Take of hard opium, powdered, a drachm; hartshorn, burnt and prepared, an ounce; cochineal, powdered, a drachm.'' Mix. This preparation affords a convenient mode of exhibiting small cruanrities of opium, ten grains containing one of the opium. It is absorbent and anodyne. Pulvis cretjb compositus. Compound powder of chalk. Pulvis e bolo composi- tus suit opio. Species e scordio sine opio. Diascordhm, 1720. . " Take of prepared chalk, half a pound; cinnamon bark, four ounces; tormentill root, acacia gum, of each threo ounces; long pepper, half an ounce." Reduce them separately into a very fine powder, and then mix. The dose is from 5ss. to 31- An adstringent, carmi- native, and stomachic powder, exhibited in the cure of diarrhoea, pyrosis, and dis- eases arising from acidity of the bowels, inducing much pain. Pulvis crete compositus cum opio. Compound powder of chalk with opium. Pulvis e bolo compositus cum opio. Species c scordio cum opio. " Take of compound powder of chalk, six ounces and a half. Hard opium, powdered, four scruples." Mix. The dose from one scruple to two. The above powder, with the addition of opium, in the proportion of one grain to two scruples. Pulvis ipf.cacuanhje compositus. Com- pound powder, of ipecacuanhx. *• Take of ipecacuanhx root, powdered, hard opium, pow'dered, of each a drachm ; sul- phate of potash, powdered, an ounce." Mix. A diaphoretic powder, similar to that of Dr. Dover, which gained such repute in the cure of rheumatisms, and PUK* other diseases arising from obstructed per- spiration and spasm. The dose is from five grains to a scruple." Pulvis kino compositus. Compound powder of kino. " Take of kino, 15 drachms; cinnamon bark, half an ounce ; hard opium, a drachm." Reduce them separately to a very fine powder; and then mix. The proportion of opium this adstringent contains is one part to twen- ty. The dose is from five grain* to a scruple. Pulvis myhrhjb compositus. A sti- mulant, antispasmodic, and emmenagogue powder, mostly exhibited in the dose of from fifteen grains to two scruples, in uterine obstructions and hysterical affec- tions. Pulvis opiatus. See Pulvis cornu cum opio. Pulvis scammonii compositus. Com- pound powder of scammony. Pulvis comi- ti Warwicensis. " Take of scammony gum resin, hard extract of jalap, of each two ounces ; ginger-root, half an ounce." Re- duce them separately to a very fine pow- der, and then mix. From ten to fifteen grains or a scruple are exhibited as a. stimulating cathartic. Pulvis scammonii cum aloe. A stimu- lating cathartic, in the dose of from ten to fifteen grains. Pulvis scammonii cum calomelane. A vermifugal cathartic, in the dose of from ten to fifteen grains. Pulvis sennje compositus. Compound powder of senna. Pulvis diasenna. " Take of senna leaves, supertartrate of potash, of each two ounces; scammony gum re- sin, half an ounce; ginger-root, two drachms." Reduce the scammony gum resin separately, the rest together, to a very finewpowder^ and then mix. The dose is film one scruple to one drachm. A saline stimulating cathartic. Pulvis tragacantha compositus. Com- pound powder of tragacanth. Species diatragacantha frigida. " Take of traga- canth, powdered, acacia gum, powdered; starch, of each an ounce and half; refined sugar, three ounces." Powder the starch and sugar together; then add the traga- canth and acacia gum, and mix the whole. Tragacanth is very difficultly reduced lo powder. The dose is from ten grains to a drachm. A very useful demulcent pow- der, which may be given in coughs, diar- rheeas, stranguary, &c. Pumpion, common. See Cucurbita. PUNCTA LAC HRYMALIA. (From punctum, a point.) Lachrymal points. Two small orifices, one of which is conspicu- ous in each eyelid, at the extremity of the tarsus, near the internal canthus. Punctum aureum. Formerly, when a hernia of the intestines was reduced by PUS an incision made, through the skin and membrana adiposa, quite down to the up- per part of the spermatic vessels, a golden wire was fixed and twisted, so as to pre- vent the descent of any thing down the tunica vaginalis. PUNIC A. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. Pumca ghanatum. The systematic name of the pomegranate. See Granatum. PUPIL. (Pupilla, from pupa, a babe; because it reflects the diminished image of the person who looks upon it like a puppet.) The round opening in the mid- dle ofthe iris, m which we see ourselves in the eye of another. PUPILLA. See Pupil PUPILLA RIS MEMBRANA. (From pupilla, the pupil.) Pupilla velum. A fine vascular membrane, which in the foetus of 5, 6, or 7 months has no pupil, grows across the part where the pupil is after- wards seen. Purwami.n-tum. A purge. PURGATIVA. Purgentia. Cathartica. Catocharthica. Catoretica. Catoteretica. Dejectoria. Alviduca. Purgative medi- cines. Purging flax. See Linum catharticum. Purging-nut. See Ricinus major. Purpura alba. Purpura rubra. Many writers term the miliary fever, when the pustules are white, purpura alba, and when they are red, purpura rubra. Purpura scorbutica. Petecheal erup- tions in scurvy. Purslane. See Portulaca. PUS. Matter. A whitish, bland, cream- like fluid, heavier than water, found in phlegmonous abscesses, or on the surface of sores. It is distinguished, according to its nature, into laudable or good pus, scrophulous, serous, and ichorous pus, ■ &c. Pus taken from an healthy ulcer, neat the source of circulation, as on the arm or breast, Mr. Home observes, readily sepa- rates from the surface of the' sore, the granulations underneath being small, pointed, and of a florid red colour, and has the following properties : it is nearly of the consistence of cream; is of a white colour; has a mawkish taste; and, when cold, is inodorous ; but, when warm, has a peculiar smell. Examined in a mi- croscope, it is found to consist of two parts, of globules, and a transparent co- lourless fluid; the globules are probably white, at least they appear to have some degree of opacity. Its specific gravity is greater than that of water. It does not readily go into putrefaction. Exposed to heat, it evaporates to dryness; but does not coagulate. It does not unite with water in the heat of the atmosphere, but PUS 667 falls to the bottom ; yet, if kept in a con- siderable degree of heat, rises and diffuses through the water, and remains mixed with it, even after having been allowed to cool, the globules being discomposed. • Pus varies in its appearance, according to the diff'erent circumstances which affect the ulcer that forms it; such as, the de- gree of violence of the inflammation, also its nature, whether healthy or unhealthy; and these depend upon the state of health, and strength of the parts yielding pus. These changes arise more from indolence and irritability, than from any absolute disease ; many specific diseases, in healthy constitutions, producing no change in the appearance of the matter from their spe- cific quality. Thus, the matter from a gonorrhxa, from the small-pox pustules, the chicken pock, and from an healthy ulcer, has the same appearance, and seems to be made up of similar parts, consisting of globules floating in a transparent fluid, like common pus ; the specific properties of each of these poisons being superadded to those of pus. Matter from a cancer may be considered as an exception; but a cancerous ulcer is never in a healthy state. In indolent ulcers, whetherthe indolence arises from the nature of the parts, or the nature of the inflammation, the pus is made of globules and flaky particles, float- ing in a transparent fluid; and globules and flakes are in different proportions, according to the degree of indolence: this is particularly observable in scrophu- lous abscesses, preceded by a small de- gree of inflammation. That this flaky ap- pearance is no part of true pus, is well il- lustrated by observing, that the propor- tion it bears to the globules is greatest where there is the least inflammation; and in those abscesses that sometimes oc- cur, which have not been preceded by any inflammation at all, the contents are wholly made up of a curdy or flaky sub- stance, of different degrees of consistence, which is not considered to be pus, from its not having the properties stated in the definition of that fluid. The constitution and part must be in health to form good pus; for very slight changes in the general health are capable of producing an alteration in it, and even of preventing its being formed at all, and substituting in its place coagulating lymph. This happens most readily in ulcers in the lower extremities, owing to the dis- tance of the parts from the source of the circulation, rendering them weaker. And it is curious to observe the influence that distance alone has upon the appearance of pus. ' Pus differs from chyle in ils globules, 668 PUS PUT being larger, not coagulating by exposure to the air, nor by heat, wliich those of chyle do. The pancreatic juice contains globules, but they are much smaller than those of pus. Milk is composed of globules, nearly of the same size as those of pus, but much mere numerous. Milk coagulates by run- net, which pus doe.6 not; and contains oil and sugar, which are not to be discovered in pus. The cases in which pus is formed are, properly speaking, all reducible to one, which is, the state of parts consequent to inflammation. For, as far as we yet know, observes Mr. Home, pus has in no instance been met with unless precedeel by inflammation; and although, in some cases a fluid has been formed independent of precedmg inflammation, it differs from pus in many of its properties. In considering the time required for the formation of pus, it is neeessary to take notice of the periods whicli are found, un- der different circumstances, to intervene between a healthy or natural s-ate of the parts, and the presence of that fluid after the application of some irritating substance to the skin. In cases of wounds made into muscular parts, where blood-vessels are divided, ihe first process whicli takes place is the ex- travasation of red blood; the seoond is the exudation of coagulating lymph, which at- terwarels becomes vascular ; and the third, the formation of matter, which last does not, in common, take place in less than two days ; the precise time will, however, vary exceedingly, according to the nature of the constitution, and the state of the parts at the time. If an irritating substance is applied to a cuticular surface, upon which it raises a blister, pus will be formed in about twen- ty-four hours. PUSTULA. (Dim. of pus, matter.) See Pustule. PUSTULE. (Pustula, a little pimple, from pus, corruption.) Ecthyma, Ecze- ma. Dr. Willan defines a pustle to be an elevation ofthe cuticle, sometimes globate sometimes conoidal in its form, and con- taining pus, or a lymph which is in general discoloured Pustules are various in their size, but the diameter of the largestseldom exceeds two lines. There are many dif- ferent kinds of pustules, properly distin- guished in meelical authors, by specific appellations-, as 1. Phlyzacium, a small pus- tule containing pus, *nd raised on a hard, circular, inflamed base, of a vivid red colour. It is succeeded by a thick, hard, daik-coloured scab. 2. Psydracium, ac- cording to Dr. Willan, a minute pustule, irregularly circumscribed, producing but a slight elevation of the cuticle, and ter- minating in a laminated scab Muny of these pustules usually appear together, and become confluent. When mature they contain pus; and, after breaking, discharge a thin watery humour. Pustula oris. Tlie aphthx. PUTAMEN. (From puto, to cut.) The bark or paring of any vegetable. The putamen, or green rind of the walnut, has been celebrated as a powerful antive- nereal remedy, for more than a century and a half; and Petrus Borellus has given directions for a decoction not unlike that whicli is commonly called the Lisbon diet- drink, in which the walnut, with its green bark, forms a principal ingredient. Ra- mazziin, whose works were published early in the present century, has likewise inform- ed us, that in his time the green rind of the walnut was esteemed a good antivene- real remedy in England. This part ofthe walnut has been "much used in decoctions, during the last fifty years, both in the green and dried state; it has been greatly recommended by writers on the continent, as well as by those of our own country; and is, without doubt, a very useful addi- tion to the decoction of the woods. Mr. Pearson has employed it during many years, in those cases where pains in the limbs and indurations of the membranes have remained, after the venereal disease has been cured by mercury; and he in- forms us, that he has seldom directed it without manifest advantage. Brambilla and Girtanner also contend for the antivenereal virtues of the green bark ofthe walnut; but the result of Mr. P.'s experience will not permit him to add his testimony to theirs. I have given it, says he, in as large doses as the stomach could retain, and for as long a time as the strength of ihe patients, and the nature of their complaints, would permit; but I have uniformly observed, that if they who take it be not previously curetl of lues venera,the peculiar symptoms will appear, and proceed in their usual course, in de- fiance of the powers of this medicine. The Decoctum Lusitanicum may be given with great advantage in many of those cutaneous diseases which are attendcel with aridity of the skin; and I have hud some opportunilies of observing* lliat when the putamen ofthe walnut has been omitted, either intentionally or by acci- dent, the same good effects have not fol- lowed the taking of the decoction, as when it contained this ingredient. PUTREFACTION. Putrid fermentation. Putrefactive fermentation. That process by which a substance is decomposed and dis- sipated in the air in the form of putrid jras. Every living body, when deprived of life, performs a retrograde processed becomes PYR PYR 669 decomposed. This is called fermentation in vegetables, and putrefaction in animals. The same causes, the same agents, and the same circumstances, determine and favour the decomposition in vegetables and animals, and the difference of the pro- ducts which are obtained, arises from the difference of the constituent parts of each. The requisites to-his process are, 1. A certain degree of humidity. 2. The ac- cess of atmospheric air- 3. A certain de- gree of heat. See also Fermentation. Putrid fever. A species of typhus. See Typhus gruvior. PYLORIC ARTERY- Arteria pylonca. A branch of the hepatic artery. PYLORUS. (From Ttkuu, to guard an entrance; because it guards, as it were, the entrance of the bowels.) Janitor. Portorarium- Ostiarius. The inferior aperture ofthe stomach, which opens into the intestines. Pyopietica. (From iruov, pus, and irottu, to make.) Suppurative medicines. PioRRiieEA. (From 7ruov, pus, and etu, to flow.) A purulent discharge from the belly. Pyoturia. (From irvov, pus, and sgov, urine ) Pyuria. A mucous or purulent urine. PYRAMIDALIS. (Pyramidalis, sc. musculus; from TruexfAit, a pyramid.) Fallopius, who is considered as the first accurate describer of this muscle, first gave it the name of pyramidalis, from its shape, hence it is called pyramidalis Fallopii by Douglas. But Vesalius seems to have been acquainted with it, and to have des- cribed it as a part of the rectus. It is called pyramidalis vel succenturiettis by Cowper. And pubio-ombilical by Dumas. It is a very small muscle, situated at the bottom of the fore part of the rectus, and is covered by the same aponeurosis that forms the anterior part of the sheath of that muscle. It arises, by short tendinous fibres, from the upper and fore part of the pubis. From this origin, which is selddm more than an inch in breadth, its fibres ascend somewhat obliquely, to be inserted into the linea alba, and inner edge ofthe rectus, commonly at about the distance of two inches from the pubis, and fre- quently at a greater or less distance, but always below the umbilicus. In some sub- jects the pyramidalis is wanting on one or both sides, and when this happens, the internal oblique is usually found to be of greater thickness at its lower part. Now anet then, though rarely, there are two at one side, and only one at the otlier, and M Sabattier has even seen two on each side. Fallopius, and nu.ny others after him, have considered it as the congener ofthe internal oblique ; but its use seems to be to assist the lower part of the rec- tus. Pyramidalis faciei. See Levator labii superioris alaque nasi. PrRE.NOiDES. (From tri/guv, a kernel, and ttfot, likeness ; so called from its ker- nell.kc shape.) Applied to the process odontoid of the second vertebra Pyreterium, (From -nrwg, fire, and, T»gia>, to keep.) The fire-hole of a fur- nace. PYRETHRUM. (From we, fire, be. cause ofthe hot taste of its root ) Buph. thalmum creticum. Bellis montana putescens acris Dentaria. Herba salivaris- Pes alexandrinus. Pellitory of Spain. Anthe- mis pyrethrum of Linnaeus :—caulibus rim- plicibus unifioris decumbentibus, foliis pin- nato-multifidis. This rooi, though culti- vated in this country,is generally imported from Spain. Its taste is hot and acrid, its acrimony residing in a resinous principle. The ancient Romans, it is said, employed the root of this plant as a pickle. In its recent state, it is not so pungent as when dried, and yet, if applied to the skin, it produces inflammation Its qualities are stimulant ; but it is never used, except as a masticatory, for relieving tooth-aches, rheumatic affections ofthe face, and para- lysis ofthe tongue, in which it affords re- lief by stimulating the excretory ducts of the salival glands. Pyrethrum sxlvestre. See Ptar- mica. PYRETOLOGY. (Pyretologia.• from tsrug, fire, or heat, and koyot, a discourse.) A discourse, or doctrine on fevers. PYREXIA. (From true,, fire.) Fever. PYREXIiE. Febrile diseases. The first class of Cullen's nosology; charac- terised by frequency of pulse after a cold shivering, with increase of heat, and espe- cially, among other impaired functions, a diminution oT strength. PYRlFOltMIS. (From pyrus, a pear. and forma, a shape, shaped like a; pear.) Pyriformis, seu iUacuus externus of Doug- las and Cowper. Spigelius was the first who gave a name to this muscle, which he called pyriformis, from its supposed re- semblance to a pear. It is the pyriformis sive pyramidalis of Winslow, and sacro- trochanterien of Dumas- A small radiatetl muscle, situated under the glutseus maxi- mus, along the inferior edge ofthe glutaeus minimus It arises by three and sometimes four tendinous and fleshy origins, from the anterior surface ofthe second, third, and fourth pieces ofthe os sacrum, so that this part of it is within the pelvis.- From these origins the muscle grows narrower, and passing out ofthe pelvis, below the niche in the posterior part of the ilium, from wliich it receives a few fleshy fibres, is in- serted by a roundish tendon of an inch in length, into the upper part of the cavity at the root ofthe trochanter major. The use of this muscle is to assist in moving the G70 MR thigh outwards, and moving it a little up- wards. PYRITES. (From ue, fire ; so called because it strikes fire with steel.) A me- tallic substance, formed of iron united with sulphur, from which all the sulphur of commerce is obtained. Pyrites arsenic ales. See Arsenic. PYRMONT WATER. Aqua pyrmon- tana. A celebrated mineral spring at Pyr- mont, a village in the circle of Westphalia, in Germany. It is of an agreeable though strongly acidulated taste, and emits a large portion of gas ; which affects the persons who attend at the well, as well as those who drink the fluid, with a sensation somewhat resembling that produced by in- toxication. A general view of the analy- sis of this water will shew that it stands the first in rank of the highly carbonated chalybeates, and contains such an abun- dance of carbonic acid, as not only to hold dissolved a number of carbonic salts, but to shew all the properties of this acid un- combined, and in its most active form. Pyrmont water is likewise a strong chaly- beate, with regard to the proportion of iron; and it is besides a very hard wa- ter, containing much selenite and earthy carbonats. The diseases to which this mineral water may be advantageously ap- plied, are the same as those for which the Spa, and others of the acidulated chaly- beates, are resorted to, that is, in all cases of debility that require an active tonic that is not permanently heating; various dis- orders in the alimentary canal, especially bilious, vomiting, and diarrhoea, and com- plaints that originate from obstructed men- struation. At Pyrmont, the company generally drink this water by glassfuls, in a morning, to the quantity of two, three, or more English pints. Its common operation is by urine; but, if taken copiously, it generally proves laxative; and when it has not this effect, and that effect is wanted, tiiey commonly mix, with the first glass drunk in the morning, from one to five or six drachms of some purging salt. PYROLA. (Brom pyrus, a pear; so named because its leaves resemble those ofthe pear-tree.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the round-leaved wintergreen. This elegant little plant, Pyrola rotundifolia of Linnx- us, is now forgotten in the practice of medicine, ft possesses gently adstringent PYX qualities, and has a somewhat bitter taste. Pyiiola rotundifolia. The systg- matic name of the wintergreen. See Py- rola. PYROLIGNEOUS ACID. Acidum pyro-Ugnosum. An acid liquor of a brown colour, of a pretty strong and peculiar smell, obtained by distillation from wood, especially the beech, birch, and box. It is thought to be the acetic acid. PYROMETER. (From «r«e, fire, and fAvrpov, measure.) An instrument to mea- sure those higher degrees of heat to which the thermometer cannot be applied. See Caloric. PYRO-MUCOUS ACID. Acidum pyro- mucosiim. Syrupous acid. The acid li- qour obtained by distillation from insipid, saccharine, gummy, farinaceous mucilages. The celebrated Gren is of opinion, that it is a mixture of acetic with oxalic acid, and does not deserve to be received in the system of chemistry as a peculiar acid. PYRO-TARTROUS ACID. Acidunt pyro turtrosum. See Tartar, spirit of. PYROSIS. (From <»t/goa>, to burn.) Pyrosis Suecica of Sauvages. Cardialgia sputatoria of Linnxus. A disease called in Scotland the water-brash ; in England, black-water. A genus of disease in the class neuroset and order spasmi of Cullen ; known by a burning pain in the stomach, attended with copious eructation, gene- rally ofa watery insipid fluid. Pyiiotechnia. (From ing a greater degree of adstringent and much sweeter than chesnuts, and much Styptic power, seem to have an advantage eaten by the Indians. Thty afford, by ex- over it, and to be better suited for exter- pression, an oil little inferior to oil of al- nal use. Reduced to fine powder, and monds. made into an ointment, they have been Quercus robur. The systematic name *°"ntl of great service in haemorrhoidal of the oak-tree See Quercus. affections. Quercus surer. The systematic name Quercus cerris. The systematic name of the cork tree. See Suber. ofthe tree winch affords the Turkey galls. * Quick grass. See Gramen caninum. See Quercus. Quick-lime. See Lime. Quercus esculus The systematic, name Qtiksilver. See Hydrargyrus. of the Italian oak, whose acorns are, in Quid pro q.uo. These words are ap- times of scarcity, said to afford a meal of plieel the same as succedaneum, when one which bread is made. thing is made use of to supply the defect of Quercus marina. The sea oak. Sea another. wrack. This sea-weed is the Fucus vesicu- Quina q.uina. The Peruvian bark. losus of Linnaeus -.—frotide plana dichotoma Quince See Cydonium malum. costata iiitegerrima, vesuulis uxilluribusge- Quince, Bengal. Ste Bengal quince. minis, terminulibus tuberculatis. It is said Quincy. See Cynanche. to be a useful assistant to sea.water, in the QmN. This letter is placed at tlie stools are frequent and loose; a slow fever beginning of aprescription as a contraction succeeds, with cough and difficulty of re- of recipe, do thou take : thus, r> Magnes- spiratioii: atrophy is confirmed, and death 3j, signifies, Take a drachm of magnesia, ensues. Frequently it happens that nature Rabies cajiina. (Rabies; from rabio, to restores ihe general health, and leaves the be mad, and canis, a dog.) See Hydrophobia, limbs distorted. RACHIALG1A (From §*£«, the spine, After death, the liver and the spleen and xkyut, pain.) A pain in the spine. It have been found enlarged and scirrhous; was formerly applied to several species of tfle mesenteric glands indurated, and the cholic whicii induced pain in the back. lungs either charged with vomicx, or ad- RACHITIS. (From $**.iar. for in an obstruction of the salivary ducts. Radix chynlen. See Chynlen radix. Obstructions here may arise from a cold, Radix Colombo See Colombo. irtflammation, violent fits of the tooth- Radiv dulcis. See Glycyrrhiza. ache, attentled with swelling in the inside Radix ikan. See Bean radix. ofthe mouth ; and, in not a few cases, we Radix Indiana. See Ipecacuanha. find the ducts obstructed hy a stony mat- Rvdix indica lopeziana. See Lopez te: seemingly separated from the saliva, radix. as the calculous matter is from the urine; 676 RAN but where inflammation has been the cause, we always find matter mixed with the other contents of the tumour. As these tumours are not usually attended with much pain, they are sometimes neglected, till ihey burst of themsi Ives, which they commonly do when arrived at the bulk of a large nut. As they were produced ori- ginally from an obstruction in the salivary duct, and this obstruct in cannot be re- muved by the bursting of the tumour, it thence happens that they leave an ulcer ex- tremely difficult to heal, nay, which can- not be healed at all till the cause is re- mnved. Ranunculoides. (From ranunculus, and tifot, resemblane; so named from its re- semblance to the ranunculus ) The Caltha palusltis or marsh mangold RANUNCULUS. (Dim. of runu, a frog; because it is found in fenny places, where frogs abou d.) Tlie name of a genus of plants in the L.nnaean system. Class, Poly- and-ia. Order, Po/ygyniu. The great acrimony of most of the spe- cies of ranuncnl' s is such, that, on being applieel to the skin, they excite itching, redness, and inflammation, and even pro- duce blisters, tumefaction, anel ulceration ofthe part. On being chewed, they cor- rode the tongue ; anel, if taken into the stomach, bring on all the deleterious ef- fects of an acrid poison. The corrosive acrimony whicii this family of plants pos- sesses, was not unknown to the ancients, as appears from the writings of Dioscori- des ; but its nature and extent had never been investigated by experiments, before those instituted by (J. Krapf, ;U Vienna, t y which we learn, that the most virulent of the Linnaean species of ranunculus, are the bulbosus, sceleratus, acris, arvensis, thora, anil illy ricus. The effects of these were tried, either upon himself or upon dot's, and shew that tlie. acrimony of tlie different species is often confined to certain parts of the plant, manifesting itself either in the roots, stalks, leaves, flowers, or buds; the ex- press, el juice, extract, decoction, and in- fusion of the plants, were also subjec'td to experiments. In addition els a sweet juice, which sometimes exudes in little drops upon the surface. lis pun- gent matter is of a very volatile kind, being totally dissipated in drying, and car- ried off in evaporation, or distillation by water, and rectified as the pungency ex- hales, the sweet matter ofthe root be comes more sensible, though this also is, in a great me. sure, dissipated or destroyed. It impregnates both water and spirit,* by infusion, or by distillation, very richly with its active matters. In distillation with water, it yields a small quantity of essen- tial oil, exceedingly penetrating and pun- gent." Dr. Cullen has mentioned every thing necessary to be known respecting the me- dicinal virtues of horse-raddish, we shall therefore transcribt all that the ingenious professor has written on this subject. " The root of this only is employed; and it affords one ofthe most acrid substances of this order (Siliqnose), and therefore proves a powerful stimulant,- whether ex- ternally or internally employed. Exter- nally, it readily inflames the skin, and proves a rubefacient that may be employed with advantage in palsy and rheumatism; and, if its application be long continued, it produces blisters. Taken internally, it may be so managed as to relieve hoarse- ness, by acting on the fauces. Received into the stomach, it stimulates this, and promotes digestion; and therefore is pro- perly employed as a condiment with our animal fooel. If it be infused in water, and a portion of this infusion be taken with a large draught of warm water, it readily proves emetic, and may either be employ- ed by itself to excite vomiting, or to as- sist the operation of otlier emetics. In- fused in water, and taken into the stomach, it proves stimulant to the nervous system, and is thereby useful in palsy; and, if em. ployed in large quantity, it proves heat- ing to the whole body,- anel thereby it pro.es often useful in chronic rhcumatisci, 0-8 RAS REA whether arising from scurvy or other causes. Beigius has given us a partic tlar method of exhibiting this root, which is, by cutting it down, without bruising, into small pieces; and these, if swallowed without chewing, may be taken down in large quantities, to that of a table-spoon- ful. And the author alleges, that, in this way, taken in the morning for a month to- gether, this root has been extremely use- ful in arthritic cases; which, however, 1 suppose to have been of the rheumatic kind. It would seem, in this manner em- ployed, analogous to the use of unbruiscd mustard-seed ; it gives out in the stomach its subtle volatile parts, that stimulate considerably without inflaming The mat- ter eif hoise-ratlish, like the same matter of ihe other siliquose plants carried into the blood-vessels, passes readily into the kidneys, and proves a powerful diuretic, and is therefore useful in dropsy; and we need not say, that, in this m.-.nner, by pro- moting both urine and perspiration, it has been long known as one of the most pow- erful antiscorbutics." Raphanus sativus. The systematic name of the radish plant. See Raphanus hortensis. Raphanus sylvestris. The poor man's pepper is sometimes so called. See Lepe- dium. RAPHE SCROTI. (Pa», a suture.) The rough eminence which divides the scrotum, as it were, in two. It proceeds from the root of the penis inferiorly towards the perinxum. RAPHE CEREBRI. The longitudinal eminence of the corpus callosum of the brain is so called, because it appears some- what like a suture. Rapistrum. (From rapa, the turnip, because its leaves resemble those of tur- nip.) Lumpsana. Miugra. Charlock, or wild mustard. Rapum (Et§ uncertain.) See Rapa. Rai-unculus. (Dim. of rapa, the turnip.) The wild turnip. Rapunculus virgianus. The name given by Morrison to the blue cardinal flower. See Lobelia. Rapus. See Ri.pa. Rash. Exanthema. A rash consists of red pa dies tin the skin, variously figured; in general confluent, and diffused irregu- larly over the bod}, leaving interstices of a natural colour. Port.c-s of ihe cuticle are often elevated in a rash, but the eleva- tions are not acuminated. The eruption is usuilly accompanied with a general dis- order of"the constitution, and terminates in u few days by cuticular exfoliations. Rastato"hi-i. (From rudo, to scrape.) A surgeon's rasp. Raspberry. Sze Rubus idaus. Rasura. (From rado, to scrape.) 1. A rasure or scratch. 2 The raspings or sha- vings of any substance. Ratifia A liquor prepared by impart- ing to ardent spirits the flavour of various kinds of fruits. Rattlesnake root See Seneka. RAUCEDO. (From raucits, hoarse.) Ravcitas. Hoarseness. Ii is always symp- toma'ic of some olh'-r disease. RE-AGENTS. Tests. Those substances which are used in chemistry to detect the substance for which they are used. In the application of tests there are two circum- stances to be attended to, viz. To avoid dc ceitful appearances, and to have good tests. The principal tests are the following : 1 Litmus. The purple of litmtls is changetl to red by every acid; so that this is the test generally made use of to detect excess of arid in any fluid. It may be used either by dipping into the water a paper stained with litmus, or by adding a drop ofthe tincture to the water to be ex- amined, and comparing its hue with that of an equal quantity ofthe tincture in dis- tilled water. Litmus already reddened by an acid will have its purple restored by an alkali; and thus it may also be used as a test for alka- lis, but it is much less active than other direct alkaline tests. 2- Red cabbage has been found by Mr. Watt to furnish as delicate a test for acids as litmus, and to be still more sensible to alkalis. The natural colour of an infusion of this plant is blue, which is changed to red by acids, and to green by alkalis in very minute quantities. 3. Brazil wood. When chips of this wood are infused in warm water they yield'v a red liquor, which readily turns blue by alkalis, either caustic or carbonated. It is also blued by the carbonated earths held in solution by carbonic acid, so that it is not an unequivocal test of alkalis till the earthy carbonats have been precipitated by boiling. *>cids change to yellow the natural red of brazil wood, and restore the red when changed by alkalis. 4. Violets. The delicate blue of the com- mon scented violet is readily changed to green by alkalis, and this affords a deli- cate test for these substances. Syrup of violets is generally used as it is at hand, being used in medicine. But a tincture of the flower will answer as well. 5. Turmeric This is a very delicate test for alkalis, anel on the whole perhaps is the best. The natural colour either in watery or spirituous infusion is yellow, which is changed to a brick or orange red by alka- lis, caustic or carbonated, but not by car- bonated earths, on which account it is pre- f-.:--ib)e to Brazil wood. REA The pure earths, such as lime andbarytes, produce the same change. 6. Rhubarb. Infusion or tincture of rhu- barb undergoes a similar change with tur- meric and is equally delicate. 7. Sulphuric acid. A drop or two of concentrated sulphuric acid, added to water that contains carbonic acid, free or in combination, causes the latter to escape with a pretty brisk effervescence, whereby the presence of this gaseous acid may be detected. 8. Nitric and exymuriatic acid. A pecu- liar use attends the employment of these acids in the sulphuretted waters, as the sulphuretted hydrogen is decomposed by them, ils hydrogen absorbed, and the sul- phur separated m its natural form. 9. Oxalic acid and oxalat of ammonia. These are the most delicate tests for lime and all soluble calcareous salts. Oxalat of lime, though nearly insoluble in _water, dissolves in a moderate quantity in its own or any other acid, and hence in analysis ox- alat of ammonia is often preferred, as no excess of this salt can re-dissolve the pre- cipitated oxalat of lime. On the other hand the ammonia should not exceed, otherwise it might give a false indication. 10. Gallic acid and tincture of galls. These are tests of iron. Where the iron is in very minute quantities, and the water somewhat acidulous, these tests do not always produce a precipitate, but only a slight reddening, but its action is much heightened by previously adding a few drops of any alkaline solution. 11. Prussiat of potash and lime. The presence of iron-in water is equally well indicated by these prussiats, and if the prussiat of potash is properly prepared, it will only be precipitated by a metallic salt, so that manganese and copper will also be detected, ihe former giving a white preci- pitate, the latter a red precipitate. 12. Lime-water is the common test, for carbonic acid, it decomposes all the mag- nesian salts, and likewise the aluminous salts, it likewise produces a cloudiness with most of the sulphats owing to the forma- tion of selenite. 13. Ammonia. This alkali when per- fectly caustic serves as a distinction be tween the salts of lime and those of mag- nesia, as it precipitates the earth from the latter salts, but not from the former. There are two sources of error to be obviated, one is that of carbonic acid being present in the water, the other is the presence of aluminous salts. 14. Carboncted alkalis. These are used to precipitate all the earths, where carbo- nate of potash is used particular care should be taken of its purity, as it gene- rally contains silex. 15. Muriated alumine. This test is pro- REC 679 posed by Mr. Kirwan to detect carbonat of magnesia, which cannot, like carbonated lime, be separated by ebullition, but re- mains till the whole liquid is evaporated. 16. Barytic salts. The nitrate, muriate, and acetite of barytes are all equally good tests of sulphuric acid in any combination. 17- Salts of silver. The salts of silver are the most delicate tests of muriatic acid, in any combination, producing the precipitated luna cornea. All the salts of silver likewise give a dark brown precipi- tate with the sulphuretted waters, which is as delicate a test as any that we pos- sess. 18. .Salt of lead. The nitrate and acetite of lead are the salts of this metal employed as tests. They will indicate the sulphuric, muriatic, and boracic acid, and sulphuret- ted hydrogen or sulphuretted kali. 19. Soap. A solution of soap in distilled water or in alcohol is curdled by water containing any earthy or metallic salt. 20. Tartureous acid. This acid is of use in distinguishing the salts with potash, (with which it forms a precipitate of cream of tartar,) from those of soda, from which it does not precipitate. The potash how- ever must exist in some quantity to be de- tected by the test. 2L Nitro-muriate of platina. This salt is still more discriminative between potash and the other alkalis, than acid of tartar, and will produce a precipitate with a very weak solution of any salt with potash. 22. Alcohol. This most useful re-agent is applicable in a variety of ways in ana- lysis. As it dissolves some substances found in fluids, and leaves others un- touched, it is a means of separating them into two classes, which saves considerable trouble in the further investigation. Those salts which it does not dissolve, it precipi- tates from their watery solution, but more or less completely according to the salt contained! and the strength of the alco- hol, and as a precipitant it also assists in many decompositions. REALGAR. Arlada. Arladar. Auripig- mentum rubrum. Arsenicum^ rubrum facti- tium, Abefsi. A metallic substance of a red colour, more or less lively and trans- parent, and often crystallized in brilliant needles ; formed by a combination of arse- nic with sulphur. See Arsenic. RECEPTACULUM CHYLI. (Recep- taculum, from recipio, to receive.) Recep- taculum Pequeti, because Peque* first at- tempted to demonstrate it. IMversorium. Sacculus chyliferus. The existence of such a receptacle in the human body is doubted. In brute animals the receptacle of the chyle is situated on the dorsal vertebrx where the lacteals all meet. See Absorb- ents. RECTIFICATION.' (Reclificatie, from 080 REC REC rectifico,to make clean.) A second dis- cularly the lower part; and, according to tillaiion, m which substances are purified ihe-different positions ofthe body, it may by their more volatile pans being raiseel by likewise serve to bend the trunk forwards, heat carefully managed , thus,spiritofwine, or to raise the pelvis. Its situation be- xtlier, &c. are rectified by their separa- t ween the two layersof the internal oblique, tion from the less volatile anel foreign mat- and its adhesions to this sheath, secure it ter which altered or debased their proper- in its place, anel prevent it from rising into ties. a prominent form when in action; and Rector spiritus. The aromatic part of lastly, its tendinous intersections enable it plants. to contract at any of the intermediate RECTUM (So nameel from an errore- spaces. ous opinion that it was straight.) Rectum Rectus abducens oculi. See Rectut intestinum. Apeuthysmenos. Longanon, externus oculi. or lovgaon. Archos. Cyssaros. The last Rectus adducens oculi. See Rectut portion ofthe large intestines terminating interims oculi. in the anus See Intestines. Rectus anterior brevis. See Rectut RECTUS ABDOMINIS. Pubio ster- capitis internus minor. nal of Dumas This long and straight Rectus anterior lonous. See Rectut muscle is situated near its fellow, at ihe capitis internus mujor. middle and fore part ofthe abdomen, pa- Rectus attollens oculi. See Rectus rallel to the linea alba, and between the superior oculi. aponeuroses of the other abdominal mus- Rectus capitis anticus longus. See cles. It arises sometimes by a single broad Rrctus capitis internus major. tendon from the upper and inner part of RECTUS CAPITIS INTERNUS MA- the os pubis, but more commonly by two JOR. Rectus internus major of Albinus, heaels, one of which is fleshy, and origin- Douglas, and Cowper. Trachelo batilnire ales from the upper etlge of the pubis, of Dumas. Rectus anteiior longut of Wins- and the other tendinous, from the inside low. This muscle is situated on the ante- ofthe symphysis pubis, behind the pyra- rior part ofthe neck, close to the verte- midalis muscle. From these beginnings, brx. It was known to most of the ancient the muscle runs upwards the whole length anatomists, but was not distingoished by ofthe linea alb;;, and, becoming broatler any particular name until Cowper gave it and thinner as it ascends, is inserted by a the present appellation, and which has thin aponeurosis into the edge of the car- been adopted by most writers except Win- tilago ensiformis, and into the cartilages of slow It is a long muscle, thicker and the fifth, sixth, and seventh ribs. Tins bro.der above than below, where it is thin, aponeurosis is pi; ced under the pectoral anel terminates in a point. It arises, by muscle, and sometimes adheres to the distinct and flat tendons, from the anterior fourth rib. The fibres of thrs muscle are points of the transverse processes ofthe commonly divided by threetendinous inter- five inferior vertebrx of the neck, and, sections, which were first noticed by Be- ascending obliquely upwards, is inserted renger, or, as he is commonly called, Carpi, into the anterior part ofthe cuneiform pro- an Italian anatomist, who flourished in the cess ofthe occipital bone. The use of this sixteenth ceiuury. One of these intersec- muscle is to bend the heael forwards. lions is usually where the muscle runs over RECTUS CAPITIS INTERNUS MI- the cartilage of the seventh rib ; another is NOR. Cowper, who was the first accu- al the umbilicus ; and the third is between rate describer of this little muscle, gave it these two. Sometimes there is one, and the name of rectus internus minor, which even two, between the umbilicus and the has been atlopted by Douglas and Albinus. pubis. When one, or both of these oc- Winslow calls it rectus anterior brevis, and cur, however, they seldom extend more Dumas petit-trachelo-busiluire. It is in part than halfway across the muscle. As these covered by the rectus major. It arises intersections seldom penetrate through the fleshy from the upper and fore part ofthe whole substance of the muscle, they are body of the first vertebra of the neck, all of them most apparent on its anterior near the origin of its transverse process, surface, where they firmly adhere to the and, ascentling obliquely inwards, is in- sheath ; the adhesions ofthe rectus to the serted near the root of the condyloid pro- posterior layer ofthe internal oblique, are cess ofthe occipital bone, under the last- only by means of cellular membrane, and described muscle. It assists in bending of a tew vessels which pass from one to the head forwards another. RECTUS CAPITIS LATERALIS. Albinus and some others have seen this Rectus lateralis Fallofii of Douglas. Tram- muscle exteneling as far as the upper part versalis anticus primus of Winslow. Rectus ofthe sternum. • lateralis of Cowper, and Trucheli altoidt The use ofthe rectus is to compress the bastlaireof Duve than be- low, and is situated, not in a straight di- rection, as its name would insinuate, but obliquely, between the occiput and the second vertebra of the neck, immediately under the complexus. It arises, by a short thick tendon, from the upper and poste- rior part of the spinous process of the se- cond vertebra of the neck; it soon be- comes broader, and ascending obliquely outwards', is inserted, by a flat tenelon, into the external lateral part ofthe lower semi-circular ridge ofthe os occipitis. The use of this is to extend the head, and pull it backwards. RECTUS CAPITIS POSTICUS MI- NOR. This is the rectus minor of Dong- las and Winslow, and the tuber-altoido-occi- pital of Dumas. It is smaller than the last-described muscle, but resembles it in shape, and is placed close by its fellow, in the space between the recti majores. It arises, by a short thick tendon, from the upper and lateral part ofa little protube- rance in the middle of the back part of the first vertebra ofthe neck, and, becom- ing broader and thinner as it ascends, is inserted, by a broad flat tendon, into the occipital bone, immediately under the in- sertion of the last-described muscle. The use of it is to assist the rectus major in drawing the head backwards. Rectus cruhis. See Rectus femoris. Rectus deprimens oculi. See Rectut inferior oculi. RECTUS EXTERNUS OCULI. Ab- ductor oculi. Indignabundus. The outer straight muscle of the eye. It arises from the bony partition between the foramen opticum,and lacenim, being the longest of the straight muscles of the eye, and is in- serted into the sclerotic membrane, oppo- site to the outer canthus of the eye. Its use is to move the eve outwards. RECTUS FEMORIS. Rectus sive Gracilis anterior of Winslow. Rectus cruris of Albinus, and Ilio-rotulien of Du- mas. A straight muscle of the thigh, si- tuated immediately at the fore part. It arises from the os ilium by two tendons. The foremost and shortest of these springs form the outer surface of the inferior and anterior spinous process of the ilium ; the posterior tendon, which is thicker and longer than the other, arises from the pos- terior and outer part ofthe edge of the co- tyloid cavity, and from the adjacent cap- sular ligament. These two tendons soon unite, and form an aponeurosis, which spreads over the anterior surface of the upper part ofthe muscle ; and through its whole length we observe a middle tendon, towards whicii its fleshy fibres run on each side in an oblique direction, so that it may be styled a penniform muscle. It is in- serted tendinous into the upper edge and anterior surface of the patella, and from thence semis off a thin aponeurosis, which adheres to tlie superior and lateral part of the tibia. Its use is to extend the leg RECTUS INFERIOR OCULI. De- pressor oculi, Deprimens. Humilis The inferior ofthe straight muscles of the eye. It arises within the socket, from below the optic foramen, and passes forwards to be inserted into the sclerotic membrane ofthe bulb on the wider part. It pulls the eye downwards. Rectus internus femoris. See Gra- cilis. RECTUS INTERNUS OCULI. Ad- ditrens oculi. Bibitorius. The internal straight muscle of the eye. Ii arises from the inferior part of the foramen opt icum, between the obliquus superior, and the rectus inferior, being, from its situation, the shortest muscle of the eye, and is in- serted into the sclerotic membrane oppo. site to the inner angle. Its use is to turn the eye towards the nose. Rectus lateralis fallopii. See Rec- tus capitis lateralis. Rectus major capitis. See Rectus ca- pitit posticus major. RECTUS SUPERIOR OCULI. At- tollens oculi. Levator oculi. Superbus. The uppermost straight muscle of the eye. It arises from the upper part of the fora- men opticum ofthe sphxnoid bone below the levator palpebrx superioris, and runs forward to be inserted into the superior and fore part of ihe sclerotic membrane by a broad and thin tendon. RECURRENT NERVES Two bran- ches of the par vagum in the cavity of the thorax. The right is given off near the subclavian artery, which it surrounds, and is reflected upwards to the thyroid gland; the left a little lower, and reflected around the aorta to the xsophagns, as far as the larynx. They are both distributed to the muscles of the larynx and pita. rynx. Reddle. A species of ochre or argilla- ceous earth, of a dark red colour, some- f 4S 682 REN REP times used medicinally as a tonic and ant- at present unknown. It is supposed acid, they answer one use in the fcetus, nnd an. Red sounders. See Santalum rubrum. other in the adult, but what the>ie uses are REFR1GERANTIA. (From refrigero, is uncertain. Boerhaave supposed their to cool ) Refrigerarits. Medicines, which use to consist in their furnishing lymph to allay the heat of the boely >r the blood. dilute the blood returned after the secre- riEFRIGERATORlUM. (From refri- tion of the urine in the renal vein; but gero, to cool.) A vessel filled wi h wa er this is very improbable, since the vein of to condense vapours, or to make cool any the right supra-lenal glanel goes to the vena substance which passes through it. cava, and the blood earned back hy the REGIMEN. (From rego, to govern.) renal vein wants no dilution It lias also A term employed in medicine to express been said, that these gLnds not only pre- the plan or regulation of the diet. pare lymph, by which the blood is fitted Regina prati. See Ulmaria, for the nutrition of the delicate foetus; but Regius morbus. (From rex, a king.) that in adults they serve to restore in The royal disease, a term applied to the themselves, to the blood of the vena cava, jaundice from its golelen colour, and to a the irritable parts which it loses by these- preparation of nitre, because it dissolves cretion of bile and urine. Some, again, only gold. have considered them as diverticula in the Regular gout. See Arthritis, fcetim, to divert the blootl from the kiel- Regulus. (Dim. of rex, a king ; so neys, and lessen ihe quantity of urine. called because the alchemists expected to The celebrated Mor^agni believed their find f^old, the king of metals, collected at office to consist in conveying something to the bottom of the crucible after fusion.) the thoracic duct. It is singular, that in A name given by the alchemists to metal- children who are born wi.hout the cere. lie matters when separated from other sub- brum, these glands are extremely small, stances by fusion ; as, regulus of antimony, and sometimes wanting. regulus of arsenic, &c. RENAL VEINS. See Emulgent vettelt. Regulut of antimony The pure metal Renal vetsels. See Emulgent vettelt. antimony. See Antimony. Rennet. The gastric juice and con- Regulus of arsenic. Pure arsenic. See tents of the stomach ol calves. It is much Arsenic employed in preparing cheese, and, in Remedium divinum. See Imperatoria. pharmacy, for making whey. To about a Remittent fever. See Febris continua. pound of milk, in a silver or earthen basin Remora aratri. (From remoror, to placed on hot ashes, add three or four hinder, and aratrum, a plough; so call- grains of rennet, diluted with a little water; ed because it hinders the plough.) See as it becomes cold the milk curdles, and Ononis. the whey, or serous part, separates itself Remote cause. See Exciting cause. from the caseous part. When these parts REN. (Ren,xTro tk ptiv -, because through appear perfectly.distinct, pour ihe whole them the urine flows ) The kidney. See upon a strainer, through which the whey Kidneys. will pass, while the curds remain behind. RENAL ARTERIES. Arterix renales. This whey is always rendered somewhat See Emulgent vessels whitish, by a very small and n ucn divded RENAL GLANDS. Glandula renales. portion ofthe caseous part; but it may be Renal capsules. Supra-renal glands. The separated in such a maimer, that the whey supra-renal glands are two hollow bodies, will remain limpid and colourless, and this like glands in fabric, and plated one on is what is called clarifying it. Put into a each side upon the kidney. They are co- basin the white of an egg, a glass of the se- vered by a double tunic, and their cavities rum of milk, and a few grains of tartare- are filled with a liquor of a brownish red ous acidnlum in powder; whip the mix- colour. Their figure is triangular; and ture With an ozit-nwig, ai>d, having added they are larger in the foetus'han the kid- the remainder of the unclarified whey, neys; but in adults they are less than the place the mixture again over th fire u; d kidneys. The right is affixed to the liver, it begins lo boil. The tartareous acidulum the left to the spleen and pancreas, -nd completes the coagulation of the white both to the diaphragm and kidneys. They part of ihe milk winch remains ; the white have arteries, veins, and lymphatics and of egg. as it becomes hot, coagulates and nerves; their arteries arise from the dia. envelops the caseous pari When the phragmalic, the aorta, and the renal arte- whey i» clear, filter it thro.tgh pa, er; what ries. The vein ofthe right supra-renal pa'sses will be perfectly limp el mil have a gland empties itself into the vena cava; greenish colour Thi* is cLnfied whey. that of the left into the renal vein ; their Renuenb. (Fn'iii remio, to nod the lymphatic vessels go directly to the thora- head back in sign of refusal; so called cic duct; they have nerves common alike from its offie-.e of jerking back the head.) to these glands and the kidneys. They A muscie ofthe head. have no excretory duct, and their use is REPELLENT1A. (From repello, te REP drive back.) Repellents. Applications are sometimes so named whicii make dis- eases recede, as it were, from the surface of the body. REPULSION. All matter possesses a power which is in constant opposition to attraction. This agency, which is equally powerful and equally obvious, acts an im- portant part in the phenomena of nature, and is called the power of repulsion. That such a force exists which opposes the approach of bodies towards each other is evident from numberless facts. Newton has shown that when a convex lens is put upon a flat glass it remains at a distance of the one-hund/fed-andthirty- seventh part of an inch, and a very consi- derable pressure is required to diminish this distance; nor does any force which can be applied bring them into actual ma- thematical contact; a force may indeed be applied sufficient to break the glasses into pieces, but it may be demonstrated that it does not diminish their distance much beyond the one-thousandth part of an inch. There is therefore a repulsive force which prevents the two glasses from touching each other. Boscowich has shown that when an ivory billiard-ball sets another in motion by striking against it, an equal quantity of its own motion is lost, and the ball at rest begins to move while the other is still at a distance. There exists therefore a repulsion be- tween bodies; this repulsion takes place while they are yet at a distance from each other; and it opposes their approach to- wards each other. The cause or the nature of this force is equally inscrutable with that of attraction, but its existence is undoubted; it increases as far as has been ascertained inversely as the square of the distance, consequently at the point of contact it is infinite. The following experiments will serve to prove the energy <>f repulsion more fully. Experiment.—When a glass tube is im- mersed in water the fluid is attracted by the glass, and drawn up imo the tube; but, if we substitute mercury instead of water, we shall find a different effect, ^j^glass tube of any bore be immerseel in*Hi7s fluid it does not rise, but the surface of the mer- cury is considerably below the level of that which surrounds it. In this case therefore a repulsion takes place between the glass and the mercury, which is even considerably greater than the attraction existing between the particles of the meictiry, and hence the latter can- not rise in the tube, but is repelled, and becomes depressed. Experiment —When we present the north pole of a magnet A, to the same pole of another magnet B, suspended on a pivot, and at liberty to move, the magnet B RES 683 will recede as the other approaches; and by follow ing it with A, at a proper dis- tance, it may be made to turn round on its pivot with considerable velocity. In this case there is evidently some agency which opposes the approach of the north poles of A and B, which acts as an antagonist, and causes the moveable mag- net lo retire before the other. There is therefore a repulsion between the two mag- nets, a repulsion which increases with the power of the magnets; which may be made so great-that all the force ofa strong man is insufficient to make the two north poles touch each other.— The same repulsion is equally obvious on electrical bodies, for instance. Experiment.—If two small cork balls be suspended from a body with silk threads so as to touch one another, anel if we charge the body in the usual manner with electri- city, the two cork balls separate from each Oi her, and stand at a distance proportional to 'he quantity of electricity with which the body is charged; the balls of course repel each other. Experiment.—If we rub over the surface of a sheet of paper the fine dust of lyco- podium or puff' ball, and then let water fall on it in small quantities, the water will instantly be repelled and form itself into distinct drops which do not touch the lyco- podium, but roll over it with uncommon rapidity. That the drops do not touch the lycopodium, but are actually kept at a dis- tance above it, is obvious from the copious reflection of white light. Experiment.—If the surface of water con- tained in a basin be covered over with ly- copodium, a solid substance deposited at the bottom ofthe fluid may be taken out of it with the hand without wetting it. In this case the repulsion is so powerful as to defend the hand completely from the con- tact ofthe fluid. Res naturales. (From natura, nature.) The naturals. According to Boerhaave, these are life, the cause of life, and its ef- fects. These, he says, remain in some de- gree, however disordered a person may be. Reseda. (From resedo, to appease; so called from its virtue of allaying inflamma- tion.) The herb wild rocket. Resin, black. See Resina ivgra. Resin, elastic. See Indian rubber. Resin tree, elastic. Sec Indian rubber. Resin, white. See Resina flava. Resin, yellow. See Resina flava. RESINA. (Resina, trom put, to flow.) Resin. The essential properties of resin are, being in the solid form, insoluble in water, perfectly soluble in alcohol, and in* essential and expressed oils, and being in- capable of being volatilized without de- composition. Resins are obtained chiefly from the vegetable kingdom, either by spontaneous1 684 RES RES exutlation, or from incisions made into vegetables affording juices which contain this principle. These juices contain a portion of essential oil, which, from ex- posure to the air, is either volatilized or converted into resinous matter, or some- times the oil is abstracted by distillation. In some plants the resin is deposited, in a concrete state, in the interstices of the wood, or other parts ofthe plant. Resins, when concrete, are brittle, and have generally a smooth and conchoidal fracture; their lustre is peculiar, they are more or less transparent, and of a Colour which is usually some shade of jelfow, or brown; they are of a greater specific gra- vity than water; they are often odorous and sapid, easily fusible, and, on cooling, become solid. Resina alba. See Resina flava. Resina elastica. See Indian rubber. RESINA FLAVA. Resina alba. Yel- low resin, what remains in the still after distilling oil of turpentine, by adding water to the common turpentine. It is of very extensive use in surgery as an active deter- gent, and forms the base of the unguentum resina flava. RESINA LUTEA NOVI BELGll. Bot- any-bay gum. All the information that has been hitherto collected respecting the history of the yellow gum is the follow- ing: The plant that produces it is low and small, with long grassy leaves; but the fructification of it shoots out in a singular manner from the centre of the leaves, on a single straight stem, to the height of twelve, or fourteen feet. Of this stem, which is strong and light, like some ofthe reed class, the natives usually make their spears. The resin is generally dug up out of the soil under the tree, not collected from it, and may perhaps be that which Tasman calls, ' gum lac ofthe ground.' Mr. Boles, surgeon of the Lady Pen- rhyn, gives a somewhat different account; and as this gentleman appears to have paid considerable attention to the subject, his account may certainly be relied upon. After describing the tree in precisely the same manner as above, he observes, that at the top of the trunk of the tree, long grassy leaves grow in great abundance. The gum is found under these leaves in considerable quantities; it commonly ex- utles in round tears, or drops, from the size of a large pea to that ofa marble, and sometimes much larger. These are by the heat of the sun frequently so much soft- ened, that they fall on the ground, and in this soft state adhere to whatever they fall upon ;' hence the gum is frequently found mixeel with dirt, wood, the bark of the tree, and various other substances: so that one lump has been seen composed of many small pure pieces of various sizes united together, which weighed nearly half a hun- dred weight. Ii is produceel ui such abun- dance, ihat one man may collect thirty or forty pounds in the space of a few hours. The convicts hi-ve another method of col- lecting it: they dig round the tree, and break off pieces ofthe roots which always have some, ami frequently considerable quantities of the gum in them. This gum appears nearly, but not entirely, the same as that which exudes from the trunk of the tree; the form, r is often mixed with a s'rong smelling resinous substance of a black nature, and is so interwoven in the wooel itself, that it is with difficulty sepa- rated. The latter appears a pure unmixed resinous substance. Several experiments have been made, principally with the view of determining what menstrum would dissolve the gum the most readily, and in the- greatest quan. tity, from which it appears alcohol and ether dissolve the most The diseases in which this resin is admi- nistered, are those of the primx vix, and principally such as arise from spasm, a de- bility, a loss of tone, or a diminished ac- tion in the muscular fibres of the stomach and bowels, such as loss of appetite, sick- ness, vomiting, flatulency, heart-burn, pains in the stomach, &c. when they were really idiopathic complaints, and not de- pendent upon any elisease in the stomach, or affections of other parts of the body communicated to the stomach. In debili- ties and relaxations of the bowels, and the symptoms from thence arising, such as purging anel flatulency, it has been found of good effect. In certain cases of diar- rhoea, however, (and it seemed those in which an unus.ial decree of irritability pre- vailed,) it did not answer so well, unless given in small doses, and combined with opi- aies.when the patient seemed to gain great- er advantage than when opiates only were had recourse to. In case of amenorrhea, depending on (what most of those cases do depend upon) a sluggishness, a debility, and flaccidity ofthe system, this medicine, when assisted by proper exercise and diet, has, by removing the symptoms of dyspep- sia, aatj by restoring the tone and action of the^Ascular fibres, been fouid very serviceable. This medicine eloes not, in the dose of about half a drachm, appear to possess any remarkably sensible opera- tion. It neither vomits, purges, nor binds the belly, nor does it materially increase the secretion of urine or perspiration. It has indeed sometimes been said to purge, and at others to occasion sweating, but they are not constant effects, and when they do occur, it generally depends on some accidental circumstance. It should seem to possess, in a very extensive de- gree, the property of allaying morbid irri- tability, and of restoring tone, strength, RES RES 683 and action to the debilitated and relaxed fibre. When the gum itself is given, it should always be the pure unmixed part; if given in the form of a draught, it should be mixed in water with mucilage of gum arabic ; if made into pills, a small portion of Castile soap may be employed ; it was found the lixiv. sapon. dissolved it entirely. It is commonly, however, made into a tincture by mixing equal parts ofthe gum and rectified spirit; one drachm of this- tincture, (containing half a drachm of the pure gum,) made into a draught with water and syrup, by the assistance of 15 grains of gum arabic in mucilage, forms an elegant medicine, and at the same time very pala- table. Resiva nigra. Colophonia. What re- mains in the retort after distilling the bal- sam of turpentine from the common tur- pentine. RESOLVENTS. (Medicamenta Re- solventia, from resolvo, to loosen.) This term is applied by surgeons to such sub- stances as discuss inflammatory tumours. RESOLUTION. (Resolutio, from re- solvo, to loosen.) A termination of in- flammatory affections in which the diseases disappear without any abscess, mortifica- tion, &c. being occasioned. The term is also applied to the dispersion of swellings, indurations, &c. RESPIRATION. (Respiratio, from respiro, to take breath.) Of all the changes the blood suffers in passing through our various organs, there are none more essential or remarkable than those occa- sioned by the influence of the air, which is alternately received into, and expelled from the lungs during the act of respira- tion. The blood which the veins return to the heart, and which the right ventricle sends into the pulmonary artery, is blackish and heavy; its temperature only 30 de- grees of Reaumur's thermometer: if suffer- ed to remain still, it coagulates slowly, and separates a great portion of serum. That whicli the pulmonary veins bring back to the left cavities of the heart, and which is conveyed into every part of the body by means ofthe arteries, is, on the contrary, of a red vermillion colour, frothy, lighter, anel two degrees warmer; it is also more easly coagulable, and separates a smaller proportion of serum. All these differences, whicii are so easily perceptible, are de- pendent upon the modifications arising from having been in contact with the at- mospheric air. In man, and in all animals of warm blood that have an heart composed of two auricles and two ventricles, the blood whicii has been carried into all the organs by the arteries, and brought hack by the veins to the heart, cannot be returned into the arteries without havingfirst passed through the lungs, forming a medium which the blood uiust necessarily traverse to pass from the right into the left cavities of the heart; this passage constitutes the pulmonary or smaller circulation. Mayow has given the most accurate idea ofthe respiratory organ, in comparing it to a pair of bellows, in the inside of which was an empty bladder, the neck of which was adapted to the instrument, and gave entrance to a column of air when its parietes were separated: the air, in fact, does not enter the lungs but when the thorax dilates and enlarges by the separation of its parietes. To effect respiration, which may be defined the alternate entrance and egress of air in the lungs, the thorax must expand to receive the air, and contract to expel it. The dilatation is called inspira- tion, the contraction expiration ; the latter is always shorter than the other, its causes are more mechanical, and the muscular powers have less influence. The thorax in its usual state dilates only by depressing the diaphragm.' The curved fibres of this muscle, that are made straight by contraction, causes it to de- scend towards the abdomen, and thus de- pressing its viscera, push forwards the anterior' parietes of this cavity which sinfc down when expiration succeeds; the diaphragm is then relaxed and ascends* being pressed back by the abdominal viscera, on which the large muscles react. When we have occasion for the admission ofa great quantity of air into the chest, it not only enlarges in length by the de- scent of the diaphragm, but its capacity is likewise increased in every direction. The intercostal muscles then contract, and approximate the ribs between which they are placed ; yet the intercostal spaces be- come larger, particularly at the anterior part; for whenever oblique lines tend to become perpendicular to a vertical line, and to form right angles with it, the inter- cepted spaces augment in proportion as the lines, having been more oblique, ap. proacb the horizontal direction ; besides, as the ribs present a double curvature in re- spect to their length, one on the front, the other on their sides, the convexity of the former is outwards, they separate from the .ixis ofthe chest, the cavity of which is enlarged transversely, while the latter curvature, agreeable to its edges, being augmented by a true rotatory motion, has its inferior edge pushed forwards. The thorax therefore increases both in its right and transverse diameter, each of which has been estimated to expand two lines ; the extension ofthe vertical diame- ter dependent on the descent of the dia- phragm is much more considerable. When any cause whatever renders inspi- ration difficult,and prevents the diaphragm from descending towards the abdomen, or in any other manner impedes the motion of inspiration, the intercostal muscles not only evidently act to induce a dilatation 686 RESPIRATION. of the thorax, but also several other auxiliary muscles, as the scaleni subsca- pulares, pectorales, serrati majores, latis- simi dorsi, in contracting raise the ribs, and increase the diameter of the thorax in several ehrections; the fixed point of these muscles should then be their move- able part, because the cervical spine, the clavicle, scapula and humerus are fixed by other powers which it would be need- less to enumerate. Inspiration is a state truly active, an effort of the contractile organs, which must cease when ihey fall into a state of relaxation. Expiration, which succeeds, is a passive motion in which few muscles co-operate, and chiefly depends on the re-action of the elastic parts constituting the structure ofthe pa- rietes of the chest. It has been seen that the cartilages of the ribs experience a degree of rotation, carrying their upper edge backwards and downwards: when the cause that is productive of this action ceases to act, the parts return upon them- selves, and carry back the sternum on the spine, towards which the ribs descend by their own gravity. The diaphragm is pushed nearer the thorax by the abdominal viscera, on which the large muscles of ihe abdomen react. In every effort of expiration, as cough- ing and vomi ing, the muscles react, not only in consequence of their ownelasiicity, but they si ill contract and approximate the spine, propelling the viscera towards the thorax. The musculus triangularis ofthe sternum, the subcostales, anil the ser*tus minor inferior, may be ranked among the expu-atores, but they are seldom employ- ed, and form too slender and weak powers to contribute much to the contraction of this cavity. When the chest enlarges, the lungs dilate, following the parietes which expand, and each time the thorax dilates in an adult man, from thirty to forty cubic inches of atmospheric air en er into the lungs, and, when in a state of parity, composed of seventy-three parts of azot, twenty-seven parts of oxygen and one- hundredth or two-hundredths of carbonic acid. After the atmospheric air has re- mained for some time in the pulmonary structure, it is expelled by the efforts of expiration, and its quantity is diminished to thirty eight inches And, ifexamined, the composition is not the same : there are found certainly seventy-three hundredths of azot, but the oxygen, its vital and re- spirable part, has suffered great diminution, its proportion is only fourteen-hundredths ; carbonic acid constitutes the remaining thirteen hundredths, and sometimes one or two parts of hydrogen gas are found. It ia likewise altered by the admixture of an aqueous vapour, which condenses in cold weather in passing out ofthe nostrils and mouth. This is known by the name of the humour of pulmonary exhalation. These changes, compared with those the blood has suffered in iis passage through the lungs, manifestly indicate a reciprocal action of this liquid and the oxygen ofthe atmosphere. The dark venous Idood, slow of coagulation, and separating much se. rum, loaded with hydrogen and carbon, possesses only thirty elegrees of heat, gives off to the oxygen of the atmosphere in hydrogen and carbon, to constitute the -carbonic acid, and pulmonary vapour; and, as oxygen cannot enter these new combinations without disengaging a portion of caloric, which rarefies it into gas, the blood seizes this heat, now liberated with so much greater facility as it propor- tionably loses its hydrogen and carbon, and, agreeable to the ingenious experi- ments of Crawford, its capacity for caloric augments in the relation of 10 : 11 : 5. The blood in its passage through the lungs, is deprived of hydrogen and carbon, and, in becoming arterial, is loaded with oxygen and caloric, which are formed into oxyds of hydrogen and carbon ; these, by a fresh addition of oxygen, which is derived from the atmospheric air in the lungs, form water and carbonic acid. Arterial blood becomes venous when any cause suspends or retards is course, as proved by the following experiment of J. Hunter. He tied the carotid of a dog in two places, at about four inches dis- tance; the blood which came out of that portion of the artery between the liga- tures, wh, n opened several hours after- wards, was coagulated and dark like that ofthe veins. . The blood flowing in small veins very much resembles that erf the arteries; and often in a copious bleeding the colour of the blood, at first very dark, becomes gradually paler, so that, towards the end of the operation, the blood which flows exhibits tlie qualities of that in the arteries, which is occasioned by rendering a more easy and direct passage ofthe blood from the arteries into the veins by emptying the venous system. Richerand, in explaining the theory of respiration, thinks it probable that the ox- ygen obsorbed in uniting with the hydro- gen of every part of the body, produces the water that dilutes the venous blood, which is more fluid, and abounds more in serum than arterial blood ; whilst this in uniting with carbon, forms an oxyd that gives this blood a dark colour, constituting one of its principal characteristics. The water in the lungs exhales, dissolved by the air, and forms pulmonary transpiration or exhalation ; the oxyd of carbon,.more com- pletely burnt by a super-addition of ox- ygen, constitutes carbonic acid, which gives the air, passed by expiration, the property of precipitating lime-water. By means of the absorption of oxygen by venous blood, we can explain how the RES RES 687 phenomena of respiration continues in every part ot the body, and give rise to heat unnormly spread throughout all our organs. In proportion as the blood loses its caloric, for which its affinity or capa- city diminishes as it becomes venous, the parts which give off their hydrogen and carbon seize it. If the lungs were the only organs in which the matter of heat could oe disengaged, the temperature of these viscera should be much higher than th.ii. of other parts, and experience proves that it is not sensibly augmented. Rest harrow. See Ononis. Resta hovis. The rest harrow is so called tv-cause it hinders the plough; hence resta bovi» See Ononis. RKs>USf IT\TION The restoring of persons, apparently dead, to life. Under this head, strictly speaking, is considered the restoring of those who faint, or have breathed noxious and irrespirable air; yet it is chiefly confined to the restoring of those who are apparently dead from being immersed in a fluid, or by hanging. Dr. Curry, of Guy's hospital, has written a very valuable treatise on this subject; and such is its importance, that we have thought prope-r to insert the following account: " From considering," he observes," that a drowned person is surrounded by water instead of air, and that in this situation he makes strong and repeated efforts to breathe, we should expect that the water would enter and completely All the lungs. This opinion, indeed, Was once very ge- neral, and it still continues to prevail among the common'people. Experience, however, has shewn, that unless the body lies so long in ihe water as to have its living principle entirely destroyed, the quantity of fluid present in the lungs is in- considerable ; and. it would seem that some of this is the natural moisture of the part accumulated; for, upon drowning kittens, puppies, 8tc. in ink, or other coloured liquors, and afterwards examining the lungs, it is found that very little of the coloured liquor has gained admittance to them. To explain the reason why the lungs of drowned animals are so free from water, it is necessary to observe, that the muscles which form the opening into the wind-pipe are exquisitely sensible, and contract violently upon the least irritation, as we frequently experience when, any part of the food or drink happens to touch them. In the efforts made hy a drowning person, or animal, to draw in air, the wa- ter rushes into the mouth and throat, and is applied to these muscles, which imme- diately contract in such a manner as to shut up the passage into the lungs. This contracted stale continues as long as the muscles retain the principle of life, upon which the power of muscular contraction depends; when that is gone, they become relaxed, and the water enters the wind- pipe, and completely fills it. On dissect* ing the body ofa recently drowned animal, no particular fulness of the vessels within the skull, nor any disease of the brain of its membranes, are visible. The lungs are also sound, and the branches of the wind- pipe generally contain more or less of a frothy matter, consisting chiefly of air, mixed with a small quantity of colourless fluid. The right cavity of the heart, and the trunks ofthe large internal veins which open into it, and also the trunk and larger branches of the artery which carries the blood from this cavity through the lungs, are all distended with dark coloured blond, approaching almost to blackness. The left cavity of the heart, on the contrary, is nearly, or entirely empty, as are like- wise the large veins of the lungs which supply it with blood, and the trunk and principal branches of the great artery which conveys the blood from hence to the. various parts of the body. The external blood-vessels are empty; and the fleshy parts areas pale as if the animal had been bled to death. When a body has lain in the water for some time, other appear- ances will also be observable; such as, the skin livid, the eyes blood shot, and the countenance bloated and swoln; but these appearances, though certainly un- favourable, do not absolutely prove that life is irrecoverably gone. It is now known, that in the case of drowning, no injury is done to any of the parts essential to life; but that the right cavity of the heart, together with the veins and arteries leading to and from that cavity, are turgid with blood, whilst every other part is al- most drained of this fluid. The practice of holding up the bodies of drowned per- sons by the heels, or rolling them over a cask, is unnecessary; the lungs not being filled with any thing that can be evacuated in this way. Therefore such a practice is highly dangerous, as the violence attend- ing it may readily burst some of those vessels which are already overcharged with blood, and thus convert what was only suspended animation, into absolute and permanent death. The operation of inflating the lungs is a perfectly safe, and much more effectual method of removing any frothy matter they may contain; and whilst it promotes the passage ofthe blood through them, also renders it capable of stimulating the left cavity ofthe heart, and exciting it to contraction. As soon as the body is taken out of the water, it should be stripped of any clothes it may have on, and be immediately well dried. It should then be wrapped in dry, warm blankets, or in the spare clothes taken fiom some of the by-standers, and be removed as quick- ly as possible to the nearest house that can be got convenient for the purpose. The fittest will be one that has a tolerably large apartment, in which a fire is ready, 688 RESUSCITATION. or can be made. The body may be car- ried in men's arms, or laid upon a door; or, in case the house be at a distance from the place, if a cart can be procured, let the body be placed in it, on one side, upon some straw, with the head and upper parts somewhat raised; and in this position a brisk motion will do no harm. Whatever be the mode of conveyance adopted, par- ticular care should be taken that the head be neither suffered to hang backwards, nor to bend down with the chin upon the breast. When arrived at the house, lay the body on a mattress, or a double blan- ket, spread upon a .low table, or upon a door supported by stools; the head and chest being elevated by pillows. As the air of a room is very soon rendered im- pure by a number of people breathing in it, for this reason as well as to avoid the confusion and embarrassment attending a crowd, no more persons should be admit- ted into the apartment where the body is placed, than are necessary to assist immedi- ately in the recovery : in general six will be found sufficient for this purpose, and these should be the most active and intelligent ofthe by-standers. It will be found most convenient to divide the assistents into two sets ; one set being employed in restoring the heat of the body, while the other in- stitutes an artificial breathing in the best manner they are able. Every skilful per- son should be provided with a flexible tube made of elastic gum, half a yard in length, to introduce into the wind pipe, and also with a similar tube to which a syrynge can be affixed, to be put into the oesophagus. Should these not be at hand, air should be thrown into the lungs in the best manner that can be suggested at the time. Should it still be found that the air does not pass readily into the lungs, immediate recourse must be had to anoiher and more effectual method for attaining that object. As this method, however, requires address, and also some knowledge of the parts about the throat, we would recommend that when there is not a medical gentleman pre- sent, the mode already described be tried repeatedly before this be attempted. As a quantity of frothy matter occupying the branches ofthe wind-pipe and preventing the entrance of the air into the lungs, is generally the circumstance which renders this mode of inflation necessary, the mouth should be opened from time to time to remove this matter as it is discharged. While one set ofthe assistants are engaged in performing artificial respiration, the other should be employed in communicat- ing heat to the body. The warm bath has been usually recommended for this pur- pose ; but wrapping the body in blankets, or woollen clothes, strongly wrung out of warm water, and renewing them as they grow cool, besides being a speedier and more practicable method of imparting heat, has this great advantage, that it ad. mits ofthe operation of inflating the lungs being carried on without interruption. Until a sufficient quantity of warm water can be got ready, other methods of restor- ing warmth may be employed ; shcIi as the application of dry, warm blankets round the boe'y and limbs ; bags of warm grains or sand, bladders or bottles of hot water, or hot bricks applied to the hands, feet, and under the arm-pits, the bottles and bricks being covered with flannel: or the body may be placed before the fire, or in the sunshine if strong at the time, and be gently rubbed by the assistants with tlieir warm hands, or with cloths heated at the fire or by a warming-pan. The restoration of heat should always be gradual, and the warmth applied ought never to be greater than can be comfortably borne by the as- sistants. If the weather happen to be cold, and especially if the body has been exposed to it for some time,heat should be applied in a very low degree at first -. and if the weather be under the freezing point, and the. body when stripped, feels cold and nearly in the same condition with one that is frozen, it will be necessary at first to rub it well with snow, or wash it with cold water; the sudden application of heat in such cases, having been found very per- nicious. In a short time, however, warmth must be gradually applied. To assist in rousing the activity of the vital principle, it has been customary to apply various stimulating matters to different parts of the body. But as some of these applications are in themselves hurtful, and the others serviceable only according to the time anel manner of tlieir employment, it will be proper to consider them particu- larly. The application of all such matters in cases of apparent death, is founded upon the supposition that the skin still retains sensibility enough to be affected by them. It is well known, however, that even during life, the skin loses sensibility in proportion as it is deprived of heat, and, does not recover it again until the natural degree of warmth be restored. Previous to the restoration of heat, therefore, to a drowned body, all stimulating applications are useless, and so far as they interfere with the other measures, are also preju- dicial. The practice of rubbing the body with salt or spirits is now justly condemn- ed- The salt quickly frets the skin, and has in some cases produced sores, which were very painful and difficult to heal after recovery. Spirits of all kinds evaporate fast, and thereby, instead of creating warmth, as they are expected to do, carry off a great deal of heat from the body. Spirit of hartshorn, or of sal volatile, are liable to-the same objection as brandy or other distilled spirits, and are besides very distressing to the eyes of the assistants. When there is reason to think RESUSCITATION. 689 the skin has in any degree recovered its sensibility, let an assistant moisten his hand with spirit of hartshorn, or eau de luce, and hold it closely app ied to one part'. in this way evaporation is prevented, and the full stimulant effect of the appli- cation obtained. A liniment composed of equal parts of spirit of hartshorn and sal lad oil, well shaken together, would appear to be sufficiently stimulating for the purpose, and as it evaporates very slowly, will admit of being rubbed on without producing cold. The places to which such remedies are usually applied, are, the wrists, ankles, temples, anel the parts opposite the stomach anel heart. The intestines, from their internal situation anel peculiar constitution, retain their irri- tability longer than the other parts ofthe body, and, accordingly, various means have been proposetl for increasing the action of tlieir fibres, in order to restore activity of the whole system. Tobacco- smoke, injected by way of clyster, is what has been generally employed with this view, and the fumigator, or instrument for administering it, makes a part of the apparatus which is at present distributed by the different societies established for the recovery of drowned perrons. Of late, however, the use of tobacco-smoke has been objected to, and upon very strong grounds ; for when we consider that the same remedy is successfully employed with the very opposite intention, namely, that of lessening the power of contraction in the muscles, and occasioning the great- est relaxation consistent with life, it must be acknowledgetl to be a very doubtful, if not dangerous remeely, where the pow- ers of life are already nearly exhausted. Instead of tobacco-smoke then, we would recommend a clyster, consisting ofa pint or more of water, moderately warmed, with the aeldition of one or two table-spoon- fuls of spirit of hartshorn, a heaped tea- spoonful of strong mustard, or a table- spoonful of essence of peppermint: in defect of one or other of these, half a gill or more, of rum, brandy, or gin may be added, or the warm water given alone. This step however, need not be taken, until artificial respiration has been begun; for it will answer but little purpose to sti- mulate the heart through the metlium of the intestines, unless we, at the same time, supply the left cavity with blood fitted to act upon it; which we cannot do without first removing the collapsed state of the lungs, and promoting the passage of the blood through them by a regular inflation. As the stomach is a highly sensible part, and intimately connected with the heart and brain, the introductoin of some mode- rately warm and stimulating liquor into it, seems well calculated to rouse the dor- mant powers of life. This is very conve- niently done by means ofthe syringe and flexible tube. The quantity of fluid thrown in ought not to exceed half a pint, and may be either warm negus, or water with the addition of one or other of the stimulating matters recommended above, using, however, only half the quantities mentioned there. As soon as the pulse or beating of the heart can be felt, the inside ofthe nostrils may be occasionally touch- ed with a feather dipt in spirit of harts- horn, or sharp mustartl ; it being found by experience, that any irritation given to the nose, has considerable influence in exciting the action ofthe muscles concern- eel in respiration. When the natural breathing commences, the flexible tube and canula should be withdrawn, and any farther inflation that may be necessary, performed by blowing into the nostril. Letting blood has been generally thought requisite in every case of suspended anima- tion. The practice, however, does not appear to have been founded upon any ra- tional principle at first, and it has been continued from the force of custom, rather than from any experience of its good ef- ft cts. In the case of drowned persons there is not, as in those who suffer from hanging or apoplexy, any unusual fulness ofthe vessels ofthe brain ; and the quan- tity of blood that can be drawn from the external veins, will not sensibly diminish the accumulation of it in those near the heart Resides, blood letting, which al- ways tentl to lessen the action ofthe heart anel arteries in the living body, cannot be supposed to have a. directly opposite effect in cases of apparent death ; on the con- trary, if employed here, it will hazard the entire destruction of those feeble powers which yet remain, anel to increase and support whicii all our endeavours should be directed. When the several measures re- commended above have been steadily pursued for an hour or more, without any appearance of returning life, electricity should be tried ; experience having shewn it to be one of the most powerful stimuli yet known, and capable of exciting con- traction in the heart and other muscles of the body, after every other stimulus had ceased to produce the least effect. Mode- rate shocks are found lo answer best, and these should, at intervals, be passed t hrough the chest in different directions, in order, if possible, to rouse the heart to act. Shocks may likewise be sent through the limbs, and along the spine ; but we are doubtful how far it is safe or useful to pass them through the brain, as some have re- commended. The body may be conve- niently insulated, by placing it on a door, supported by a number of quart bottles, whose sides are previously wiped with a towel to remove any moisture they may have contracted. By experiments made 690 RESUSCITATION. on different animals, it is found that the blood passes through the lungs most readily when they are fully distended with air; consequently, that if the lungs of a drown- od person are inflated, and kept in the expanded state whilst the electric shock is passed through the chest, the blooel ac- cumulated in the right cavity ofthe heart and its vessels, will move forward without any resistance, should the heart be brought to contract upon it. As soon as the shock is given, let the lungs be emptied of the air they contain, and filled again with fresh air; then pass another shock, and repeat this until the heart is brought into action, or until it appear that all farther attempts are useless. In order more cer- tainly to pass the shock through the heart, place the knob of one discharging rod above the collar-bone of the right side, and the knob of the otlier above the short ribs of the left: the position of the dis- charging rods, however, may be changed occasionally, so as to vary the direction of the shock. Two thick brass wires, each about eighteen inches long, passed through the two glass tubes, or wooden cases, well varnished, and having at one end a knob, and at the other a ring to fasten the brass chain to, form very convenient discharging. rods; and by means of them, the shock may be administered without the risk of its being communicated to the assistants, or carried off by the skin being wet. When the patient is so far recovered as to be able to swallow, he should be put into a warm bed, with his head and shoulders somewhat raised by means of pillows. Plenty of warm wine-whey, ale-posset, or other light and moderately nourishing drink, should now be given, and gentle sweating promoted, by wrapping the feet and legs in flannels well wrung out o;' hot water. If the stomach and bowels feel distended and uneasy, a clyster, consisting of a pint of warm water, with a table spoonful of common salt, or an ounce or more of Glauber's or Epsom salt, dissolved in it, may be administered. The general practice, in this case, is to give an emetic ; but considering that the powers of the ma- chine are still very weak, the agitation of vomitingiscertainly hazardous. The patient should on no account be left alone, until the senses are perfectly restored, and he be able to assist himself; several persors having relapsed and been lost, from want of proper attention to them, after the vital functions were, to all appearance, completely established. Either from the distention which the arteries of the lungs have suffered, or from the sudden change from great coldness toconsiderable warmth, it now and then happens, that the patient is attacked, soon after recovery, with in- flammation of some of the parts within the chest. This occurrence is pointed out by pain in the breast or side, increased on inspiration, and accompanied with frequent, and full or hard pulse, and sometimes with cough. Here the taking away some blood from the arm, or the application of cup- ping-glasses, leeches, or a blister, over the seat of the pam, will be very proper; but the necessity for these measures, as well as the time for putting them in practice, should be left to the judgment and discre- tion of a medical person. Dull pain in the head, lasting sometimes for two or three days, is by no means an unfrequent complaint in ihose who are recovered from this and from the other states of suspended animation ; and here also a moderate bleed- ing from the neck, either with the lai.cet or with cupping-glasses, may prove ser- viceable. In hanging the external veins of the neck are compressed by the cord, and the return of the blood from the head thereby impelled, from the moment that suspension lakes place; but as the heart continues to act for a few seconds after the wind-pipe is closed, the blood which is sent to the head during this interval, is necessarily accumulated there. Hence it is, that in hanged persons ihe face is greatly swoln, and of a dark red or purple colour: the eyes are commonly suffused with blood, enlarged, and prominent. On dissection, the blood-vessels of the brain are found considerably distended ; but in general, no further marks of disease appear within the skull. The lungs are found generally quite collapsed, and free from frothy matter. The heart and the large blood- vessels adjoining to it, exhibit the same appearances as in the bodies of drowned persons. From the great accumulation of blood in the vessels of the head, many have beenofopinion,th«it hangingkillschief- ly by inducing apoplexy ; but the following experiment made at Edinburgh several years ago, by an eminent medical professor there, clearly proves, that in hanging, »s well as in drowning, the exclusion of sir from the lungs is the immediate cause of death. A dog was suspended by the neck with a cord, an opening having been previously made in the wind-pipe, below that place where the cord was applied, so as to admit air into the lungs. In this state he was allowed to hang for three quarters of an hour, during^ which time ihe circulation and breathing went on. He was then cut down, without appearing to have suffered much from the experi- ment. The cord was now shifted below the opening into ihe wind-pipe, so as to prevent the ingress of air lo the lungs; and the animal being again suspended, he was completely dead in a few minutes. Upon the whole, then, it appears, that the same measures recommended for drowned persons, are also necessary here; RET RHA 691 with this addition, that opening the jugular are inserted into that part of the back of veins, or applying cupping-glasses to the the ear which is opposite to the septum neck, will tend considerably to facilitate whicli divides the concha and scapha. the restoration of life, by lessening the Their use is to draw the ear backwards* quantity of blood contained in the vessels and stretch the concha. of the head, and thereby taking off' the Retrocedent gout. See Arthritis. pressure from the brain. Except in per- RETROVERSION. See Uterus, Retro- sons who are very full of blood, the quan- version of. tity taken away need seldom exceed an REVERBATORY FURNACE. See Fur- ordinary tea cupful, which will in general nuce. be sufficient to unload the vessels ofthe REVULSION. (Revulsio, from revel- head, without weakening the powers of lo, to draw away.) An old term used by lifr. the humoral pathologists, signifying the RETE. A net. A congeries of vessels, drawing of humours a contrary way. or any animal substance resembling a net. RHABARBARUM. (From Rha, and Rete malphigii. A fine net-work of the barbarus, wild; so called because it was extremities ofthe pulmonary arteries. brought from the banks of the Rha, now Rete mirabile. A net work of blood- called the Wolgar, in Russia.) Rheon. vessels in the basis of the brain of quad- Rheum. Rhaum. Barbaria. Lapathum rupeds. orientale- Lapathum chinense Rhubarba- RETE MUCOSUM. Corpus reliculare. rum verum. Rhaburbarum tartaricum. Rhu- Corpus mucosum. Mucus Malphigii. A barb. It was not until the year 1732 that mucous substance, deposited, in a net-like naturalists became acquainted with any form, between the ep'ulermis and cutis, plant which seemed to afford the Rha- which covers the sensible cutaneous pa- barbarum officinale, when some plants pillae, connects the epidermis with the received from Russia by Jussieu at Paris, cutis, and gives the colour to the body: in and Rhaud at Chelsea, were said to supply Europeans it is of a w hite colour, in Ethio- this important desideratum, and as such pians black. See Skin. were adopted by Linnxus,' in his first RETICULAR. (Raticularit, from rete, edition of the species Planiarum, under, a net.) Interwoven like a net. the name of Rheum Rhabarbarum. This, RETIFORM. (Retiformis, from rete, a however, was not generally received as the net, and forma, resemblance.) Net-like. genuine rhubarb plant; and with a view RETINA. (From rete, a net.) Am- to ascertain this matter more completely, phiblestroides. The third or innermost Raw Boerhaave procured from a Tartarian membrane ofthe eye, expanded round the rhubarb merchant the seetls of those plants choroid coat, to the ciliary ligament. It whose roots he annually sold, and which is the true organ of vision, and is formed were admitted at Petersburgh to he the by an expansion of the pulp ofthe optic true rhubarb. These seeds were soon pro- nerve, pagated, and were discovered by De Retinaculum. (From retineo, to prop Gorter to produce two distinct species, or restrain.) An instrument for keeping viz. the R. Rhabarbarum of Linnxus, or the bowels in their place. as it has since been called, the R. Undtt- RETORT. (Retorta, from retorqueo, latum, and another species, a specimen of to bend back again; probably so called which was presented to Linnxus, who de- because its neck was curved and bent back dared it to be a new one, and was first again.) A chemical vessel employed for mentioned in the second edition of the many distillations, and most frequently for species Plantarum, in 1762, by thename those which require a degree of heat stipe- of R Palmatum. Previous to this time rior to that of boiling wa'er. They differ De Gorter had repeatedly sent its seeds to in form and materials: when pierced with Linnaeus, but the young pi.iiits which they a little hole in their roof, they are called produced constantly perished; at length tubulated retorts. They are made of com- he obtained the fresh root, which suc- mon glass, stone ware, and iron ceetled very well at Upsall, and afterwards Retractor anguli oris. See Buccina- enabled the younger Linnxus to describe tor. this plant, ann. 1767. But two years an- RETRAHENTES AURIS. Posterior tecedent to this, Dr. Hope's account of the auris of Winslow. Retrahenles auricula Rheum palmatum, as it grew in the bot- of Albinus Deprimens auricula of Doug- anic garden near Edinburg, had been read las. Retrahentes auriculam of Cowper, before the Royal Socety at London; and and masloido conchinien of Dumas. Two of the great estimation in which thisplan10 small bundles of muscuhir fibres which was held by him, we have the following arise from the external ana posterior part proof: " From the perfect similarity £ ofthe mastoid process of the temporal this root wi.h the best foreign rhubarb, in bon^ immediately above the insertion of taste, smell, colour, and purgative qiuli- the stcrno-cleido-mastoideus muscle. They ties, we cannot doubt of our being at last 5»2 RHA RHA possessed ofthe plant which produces the true rhubarb, and may reasonably enter- tain the agreeable expectation of its prov- ing a very important acquisition to Bri- tain." But from the relation we have given, it appears that both the seeds ofthe R. Pal- matum, and the R. Undulatum, v*ere transmitted to Petersburgh, as those of the true rhubarb; we are therefore to con- clude, that the former species has an equal claim to this importance with the latter; and from further inquiries made in Russia, there is the best authority for believing that the R. Compactum also affords his very useful drug. The seeds of the R. Palmatum were first introduced into Bri- tain in 1762, by Dr. Hounsy (who sent them from Russia-,) and were supposed to be apart of thai already mentioned; and since iheir prosperous cultivation by the late professor of boany at Edinburgh, the propagation of this plant has been gradu- ally extended to most of our English Mai- dens, and with a degree of success which promises in time to supersede the importa- tion of he foreign root. Two sorts of rhubarb roots are usually imported into this country for medical use, viz. the Chinese, anel the Tartary rhubarb; the first is in oblong pieces, flat.tish on one side, and convex on the other; compact, h rd, heavy, in.ernally of a dull red co- lour, variegated with vellosv anel white, and when recently powdeveel, appears yelleiw, but on being kept beiomes gra- dually redder. The second is the most valuable, and is brought to us in roundish pieces, with a large hole through ihe middle of each; it is more sof and triable than the former sort, and exhibits, when broken, many streaks of a bright red co- lour. "The marks of 'he goodmss of rhubarb are, the liveliness of its colour when cut; its being firm and solid, but not flinty or hard; its being easily pulver- able, and appearing when powdered of a fine bright yellow colour; its imparting to the spittle when chewed a deep saffron tinge, and not proving slimy or mucilagi- nous in the mouth; its taste is sttbacrid, bitterish, and somewhat styptic; the smell lightly aromatic." The purgative qualities of rhubarb are extracted more perfectly by water than by rectified spirit: the root remaining after the action of water is almost if not wholly inactive; whereas after repeated digestion in spirit, it proves still very considerably purgative. The virtue of a watery infu- f sion, on bein.ir inspissated by a gentle heat is so much diminished, that a drachm of ^the extract is s.id to have scarcely any greater effect than a scruple ofthe root in substance. The spirituous tincture loses less; half a drachm of this extract proving moderately purgative. The qualities of this root, says Dr Cullen, are ihat of a gentle purgative, and so gentle that it is often inconvenient on account of the bulk of tlie dose required, wltich in adults must be from 3SS to 3j- When given in a large dose it will occasion some griping, as other purgatives do; but it is hardly ever li< at- ing 10 the system, or shews the other ef- fects ofthe more drastic purgatives. The purgative quality is accompanied with a bilierness, which is often useful in resto- ring the tone of ihe stomach when it has been los<; and, for the most part, its bit- terness makes it sit better on the stomach than many other purgatives do. Its ope- ration joins well with neutral laxatives; and boih together operate in a lesser elose than either of them would singly. Some degree of sypticity is always evident in this medicine; and as this quality acts when that ofthe purgative has ceased, so, in cases of diarrhoea, when any evacuation is proper, rhubarb has been considered as the most proper remetly to be employed. It must, however, be remarked here, that in many cases of diarrhoea, no further evacua- tion than what is occasioned by the dis- ease, is necessary or proper. The use of rhubarb, in substance, for keeping the belly regular, for which it is frequently employed, is by no means proper, as the adstringent quality is ready to un is confounded with the modern rhubarb, though consi- derably different from that root in appear- ance, as well as in quality. The rhapontic is of a dusky colour on its surface, and a loose spongy texture; is more adstriMent ihan rhubarb, and less purgative ; vMhis Lst intention, two or three drachms are required for a dose. Rhaponticum vulgare omciNARuM. Centaurium majus. Greater centaury. The root of this plan. Centaurea cenlaureum of Linnaeus, was formerly used as an aperient and corroborant in alvine fluxes. It is now totally discarded from the Materia Medica of ihis country. RHAT.VNIA. This substance has been long known to the manufacturers of purt wine; it is the production of Peru, and is probably the root of the cnchona cordi- folia. It is described as ex'.ernally resem- bling the roo ofthe rubiatinciomm,ro the taste,beingaromatir,bitter and very adstrin- gent; its nfusion or decoction turns black wiih sulphate uf iron and precipitates tan- nin. The principal virtues appear to re- side in the cortical part of the root which is thick and resinous. An opinion prevails that the s. bstance sold in the shops under the name of foreign extract of bark is made from ihe rhatania. It is well known that the med cal virtues of this root are powerfully tonic. In debility of the digestive organs, in chronic rheuma- tism, fluor albus, and in intermittent fevers it has beert employ d with good effect. While given in doses similar to cinchona, it has the advantage of being only one third the price of that substance. Rhei radix. Rh*barb root. Rhecme. (From etu, to flow.) A de- fluxion, a common cold or catarrh. RHEUM. (From Rha, a river in Rus- sia.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Enneandria. Order, Trigynia. See Rhabarbarum. Rheum palmatum. The systematic name of the officinal rhubarb. See Rha- barbarum. Rheum rhaponticum. The systematic name of the rhapontic rhubarb. See Rha- ponticum. Rheum undulatum. The systematic name of the officinal rhabarbarum sibiri- cum. See Rhabarbariam sibiricum RHEUM A. (From etu, to "flow.) The discharge from the nostrils or lungs aris- ing from cold : hence the following lines of the scho. 1 of Salernum : ■Si fluit ad pectus, dicatur rheuma ca- tarrhus, Ad fauces bronchus, ad nares esto coryza RHEUMATISMUS (From ptufAx.rifa to be afflicted with defl'txioes.) Dolores rheumatici et arthritici of Hoffman. Myo- sitis of Sagar. Tins term is so called from its being formerly used in the same sense as rheuma,- but, in the present day, the meaning of this word is applied to a genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order 694 RHE" m 10 Phlegmasia of Cullen; characterised by pyraRa, pains in the joints, increased by the action of the muscles belonging 10 the joint, and heat on the part. The blood, after venesection, exhibits an inflamma- tory crust. Rheumatism terminates in arthrodynia, lumbago, and ischias. Rheu- matism is distinguished into acute and chronic. The acute is preceded by shiver- ing, heat, thirst, and frequent pulse; after which the pain commences, and soon fixes on the joints. The chronic rheumatism is distinguisheel by pain in the joints, without pyrexia, and is divided into three spet ies; lumbago, affecting- the loins; and ischias, or schiatica, affecting the hip, and arthro- dynia, or pains in the joints. The acii'e species mostly terminate in one of these species. Rheumatism may arise at all times of the year, when there are frequent vicissitutles ofthe weather, from heat to cold, but the spring and autumnare the seasons in which it is most prevalent; and it attacks per- sons of all ages; but very young people are less subject to it than adults. Obstructed perspiration* occasioned ei- ther by wearing wet clothes, laying in damp linen, or damp rooms, or by being exposed to cool air when the body has been much heated by exercise, is the cause which usually produces rheumaasm. Those who are much afflicted with this complaint, are very apt to be sensible of the approach of wet weather, by fineling wandering pains about them at thai perioel. Acute rheumatism usually comes on with lassitude and rigors, succ -eded by heat, thirst, anxiety, restlessness, and a harel pulse ; soon after which, excruciating pains are felt in different parts of the body, but more particularly in the joints ofthe shoulder, wrist, knees, and ankles, or perhaps in the hip; and these keep shifting from one joint to another, leaving a red- ness and swelling in every part they have occupied, as likewise a great tentlency to the touch. Towards evening there is usually an exacerbation, or increase of fe- ver-, anel, during the night, the pains be- come more severe, and shift from one joint to another. Early in the course of the elisease, some degree of sweating usually occurs; but it is seldom so copious as either to remove the pains or to prove critical. In the be- ginning, the urine is without any sediment; but as the disease advances in its progress, and the fever admits of considerable re- missions, a latcritious sediment is deposit- ed ; but this by no means proves critical. Chronic rheumatism is attended with pa ::s in the head, shoulders, knees, and other large joints, which at times are con- fined to one particular part, and at others shift from one joint to another, without occasioning any inflammation or lever ; and in this manner the complaint continues often for a considerable time, and at length goes off. No danger is attendant on chronic rheu- matism ; but a person having been once attacked with it, is ever afterwards more or less liable to returns of it; and an' in- curable anchylosis is sometimes formed, in consequence of very frequent relapses. Neither is the acute rheumatism frequently accompanied with much danger ; but, in a few instances, the patient has been de- stroyed by general inflammation, and, now and then, by a metastasis to some vital part, such as the head and lungs. Acute rheumatism, although accompanied with a considerable degree of inflammation in particular parts, has seldom been known to terminate in suppuration ; but a serous or gelatinous effusion tak£ place. Rheumatism seldom proving fatal, very few opportunities have offerer! for dissec- tions of the disease. In the few which have occurred, the same appearances have been observed in inflammatory fevar, as effusion within the cranium, and now and then affections of some of the viscera. Rhuiesia. (From ribes, a currant.) See Ribes nigrum, Ribes rubrum, and Fruitt, tummer. Ruinhos. (Rhinaus, sc. musculus; from pit, the nose.) See Compressor narit. Rhinenchttes. (From gtv, the nose, and tyxvtot to pour in.) A syringe for the nose. Rhinophonia. (From j/v, the nose, and cJW, a rose, and ,, because it smells lik myrrh.) 1 Thename of a genus of plants in die Linnx.ni system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. , 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common rosemary. Rosmarinus hortensis. Libonatis coronaria. Dendrolibanus Ros- marinus officinalis of Linnaeus. The leaves and tops of this plant have a fragrant aro- matic smell, and a bitterish pungent taste Rosemary is reckoned one of the most powerful of those plants which stimulate and corroborate the nervous system ; it has therefore been recommended in vari- ous affections supposed to proceed from debility, or defective excitement of the brain and nerves, as in certain head-aches, deafness, giddinesses, and in some hysteri- cal and dyspeptic symptoms. The offici- nal preparations of rosemary are, an essen- tial oil from their leaves, oi from the herb in flower, a conserve of the flowers, and a spirit formerly called Hungary water, from the flowery tops. The tops are also used in the compound spirit of lavender, >and soap liniment. Rosmarinus hortensis. See Rosma- rinus. Rosmarinus officinalis. The systema- tic name of the common rosemary. See Rosmarinus. Rosmarinus sylvestris. The plant whicli bears this name in the pharmaco- poeias, is the Ledum palustre of Linnxus. It has a bitter subadstringent taste, and was formerly used in Switzerland in the place of hops. Its medicinal use is confined to the continent, where it is occasionally given in the cure of hooping-cough, se>re throat, dysentery, and exanthematous dis- eases. Rostrum. (From rodo, to gnaw; be- cause birds use it to tear their food with.) A beak. The piece of flesh which hangs between the division of the hare-lip is called rostrum leporinum. Rotang cane. See Sanguis draconis. Rotator. (From rolo, to turn.) A muscle whose office is to wheel about the thigh. ROI'ULA. (Dim. of rota, a wheel; so called from its shape.) See Patella. Round-leaved sorrel. See Rumex scuta- tus. ROUND LIGAMENTS. Ligamenta ro- tunda. A bundle of vessels and fibres contained in'a duplicature ofthe peritonae- um, that proceed from the sides of the luerns, through the abdominal ring, and disappear in the pudenda. Rubedo. (From ruber, red.) A dif- fused, but not spotted, redness in any part of the skin ; such as that which arises from blushing. , RUBEFACIENTS. (Rubefucientia,-from rubefacio, to make red ) Those substancei which, when applied a certain time to the skin, induce a redness without blis- tering. RUBEOLA. (From ruber, red; from rubio, to become red.) Morbilli. The measles A genus of elisease in the class pyrexia, and order exanthemata of Cullen ; known by synocha, hoarseness, drj cough, sneezing, drowsiness; about the fourth day, eruption of "small red points, dis- cernible by the touch, which, after three days, end in mealy desquamation. The blood, after venesection, exhibits an in- flammatory crust. In addition to the symp- toms already related, it is remarkable, that the eyes and eye-lids always shew the presence of this disease, being somewhat inflamed and suffused with tears. The sy- nocha continues during the whole progress of the disease. In systems of nosology, several varieties of measles are mentioned, but they may all be comprehended under two heads; the one attended with more or less ofthe symptoms of general inflam- mation; the other accompanied by a pu- trid diathesis. The measles may prevail at all seasons of the year as an epidemic, but the middle of winter is the time they are usually most prevalent ; and they attack persons of all ages, but children are most liable to them. They prove most unfavourable to such as are of a plethoric or scrophulous habit. Like the small-pox, they never affect per- sons but once in their life ; their contagion appears to be of a specific nature. The eruption is usually preceded by a general uneasiness, chilliness and shivering, pain in the head, in grown persons ; but in chil- dren, a heaviness and soreness in the throat, fever, sickness, and vomiting, as happen in most fevers; but the chief characteristic symptoms are, a heaviness about the eyes, with swelling, inflammation, and a de- fluxion of sharp tears, and great acuteness of sensation, so that they cannot bear the light without pain, together with a dis- charge of serous humour from the nostrils, which produces sneezing. The heat, and other febrile symptoms, increase very ra- pidly ; to which succeeds a frequent and dry cough, a stuffing, great oppression, and oftentimes retching to vomit, with violent pains in the loins, and someiimes a loose- ness; at other times there is great sweat- ing, the tongue foul and white, the thirst very great, and, in general, the fever runs RUB RUE 701 much higher than in the milder sort of the regular small-pox. The eruptions appear about the fourth or fifth day, and some- times about the end ofthe third. On the third or fourth day from their first appear- ance, the redness diminishes, the spots, or very small pustules, dry up, the cuticle peals off, and is replaced by a new one. The symptoms do not go off on the erup- tion, as in the small pox, except the vo- miting ; the cough anel head-ache continue, With the weakness and deflixion on the eyes, anel a considerable degree of fever. On the ninth or eleventh day, no trace of redness is to be found, but the skin as- sumes its wonted appearance ; yet, without there have been some considerable evacu- ations either by the skin, or by vomiting, the patient will recover strength, but the cough will continue, the fever return with new violence, and bring on great distress und danger. In the more alarming cases, spasms of ihe limbs, subsultus tendinum, delirium, or what more frequently happens, coma supervene. This last symptom so fre- quently attends the eruptive fever of measles, that by some practitioners it is regareled as one of its diagnostics. In measles, as in other febrile diseases, the symptoms generally suffer some remis- sion towards the morning, returning how- ever in the evening with increased severity. The measles, even when violent, are not usually attended with .1 putrid tenelency ; but it sometimes happens, that such a dis- position prevails both in the course ofthe disease and at its termination. In such cases petechix are to be observ- ed interspersed among the eruptions, and these last become livid, or assume almost a black colour. Hemorrhages break out from different parts of the body, the pulse becomes frequent, feeble, and perhaps ir- regular, universal debility ensues, and the patient is destroyed. In those cases where there is much fe- ver, with great difficulty of breathing, and other symptoms of pneumonic inflamma- tion, «ir where there is great debility with a tendency to putrescency, there will al- ways be considerable danger; but the consequences attendant on the measles are in general more to be dreaded than the immediate disease ; for although a person may get through it, and appear for a time to be recovered, still hectic symptoms and pulmonary consumption shall afterwards arise, and destroy him, or an ophthalmia shall ensue. Measles, as well as small-pox, not unfre- quently call into action a disposition to scrophula, where such happens to exist in the habit. Another bad consequence ofthe measles is, that the bowels are often left by them in a yery weak state; a chronic diarrhoea remaining which has sometimes proved fa- tal. Dropsy has also been known as a con- sequence 1 f-measles. Tlie morbid appearances to be observed on dissections of those who die of measles are pretty much confined to the lungs and intestines: the former of which always shew strong marks of inflammation, with sometimes a tendency 10 sphacelus. Where the patient dies under the erup- tion, the trachea and larger branches of the bronchix, as in the small-pox, are often covered with it, which Dr. Thomas ob- serves may account for the increase of the cou-. h, after the appearance ofthe irruption. RUBI \. (From ruber, red ; so called from its red roots.) 1. The name of a genus ofplants in the Linnxan system. Class, Te- tandria. Order, Monogynia. 2 The pharmacopceial name of what is also called Erythrodunum. Rubiamajor. Ra- dix rubra. Dyer's madder. Rubia tinctorum of Linnxus;—foliis annuls, caule acuUato. The roots of this plant haveabitterish, some- what austere taste, and a slight smell, not of the agreeable kind. It was formerly consielered.s a deobstruent, detergent, and diuretic, but it is now very seldom .ised. Rubia tinctoruii. The systematic name ofthe madder-plant. See Hubia. Rurigo cupri. Se> Verdigris. Rubigo ferri (Rubigo a colore rubro, from its reddish colour.) Rust of iron. See Carbonas ferri. Rubinus (From ruber, red, so named from its colour ) \ carbuncle. RUBUS (From ruber, red, so called from its red fruit.) The name of a genus ofplants in the .Linnxan system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Polygynia. Rubus arcticus. The systematic name of the shrubby strawberry. See Bacca Norlandica. Rubus cesius. The systematic name of the dewberry plant, whose fruit resem- ble the blackberry in appearance and qualities. Rubus cham^morus. The systematic name of the clodberry-tree. See Chama- morus. Rubus fructicosus. The systematic name of the common bramble, which af- fords blackberries. See Blackberry RUBUS IDJEUS Batinon. Moron. Rubus idaus of Linnxus -.—foliis quinato- pinnatis ternatisque, caule aculeatu, petiolis canaliculatis. The raspberry. The fruit of this plant has a pleasant sweet taste, accompanied with a peculiar grateful fla- vour, on account of which it is chiefly va. hied. Its virtues consist in allaying heat and thirst, and promoting the natural ex- cretions. A grateful syrup prepared from the juice L' directed for officinal use. RUCTUS. An eructation. Rue. See Ruta. Rue, goats. See Galiga. 70% RUS RYE Run ritcLJB. Rufiis's pills. A com- pound very similar to the aloetic pills with myrrh. Rum A spirituous liquor, well known, the produce of the sugar-cane. Rumex. The name of a genus ofplants in the Linnxan system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Trigynia. The dock. Rumex acetosa. The systematic name of the common sorrel. See Acetosa. Rumex acutus. The systematic name of the sharp-pointed wild-dock. See Oxy- lapathum. Rumex alpinus. The systematic name ofthe plant which affords the monks' rhu- barb. See Rhabarbarum monnchorum. Rumex avjaticus. The water-dock. See Hydrolapathum. Rumex crispus. The systematic name of the crisp-leaved dock. See Oxylapa- thiim. Rumex hydrolapathum. The systema- tic name ofthe water-dock. See Hydrola- pathum. Rumex patientia. The systematic name of the garden patience. See Rhabarbarum monachoram. Rumex sanguineus. The systematic name ofthe bloody dock, whose root has an austere and adstringent taste, and is sometimes given by the vulgar in the cure of dysentery. Rumex scutattjs. The systematic name of the French sorrel, sometimes called acetosa rotundifolia in the shops. Its virtues are similar to those of conimon sorrel. See Acetosa. Rupellensis sal. (From rupellum Ro- chelle, where it was first made bv Dr Seig- nette.) A term applied to Rochelle salt. Now called soda tartarisata. Ruptura. See Hernia. Rupture. See Hernia. Rupture wort. See Herniaria. RUSCUS. (A ratio colore, from the carnation colour of its berries.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system Class, Diorria. Order, Syngenesia. 2. The pharm.icopoe al name of the butchers'broom, or knee-holly. Brvscus. Oxymyrrhine Oxomyrrsine. Myrtacan- tha. Myacantha. Scopa regia. Wild myrtle. A small evergreen slirub, the ru8cv.s aculeatus cf Linnxus. Foliis supra florifris niidis. It grows in woods and thi-kets in this country. The root, which is somewhat vhick, knotty, and furnished with long fibres, externally brown, inter nally white, and of a bitterish taste, has been recommended as an aperirnt and diuretic in dropsies, urinary obstructions, anel nephritic cases. It is seldom used in this couiury. Ruses aculeatus. The systematic nanie. of bu.chers' broom. See R.iscus. Ruscus htpoglossum. The systematic name of the uvularia. See Uvularia. Rusr-nut. The root of the Cyperui esculentun of Linnxus, a native of Italy, where it is collected and eaten, being more delicately and pleasantly tasted than our chesnuts. Rush, sweet See J uncus odoratut. Russia.athet. The impure potash, as imported from Russia. RUTA. (From puu, to preserve, because it preserves health.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 2 The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon rue. Ruta graveolens of Linnxus :— foliis decompositis Jloribus lateratibus qua. drifidis. Rue has a strong and uraieful smell, and a bitter, hot, penetrating taste; the leaves are so acrid, that by much handling they have been known to irri- tate and inflame the skin; and the plant, in its natural or uncultivated state, is said to possess these sensi ble qualities still more powerfully. The imaginary quality of the rue, in resisting and expelling contagion, is now laid aside. It is doubtless a pow- erful stimulant, and is considered, like other medicines ofthe fetid kind, as pos- sessing attenuating, deobstruent, and anti- spasmodic powers. In the former London Pharmacopoeia it was directed in the form of an extract; and was also an ingredient in the pulvis e myrrha comp, but are now omitted. The dose of the leaves is from 15 grains to two scruples. * Ruta graveolens. The systematic name ofthe common rue. See 'Ruta. Ruta muraria. The plant to which this name is given in the Pharmaco- poeias, is the Asplenium ruta muriariaof Linnxus. It is supposed by some to pos- sess specific virtues in the cure of ulcers of the lungs, and is exhibited in the form of decoction. RUTIDOSIS A corrugation and sub- siding of the cornea of the eye. The spe- cies are, 1. Rutidosis, from a wound or puncture penetrating the cornea. 2. Ru- tidosis, from a fistula penetrating the cor- nea. 3. Rutidosis, from a deficiency of the aqueous humour, which happens from old age, fevers, great and continued eva- cuations, and in extreme dryness of the air. 4. Rutidosis of dead persons, when the aqueous humour exhales through the cornea, anel no fresh humour is secreted; so that the cornea becomes obscure and collapsed; this is a most certain sign of death. Rctula. (From ruta, rue.) A small spe- cies of rue. RUYSCH1ANA TUNICA. The inter- nal surface of the choroid membrane of the human eye, which this celebrated ana- tomist imagined was a distinct lamina from the external surface. Ry vs. See Rha as. Km, common. A very common brea*' SAB SAC 703 corn among the nothern parts of Europe; disposed to acescency ; hence it is liable it is less nourishing than wheat, but a suf- to ferment in the stomach, and to produce ficiently nutritive and wholesome grain, purging, which people on the first using it It is more than any other grain strongly commonly experience. s S. A. The contraction of secundum artem. acrid and heating substance, and I have S, or ss. Immediately following any been often, on account of these qualities, quantity, imports semi's, or half. prevented from employing it in the quan- Sabadilla. See Cavadilla. tity necessary to render it emmenagogue. SABINA. (Named from the Sabines, I must own, however, that it shews a more whose priests used it in their religious cere- powerful determination to the uterus than monies.) Savinu. Sabina. Sterilis. Bra- any other plant I have employed; but I thu. Common or barren Savin. Juniperus have been frequently disappointed in this, sabina of Linnxus ^-foliis oppositis erectis and its heating qualities always require a decurrentibus, oppositiombus pyxidatis. Sa- great deal of caution." Dr. Home appears vin is a native of the south of Europe and to have had very great success with this the Levant; it has long been cultivated in medicine, for in five cases of amenorrhxa our gardens, and from producing male and which occurred at the Royal Infirmary at female flowers on separate plants it was Edinburgh, four were cured by the sabina, formerly distinguished into the barren and which he gave in powder from a scruple to berry-bearing savin. The leaves and tops a drachm twice a day. He says it is well of this plant have a moderately strong suited to the debile, but improper in pie- smell of the disagreeable kind, and a hot, thoric habits, and therefore orders repeat- bitterish, acrid taste. They give out great ed bleedings before its exhibition. Coun- part of their active matter to watery li- try people give the juice from the leaves quors, and the whole to rectified spirit, and young tops of savin mixed with milk Distilled with water they yield a large to their children, in order to destroy the quantity of essential oil. Decoctions of worms';"it generally operates by stool, and the leaves, freed from the volatile principle brings them away with it. The leaves cut by inspissation to the consistence of an ex- small, and given to horses, mixed with tract, retain a considerable share of their their corn, destroy the bots. Externally pungency and warmih along with their bit- savine is recommended as an escharotic to terucss, and have some elegree of smell, foul ulcers, syphilitic warts, &c. A strong but not resembling that of the plant itself, decoction of the plant in lard and wax On inspissating the spirituous tincture, forms an useful ointment to ke^ep up a con- there remains an extract consisting of two stant discharge from blisters, 8tc. See Ce- distinct substances, of which one is yel- ratum Sabina. low, unctuous, or oily, bitterish, and very SABULOUS. (Sabulosus. Gritty, sandy.) pungent; the other black, resinous, less A term often applied to the calcareous pungent, and sub-adstringent. Savin is a matter in urine. powerful and active medicine, and has SABURRA. Dirt, sordes, filth. Foul- been long reputed the most efficacious in ness of the stomach, of which authors men- the materia medica, for producing a deter- tion several kinds, as the acid, the bitter, minalion to ihe uterus, and thereby prov- the.empyreumatic, the insipid, the putrid. ing emmenagogue ; it heats and stimulates Saccated dropsy. Ascites saccatus. See the whole system very considerably, and is Ascites. said to promote the fluid secretions. The SACCHARI ACIDUM. Acid of sugar. power which this plant possesses (ob- If one part of sugar be distilletl with serves Dr. Woodville) in opening uterine three parts of nitric acid, till nitrous gas obstructions, is considered to be so great, ceases to be developed, and then re-distil- that we are told it has been frequently em- led with three parts of the same acid, a ployed, and with too much success, for white crystallized salt is found in the li- purposes the most infamous and unnatural, quid residue, which is the acid of sugar. It seems probable, however, that its ef- SACCHvUUM. (Ixuxxpov, from sac fects in this way have been som what over- schar, Arab.) The Arabians call it suchar, rated, as it is found, very frequently, to succhar, sutler, zuchur, zucuro, and zozar; fail as an emineiiagogue, though this.Jn the Greeks called it sackohar, salcharion, some measure, may be ascribed to the and spudium. Sugar. Tlie cane from smallness of the elose in which it has been which the sugar is obtained in the West usually prescribed ny physisians; for Dr. and East Indies, is the Arundo. saccha- Cullen observes, '* that savin is a very rifera of Linnxus:.—ftoribut paniculate, 704 SACCHARUM. foliis planis. It is prepared from the ex- pressed juice boiletl with the addition of quick lime or common vegetable alkali. It may be extracted also from a number of planis, as the maple, birch, wheat, corn, beet-root, skirret, parsnips, and dried grapes, &c. by digesting in alcohol. The alcohol dissolves the sugar, and leaves the extractive matter untouched, which falls to the bottom. It may be taken into the stomach in very large quantities, without producing any bad consequences, although proofs are not wanting of its mischievous effects, by relaxing the stomach, and thus inducing disease. It is much used in phar- macy, as it forms the basis of syrups, lo- zenges, and other preparations. It is very useful as a medicine, although it cannot be considered to posses much power, to favour the solution or suspension of resins, oils, &c in water, and is given as a pur- gative for infants. Dr. Cullen classes it with the attenuaniia, and Bergius states it to be saponacea, edulcorans, relaxans, pectoralis, vulneraria, antiseptica, nutri- ens. In catarrhal affections both sugar and honey are frequently employed: it has also been advantageously used in calcul- ous complaints; and from its known pow- er in preserving animal and vegetable sub- stances from putrefaction, it has been giv- en with a view to its antiseptic effects. The candy, by dissolving slowly in the mouth is well suited to relieve .tickling coughs and hoarseness. Sugar is every where the basis of that winch is called sweetness. Its. presence is previously ne- cessary in order to the taking place of vinous fermentation, its extraction from plants which afford it in the greatest abun- dance, and its refinement for the common uses of life, in a pure and separate state, are among the most important of the che- mical manufactures. The following is the mode of its manu- facture in the West Indies: The plantsnd last tendon, which SAC t07 ends in the posterior and inferior part of the transverse process ofthe last vertebra of the neck. Fiom the upper part ofthe five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, or eleven lower ribs, (for the number, though most commonly seven or eight, varies in dif- ferent subjects,) arise as many thin bundles of fleshy fibres, which, after a very short progress, terminate in the inner side of this muscle, and have been named by Steno, musculi ad sacro lumbalem accestorii. Besides these, we find the muscle sending off a fleshy slip from its upper part, which is inserted into the posterior and inferior part of the transverse processes of the five inferior vertebrx ofthe neck, by as many dstinct tendons. This is generally describ- ed as adistinct muscle. Diemerbroeck, and Douglas and Albinus after him, call it cer. vicalit detcendent. Winslow names it trans- versalis colluteralis colli. Morgagni consi- ders it as an appendage to the sacro lum- balis. The uses of this muscle are to as- sist in erecting the trunk of the body, in turning it upon its axis or to one side, and in drawing the ribs downwards. By means of its upper slip, it serves to turn the neck obliquely backwards, or to one side. SACRO-SCIATIC LIGAMENTS. The ligaments which connect the ossa innomi- nata with the os sacrum. SACRUM. (So called from sacer, sa- cred ; because it was formerly offered in sacrifices.) Os sacrum. Osbasilare. The os sacrum derives its name from its being offered in sacrifice by the ancients, or per- haps from its supporting the organs of ge- neration, which they considered as sacred. In young subjects it is composed of five or six pieces, united by cartilage; but in more advanced age it becomes one bone, in which, however, we may still easily distinguish the marks ofthe former separa- tion. Its shape has been sometimes com- pared to an irregular triangle ; and some- times, and perhaps more properly, to a pyramid, flattened before and behind, with its basis placed towards the lumbar ver- tebrx, and its point terminating in the coccyx. We find it convex behind, and slightly concave before, with its inferior portion bent a little forwards. Its ante- rior surface is smooth, and affords four, and sometimes five transverse lines, ofa colour different from the rest of the bone. These are the remains of the intermediate cartilages by which its several pieces were united in infancy. Its posterior convex surface has several prominences, the most remarkable of which are its spinous pro- cesses ; these are usually three in number, and gradually become shorter, so that the third is not so long a6 the second, nor the second as the first. This arrangement enables us to sit with ease. Its transverse pocesses are formed into one oblong pro. 708 SAG a.\.L cess, which becomes gradually smaller as it descends. At the superior part ofthe bone we observe two otilique processes, of a cylindrical shape, and somewhat con- cave, winch are articulated with the last ofthe hmnar vertebrx. At the base of each of these oblique processes is a notch, which, with such ano.her in the vertebrx above it, forms a passage for the twenty- fourth spinal nerve. In viewing this bone, either before or behind, we onserve four, and sometimes five holes on each suie, situate at each extremity of the transverse lines which mark the divisions ofthe bone. Of these holes, the anterior ones, and of these attain, the uppermost, are the largest, and afford a passage lo the nerves. The posuerior holes are smaller, covered with membranes, and destined for the same purpose as the former. Some- times at the bottom of the bone there is only a notch, and sometimes there is a hole common to it and the os coccygis. The cavi>y between the boely of this bone and its processes, for the lodgment ofthe spinal marrow, is triangular, and becomes smaller as it descends, till at length it ter- minates obliquely on each siele at the lower pan of the bone. Below the third divi- sion of the bone, however, the cavity is no longer completely bony, as 'n the rest of the spine, but is defended posteriorly only by a very strong membrane ; hence a wound in this part may be attended with the most dangerous consequences. This bone is aiticulued above, with the last lumbar vertebra: later-Uy, it is firmly united, by a broad irregular surface to the ossa innominata, or hip bone : and below it is joined to the os coccygis. In women the os sacrum is usually shorter, broader, and more curved, than in men, by which means the cavity ofthe pelvis is more en- large d. Suffin-wer. See Carthamus. Saffron See Crocut. Saffron, bastard See Carthamus. Sujfron, meadow See Colchicum. Siffron of steel. A red oxide of iron. SAGAPENUM. (The name is derived from some eastern dialect.) Serapinnm It is conjectured that ihis con'rete gummi- resinous juice is the production of an orien- tal umbelliferous plant. Sagapenum is brought from Persia and Alexandria in large masses, externally yellowish, inter- nally paler, and of an horny clearness. Its taste is hot and biting, ils smell of the alliaceous and fetid kind, and its virtues are similar to those which have been ascri- bed to assafcetida, but weaker, and tonse- quently it is less powerful in its effects. Sage- See Salvia. Sage of Bethlehem. See Pulmonaria. Sage of Jerusalem. See Pulmonaria ma- culata. Sage of virtue. See Salvia hortensis mi. nor. SAGITAL SUTURE. (Sutura sagii. talis, from sugitta. an arrow.) Sutura virgata, obelaa, rhabdoides The sut ire which unites ihe two par elal bones. It has been named sagittal, from its lying between the coronal and Umdoidat suture-., as an arrow betwixt the string and tlie bow. SagITTARIA ALEXIPHARMAt A. MuIuCCO radix. Canna indica. Arundo indica. Ar- row root ; dart wort. Sagittaria sagittifolia. (From sagit- ta, an arrow.) The systematic name of the common arrow-head, whose roots are es- culent but not very nutritious. SAGO. Sagus. Sagn. A elry -fecula, obtained from the pith of a species of palm, the Cycas circualit of Linnxus, in the islands of Java, Molucca, and the Philippines. The same substance is also brought from the West-Indies, but it is inferior to that brought from the East. Sago becomes soft mel transparent by boil- ing in water, and forms a light and agree- able liquid, much recommended in fe- brile, phthisical, and calculous tlisorders, &<:. To make it palatable, it is customary to add to it, when boiled or softened with water, some lemon juice, sugar and wine. Sagu See Sago. Sumt Anthony's fire. See Erysipelas. Samt Ignatius's bean- See- Faba in- dica. Sidnt Jutnes's wort. See Jacobaa. Saint John's wort See Hypericum. Saint Vilut't dunce. See Chorea tancti Viti Sal arsinthii. Salt of wormwood. This salt is an imperfect carbonat of potash. See Potassa subcarbonas. Sal acetockll/t.. The salt of wood- sorrel, usually vended for salt of lemons, isan acidulated oxylat of potash, and called in the new chemical nomenclature oxylat potassa acidu/us. Sal alkalinus fixus. See Alkali, fixed. Sal alkalinus volatilis See Am- monia. SAL AMMONIAC. Murias ammonia. A saline concrete formed by the combina- tion of the muriatic acid with ammonia. This salt is obtained from several sources. It is found in places adjacent to volcanoes. 1. It appears in the form of an efflore- scence, or groups of needles, separate or compacted together, generally e>f a yellow or red colour, and mixed with arsenic and orpiment; but no use is made of that which is procured in this way. 2- In Egypt it is made in great quanti- ties from the soot of camel's dung, which is burnt at Cairo instead of wood. This SAL soot is put into large round bottles, a foot and a half in diameter, anel terminating in a neck two inches long. The bottles are filled up with this matter to within four inches of the neck. Each bottle holds about forty pounds of soot, and affords nearly six pounds of salt. The vessels are put into a furnace in the form ot. an oven, bo thai only the necks appear above. A fire of camel's dung is kindled beneath it, and continued for three days n»-d three nights. On the second and the third day the salt is sublimated. The bottles are then broken, and the salt is taken out in cakes. These cakes, which are sent just as they have been taken out ofthe bottles in Egypt, are convex, and unequal on the one side; on the middle of this side they exhibit each a tuburcle, corresponding to the neck of the bottle in which it was prepared. The lower side is concave, and both are sooty. 3. In this country sal ammoniac is like- wise prepared in great quantities The volatile alkali is obtained from soo", bones, and oilier substances known to contain it. To this the sulphuric acid is added, and this vitrolic ammoniac is decomposed by muriate of soda or common salt in a double affinity. The liquor oblained in conse- quence of this decomposition contains sul- phate of soda and muriate of ammonia. The first is crystallized, and the second sublimated so as to form cakes, which are then exposed to sale. Ammoniacal muriate has a poignant, acrid, and urinous taste. Its crystals are in the form of long hexahxdral pyramids, a number of them are sometimes united together in an acute angular direction, so as to exhibit the form of feathers. M. Rome de Lille thinks the crystals of am- moniacal muriate to be octohxdrons bun- dled together. This salt is sometimes, but not frequently, found in cubic crystals jn the middle of the concave hollow part of the sublimated cakes. It possesses one singular physical property, a kind of duc- tility or elasticity, whicii causes it to yield under the hammer, or even the fingers, and makes it difficult to reduce it to a powder. Muriate of ammonia is totally volatile, but a very strong fire is requ.site to sublime it. Il is liable to no alteration from air; it may be kept for a long time without suffering any change ; it dissolves very readily in water. Six pans of cold water are sufficient to dissolve one ofthe salt. A considerable cold is produced as tlie solution takes place, and this cold is still keener when the suit is mixed with ice. This artificial cold is happily applied to produce several phenomena which could not otherwise take place, such as the con- gelation of water on certain occasions, SAL 709 the crystallization of certain salts, the fix- ation and preservation of certain liquids, naturally very subject to evaporation, &c. Sal ammoniacum acetosum. See Liquor ammonia acetatis. Sal ammoniacum liq.ui»um. See Liquor ammonia acetatis. Sal ammoniacum martiale. See Fer- rum ammoniatum.. Sal ammoniacum secretum glauheri. See Sulphas ammonia. Sal ammoniacum vegetabile. See Li- quor ammonia acetata Sal ammoniacus fixus. The muriate of lime was formerly so termed. Sal ammoniacus nitrosus. See Nitras ammonia. Sal antimonii. Tartar emetic. Sal argenti. Salt of Silver. See Ni- tras argenti. Sal catharticus amarus. See Magne- sia sulphas. Sal catharticus anglicanus See Mag. nesia sulphas. Sal catharticus glauberi. See Soda sulphas. Sal communis. See Soda murias. Sal cornu cervi volatile. See Car- bonas Ammonia Sal culinaris. See Soda murias. Sal de luobus. See Potassa sulphas. Sal diureticus. See Potassa acetas. Sal digestives sylvii. A natural salt, formed oftmuriatic acid and potash. See Potassa murias. Sal epsomensis. See Magnesia sul- phas. Sal essentialis tartari. See Tartar, acid of. Sal febrifugus stlyii. See Potassa muiius. Sal fontium. See Soda murias. Sal fossilis- See Soda murias. Sal oemm-i:. Common or rock salt. See Soda murias. Sal glauberi See Soda sulphas. Sal hehbarum. Ste Potassa subcarbo- nas Sal marinus. See Soda murias. Sal martis. See Ferri sulphas. Sal martis muriaticum surlimatum. See Ferrum ammoniatum. Sal microcosmicus. The compound sal- ine matter obtained by inspissating human urine. Sal mirabilis glauberi. See Soda sul- phas. Sal muriaticus. See Soda murias. Sal plantarum. See Potassa subcarbo- nus. Sal polychrestus. See Potassa sulphas. Sal polychrestus glaseri. See Potas- sa sulphas. Sal polvcuresitj seignetti. See Soda tarturisata. 710 SAL SAL Sal rRUNELLiE. Nitrat of potash cast into flat cakes or round balls. Sal rupellensis. See Soda tartarisata. Sal saturni. See Plumbi superacetas. Sal sedativus. See Boracic acid Sal sedativus hombergii. See Boracic acid Sal sedlicensis. See Sulphas Magne- sia. Sal seigmetti. See Soda tartarisata. Sal scccini. The succinic acid. See Succinic acid. Sal tartari. See Potassa carbonas and Potassa. Sal thermarum carolinarum. A union of sulphuric acid with magnesia. See Sul- phas Magnesia. Sal vegetabilis. See Potassa tar- tras. Sal volatile. See Spiritus ammonia compositus and Ammonia. Sal volatilis salis ammoniaci. See Carbonus Ammonia. SALE P. Salop. Salab. The root of the Orchis morio of Linnx-is:—bulbis indi- visis, nectarii labio quadrilobo crenulato, cornu obtuso, petaUs dorsalibus reflexis. This f irinact-ous powder is imported from Turkey. It micy be obtained from several other species of the same genus of plants. It is an insipid substance, of which a small quantity, by a proper management, con- verts a large portion of water into a jelly, the nutritive powers of which have been greaily over-rated. Salep forms a consi- derable part of the diet of the inhabitants of Turkey, Persia, and Syria. The em- thod of preparing salep is as follows : The new root is to be washed in water, and the fine brown skin which covers it is to be separated by means of a small brush or by dipping the root in warm water, and rubbing it with a coarse linen cloth. The roots thus cleaned, are to be spread on a tin plate, and placed in an oven, heated to the usual degree, where they are to remain six or ten minutes. In this time they will have lost their milky whiteness, and ac- quired a transparency like horn, wi hout any diminution of bulk. Being arrived at this state, they are to be removed in order to dry and harden in the air, which will require several days to effect; or they may be dried in a few hours, by using a very gentle heat. Salep, thus prepared, con- tains a great quantity of vegetable aliment; as a wholesome nourishment it is much superior to rice; and has the singular pro- perty of concealing the taste of salt water. Hence, to prevent the dreadful calamity of famine at sea, it h'S been proposed, that the powder of it should constitute part ofthe provisions of every ship's com- pany. With regard tr- its medicinal pro- perties, it may be observed, that its resto- rative, mucilaginous, and demulcent qua. lities, render it of considerable use in various diseases, when employed as ali- ment, particularly in sea-scurvy, diarrhoea, dysentery, symptomatic fever, arising from the absorption of pus, and the stone or gravel. SALICORNIA. The name of a genus ofplants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monandria. Order, Monogynia. Salicchnia EUROPE. The systematic name of the jointed glass wort, which is gathered by the country people and sold for samphire. It forms a good pickle With vinegar, and is little inferior to the sam. phire. SXLINE SUBSTANCES. The num- ber ot saline substances is very considera- ble; and they possess peculiar characters, by which they are distinguished from other substances. These characters are founded on certain properties, which it must be confessed, are not accurately distinctive of their true nature. All such substances, however, as possess several of the four following properties are considered'as sa- line : 1. A strong tendency to combination, or a very strong affinity of compositon; 2. A greater or lesser degree of sapidity; 3. A greater or lesser degree of solubi- lity in water; 4. Perfect incombustibi? lity. Saliunca. See Nardus celtica. SALIVA. (So called, a salino sapore, from its salt taste, or from o-txkot, spittle.)- The fluid which is secreted by the salivary glands into the cavity of the mouth. The secretory organ is composed of three pair of salivary glands. I. The parotid glandt, which evacuate their saliva by means of the Stenonian duct behind the middle dens molaris of the upper jaw. 2. The tubmax- illary glandt, which pour out tlieir saliva through tlie Warthonian ducts on each side of the frenulum of the tongue by a narrow osculum. 3. The sublingularglandt, situated between the internal surface of the maxilla and the tongue, and pour out their saliva through numerous Riverian duett at the apex of the tongue. The saliva in the cavity of the mouth has mixed with it, 1. The mucut of the mouth, which exhales from the labial and genal glands. 2. A rotcid vapour, from the whole surface of the cavity of the mouth. The saliva is continually swallow- ed with, or without masticated food, and some is also spit out. It has no colour nor smell; it is tasteUss, although it contains a little salt, to which the nerves of the tongue are accustomed. Its specific gravity is somewhat greater than water. Its con. tittence is rather plastic and spumous, from the entangled and atmospheric air. Ihe quantity of twelve pounds is supposed to SAL be secreted in twelve hours. During mas- tication and speaking the secretion is augmented, from the mechanical pressure of the muscles upon the salivary glands. Those who are hungry secrete a great quantity, from thesight of agreeable food. It is imperfectly dissolved by water; some- what coagulated by alcohol of wine ; and is congealed with* more difficulty than water. It is inspissated by a small dose, and dissolved in a large dose, of mineral acids. It is also soluble in aerated alkali. Caustic alkali and quick lime extract vola- tile alkali from saliva. It corrodes copper and iron, and precipitates silver and lead in the form of corneous luna. It assists the spirituous fermentation of farinaceous substances ; hence barbarous nations pre- pare an inebriating drink from the chewed roots of the Jatropha Manihot and Piper Methisticum. It possesses an antiseptic virtue, according to the experiments ofthe celebrated Pringle. It easily becomes pu- trid in warm air, and gives off* volatile alkali. Conttituent Principles. Saliva appears to consist of water, albumen, ammoniacal salt, and animal earth. Of water, there is four-fifths given out by distillation. The albumen is detected by alcohol of wine. The ammoniacal salt is demonstrated by triturating quick lime with saliva ; and the animal earth from salival calculus, and the products of fire. The use of the saliva' is, 1. It augments the taste of the food, by the evolution of sapid matter. 2. During mastication, it mixes with, dissolves, and resolves into its principles, the food; and changes it into a pultaeeous mass, fit to be swallowed : hence it commences chymification. 3. It moderates thirst, by moistening the cavity ofthe mouth and fauces. SALIVAL DUCTS- The excretory ducts of the salival glands. That of the parotid gland is called the iS7la tartarizata. Salt, sea. See .Murias Soda Salt of steel See Ferri sulphas. SALTS See Saline substances Salts, with respeci. to ihe>.* chemical properties, are divided into two classes; into acid salts or acids, anel into alkai ne s;dts or alkalis ; and from the mut-al combination of these two arises a third class, viz. that of neutral salts SALTS, ACID. These are distinguish- ed by their sour taste when diluted with water. See Aria. SALTS, ALKALINE. These possess a urinous, burning, and caustic taste, turn the syrup of violets to a green, have a strong affinity for acids, dissolve animal substances, unite readily wiih water, com- bines with oils and fa;, and render them miscible with water, dissolve sulphur, and are crystallizable. See Alkali SALTS, NEUTRAL Secondary salts. Under the name of neutral or secondary salts are comprehended such matters as are composed of two primitive saline sub- stances combineel together. These sails are called neutral, because they do noi possess the characters of primitive salts ; that is to say, they are neither acid nor al- kaline salts ; such as Epsom salts, alum, nitre, &c. SALTS, PRIMITIVE. Simple salts. Under this order is comprehended those salts which were formt rly thought to be simple or primitive, and which are occa- sionally called simple salts. The accurate experiments of the moderns have proved that these are for the most part com- pounded ; but the term is retained with greater propriety when it is observeel, that these salts compose, when united, salts which are termetl secondary. These salts are never met with perfectly pure in nature, but require artificial processes to rentier them so. This order is divided into three genera, comprehending saline terrestrial substances, alkalis, and acids. SALTS, SECONDARY. See Neutral salts. Saltwort. See Salsola kali. SALVATELLA. (Salvatella, sc. vena, from scdus, health, because the opening of it was formerly thought to be of singu- lar use in melancholy ) This vein runs along the little finger, unites upon the back of }he hand with the cephalic of the thumb, and empties its blood into the in- ternal and external cubical veins. SALVIA. (A salvendo.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogyma. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common sage. Elelitphacot. Salvia oflici. nalis of Linnaeus -.—J'ulitt lunceoluta- ovatis integrit creindutis, floribus spicatis, caly- cibus aciitis. In ancient limes saue was celebrated as a remedy of great efficacy, as would appear from the following lines ofthe school of Salernita : Cur moriatur homo, cui salvia crescit in horto ? Contru vim mortis, non est meilicamen in hortis. Salvia xalvutnx, natura couciliatrix. Salvia cum >-utu J'ucitint tibi pocula tula. Bu: at present it is not considered a* an article of much importance, ll has a fragrant strong smeli ; and a warm, bitter- ish, aromatic, taste, I ke other plants con- taining an essential oil. It has u remark- able property it rtsis ing the putrefaction ot animal substan.es, unel is in fieepient use among the Chinese as a tome, in the form of tea, in debility of the stomach and nervous system Salvia hortensis minor. The small sage, or sage of virtue A variety of the officinal sage, possessing similar virtues. Salvia opkicinalis. The systematic name ofthe garden sa«^e. See Salvia Salvia sclarea. The systematic n^me of the garden clary, o lied hot mimtm in the pharmacopoeias. The leave* and seeds are rt commended us corroborants and an- tispasmodics, particulai ly in lencorrhaeas and hysterical weukntss'. * They luve a bitterish warm t.iste, and a strong smell, of the aromatic kind. SAMBUCUS (From sabucca, Heb. a musical instrument formerly made ot this tree.) 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnjean sjstem. Class, Pentan- dria. Order, Tnqynia 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the elder-tree. Sambucus vulgaris. Sambucut arborea. Acte. Infh.x lignum. Sumbucus nigra of Linnxus :—cymts quinque partitit, foliis pinnutis, caule arboreo. This indige- nous plant has an unpleasant narcotic smell, and some authors have reported ils exhalations to be so noxious, as to render it unsafe to sleep under its shade The parts of this tree that are proposed for medicinal use in the pharmacopoeias are the inner bark, the flowers, and ihe ber- ries. The first has scarcely any smell, anel very little taste ; on first chewing, it impresses a degree of sweetness, which is followed by a very sl'.g'.it but durable acrimony, in which its powers seem to reside. From its cathartic property it is recommended as an effectual hydragogue by Sydenham and Boerhiave; the former directs three handfuls of it to be boiled in a quart of milk and water, till only a pint remains, of which one half is to be taken night and morning, and repeated for seve- SAN SAN 713 ral days ; it usually operates both upwards and downwartls, and upon the evacuation it produces, its utility depends. Boerhaave gave ils expressed juice in doses from a drachm to half an ounce. In smaller doses it is said to be an useful aperient and de- obstruent in various chronic disorders. The flowers have an agreeable flavour; and infusions of them, when fresh, are gently laxative and aperient. When dry, they are saiel to promote chiefly the cuti- cular excretion, and to be particularly serviceable in erysipelatous and eruptive disorders. Externally they are used in fomentations, 8tc. and in the London Pharmacopoeia are directed in the form of an ointment. The berries in taste are somewhat sweetish, and not unpleasant; on expression they yield a fine purple juice, which proves an useful aperient and resol- vent in sundry chronic diseases, gently loosening the belly, and promoting the urine and perspiration. Sambucus ebulus. The systematic name of the dwarf elder. See Ebulus. Sambucus nigra. The systematic name of the elder-tree. See Sambucus. Samphire. The Crithmum martimum of Linnxus. It is a low perennial plant, and grows about the sea-coast in several parts of the island. It has a spicy aromatic flavour, whicii induces the common peo- pie to use it as a pot-herb. Pickled with vinegar and spice it makes a wholesome and elegant condiment which is in much esteem Sampsuchus. See Sambucus. Sampsvchum. (From axu, to preserve, and 4"^". the mind;) because of its cor- dial qualities. See Sambucus. Sanativa. (From sano, to cure.) Me- dicines which heal tliseases. Sanctum semen. The worm-seed, or santonicum. Sandarach a. (From saghad narak, Arab.) A gummy resin; also a sort.of arsenic. See Sandrack. Sandaraciia arabum. Thisresinousjuice appears to have, been the produce of a large species of juniper-tree. Sanders. See Santalum rubrum. Sandrack. (An Arabian word) San- daraciia. Gum juniper. A concrete resin which exudes in white tears,-more transpa- rent than mastich, from the bark of the Juniperus communis of Linnxus. See Ju- niperus. Sandrack is almost totally soluble in alcohol, with which it forms a white varnish that dries speedily. Reduced to powder it is called pounce, which prevents ink from sinking into paper from whicii the exterior coating of size has been scra- ped away. Sjivdtx. (From said dak, red, Arab.) Cemss burnt till it becomes red. SANG U1FIC ATION. (Sunguificatio, from sanguis, blood.) A natural function of the body, by whicii the chyle is changed into blood. The uses of sanguification are the generation of blood, which serves to fill the blood-vessels, to irritate and sti- mulate the heart and arteries, to generate or cause heat, to secrete the humours, and to excite the vital action. Sang-uinalis. (From sanguis, blooil; so named from its uses in stopping bleeel- ings ) The Polygonum aviculare or knot- grass, is sometimes so called. See Centum- no dili. Sancuixarta. (From sanguis, blood; so named from its use in stopping bleeel- ings ) The Polygonum aviculare, or knot- grass is someiimes so termeel. See Cen- tumnodia. Sanguineous apoplexy. See Apoplexia. Sasguipuriiium. (From sanguis, blood, andpurgo, to purge.) A gentle fever, or such a one as by its discharges is supposed to pm-ify the blood. SANGTUS^ See Blood SANGUIS DRACONIS. Cinnabarisgra- corum. Draconthama. Asagen. Asegen. Dragon's blooel. The red resinous juice which is obtained by wounding the bark of the Calamus rotang,-—caudice densis- time aculeato, aculeit erectis,- spadice erec- to. It is chiefly obtained from the Mo- lucca islands, Java, anel other parts ofthe East Indies. It is generally' much adul- terated, and varied in goodness and pu- rity. The best kind is of a dark red co- lour, which, when powdered, changes to crimson; it readily melts and catches' flame; has no smell, but to the taste dis- covers some degree of warmth and pun- gency. The ancients Greeks were well acquainted with the adstringent power of this drug; in which character it has since been much employed in hxmorrhages, in alvine fluxes. At present, however, it is not used internally, beng superseded by more certain and effectual remedies of this numerous class. Sanguis hercceis. A name for the cro- cus. SANGUISORBA. The name ofa genus of plants m the Linnxan system. Class, Triandria. Order, Monogynia. Samuisorba opficinalis. The svste- matic name of the Italian pimpmel. See Pimpinella Italica. SANGUISUGA. (From sanguis, blood, anel sugo, to suck.) The leech, or blood- sucker See Liech. Sanicle. Sc.- Sanicula. Sanicle, Yo< kshire. See Pinguicula. SANICULA. (From sano, to heal; so called from its virtues in healing.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Di- gynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of sanicle. |4Y N-i S-VN SAN Cucullata. Dodecatheon. Symphytum pe- traiim Sanicula mas. Duipensia cortusa. This herb, Sanicula europea of Liiinxns, was formerly recommended as a milel ad- stringent, and is supposed lo have receiv- ed its name from its sanative power. Its sensble qualities are a bitterish and some- what austere taste, followed by an acri- mony which ch efly affects the throat. It is only in use in the present day amongst the country people. Sanicula eboracensis. Pinguicula Sa- nicula montana. Viola palustris. The York- shire sanicle or butter-wort. See Pingui- cula. Sanicula europea. The systematic name of the sanicle. See Sanicula. Sanicula mas. See Sanicula SANIES. Ichor. This term is some- times applied to a thin, limpid, and green- ish discharge; and at other times to a thick and bloody kind of pus. SANTALUM (From zundal, Arab.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- nxan system. Saunders. Santalum album The systematic name of the yellow saunders. See Santalum ci- trinum Santalum album. The white saun- ders of the shop is said to be the alburnum of the tree whose medullary part is called Santalum citrinum. Santalum citrinum. Santalum palli- dum. Yellow sailnders. Santalum album of Linnxus. White sahnders wood is of a pale white colour, often with a yellow- ish tinge, and, being destitute of taste or odour, it is superseded by the santalum citrinum, whicli is of a brownish yellow colour, ofa bitterish aromatic taste, and of a pleasant smell, approaching to that of the rose. Bo.h kinds are brought from the East Indies in billets, consisting of large thick pieces, wliich, accoreling to Rum- phius, ate sometimes taken from the same, and sometimes from different trees. For though the whi'e and yellow saunders are the wood of the same species of tree, yet the latter, which forms the central part of the tree, is not always to be found in suffi- cient quantity to repay the trouble and expense of procuring it especially, unless the trees be old; while the white} which is the exterior part of the wood, is always more abundant, and is consequently much cheaper. Yellow saunders, distilled with water, yields a fragrant essential oil, which thick- ens in the cold into the consistences of a balsam, approaching in smell to ambergris, or a mixture of ambergris and roses; the remaining decoction, inspissated to the consistence of an extract, is bitterish and slightly pi ngent. Rectified spirit ex- tracts, by digestion, considerably more than water; the colour of the tincture is a rich yellow. The spirit distilled oft is slightly impregnated with the fine flavour of the wood; the remaining brownish ex- tract has a weak smell, and a moderate balsamic pungency. The wood is valued highly on account of its fragrance, hence the Chinese are said to fumigate their clothes with it, and to turn it in their temples in honour of their gods. Though still retained in the Materia Me- dica of the Edinburgh Pharmacopaia, it cannot be thought to possess any consider- able share of medicinal power Hofi'man considers its virtues as similar to tlio^e of ambergris; and some others have esteem- ed it in the character of a corroborant and restorative. Santalum pallidum. See Santalum cit-. rimim. Santalum rubrum Red saunders. Pie- rocarpus eantulinus of Linnxus. There is some: reason to believe that several red woods, capable, of communicating this colour lo spirituous liquors, are sold as reel saunders; but the true officio A kind ap- pears, on the best authority, to be of this tree, wliich is extremely hard, of a bright garnet reel colour, and bears a fine polish. It is only the inner substance of the wood that is used as a colouring matter, and the more florid red is mostly esteemed. On being cut it is said to manifest a fragrant odour, which is more especially in old trees. According to Lewis, this wood "is ofa dull red, almost blackish colour on the outside, and a tleep brighter red within; its fibres are now and then curled, as in knots. It has no manifest smell, and little or no taste ; even of extracts made from it with water, or with spirit, the taste is not considerable. To watery litpiors it communicates only a yellowish tinge, but to rectified spirit a fine deep red. A small quantity of an extract made with this menstruum, tinges a large one of fresh spirit of the same colour; though it docs not, like most other resinous bodies, dissolve in express- ed oils. Cf distilled oils, there are some, as that of lavender, which receive a red tincture from ihe wood itself, and from its resinous extract, but the greater number do not. Red saunders has been eseemed as a medicine; but ils only use attaches to its colouring property. The juice of. this tree, like that of some others, affords a species of sanguis draconis. Santolina. (From santalum, saunders, because it smells like the saunders wood ) See Abrotanum famino. Santolina cham^-cyparissus. The sys- tematic name ofthe lavender cotton. See Abrotanum famina- SANTONICUM. (From Santonia, i> also been thought of use in supplying the place of bile in the primx vix The utility of this medicine, in icterical cases, was inferred chiefly from its supposed power of dis- solving biliary concretions ; but this medi- cine has lost much of its reputation in jaundice, since it is now known, that gall- stones have been found in many after death, who had been daily taking soap for several months, and even years. Of its gooel effects in urinary calculous affections, we have the testimonies of several, espe- cially when- dissolveel in lime-water, by which iis efficacy is considerably increased; for it thus becomes a powerful solvent of mucus, which an ingenious modern author supposes to be the chief agent in the for- mation of calculi ; it is, however, only in the incipient state o! the disease that these remedies promise effectual benefit0hough they generally abate the more violent symp- toms, where they cannot remove the cause. With Boerhaave, soap was a gene- ral medicine; for as he attributed most complaints to viscidity of the fluids, he, and most, of the Boerhaavian school, pre- scribed it, in conjunction with different resinous and other substances, in gout, rheumatism, and various visceral conu plaints. Soap is also externally employed as a resolvent, and gives name to several officinal preparations. Sapo terebinthin.b. Starkey*s soap. " R> Kali prxparati calidi, 5j. Olei tere- bintn. 5'tii." The hot kali prxparatum is to have the oil of turpentine gradually blended with it, ;n a heated mortar. In- dolent swellings were formerly rubbed with this application, and perhaps some chronic affections ofthe joints might still be benefited by it. SAPONARIA. (From tapo, soap; so called because its juice, like soap, cleans clothes.) l.'The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. 2- The pharmacopoeial name ofthe soap- wort. Bruise-wort. Struthium Lanaria. Lychnit sylvestris. Ibixuma. The root of this plant Saponaria officinalit of Linnxus:— Calycibus cylindricis, foliis ovato-Umceolatis, is employed medicinally; it has n<> peculiar smell; its taste is sweetish, glutinous, and somewhat bitter. On being chewed for some time, it is said to discover a degree of acrimony, which continues to afftct the mouth a considerable time. According to 716 SAP SAR Neuman, two ounces of the root jielded eleven drachms of watery extract; but Cartheuser, from a like quantity, only ob- tained six drachms and twenty four grains. This extract manifested a sweetish tasie, followed by an .icrid quality The spiritu- ous extract is less in quality, but ofa more penetrating acrid taste. Decoctions ofthe root, on being sufficiently agitated, pro- duce a saponaceous froth , a similar soapy quality is observable also in the extract, and still more manifestly in the leaves, in- somuch that, they have been used by the mendicant monks as a substitute ior soap in washing of tlieir clothes, and Bergius, who made several experiments with the saponaria, decLrt s that it hael all the ef- fects of soip itself. From these pecul;ar qualities ofthe sapo- naria, there can be little doubt of its pos- sessing a considerable share of medical efficacy, which Dr. Woodvillesays he could wish to find faithfully ascertained. The diseases for which the saponaria is recommended, as syphilis, gout, rheuma- tism, and jaundice, are not, perhaps, the complaints in whicli i;s use is most avail- ing ; for a fancied resemblance of the roots of^safkinaria with those of sarsaparilla, seems to have led physicians to think them similar in their effects; and hence they have both been administered with the same intentions, particularly in fixed pains, anel venereal affections. Bergius says, "in arthritide, cura mercuriale, &c. nullum aptiorem potum novi." However, ac- cording to several writers, the most inve- terate cases of syphdis were cured by a decoction of this plant, without the use of mercury. Haller informs us, that Boerhaave enter- tained an high opinion of its efficacy in jaundice, and other visceral obstructions Saponaria nucula. Bacca bermuden- ses. Soap-berries. A spherical fruit, about the size ofa cherry, whose cortical part is yellow, glossy, anel so transparent as to shew the spherical black nut whicii rattles within, and which includes a white kernel. It is the produce of the Sapindus saponaria of Linnxus, which grows in Jamaica. It is said that the cortical part of this fruit has a bitter taste, and no smell; that i. raises a soapy froth with water, and has similar effects with soap in wash- ing ; that it is a medicine of singular and specific virtue in chlorosis. They are not known in the shops of this country. Saponaria officinalis. The systema- tic name of the soap-wort. See Saponaria. SAPONULES. SaponuU. Combinations of the volatile or essential oils with differ- ent bases ; as saponule of alumine. Sapoxcles, acid. Combinations of the volatile or essential oils with different acids. SAroTA. The oval fruited sapota, whosr "seeds are sometimes given in the form of emulsion in calculous complaints, is the Acras sapota of Linnxus. It is a native of South America, and bears a fruit like an apple, wliich has, when ripe, a luscious taste, resembling that of the marmalale of quinces, whence it is called natural mar- malade. Sappan lignum. Logwood has been go called. See Lignum campechinse. Sapphaiunv aq.ua. Aqua cupri ammo- niati. Made by a solution of sal ammo- niac in lime-water, standing in a copper vessel. Sapphire. A gem of a sky-blue co- lour .Saracens consound. See Virga aurea. Sarcium. (Dim, of o-xe£, flesh.) A car- buncle, or small fleshy excrescence. Sarcjtes. (From timj: hard and large, they gave it the ap- pellation of an occult or benign cancer; if •it was ulcerated, subject to trequent acute pain, to hxmorrhage, &c. it was known by that of a malignant or confirmed can- cer. These different appearances, though distinguished by different titles, are really no more than so many stages (as it were) ofthe same kind of disease, and depend a great deal on several accidental circum- stances, such as age, habit, manner Of living, &c. It is true, that many people pass several years with this disease, under its most favourable appearances, and with- out encountering any of its worst ; but, on the other hand, there are many, who, in a very short space of time, run through all its stages. They who are most conversant with »t, know how very convertible its mdtlesl symptoms are into its most dread- ful ones, and how very short a space of time often intervenes between the one and. the other. There is hardly any disease affecting the human body which is subject to more va- riety than /this is, both with regard to its first manner of appearance, and the changes wliich it may undergo. Sometimes the firit appearance is a mere simple enlargement and induration of the body of the testicle ; void of pain, without inequality of surface, and producing no un- easiness, or inconvenience, except what is occasioneel by its mere weight. And some people are so fortunate to have it remain in this state for a very considerable length of time without visible or material alteration. On the other hand, it sometimes happens, that very soon after its appearance in this milel manner, it suddenly becomes unequal and knotty, and is attended with very acute pains darling up to the loins and back, but still remaining entire, that is, not bursting through the integuments. Sometimes the fury of the disease brooks no restraint; but, making its way through all the mem- branes which envelope the testicle, it either produces a large, foul, stinking, phagede- nic ulcer, with bard edges, or it thrusts forth a painful gleeting fungus, subject to frequent hxmorrhage. Sometimes an accumulation of water is made in the tunica vaginalis, producing that mixed appearance, called the hydro- sarcocele. Sometimes there is no fluid at all in the cavity of the tunica vaginalis; but the body of the testicle itself is formed into cells, containing either a turbid-kind of water, a bloody sanies, or a purulent foetid matter. Sometimes the disorder seems to be merely local, that is, confined to the testicle, not proceeding from a tainted habit, nor accompanied with diseased viscera, the patient having all tht general appearances and circumstances of health, and deriving his local mischief from an external injury. At other times, a pallid, leaden counte- nance, indigestion, frequent nausea, cholic pains, sudden purgings, &c. sufficiently in- dicate a vitiated h bit, and diseased vis- cera, which diseased viscera may also sometimes be discovered and felt. The progress also which it makes from ihe testis upward, toward the process, is very uncertain; the disease occupying the testicle only, without affecting the sper- matic process, in some subjects, for a great length of time ; while, in others, it totally spoils the testicle very soon, and, almost as soon, seizes on the spermatic chord*. SARCOCOLLA. (From r«$£t flesh, and Kokkx, glue ; because of its supposed power of gluing together wonnds ) A concrete gummi-resinous juice, supposed to be the produce of the Penaa mucronata of Linnxus. It is brought from Persia and Arabia in small grains ofa pale yellow colour, having also sometimes mixed with them a few of a deep ved colour. Its taste' is bitter, but followed with some degree of sweetness. It has been chiefly used for external purposes, and, as its name imports, has been thought to agglu- tinate wounds and ulcers; but this opinion now no longer exists. Sarcoepiplocele. Enlarged testicle, with rupture, containing omentum. Sarcology. (Sarcologia. From », the »ardo- nia, or herb, which, being eaten, causes convulsive laughter.) The Risus sardoni- cus or a convulsive involuntary laughter Sardonia. (From Sardonia, its native soil.) A kind of smallage. SARDONIC LAUGH Risus sardo- nicus; so called from the herb sardonia, which being eaten is said to cause a deadly convulsive laughter. Hence risus sardo- nicus, the sardonian laughter, or spasmo- dic grin. Sardonicus risus. See Sardonic laugh. SARSAPARILLA. (This word is of Spanish origin, signifying a red tree.) Smilax aspera Peruviana Sarsa Cari- villandi. Iva pecanga. Macapatli. Zar- sa Zarzaparilla. Salsuparilla Zurca- parilla. The root of this plant, Smilax sarsapurilla of Lnnxus :—caule aculeato anqulato. foliis inermibus ovtitis retusomucro- natis trinerveis, has a farinaceous, some- what bitter taste, and no smell. About two centuries ago it was introduced into Spain, as an undoubted specific in syphi- litic disorders; but owing to difference of climate, or other causes, it has not an- swered the character which it had acquired in the Spanish West Indies It is now considered as capable of improving the general habit of body, after it has been reduced by the continued use of mercury. To refute the opinion that sarsaparilla possesses antisyphilitic virtues, Mr. Pear- son, of the Lock Hospital, divides the sub- ject into two distmct questions. 1. Is the sarsaparilla root, when given alone, dd possibly be derived immediately from the uncontrolled agency of ihe venereal virus. This would imply something like a pal- pable contradiction, that the antidote should be operating with sufficient efficacy to cure the venere.d symptoms, for wliich it was directed, while, at the same time, the venereal virus was proceeding to con- tanun.de new parts, and to excite a new order of appearances. One .source, and a very common erne, to which some of tlie mistakes committed upon this subject may be traced, is a per- suasion that every morbid alteration which arises in an infected person is actually tainted with the venereal virus, and ought to be ascribed to it as its true cause. Every experienceel surgeon must, how- ever, be aware, that very little of truth and reality exists in a representation of this kind. The contagious matter, and the mineral specific, may jointly produce, in certain habits of body, a new series of symptoms, which, strictly speaking, are not venereal, which cannot be cured by merciry, and whicli are sometimes more to be dreaded than the simple and natural effects of the venereal virus. Some of the most formidable of these appearances may be sometimes removed by sarsaparilla, the venereal virus still re- maining in the system; and, when the force of that poison has been completely subdued by mercury, the same vegetable is also capable of freeing the patient from what may be called the sequelx ofa mer- curial course. The root of the sarsaparilla is some- times employed in rheumatic affections, scrofula, and cutaneous complaints, where an acrimony ofthe fluids prevail. S.W1SAPARILLA GERMANICA. The TOOt of the Curex arenaria of Linnxus, which grows plentifully on the sea coast, is so termed, and it appears, that the carex disticha and hirta have also been collected, and their roots used indifferently instead of the true sarsaparilla. The root of the carex arenaria has been found servicea- ble in some mucal affections of the tra- chea, in rheumatic pains, and gouty affec- tions. SARTORIUS. (Sartorius, &c. muscu. lus;. from sartor, a tailor, because tail- ors cross their legs with it.) Sartorius seu longissimus femoris of Cowper, and Ilio cresti tibial of Uumas. This flat and.slen- der mnscle, whicii is the longest of the human body, and from an inch and a half to two inches in breadth, is situated im- mediately under the integuments, and extends, obliquely from the upper and an- terior part ofthe thigh, to the '.pper, an- terior, and inner part of the tibia, being enclosed by a thin membranous sheath, which is derived'from the adjacent facia lata. It arises by a tendon of about half an inch in breadth, from the outer surface and inferior edge of the anterior superior spinous process of the ilium, but soon be- comes fleshy, and runs down a little way obliquely inwards, and then for some space upon the rectus, nearly in a straight direc- tion; after which it passes obliquely over the vastus internus, and the lower part of the adductor longus, and then running down between the tendons of the adduc- tor magnus and the gracilis, is inserted, by a thin tendon, into the inner part of the tibia, near the inferior part of its tu- berosity, and for the space of an inch or two below it. This tendon sends off a thin aponeurosis, which is spreael over the up- per and posterior part of the leg. This muscle serves to bend the leg obliquely in- wards, or to roll the thigh outwards, and at the same time to bring one leg across the other, on which account Spigelius first gave it the name of sartorius, or the tail- or's muscle. SASSAFRAS. (Quasi saxifraga; from saxum, a stone, and frango, to break; so called because u decoction of its wood was supposed good for the stone.) Cornus mas odarota Lignum pavanum. Anhuiba. The wood of the sassafras-tree, Laurus sassafras of Linnxus -.—foliis trilobis inte- grisque, is imported from Nortli America, in long straight pieces, very light, and of a spongy texture, and covered with a rough fungous bark. It has a fragrant smell, and a sweetish, aromatic, subacrid taste; the root, wood, and bark, agree in their medicinal qualities, and are all men- tioned in the pharmacopoeias; but the bark is the most fragrant, and thought to be more efficacious than the woody part; and the branches are preferred to the large, pieces. The medical character of this drug was formerly held in great estimation, and publications were professedly written on the subject, It is now, however, thought to be of little importance, and seldom used but in conjunction with other medi- cines, as a corrector of the fluids. It is an ingredient in the decoctum sarsaparilla compositum, or decoctum lignorum ; but the only officinal preparation of it is the essen- tial oil, which is carminative and stimu- 720 SAT 8AX lant, and which may be given in the .dose of two drops to ten. Satan is devorans. The red lions, or antimony. S VTELLITE VEINS. The veins which accc mpany the brachial artery as far as the bend of the cubit. SAiaE. The penis. Saturantia. Medicines which neutra- lize '!'e acid in the stomach. S \TURATI0N A term employed in pharmacy and chemistry to express the stale ofa body which has a power of dis- solving another, to a certain extent only, in wli.ch it has effected that degree of so- hit'on : thus, nitric acid, for instance, can only dissolve a certain quantity of lime, bey mil which it does not act, having lost its former affinity; this degree of solution is termed the point of saturation, and it is then said that the nitric acid is saturated with lime SATUREJA. (From satyri, the lustful satyrs, because it make those who eat it lascivious. Blanch.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnospermia. 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the summer savory. Satureca sativa. Culina sativa Plinii. Thymbra. This low shrub is the Satureja sativa of Linnxus, cul- tivated in our gardens for culinary pur- poses. It has a warm, aromatic, pene- trating taste, and smells like thyme, but milder- It is an ingredient in most of the warm stem's and made dishes Satureja capitata. The systematic name of the ciliated savory. See Thymus creticus. Satureja hortensis. T\v>. systematic name ofthe s immer savory See Satureja. Satureja sattva See Satureja. Saturntjs. (From the planet, or hea- then god, of that name.) The chemical name ot lead SATYRIASIS. (From o-xrugot, a satyr, because ihey are said lo be greatly addict- ed to venery.) Satyriasmns. Priapismus. Salacitas. Brachuna. Arascon. Exces- sive and violent desire for coition in men. A genus of diseav. in the class locales, and order dysorexia of Cullen. SATYRION. (From a-xrugot, an animal given to venery, so called because ib was supposed to excite venery if only held in the hand.) Dog-stones. Male orchis. The root of the Orchis mascula of Linnxus :— bulbis indivitit, nectarii labio quadrilobo cre- nu'ata, cornu obtuso petolis dorsglibus re- flexis, which has a place in the Materia Me- dica of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, on account of the glutinous slimy juice which it contains. The root of the orchis bifolia is also collected. Satyrion root has a«sweet- ish taste, a faint and somewhat unpleasant smelL Its mucilaginous or gelatinous quality hasrecommended it as a demulcent. Salep, which is imported her. from the East, is a preparation of tins rooi, which, considered as an article of diet, is account- ed extremely nutritious, as containing a great'quantity of farinaceous matter in a small bulk. The supposed aphrodisiac qualities of this root, which have been no- ticed ever since the days of Dioscorules, seem, says Dr. Woodville, 10 be founded on the fanciful doctrine of signatures, thus orchis, i. e. eg^/;,testiculus, habet, radices, instar testiculorum See Salep. Satvrium. See Satyrion Sauce alone. See Alliaria. Saunders, red. See Santalum rubrum. Saunders, yellow. See Santalum citri- num. Saur kraut. Sour crout. Cabbage preserved in brine. Antiscorbutic. Savin See Sabina. Savin ointment. See Ceratum sabina. Savina. See Sabina. Savow-y See Satureja. SAXIFRAGA The name of a genus of plants m the Linnxan system Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. Saxifraga alba. Called by Orbasius Besto Sanicula sedum White saxifrage. Saxifragu granulaia of Linnxus, who de- scribes the fcaste of this plant to be acrid and pungent, which we have not been able to discover : neither the tubercles of the root nor the leaves manifest to ihe organs of taste any quality likely to be of medici- nal use, and therefore, though this species of saxifrage has been long employed as a popular remedy in nephritic and gravelly disprders, yet we do not find, either from its sensible qualities, or from any pub- lished instances of its efficacy, that it de- serves a place in the Materia Medica. The superstitious doctrine of signatures sug- gested the use ofthe root, which is a good example of what Linnxus has termed radix granulata. The bulbs, or tubercles of such rgots answer an important purpose in vegetation^by supplying the plants with nourishment and moisture, and thereby en- abling them to resist the effects of that drought to which the dry soils they inhabit peculiarly expose them. Saxifraga anglica. See Saxifraga vul- garis. Saxifraga crassifolia. The roots of this species of saxifrage is extolled by Professor Pallas as an antiseptic. Saxifraga ghamlata. The systematic name of the white saxifrage. See Sgxi- fraga alba. Saxifraga rup.ra. See Filipendula. Saxifraga vulgaris. Saxifraga an- glica. Hippomarathrum. Faniculum erra meuit. English, or meadow saxifrage. Peccndaniim silaus olI'Linnxus The roots, leaves, and seeds of this plant have been 8CA SCA 721 commended as aperients, diuretics, and carminatives ; and appear, from their aro- matic smell, and moderately warm, pun- gent, bitterish taste, to have some claim to these virtues They are rarely used. Saxifrage burnet See Pimpinella. Saxifrage, English. See Saxifraga vul- garis. Saxifrage, meadow. See Saxifraga vul- garis Saxifrage, white. See Saxifraga alba. Scab A hard substance covering super- ficial ulcerations, and formeel by a concre- tion of ihe fluid discharged from them. SCABIES. See Psora. SCABIOSA. (From seaber, rough ; so called from its rough hairy surface.) 1. The name ofa genus ofplants in the Lin- nxan system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. 2 Ihe pharmacopceial name of the com- mon scabious. This herb, Scabiosa arven- tit, corollis quadrifldis, radiantibus ; foliis pinnatifidis, incisis; caule hispido of Lin- nxus, and its flowers are sometimes used medicinally. The whole plant possesses a bitter and subadstringent taste, and was formerly much employed in the cure of some leprous affections, whence its name, and diseases of the lungs. Scabiosa arvensis. The systematic name ofthe common field scabious. See Scabiosa. Scabiosa succisa. The systematic name of the devil's bit scabious. See Morsus diaboli. SCALA TYMPANI. The superior spi- ral cavity of the cochlea. SCALA VESTIBULI. The inferior spi- nal cavity ofthe cochlea. Scald head. See Tinea capitis. Scale. Squama. A lamina of morbid cuticle, hard, thickened, whitish, and opaque, of a very small size and irregular, often increasing into layers, denominated crusts. Both scales and crusts repeated- ly fall off, and are reproduced in a short time. SCALENUS. (Scalenus sc. Musculus; from mx.k»vot, irregular, or uneqnal.) Ana- tomical writers have differed greatly in their descriptions of this muscle, which is situated at ihe side of the neck, between the transverse processes of the cervical vertebrx and the upper part of the thorax. The ancients, who gave it its name from its resemblance to an irregular triangle, considered it as one muscle. Vesalius and Winslow divide it into two, Eallopius and Cowper into three, Douglas into four, and Albinus into five portions, which they de- scribe as distinct muscles. Without de- viating in the least from anatomical accu- racy, it may be considered as one muscle divided into three portions. The anterior portion arises commonly from the trans- verse processes of the six inferior verte- brx of the neck, by as many short tendons, and descending obliquely outwards, is in- serted tendinous and fleshy, into the upper side ofthe first rib, near its cartilage The axillary artery passes through this portion, and sometimes divides it into two slips, about an inch and a half above its inser- tion. The middle portion arises by dis- tinct tendons, fronuhe transverse processes of the four last vertebrx of the neck, and descending obliquely outwards and a little backwards, is inserted tendinous into the outer and upper part ofthe first rib, from its root to within the distance of an inch from its cartilage. The space between this and the anterior portion, affords a pas- sage to the nerves going to the upper ex- tremities. It is in part covered by the third or posterior portion, which is the thinnest and longest ofthe three. This arises from the transverse processes of the second, third, fourth, and fifth vertebrx of the neck, by distinct tendons, and is inserted into the upper edge of the second rib, at the distance of about an inch and a half from its articulation, by a broad flat ten- don. The use ofthe scalenus is to move the neck to one side, when it acts singly, or to bend it forwards, wdienboth muscles act; and when the neck is fixed, it serves to elevate the ribs, and dilate the chest. Scalenus primus. See Scalenus. Scalenus secundus. See Scalenus. Scalenus tertius. See Scalenus. SCALPELLUM. A scalpel, or common dissecting knife. A raspatory. Scalprum. A denticular raspatory, or rugire, used in trepanning. SCAMMONIUM. (A corruption ofthe Arabian word chamoxuh.) Convolvulus sy- riacus. Scammonium syriacum. Diagry- dium. Scammony. The concrete gum- mi-resinous juice of the Convolvulus scammonia of Linnxus :—foliis sagitaiis postice truncatis, pedunculis teretibus sub- tifloris. This plant grows plentifully about Maraash, Antioch, Edlib, and towards Tripoli, in Syria. No part of the dried plant possesses any medicinal quality, but the root, which Dr. Russel administered in decoction, and found it to be a pleasant and mild cathartic. It is from the milky juice ofthe root that we obtain the offici- nal scammony, which is procured in the following manner, by the peasants, who collect it in the beginning of June: having cleared away the earth from about the root, they cut off the top in an oblique direction, about two inches below where the stalks spring from it. Under the most depending part of the slope they fix a shell, or some other convenient receptacle, into which the milky juice gradually flows- It is left there about twelve hours, which time is sufficient for draining off the whole f 4Z 722 SCA 9CA juice; this, however, is in small quantity, gradually higher and broader as it ap- each root affording but a very few drachms, proaches the anterior and superior angle of This juice from the several roots is put to- the bone, till at length it terminates in a gether, often into the leg of sn old boot, broad and flat process, at the top of the for want of some more proper vessel, shoulder, called the processus acromion, where, in a little time, it grows hard, and On the anterior edge of this processus aero- is the genuine scammony. The smell of mion, we observe an oblong, concave, ar- scammony is rather unpleasant, and the. ticulating surface, covered with cartilage, taste bitterish and slightly acrid. The for the articulation of the scapula with the different proportions of gum and resin, clavicle. At its lower part, the acromion of which it consists, have been variously is hollowed, to allow a passage to the su- stated, but as proof spirit is the best men- pra and infra spinati muscles The ridge of struum for it, these substances are sup- the spine affords two rough, flat surfaces, posed to be nearly in <.qual parts. It is for the insertion of the trapezius and del- brought from Aleppo and Su.yrna in masses, toid muscles. Of two the fossx into which generally of a light shining grey colour, the external surface of the bone is eiivided and friable texture; of rather an unplea- by the spine, the superior one, which is sant smell, and bitterish and slightly acrid the smallest, serves to lodge the supra taste. The scammony of Aleppo is by far spinatus muscle ; anil the inferior fossa, the purest. That of Smyrna is ponder- which is much larger than the other, gives ous, black, and mixed with extraneous origin to the infraspinatus. The triangular matters. Scammony appears to have been shape of the scapula leads us to consider its well known to the Greek anel Arabian angles and its sides. The upper posterior physicians, and was exhibiteel internally as angle is neither so thick, nor has so rough a a purgative, and externally for the iich, surface, as the inferior one ; but the most tinea, fixed pains, &c. It is selelom given remarkable ofthe three angles of this bone alone, but enters several compounds, wliich is the anterior one, which is of great thick- are administered as purgatives. nes9, and formed into a glenoid cavity of Scammony. See Scammonium. an oval shape, the greatest diameter of SCANDIX. The name of a genus of which is from below upwards. This cavity, plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pen- in the recent subject, is furnisheel with car- tandria. Order, Digynia. tilage, and receives the head of the os Scandix cerefolium. The systematic humeri. The cartil ginous crust, which name of the officinal chervil. See Cerefo- surrounds its brims, makes it appear deep- lium. er in the fresh subject than in the skeleton. Scandix odorata. The systematic A little beyond this glenoid cavity, the name ofthe sweet cicely, which possesses bone becomes narrower, so as to give the virtues similar to the common chervil. See appearance of a neck; and above this Cerefolium. rises a considerable process, which, from SOAPHA. (A skiff, or cock-boat; from being thick at its origin, becomes thinner, o-Kxirru, to make hollow; because former- and, in some degree, flattened at its ex- ly they were made by excavating a large tremity. This process projects considers- tree.) 1. The excavation or cavity of the bly, and is curved elown wards. From its ' auricula, or external ear, between the he- supposed resemblance to the beak of a lix anel antihelix. bird, it is called the coracoid process. 2. The name ofa double-headed roller. From the whole external side of this pro- Scaphoid. See Scuphoides. cess, a strong and broael ligament is SCAPHOIDES. (Erom o-kxqh, a little stretched to the processus acromion, be- vessel, pr boat, and tifot, resemblance.) coming narrower as it approaches the lat- Boat-like. See Naviculare os. ter process, so as to be of a somewhat SCAPULA. (From the Hebrew schi- triangular shape. This ligament, and the pha.) Omoplata. Os homoplata. Scoptu- two processes with which it is connected, la. Epinotion. The shoulder-blade. This are evidently intended for the protection bone, which approaches nearly to a tri- of the joint, and to prevent a luxation of angular figure, is fixed, not unlike a buck- the os humeri upwards. Ofthe three ler, to the upper, posterior, and lateral sides of the scapula, the posterior one, part of the thorax, extending from the first which is the longest, is called the basis. This to about the seventh rib. The anterior side is turned towards the vertebrx. Its and internal surface is irregularly concave, other two sides are called costa. The su- from the impression, not of the ribs, as perior costa, which is the upper and the generality of anatomists have supposed, shortest side, is likewise thinner than the but of ihe subscapularis-muscle. Its pos- other two, having a sharp edge. It is terior and external surface is convex, and nearly horizontal, and parallel with the divided into two unequal fossx by a con- second rib; and is interrupted, near the siderable spine, which, rising small from the basis of the coracoid process; by a semi- posterior edge of the scapula, becomes circular niche, which is closed by a liga- SCA SCA- ?23 ment that extends from one end of it to the other, and affords a, passage to vessels and nerves. Besides this passage, there are other niches in the scapula for the transmission of vessels; viz. one between the coi-jcoid process and the head of the bone, and another between its neck and the processus acromion. The third side of the scapula, or the inferior costa, as it is called, is of considerable thickness, and extends obliquely from the neck of the bone to its inferior angle, reaching from about the third to the eighth rib. The scapula has but very little cellular sub- stance, and is of unequal thickness, being very thin at its mi Idle part, where it is covered by a great number of muscles, and having its neck, the acromion, and cora- coiel process, of considerable strength. In the fcetus, the basis and the neck of the scapul.<, together with its glenoid cavity, acromion, coracoid process, and the ridge of the spine, are so many epiphyses with respect to the rest ofthe bone, to which they are not completely united till a con- siderable time after birth. The scapula is articulated to the clavicle and os humeri, to wh.ch last it serves as a fulcrum; and, by altering iis position, it affords a greater scope to tlie bones ofthe arm in their dif- ferent motions. It likewise affords attach- ment to a great number of muscles, and posteriorly serves as a defence to the tho- rax. • Scapularia. (From scapula, the shoul- der-one.) A bandage for the shoulder- blade. SCAPULARIjE ARTERIiE. The sca- pular) arteries and veins are branches of the subclavian and axillary. SCARBOROUGH W \TER. A ferru- ginous spring ut Scarborough in York- shire, 'there are t*o species of chalybeate water found in this spot, and they differ consielerably in their composition, though they rise nearly contiguous to each other. Tlie one is a simple carbonated chalybeate, similar to the Tunbridge water: the other, which is better known :ich ofiener than the glands which secrete the excre- mentitious parts of the blood. Indeed,it may be doubted whether an absorbent gland be ever the primary seat of a true scirrhus. Daily experience evinces, that these glands may suffer contamination from their connexion with a cancerous parti but under such circumstances, this morbid alteration being the effect of a disease in that neighbouring part, it ought to be re- garded as a secondary or consequent affec- tion. I never yet met with an unequivocal proof of a primary scirrhus in an absorb- ent gland; and if a larger experience shall confirm this observation, anel establish it as a general rule, it will afford material as- sistance in forming the diagnosis of t It is disease. The general term scirrhus hath been applied,with too little discrimination, to indurated tumours of lymphatic glands. When these appendages of the absorbent system enlarge in the; early part of life, the disease is commonly treated us stru- mous ; but as a similar alteration of these parts may, and often does occur at a more advanced period, there ought to be some very good reasons for ascribing malignity to one rather than the other. In old people the tumour is indeed often larger, mora indurated, and less-tractable than in chil- dren ; but when the alteration originated in the lymphatic glands, it will very rarely be found to possess any thing cancerous in its nature. If every other morbid alteration in a part were attended with pain and softness, then induration and defective sensibility might point out ihe presence ofa scirrhus. But this is so far from being the case, that even encysted, tumours, ~t their com- mencement, frequently excite the sensa- tion of impenetrable hardness. AH glands are contained in capsulx, not very elastic, so that almost every species of chronic en- largement of these bodies must be hard; hence this induration is rather owing to the structure of the part, than to the peculiar nature of the disease ; and as glands in their healthy state are not endowed with much sensibility, every disease that gradu- ally produces induration, will rather dimi- nish than increase iheir perceptive powers. Induration and insensibility may therefore prove that the affected part does not labour under an acute disease ; but these sym- ptoms alone can yield no certain information concerning the true nature of the morbid alteiation. Those indolent affections of the glands that so frequently appear after the meridian of life, commonly manifest a hardness and want of sensation, not infe- rior to that whicii accompanies a true scir- rhus ; and yet these tumours will often ad- mil ofa cure by the same mode of treat- ment which we find to be successful in scrophula; and when they prove uncon- querable by the powers of medicine, we generally see them continue stationary and innocent to the latest period of life. Wri- ters have indeed said much about certain tumours changing their nature, and assum- ing a new character; but I strongly sus- pect that the doctrine of the mutation of SCI SCO 727 diseases into each other, stands upon a very uncertain foundation. Improper treatment may, without doubt, exaspe- rate diseases, and render a complaint which appeared to be mild and tractable, dan- gerous, or destructive; but to aggravate the symptoms, and to change the form of the disease, are things that ought not to be confoundeel. 1 do not ;r*l>, the woodcock, and /ua^auga, a knife; so called because it is bent a little at the end like a woodcock's bill.) An incision- knife. Scolymus. (From o-nokot, a thorn; so named from its prickly leaves.) The arti. choke is sometimes so called See Ci- nara. Scopa regia. The butcher's broom, or knee-holly, was formerly so termed See Ruscut. Scorbutia. (From scorbutus, the scur- vy.) Medicines for the scurvy. SCORBUTUS (From schorboet, Germ.) Gingibrachium, because the gums and arms, and gingipedium, because the gums and legs, are affected by it. The scurvy. A genus of disease in the class cachexia, and order impetigines of Cullen; characterised by extreme debility; complexion pale and bloated; spongy gums; livid spots on the skin ; breath offensive ; (edematous swellings in the legs ; hxmorrhages; foul ulcers ; fetid urine ; and extremely offen- sive stools. The scurvy is a disease of a putrid nature, much more prevalent in cold climates than in warm ones, and which chiefly affects sailors-, and such as are shut up in besieged places, owing, as is supposed, to their being deprived of fresh provisions, and a due quantity of acescent food, assisted by the prevalence of cold and moisture, and by such other causes as depress the nervous energy, as indolence, confinement, want of exercise, neglect of cleanliness, much labour and fatigue, sad- ness, despondency, &c. These several debilitating causes, with the concurrence ofa diet consisting principally of salted or putresceni food, will be sure to produce this disease. It seems, however, to de- pend more on a defect of nourishment, than on a vitiated state ; and the reason that salted provisions are so productive of the scurvy, is, most probably, because they are drained of their nutritious juices, which are extracted and run off in brine. As the disease is apt to become pretty ge- neral amongst the crew of a ship when it has once made its appearance, it has been supposed by many to be of a contagious nature; but the conjecture seems by no means well founded. A preternatural saline state ofthe blood has been assigned as its proximate cause. It has been contended by some physicians, (hat the primary morbid affection in this disease is a debilitated state of the solids, arising principally from the want of ali- ment. The scurvy comes on gradually, with heaviness, weariness, and unwillingness to move about, together with dejection of spirits, considerable loss of strength, and debility. As it advances in its progress, the countenance becomes sallow and bloat- ed, respiration is hurried on the least mo- tion, the teeth become loose, the gums are spongy, the breath is very offensive, livid spots appear on different parts of the body, old wounds which have been long healed up break out afresh, severe wandering pains are felt, particularly by night, the skin is dry, the urine small in quantity, turning blue vegetable infusions of a green colour; and the pulse is small, frequent, and, towards the last, intermitting -, but the intellects are, for the most part, clear and distinct. By an aggravation of the symptoms, the disease, in its last stage, exhibits a most wreiched appearance. The joints become swelled and stiff, the tendons of the legs are rigid and contracted, general emacia- tion ensues, hxmorrhages break forth from different parts, fetid evacuations are dis- charged by stool, and a diarrhoea or dysen- tery arises, which soon terminates the tra- gic scene. Scurvy, as usually met with on shore, or where the person has not been exposed to the influence ofthe remote causes before enumerated, is unattended by any violent symptoms, as slight blotches, with scaly eruptions on different parts of the body, and a sponginessof the gums, are the chief ones to be observed. In forming our judgment as to the event of the disease, we are to be directed by the violence of the symptoms, by the situ- ation of the patient with respect to a ve- getable diet, or other proper substitutes, by his former state of health, and by his constitution not having been impaired by previous diseases. Dissections of scurvy have always disco- vered the blood to be in a very dissolved state. The thorax usually contains more or less of a watery fluid, which, in many cases, possesses so high a degree of acri- mony, as to excoriate the hands by coming in contact with it; the cavity of the abdo- men contains the same kind of fluid ; the lungs are black and putrid ; and the heart itself has been found in a similar state, I with its cavity filled with a corrupted.! fluid. In many instances, the epiphyses have been found divided from the bones, the cartilages separated from the ribs, and srveral of the bones themselves dissolved by caries. The brain seldom shews any marks of disease. Scohdium. (From vnoftttt, garlic; so called because it smells like garlic.) Trii- SCR SCR 729 cago palustris. Chamadrys palustris allium redolens. Water germander. Teucrium scordium of Linnxus. The leaves of this plant have a smell somewhat of the garlic kind, from winch circumstance it is sup- posed to take its name : to the taste they are bitterish and slightly pungent. The plant was formerly in high estimation, but is now justly fallen into disuse, although recouimenued by some in antiseptic cata- plasms and fomentations. Scori c. (Scoria, from os.op,excrement.) Dross. The refuse or useless parts of any substance. Scorodoprasuw. (From o-n.oeoSov,garlic, and tt^xo-ov, the leek.) The wild garlic or hek »ualot. Scohoiiu.h. (Ktto tk o-itue, o^tiv, from its filthy smell.) Garlic ScoRi'i vca. (From ng to the formula of the Edinburgh Plur- SEMI-TENDINOSUS. This muscle, macopccia, may be given every second or which is the semi-nervosus of Douglas and third hour. Winslow, and Ischio-creti tibial of Dumas, Sengreen. See Sedum majus. is situated obliquely along the back part of SENNA. (From senna, an Arabian the thigh. It arises tendinous and fleshy word, signifying acute; so called from its from the inferior, posterior, and outer part sharp pointed leaves.) Senna alexandrina. of the tuberosity ofthe ischium, in common Senna italica. Folium orientale. Senna, with the long head of the biceps cruris, or Eg\p:ian cassia. Cassia senna of Lui- to and the latter receiving impregnation from, or giving it to the hermaphrodites, as their sex happens to be the parts essen- tial to generation in the hermaphrodite flowers, do not confine themselves to the corresponding parts within the same flow- er, but become of promiscuous use, < which is the reason of giving this title. Cryptogamia; from x.euirlot, concealed, and yxfAot, nuptials. This term means a concealment of mar- riages; the class consists, therefore, of such plants as either bear their flowers concealed within the fruit, or have them so small as to be imperceptible. Explanation of the titles of the orders. Monogynia,- from /utvee, one, and yum, a woman, that is, a pistil. Diagynia,- from Sit, two, and yuvu, a woman. Trigynia ; from Tpttt, three, and yvts, s woman. Tetragynia; from vto-o-aftt, four, and yuvu, a woman. Pentagynia,- from *rtv\ five, and yovu, a woman. Hexagynia; from «£, six, and yuvu, s woman. Decagynia; from Stxa, ten, and ym», a woman. Polygynia, from tsokut, many, and yvit, a woman. These are the titles that occur in the thirteen first classes, and the general ex- planation of one pistil, two pistils, Stc. will be sufficient to make it appear bovr they are employed in the class. The class didynamia contains the or- ders, Gymnospermia; from yu^o, naked, and 4%*i/ax, a seed. SEX Angiospermia ; from xJyot, a vessel, and entpfAtt, a seed; which are distinguished by the seed being either naked, or en- closed in a pericarp or seed-vessel. The two orders in the class Tetradyna- mia are founded on a distinction in the pericarp. „ Siliculosa ; means a little siliqua. Siliqua; which is a particular kind of seed-vessel. To explain the orders contained in the class Syngenesia, viz. Polygamia aqualis, Polygamia superflua, Polygamia frustraneu, Polygamia necessaria, Polygamia segregata, Monogamia, it is necessary to explain what is meant by polygamy in flowers. It has been before observed, what is meant by polygamous plants- but, in respect to flow- ers, ihe term is applied to a single flower only, lor the flowers of this class being compound, a polygamy arises from the in- tercommunication of the several florets in one and the same flower. Now, the polyga- my of flowers, in this sense of the word, af- fords four cases, whicii are the foundations ofthe four first orders of this class: equal polygamy, is when all the flowers are her- maphrodite : sitpe'Jluous polygamy, is when some of the florets are hermaphrodite, and others female only; for, in this case, as the fructification is perfecteel in the hermaphrodites, the addition of the fe- males is a superfluity: frustraneous poly- gamy, is when some of the florets are hermaphrodite, and others neuter; for, in this case, the addition of the neuters is of no assistance to the fructification : neces- sary polygamy, is when some of the florets are male, and the rest female; for, in this case, there being no hermaphroelites, the polygamy arising from the composition of the florets of different sexes, is necessary to perfect the fructification; polyq-amia segregata implies separation; the plants of this order having partial cups growing out of the common calyx which surround and divide the florets : the order Monoga- mia signifies a single marriage, and is op- posed to the polygamy of the four other orders; for in this, although the anthers are united, which is the essential character ofthe flowers of this class, the flower is simple, and not compounded of many flo- ret s, as in the other orders. The title of the other order to that of Trioecia, in the class Polygamia, have al- ready been explained Trioecia; from tint, three, and cmot, a house; because the polygamy is on three distinct plants, one producing male flowers, another female, and a third hermaphrodite or androgynous. The class Cryptogamia contains the or- ders of Filices, or ferns; M tci, or mosses; Alga, or flags; • S1G 745 JFungi, or mushrooms. This short explanation of the Linnxan system has been introduced, in order to convey a general idea to medical students of its nature, and also the meanings of the several terms. The various medicinal plants will be found systema ically arranged under the title Materia Medica Seydschutz water. See Sedlitz water. Shallot. A species of onion. Sharp-pointed dock. See Oxylapathum. Sheddtng-teeth. The primary or milk- teeth. See Teeth. Shells, prepared- See Testa praparata. Sherbet. A compound liquor prepared for punch before the spirit is added. Shingles. See Erysipelas. SHRUB A compound prepared from spirits, lemon-juice and sugar. Siagon. 'Xtxyuv. The jaw Saigonagra. (From ertxyuv, the jaw, and ayex, a seizure.) The gout in the jaw. S1ALAGOGUES. (Medicamenta Siala- goga; from a-ixkxyuyx, saliva, and etyu, to txpel.) Those meelicines are so called, wliich excite an uncommon flow of saliva: such are mercurial preparations, pyre- thrum, &c. They are divided into siala- goga topica, as scilla, nicotiana, piper, &c. and siulagoga interna, as the various pre- parations of mercury. Sibbens A disease resembling syphilis. Siccantia. (From sicco, to dry.) Dry- ing medicines. Sicchasia. (From c-zx^oj, weak, weary.) An unpleasant lassitude and debility pecu- liar to women with child. Sicula. (Dim. of sica, a short sword; so called from its dagger-like root.) The beet. Sicfedon. (From rmuot, a cucumber.) A transverse fracture like a cucumber bro- ken in two parts. Sictone (From o-muot, a cucumber or gourd; so named from its resemblance to a gourd.) A cucurbit. Sideratio. (From sidus, a planet, be- cause it was thought to be producedby the influence of the planets.) An apoplexy; a blast: a slight erysipelas. Siderium. (From o-tSaeot, iron;) an herb so called from its supposed virtues in heal- ing wounds made by iron instruments. Sigeseeckia ohientalis. The systema- tic name of a plant which is said to be use- ful in removing strangury, and in calcu- lous diseases, gout, and fluor albus. SIGHT. See Seeing. Sigillata terra. Sealed earth; a spe- cies of bolar earth made into cakes. SlGlLLUM BEATiE ?iARIJE. Black bri- ony. Sigillum hermeticum. An hermetic seal; mad. by closing the end of a glass tube by melting it. t 5 G 746 SIL hlL Sigillum salomonis. (Dim. of signum, a sign- I1 IS called sigillum salomonis, So- lomon's seal, because it has upon ils root the resemblance of an impression made by a seal.) Solomon's seal. Convolvulus polygonatum of Linnjeus -.—foliis alternis amplexicaulibus, caule ancipiti, pedunculis axillanbus subumfloris. The roots are appiietl externally as adstringents, and are administered internally as corrobo- rants SIGMOID. (Sigmoides, from the Greek letter 2, and ttSot, a likeness ; resembling the Greek letter sigma.) Applied to the valves of the heart, and sometimes to the cartilages of the aspera arteria, or the semilunar apophysis of the bones. Sigmoidea flexura. Thesigmoid flexure, or turn of the colon. Sigmoides processus. Valves of the heart. Signa critica. Signs of the crisis of dis- ease. Signa diagnostica. Diagnosis or distin- guishing signs. Siler montanum. See Seseli. Siler montanum. Common hart- wort. SILEX. (Selag, Heb.) Silex, or sili- ceous earth, is the principal constituent part of a very great number of the com- pound earths and stones forming the im- mense mass of the solid nucleus of the globe. It is the basis of almost all the scintillating stones, such as flint, rock crystal, quartz, agate, calcedony, jasper, &c. The- sand of rivers and of the sea- shore, chiefly consist of it. It is deposit- ed in vegetable substances forming petri- fied wood, &c. It is likewise precipitated from certain syings in a stalaciical form. It has been discovered in several waters in a state of solution, and is found in many plants, particularly grasses and equise- tums. Professor Davy has proved that it forms a part of the epidermis of these ve- getables. It is never met with absolutely pure in nature. Properties.—Silex, when perfectly pure, exists in the form of a white powder. It is insipid and inodorous. It is rough to the touch, cuts glass, and scratches or wears away metals. Its specific gra- vity is about 2.66. It is unalterable by the simple combustible bodies. When mixed with water it does not form a cohesive mass. Its moleculae when dif- fused in water are precipitated with the utmost facility. It is not acted on by any acid, except the fluoric. When in a state of extreme division it is soluble in alkalis ; fused with them it forms glass. It melts with the phosphoric and boracic acids. It is unchangeable in the air, and unalterable by oxygen and the rest of the gazeous fluids. It has been considered as insoluble in water, but it appears when in a state of extreme division to be soluble in a minute quality. Method of obtaining silex—Silex may be obtained, tolerably pure, from flints, by ihe following process : procure some common gun-flints; expose them in a crucible to a red heat, and then plunge them into cold water; by this trea ment they will become brittle, and easily reducible to powder. Mix thtm, when pulverized, with three or four times tlieir weight of carbonate of potash, and let the mixture be fused, in a dull red heat, in a silver crucible. We shall thus obtain a compound of alkali and silex, called siliceous potash. Dissolve this compound in wa>er, filter the solu- tion, and add to it diluted sulphuric or muriatic acid. An immediate precipita- tion now ensues, and as long as this con- tinues, add fresh portions of acid. Let the precipitate subside; pour off the fluid that floats above it; and wash ihe precipitate with hot water till it comes off tasteless. This powder when dry is silex. In this process the acid added to the solution of flint unites to the potash, and forms sulphate or muriate of potash ; the siliceous earth is therefore precipitated. It is necessary to add an excess of acid, in order that all the foreign earths which are present may be separated If the solution of flints be diluted with a great quantity of water, as for instance, in the proportion of 24 parts to one-, and in this state an acid be poured upon it, no perceptible precipitation will ensue; the silex continues suspended in the fluid, and is invisible on account of its transpa- rency ; but it may be made to appear by evaporating part ofthe water. The solution of flint, on account of its affinity with the carbonic aciel is also in course of time decomposed by mere con- tact with air. Another method of obtaining silex ex- ceedingly pure is to separate it from fluoric acid. SILICA. (From silex.) Siliceous earth. See Silex. Siligo. Itktyvtt. Fine wheat or rye. Siliq.ua. (From silo, a nose turned up, a hooked nose.) A pod or receptable for seed, consisting of two valves, and in which the seeds are fixed alternately to each suture. Also some plants which bear pods. SinauA dulcis. Sweet-pod. The fruit so called is tlie produce of the Ceratonia siliqua of Linnxus. They are about four in- ches in length, and as thick as one's finger, compressed and unequal, and mostly bent; they contain a sweet brown pulp, which is given in form of decoction, as a pectoral in asthmatic complaints and coughs. Siliul'a hirsuta. The cowage is some- times so called. See Dolichos. SinacASTRuM. (From siliqua, a pod; SIL SIM 747 named from its pods.) Judas-tree. The capsicum or Guinea-pepper was so termed by Pliny. See Piper indicum. SiLiauosA indica. An American plant; its juice is alexipharmic. Silk worm, acid of See Bombic arid. Silpu{um gummi. (Zalaph, Arab.) Assafoetida, or the plant which affords it. SILVER. Argentum. This metal is found both native and mineralized, and combined with lead, copper, mercury, cob dt, sulphur, arsenic, &c. The prin- cipal ores of this metal are the following: Native silver, antimoniated silver, sulphu- ret of silver, sulphurated oxid of silver and antimony, muriate of silver, native oxid of silver, &c. Ii is found in different parts of the earth. The mines of the Erzgebiirge or the metalliferous rocks of Mexico and Potosi, Bohemia, Norway, Transylvania, &c. are the richest. Native silver possesses all the properties of this metal, and it appears in series of octahedra inserted in one another; in small capillary flexible threads intwined together; in plates ; or in masses. The colour of native silver is white, often tar- nished. Silver alloyed with gold forms the auriferous native silver ore. The co- lour of this ore is a yellowish white. It has much metallic lustre. The antimoni- ated silver ore belongs to this class. Silver combined with sulphur, forms the sulphu- rated ox-id of silver, or vitreous silver ore. This ore occurs in masses, sometimes in threads, and sometimes crystallizeel in cubes or regular octahedra. Its colour is dark bluish grey, inclined to black. Its fracture is uneven, and its lustre metallic. It is soft enough to be cut with a knife. It is sometimes found alloyed with anti- mony (grey silver ore.) Silver united to muriatic aciel forms the corneous silver ore (muriate of silver,) which appears under different colours and shapes. Silver united to oxigen constitutes the calciform silver ore, of which there are several varieties. The colour of these ores is a lead grey, or greyish black. They occur massive, dis- seminated, and crystallized. Germany, and other countries of Eu- rope, but more especially Peru and Mexico in South America, contain the principal silver mines. There are, however, silver mines in Ireland, Norway. France, and many other parts of the world. Properties.—Pure silver is very brilliant, white and sonorous It is the most splendid of all the metals. Its specific gravity is from 10.474 to 11.091, according to the state of its density. It is exceedingly ductile and tenacious. It may be beat out into leaves only one hundred and sixty thou- sandth part of an inch thick, and drawn into wire the thousandth part of an inch thick. It melts at 28°- of Wedgwood's pyrometer. Exposed to a temperature considerably higher it becomes volatilized. Atmospheric air has no effect upon it, ex- cept when it contains sulphureous vapours, sulphurated or phosphorated hydrogen gases. It unites to phosphorus and sul- phur. It slightly unites with the brittle acidifiable metals; but it readily enters into combination with the greater num- ber of the other metals. With gold it forms what is termed green gold. Copper renders it h.irder without much impairing its ductility Mercury and silver combine and form a crystallizable and fusible alloy. It unites with the rest of the metals ex- cept cobalt and nickel. It is oxidated and dissolved by several of the acids. The nitric acid attacks it rapidly in the cold. The sulphuric acid requires a boiling heat. The muriatic acid does not act upon it. The acid solutions of silver are decom- posable by the alkalis, earths, and by the greater number of the metals. Method of obtaining silver.—Different methods are employed in different coun- tries to extract silver from its ores. In Mexico, Peru, &c. the mineral is pounded, roasted, washed, and then triturated with mercury in vessels filled with water- A mill is employed to keep the whole in agi- tation. The silver combines by that means with the mercury. The alloy thus obtained is afterwards washed, to separate any foreign matters from it, and then strained and pressed through leather. This being done, heat is applied to drive off the mercury from the silver, which is then melted and cast into bars or ingots. In order to extract silver from sulphu- rated or vitreous silver ore, the mineral is roasted, and then melted with lead and borax, or some other flux to assist the fusion. By the first operation the sulphur is volatilized, and by the second the silver is obtained, though for the most part al- loyed with the other metals, from which it is separated by cupellation, or fusion with lead or bismuth. A perfect metal, ofa white colour, and ofthe most lively brilliancy; next to gold, the most malleable of all metals. It is sometimes found pure, but for the most part in combination with tin or lead. It has nether taste nor smell ; its specific gravity is such, that it loses about the eleventh part of its weight by immersion in wa.er; and a cubic foot of this metal weighs 270 pounds. Native silver is found in the greatest abundance in Peru and Mexico. From this melal is obtained the officinal argenti nitras. Silverwred See Potentilla. SIMAROUBA. (A patronymic name of America.) Simaraba Euonymus. Si- marouba quassia Quassia simarouba of Linnxus :—flori'>iis monoids, foliis ubrupte pinnatis, foliolis alternis sttbpetiolatis petiolo 748 SIN bIK nudo, floribus paniculatis. The bark of this tree, Which is met with in the shops, is obtained from the tools; and, according to Dr. Wright of Jamaica, it is rough, scaly, and warted ; the inside, when fresh, is a full yellow, but when dried paler: it has but little smell; the taste is bitter, but not disagreeable. Ii is esteemed, in the West Indies, in dysenteries and other fluxes, as restoring lone to the intestines, allaying their spasmodic motions, promot- ing the secretions by urine ;t>on disposes the patient to sleep; takes off the gripes and tenesmus, and changes the stools to their natural colour and con- sistence. Simarouii.e infusum. See Infusum ii- marouba. Simla lapis. See Bezoar simia. Simple substances. See Elements. Simplex oculus. A bandage- for the eye. SIN A PIE. t ee Sinapis. Sinapelu.c.m (From aivxnt, mustard, and tkxtov, oil.) Oil of mustard. Sinapeos semen. Mustard-seed. Sinapi nigrum. See Sinapis. SINAPIS. (Oti o-tvit Tut unrxp, because it hurts the eyes.) Eruca. Napus. 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Tetradynumia. Order, Sihijuosa. Mustard. 2- The pharmacopoeial name of the black mustard. Napus. Eruca. Sinape. Sinapi. Common black mustard. Sinapis nigra of Linnaeus :—siliquis glabris racemo appressis. The seeds of this species of mustard, which are directed by the Lon- don College, and those of the Sinapis Aba, wliich arc preferred by that of Edinburgh, manifest no remarkable difference to the taste, nor in their effects, and therefore answer equally well for medicinal and culi- nary purposes. They have an acrid, pun- gent taste, and, when bruised, this pun- gency shews its volatility by powerfully affecting the organs of smell. Mustard is considered as capable of promoting appe- tite, assisting digestion, attenuating viscid juices, and, by stimulating the fibres, it proves a general remedy in paralytic affec- tions. Joined to its stimulant qualities, it frequently, if taken in considerable quan- tity, opens the body, and increases the urinary discharge, and hence it has been found useful in dropsical complaints. Ex- ternally, flower of mustard is frequently used mixed wiih vinegar as a stimulant or sinapism. Sinapis alba. The systematic name ofthe whitemustard plant.which is direct- ed for medicinal use in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. It is somewhat less pun- gent than the black species. See Sinapis. Sinapis nigra. The systematic name of the common black pepper. See Si- napis. SiNAns semen album. White mustard- seed. Sinapis semen nigrum. See Sinapis. SINAPIS MUS. Sinapismum. Cataplat- mus sinapios. A sinapism or mustard poultice. A term given to a mixture of i.'.ustard and vinegar in form of poultice, generally applied to the calves of the legs, and soles of the feet as a stimulant, and employed in low states of fevers and other diseases, and intended to supersede the use ofa blister. Sin apium. (From o-tvx-ri, mustard.) An infusion or decoction of mustard-seed. SINCIPUT. The fore part of the head. See Caput. Sine pari Several muscles, veins, ar- teries, &c. are so called which are without a fellow * See Azytros SINGULTUS Lygmos. The hiccough. A convulsive motion of the diaphragm and parts adjacent. SINUS. 1. A cavity or depression. 2 In surgery it means a long, narrow, hollow track, leading from some abscess, diseased bone, he. 3- The veins of the dura mater are so termed. Thiy are several in number, the principal of wliich are, 1. The longi- tudinal sinus, which rises anteriorly from the crista galli, ascends and passes be- tween the two laininx ofthe falciform pro- ct*ss to where this process ends. It then opens into, 2. Two lateral sinuses, elislin- guished into right and left, which lie in the crucial spine of the os occipitis: 3. The inferior longitudinal, which is a small sinus situated at the acute inferior margin of the falx. Sinus coxiB. The sinus of the coc- cyx. Sinus gen.t. pituitarius. See Antrum of Hiqhmore. SINUS LONGITUDINALIS. See Lon- gitudinal sinus. SINUS MAXILLARIS. The antrum of High more. A cavity in the cheek. Sinus muliebris. Sinus pudoris. The vagina. SINUS VENJE PORTARUM. The en- trance into the liver. SINUSES LATERAL. See Lateral sinuses. Sipiiilis. See Syphilis. Siphonia elastica. The systematic name of the elastic resin-tree. See Intlian rubber. Siriasis. (From o-teot, a cavity.) An inflammation ofthe brain peculiar to chil- dren, and attended wiih a hollowness of the eyes arid depresure of the fonta- nella. Sirium mthtifolium. The systematic name of the tree which is supposed to SKI afford the yellow saunders. See Santalum album. SisvnuM. (Sisa, Heb.) Siser or skir- ret Siskr. See Sisarum. Sison ammi. The systematic name of the plant which affords the amomum verum of the simps. See Amomum. SISYMBRIUM. (From o-tovCot, fringe ; so named from its fringed roots.) The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, ntidysenteric, and if beaten into a conserve with sugar whilst it is green, is recommended in leucorrhoea. boLSEduiv.M (From sul, the sun, and teqnor, to follow, so called because u turns its flowers towards the sun.) Marygold or turnsole. £ Solvent See Menstruum. SOLUTION. An intimate commixture of soid bodies with fluids, into one seem- ingly homogeneous liquor. 1'he dissolving fluid ts called a menstruum or solvent. Solutiva. (From tolvo, to loosen.) Lax- ative medicines. Gentle purgatives. Somnambulism. Sleep-walking. See Onei- rodynia. S.imnifera. (From somnus, sleep, and feru, to bring.) Opiates; medicines which induce sleep. Sonchites. (From voyxot, the sow- thistle ; so named from its resemblance to the sonchus.) The herb hawkweed SONCHUS. (n*^* to o-uov x**tv, from its wholesome juice.) Thename of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, The sow- thistle. \ll the species of sonchus abound with a milky juice, which is very bitter, and said to possess diuretic virtues. The sonchus oleraceus of Linnxus is sometimes employed with that intention. Boiled it may be eaten as a substitute for cabbage. Sonchus oleraceus. The systematic name of the sow-thistle. See Sonchus. Soot. Fuligo. A volatile matter, arising from coals, wood, and other fuel, along wuh the smoke. It is used as a material for making muriate of ammonia. At no very remote period our dispensatories con- tained directions for a tincture of soot; the most material ingredient of which, however, was assafoetida. Sophia. (From rooot, wise; so named from its great virtues in stopping fluxes.) Flix-weed or flux-weed. Sophia cuirurgorum. This plant, Sisym- brium sophia of Linnxus, is now almost ba- nished from practice. It was formerly in high estimation in the cure of wounds. It has been given internally in hysterical af- fections and uterine hxmorrhages, and the seeds are said to be efficacious in destroy- ing intestinal worms. SOPHISTICATION. A term employed in pharmacy, to signify the counterfeiting or adulterating any medicine. This prac- tice unhappily obtains with most dealers in drugs, &c.; and the cheat is carried on so artificially by many as to prevent a dis- covery even by persons of the most dis- cerning faculties. Sophonistbres. (From o-»o$ovi£», to be- come wise; so called because they do not appear till after puberty.) The last of the grinding teeth. Sophora heptaphtlla. The systematic name of the shrub whose root and seeds are sometimes called anticholerica: they are both intensely bitter, and said to be useful in cholera, colic, and dysury. , Sopientia. (From sopio, to make sleep.) Opiates. SOPOR. Profound sleep. SOPORIFEROUS. (Soporifera medica- menta. From sopor, sleep, and fero, to bear.) A term given to those medicines which in- duce sleep. See Anodynes. Sora (Arab.) The nettle-rash. Sorbastrella. (From sorbeo, to suck up, because it stops hxmorrhages.) The herb burnet. SORBUS. (From sorbeo, to suck up; because its fruit sops fluxes.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan sys- tem. Class, Icosandria. Order, Trigynia. The service-tree. Sorrus aucuparia. The wild service- tree. The berries of this plant are adstrin- gent, and, it is said, have been found ser- viceable in allaying the pain of calculous affections in the kidneys. SORDES. When the matter discharged from ulcers is rather viscid or glutinous, it is thus named. This matter is frequent- ly of a brownish red colour, somewhat re- sembling the grounds of coffee, or grumous blood mixed with water. Sordes, Sanies, and Ichor, are all of them much more fetid than purulent matter, and none of them are altogether free from acrimony; but that which is generally termed Ichor is by much the most acrid of them, being frequently so sharp and corrosive as to destroy large quantities of the neighbouring parts. Sore-bat. A disease which Dr. Mosely considers as a true cancer, commencing with an ulcer. It is endemic at the Bay of Honduras. Sore-throat. See Cynanche. Sorrel, common. See Acetosa. Sorrel, French. See Rumex scutatus. Sorrel, roundleaved. See Rumex scuta- tus. Sorrel wood. See Lujula. SOUND. An instrument which surgeons introduce through the urethra into the bladder, to discover whether there is a stone in this viscus or not. Sour dock. See Acetosa. Southernwood. See Abrotanum. Sow-bread. See Arthanita. . Sow-breed. See Cyclamen. SPA WATER. This mineral water ap- pears to be a very strongly acidulous cha- lybeate, containing more iron and carbonic acid than any other mineral spring. What applies to the use of chalybeates will ap- ply to this water. 756 SPE SIMI Spain, pellitory of. See Pyrethrum. Spanish fly. See Cantharides. Spanith liquorice- See G/yci'-hixa. Sparcanosis. (From o-irxey*a>, to swell.) A milk abcess. SPART1UM. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Dia- delphia. Order, Decandria. Spahtium scoparium. The systematic name of the common broom. See Ge- nitta. SPASM. (Spasmus, from lved. A stimulating medicine, used as an external application against chil- blains, rheumatism, palsy, numbness, and gangrene. Spiritus carui Spirit of carraway. Formerly called aqua seminum carui " Take of carraway-seeds, bruised, a pound and half; proof spirit, a gallon; water suffi- cient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gen- lie fire The dose is from a fluiddrachm to half an ounce.. Spiritus cinnamomi. Spirit of cinna- mon Formerly called aqua cinnamomi tpirituotu. Aqua cinnamomi fortit. " Take of cinnamon bark, bruised, a pound; proof spirit, a gallon; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. Spirit of cinnamon is mostly used in conjunction with other carminatives to give a pleasant flavour; it may be exhibiteil alone as a carminative and stimulant. The dose is from a fluiddrachm to half an ounce. Spihitus cornu cervi. See Liquor car- bonatis ammonia. Spiritus juniperi compositus. Com- pound spirte of juniper. Formerly called aqua juniperi composita. " Take of juniper- be ries, bruised, a pound; carraway-seeds, bruised, fennel-seeds, bruised, of each an ounce and half; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. Spiritus lavendula. Spirit of laven- der. Formerly called spiritus lavendula simplex. " Take of fresh lavender flow- ers, two pounds; rectified spirit, a gal- lon; water sufficient to prevent empyreu- ma." Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. Though mostly used as a perfume, this spirit may be given internally as a stimulating nervine and ntispasmodic. The dose is from a fluid- rachm to half an ounce. Spiritus lavendula comi-ositcs. Com- pound spirit of lavender. Formerly call- ed spiritus lavendula compositus matthia. " Take of spirit of lavender, three pints; spirit of rosemary, a pint; cinnamem bark, bruised, nutmegs, bruised, of each half an ounce; reel saunders wood, sliced, an ounce." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. An elegant and useful antispas- modic, and stimulant in very general use against nervous diseases, iownessof spirits, and weakness of the stomach, taken on a lump of sugar. Spiritus li mbricorum. The spirit ob- tained by the distillation of the earth- worm is similar to hartshorn. SPI 761 Spiritus mexthx: piperitje. Spirit of peppermint. Formerly called spiritus men- tha piperitidis- Aqua menlha pipcrnidis spirituosa. " Take of peppermint, dried, a po.nd and half; proof spirit, a gallon ; wmer sufficient to prevent empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. This possesses all the properties of the peppermint with the sti- mulating virtues of the spirit. The dose from one fluieldrachm to an ounce. Spihitus mentii.e viiudis. Spirit of spearmint. Formerly called spiritus men- tha sativa.- Aqua mentha vulgaris sfriri- tuosa. " T;,ke of spearmint, drietl, a pound and half; proof spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma." Macerate for twenty-four hours, and distil a gallon. This is most i ommonly atldeel to carminative or antispasmodic draughts, and seldom exhibited .alone. The dose from one fluiddrachm to an ounce. Spiritus millepedarum. A fluid vola- tile alkali, whose virtues are similar to hartshorn. Spiritus myndereri. See Liquor ace- tatis ammonia. Spiritus MrwsTicjE. Spirit of nutmeg. Formerly called aqua nucis moschata. " Take of nutmegs, bruised, two ounces; proof spirit, a gallon; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. A stimulating and agreeable spirit pos- sessing the virtues of the nutmeg. The dose trom one fluiddrachm to an ounce. Spiritus nitri dulcis. See Spiritus atheris nitrici. Spiritus nitri duplex. The nitrous aciel. See Acidum nitrosum and Nitric acid. Spiritus nitri fumans. See Acidum nitrosum and Nitric acid. Spiritus nitri glauberi. See Acidum nitrosum and Nitric acid. Spiritus nitri simplex. The dilute nitrous acid. See Acidum nitrosum dilu- tum. Spiritu/s NiTni vulgaris. This is now called acidum nitrosum dilutum. Spiritus pi.mentje. Spirit of pimento. Formerly called spiritus pimento. " Tie of allspice, bruised, two ounces ; proof spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to pre- vent empyreuma." Mae-era.e for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. A stimulating aromatic tincture mostly em- ployed with adstringent and carminative medicines. The e ***&" is called the ague cake, though that name and «.m, a tumour.) A rupture ot the is also frequently given to a scirrhous tu- spleen. mour of ihe live/succeeding intermittents. SPLINT. A long piece of wood, tin, Ihe causes of this disease are in general or strong pasteboard employed tor pre- the same with those of other inflammatory venting the e. ds of broken bones trom disorders ; but those which determine the moving, so as to interrupt the- process oy inflammation to that particular part more which fractures unite. than another, are very much unknown. Spodium. 2*roStov. The spodium ot It attacks persons of a very plethoric Dioscorides and of Galen are now not and sanguine habit of body rather than known in the shops It is said to have otuers b been produced by burning cadmia alone SPLENIUS. (From o-^hv, the spleen; in the furnace; for having thrown it in so named from its resemblance in shape to small pieces into the fire, near the nozzle the spleen, or according to some it derives of the bellows, they blow the most fine its name from splenium, a ferula, or splint, and subtle parts against thei roof of the which surgeons apply to the sides of a h-mace; artd what was reflected from fractured bone.) Splenius capitis and thence was calleel spodium. It d'"erea splenius colU of Albinus, and cervico-dorsi- from the pompholyx in not being so pure, mastoidien et .dorso-trachelien of Dumas, and in being more heavy. Pliny distin- The splenius is a flat, broad, and oblong guishes several kinds of it, as that ot cop muscle, in part covered by the upper part per, silver, gold, and lead. rfthetri|«««i»,»dobHqLyiitlitedbe. #*««« *»"«■ Burnt ivory or ivory tween the back ofthe ear, and the lower back. and posterior part ofthe neck. r Spodium ghsscohcm. The white dung It arises tendinous from the four or five of do;rs. superior spinous processes of the dorsal Spoliarium. A private room at the vertebrx; tendinous and fleshy from the baths. last ofthe neck, and tendinous from the Spondtlium. (From rjovSukot, ayer- ligamentum colli, or rather the tendons of tebra , so named from the Jape of its the two splenii unite here inseparably, root, or probably because it was used but about Ihe second or third vertebra of against the bite of at^^J^f'™' the neck they recede from each other, Sukit.) The herb ^-^i^P*™1eP;ve so that part of the complexus may be Spondtlus. 2W«*©-. . Some have " l * thought fit to call the spine, or back- It ' is inserted, by two distinct tendons, bone thus, from the shape and fitness ot the into the transverse processes of the two vertebrx, td move every way upon one first vertebrx ofthe neck, sending off some another. few fibres to the complexus and levator Sponge. See Spongia. scapulx; tendinous and fleshy into the Sponge-tent. See Aponjia pn-J«nira. upper and posterior part ofthe mastoid . SPONGIA W..,^* JS£ process, and into a ridge on the occipital A sea production, the Spongia °ffi™£ bone, where it joins with the root of that of Linnxus; the habitat'»™ of «««e ". process B,,rnt sponge is said to cure effectual y This muscle may easily be separated the bronchocele and to be ot ,nftnite into two parts. Eustachius and Fallopius utility ,n ™*^™^^£^$L were aware of this; Winslow has d'.sf.n- tents are employed by surgeons to unaxe guished them into the superior and inferior fistulous ulcers, &c systematic portions ; and Albinus has described them Spongia officinalis. The^systematic as two distinct muscles, calling that part name ofthe sponge- S ^ spongia which is inserted into the mastoid process Spongia ««««J- ^Jty Sng and os occipitis, splenius capitis, and that Sponge tent. rh,s'8hS melted 22 which is inserted into the vertebrx ofthe pieces of sponge in hot melted empUs ne^, splenius colli. We have here follow- trum cerx compositum, and pressing T64 SPU them between two iron plates. As soon as colel, the substance thus formed may- be cut into pieces of any shape. It was formerly used for dilating small openings, fo? which it was well adapted, as when the wax melted, the elasticity of the sponge made it expand and distend the opening, in whicli it had been put. Mr. Cooper informs us that the best modern surgeons selelom employ it. Spongia usta. Burnt sponge. "Cut the sponge into pieces, and beat it that any extraneous matters may be separated ; then bum it in a close vessef until it be- comes black and friable; lastly rub it to a very fine powder." This preparation is exhibited with bark in the cure of scro- phulous complaints, and forms the basis of a lozenge which has been known to cure the bronchocele in many instances. The dose is from a scruple to a drachm. SPONGIOSA OSSA. Ossa turbinata infli-iora. These bones are situated in the under part of ihe side of the nose, they are of a triangular form and spongy ap- pearance, resembling the os spongiosum superius; externally they are convex ; in- ternally they are concave ; the convexity is placed towards the septum nasi, and concavity outwards. The under edge of each bone is placed horizontally near the outer p^rt of the nose, and ending in a sharp point behind. At the upper part of the bone are two processes, the anterior of which ascends and forms part of the la- crymal groove, and the posterior descends and forms a hook to make pact ofthe nrfk- illary ^inus. The connexion of this bone is to the os maxillare, os palati and os unguis by a dis- tinct suture in the young subject; but in the adult, by a concretion of substance. The ossa spongiosa afford a large surface for extending the organ of smell by allow. ing the membrane of the nose to be ex- paneled, upon which the olfactory nerves are dispersed. In the fectus, these bones are almost complete. Spongiosum os. 1. The ethmoid bone. 2, See Spongiosa ossa. Spongoides. (2, so long elongated, as lo lay on the diet k, causing friction anel excoria- tion. The bulb of the eye being exposed to the air, sordes generate, the inferior palpebra is irritated by the cilia, and very painful red and small papillx are observ- able. 2"-' *y.~+l...U~,r. ..nr^mmmim isaStanllV- loma formed by carnous tubercles, about the size of a small pin's head. 3d. Staphyloma pa> tiale, which occupies some part of the cornea: it exhibits an opaque tumour prominent from the cornea, similar to a small blueish grape. 4th. Staphyloma sclerotica, is a bluish tumour attacheu to some part of the scle- rotica, but arising from the tunica albugi- nea. • 5th. Staphyloma pellucidum, in which the cornea is not thickened or incras- sated, but very much extended and pel- lucid. 6th. Staphyloma complicatum, which is complicated with an ulcer, ectropium, caruncles, or any other disorder of the eye. 7th. Staphyloma iridis. For this species see Ptosis iridis. Star thistle. The roots of this plant, Carlina acaulis of Linnxus, are said to be diuretic, and by some recommended in gravel and jaundice. STARCH. Amylum. The fecula of wheaten flour. See Amylum. Starch is one of the constituent parts in all mealy farinaceous seeds, fruits, roots, and other parts of plants. Our common starch is made from wheat. It is not necessary that the grain be first bruised in mills. The entire corn, well cleansed, is soaked in cold water until the husk separates; and the grains, having become quite soft, give out by pressure a milky fluid. The grains are then taken out ofthe water by means of a sieve, put into a coarse linen sack, and transferred into the treading-tub; where they are trodden, after cold water has been poured upon them. By this operation the starchy part is washed out, and mingling with the water makes it milky. The water is now drawn off, running through a sieve into the settling tub. Fresh water is again effused upon the grains, and the same operation is continued till the water in the treading-tub is no longer rendered milky. The starch here precipitates by repose from the water that held it suspended ; during which, especial- ly in a warm season, the mucilaginous sac- charine matter of the flour, that was dis- solved by the water, goes into the acetous fermentation. From this cause the starch grows still purer and whiter. The water is next let off from the starch, which is several times more washed with clear fiesh water ; the remaining part of which is suffered to drip through linen cloths sup- ported by hurdles, upon which the wet starch is placed. When the starch has fully subsided, it is wrapt in, wrung between these cloths, or pressed, to extort still more of the remaining li- quid. I» is afterwards cut into pieces, which are laid in airy places on slightly burnt bricks to be completely dried, partly by 766 STE STE the free currency of air, and partly by the bricks imbibing their moisture. Lastly, the outer crust is scraped off, and they are broken into smaller pieces. In the sacks wherein the corn was trod- den there remain its husks and glutinous parts; and this residuum is employed as food for cattle. STATICE. (From r*.ch it surrounds; and graduallybecom- ing thinner, is inserted as fa- back as the lambdoielal suture. STERNO COSTALES Vesalius con- sidered these as forming a single muscle on each side, ofa triangular shape ; hence we find the name of triangularis adopted by Douglas and Albinus ; "but Verheyen, who first taught that they ought to be described as four or five distinct muscles, gave them the name of sterno costulet,- and in this he is very properly followed by Winslow, Haller, and Lietaud. These muscles are situated at each side of the under surface of the sternum, upon the cartilages of the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth ribs. Tlieir number varies in different subjects ; very often there are only three, sometimes five, and even six, but most usually we find only four. The lowermost of the sterno costales, or what would be called the inferior por- tion of the triangularis, arises tendinous and fleshy from the edge and innersurface of the lower part ofthe cartilago ensifor- mis, where its fibres intermix with those of the diaphragm and transversalis abdominis. Ls fibres run nearly in a transverse direc- tion, and are instated, by a broad thin ten- don, into the inner surface of the cartilage of the sixth rib, and lower edge of that of the fifth. The second and largest of the sterno costales, arises tendinous from the cartila- go ensiformis and lower part of the ster- num, laterally, and, running a little ob- liquely outwards, is inserted into the lower STE STE 767 edge of the cartilage of the fifth, and some- times of the fourth rib. The 'hud arisestentlinous from the sides ofthe nuddic part of the sternum, near the canities ot the fourth and fifth ribs, and, ascending obliqu ly outwards, is inserted into the cartiLge ofthe third rib. The fourth and uppermost, which is the most frequently wanting, arises tendinous from ihe beginn u, ofthe cartilage of the third rib and 'he adjacent part ofthe ster- num, and running almost perpendicularly upwards, is inserted by a thin tendon (winch covers a part ofthe second internal intercostal), into the cartilage and begin- ning ofthe bony part ofthe second rib. All these muscles are more or less inter- mixed with one another at their origin, and ibis probably occasioned them to be considered as one muscle. Fallopius in- form us, that the plate Vesalius has given of them was taken from a dog, in which animal they are much larger, than in man. Douglas has endeavoured to account for this difference, but his explanation is far from being satisfactory. STERNO HYOIDEUS. As this mus- cle arises from the clavicle, as well as from the sternum, Winslow calls it sterno- cleido hyoideus. It is a iong, flat, and thin muscle, situated obliquely between the sternum and os hyoides, behind the lower part of the mastoideus, and covering the sterno thyroideus and the hyo-thyroideus. It arises, by very short tendinous fibres, from the cartilaginous pari of the first rib, from the upper and inner part of the sternum, from the c.psular ligament that connects that bone with the clavicle, and commonly from a small part of the clavicle itself; from thence, ascending along the anterior and lateral part of the neck, we see it united to its fellow, opposite to the inferior part of the larynx, by means of a thin membrane, which forms a kind of linea alba. After this the two muscles se- parate again, and each passing over the side of the thyroid cartilage, is inserted into the basis ofthe os hyoides, immediate- ly behind the insertion ofthe last-described muscle. Its use is to draw the os hyoides down- wards. STERNO MASTOIDEUS. See Sterno- cleido-mastoideus. STERNO THYROIDEUS. Sterno-lhy- roidien of Dumas. This is flat and thin, like the preceding muscle, but longer and broad- er. It is situated at the fore part ofthe neck, between the sternum and thyroid cartilage, and behind the sterno hyoideus. Ii arises broad and fleshy from the upper and inner part of the sternum, between the cartilages ofthe first and second ribs, from each of which it receives some few fibres, as well as from the clavicle where it joins with the sternum. From thence, growing some- what narrower, it ascends, and, passing over the thyroid gland and the cricoid car- tilage, is inserted tendinous into the lower and posterior edge of the rough line of the thyroid cartilage, immediately under the insertion of the last-described muscle. Now and then a few of its fibres pass on to the os hyoides. Its use is to draw* the thyroid cartilage, and consequently the la- rynx, downwards. STERNUM. Pectoris os. The breast- bone. The sternum os pectoris, or breast- bone, is the oblong, flat bone, placed at the fore part of the thorax. The ossifica- tion of this bone in the fcetus beginning from many different points at the same time, we find it, in young subjects, com- posed of several bones united by carti- lages; but as we advance in life, most of these cartilages ossify, and the sternum, in the adult state, is found to consist of .hree, and sometimes only of two pieces, the two lower portions being united into one; and very often, in olel subjects, the whole is formed into one bone. But, even in the latter case, we may still observe the marks of its former divisions; so that, in describ- ing the bone, we may very properly divide it into its upper, middle, and inferior por- tions. The upper portion forms an irregular square, which, without much reason, has, by many writers, been compared to the figure ofa heart as it is painted on cards. It is of considerable thickness, especially at its upper part. Its anterior surface is irregular, and slightly convex; posteriorly, it is somewhat concave. Its upper middle part is hollowed, to make way for the tra- chea arteria. On each side, superiorly, we observe an oblong articulating surfaae, covered with cartilage in the recent sub- ject, for receiving the ends of the clavi- cles. Immediately below this, on each side, the bone becomes thinner, and we observe a rough surface for receiving the cartilage ofthe first rib, anel, almost close to the inferior edge of this, we find the half of such another surface, whicii, com- bined with a similar surface in the middle portion of the sternum, serves for the articulation of the cartilage of the second rib. The middle portion is much longer, nar- rower, and thinner than the former; but is somewhat broader and thinner below than above, where it is connected with the upper portion. The whole of its ante- rior surface is slightly convex, and within it is slightly concave. Its edges, on each side, affords four articulating surfaces, for the third, fourth, fifth, anel sixth ribs ; and parts of articulating surfaces at its upper and lower parts, for the second and se- venth ribs. About the middle of this por- tion of the sternum we sometimes find a considerable hole, large enough in some subjects to admit the end of the little fin- ger. Sylvius seems to have been the first 768 STE STO who described it. Riolanus and some others after him have, without reason, sup- posed it to be more frequent in women than in men. In the recent subject it is closed by a cartilaginous substance; and, as it does not seem destined for the trans- mission of vessels, as some writers have asserted, we may, perhaps very properly, with M. Hunauhl, consider it as an acci- dental circumstance, occasioned by an in- terruption of the ossification, before the whole of this part of the bone is com- pletely ossified. The third and inferior portion of the sternum is separated from the former by a line, which is seldom altogether oblitera- ted, even in the oldest subjects. It is smaller than the other parts of the bone, and descends between the ribs, so as to have been considered as an appendix to the rest of the sternum. From its shape, and its being constantly in a state of car- tilage in young subjects, it has been com- monly named cartilago xiphoides, ensifor- mis, or sword-like can ilage; though many ofthe. ancients gave the name of xiphoides to the whole sternum; comparing the two first bones to the handle, and this appen- dix to the blade of the sword. The shape of this appendix varies in different sub- jects ; in some it is longer and more point- ed, in others shorter and more obtuse Veslingius has seen it reaching as low as the navel, and incommoding the motion of tlie trunk forwards. In general it termi- nates obtusely, or in a single point; some- times, however, it is bifurcated, and Eu- stacliius and Haller have seen it trifid. Very often we find it perforated, for the transmission of branches of the mammary artery. In the adult it is usually ossified and tipped with cartilage, but it very often continues cartilaginous through life, and Haller once found it in this state in a woman who died in.her hundredth year. The substance of the sternum, inter- nally, is of a light, spongy texture, co- vered externally with a thin bony plate; hence it happens that this bone is easily fractured. From the description we have given of it, its uses may be easily under- stood. We have seen it serving for the articulation of s^vcn true ribs on each side, and hence we shall find it of considerable use in respiration. We likewise observed, that it is articulated with each ofthe cla- vicles. It serves for the origin and inser- tion of several muscles; it supports the mediastinum; and lastly,defends the heart and lungs; and it is observable, that we find a similar bone in almost all animals that have lungs, and even in such as have no ribs, of which latter we have an in- stance in the frog. Sternutamentoria. See Ptarmica. STERTOR. A noisy kind of respira- tion, as is observed in apoplexy. A snor- ing, or snorting. STHENIA. A term employed by the followers of Dr. Brown, to denote that slate ofthe body which disposes >o inflam- matory diseases in opposition to those of debility, which arise from asthenia Stirialia. (From stibium, antimony ) Antimonials. Medicines whose chief in- gredient is antimony. Stiiiii essentia. Antimonial wine. STIBIUM. (ItiQiov -. from caC», to shine.) An ancient name of antimony. See Antimonium. STIGMA. (IttyfJLa: from r/f«, to in- flict blows.) A small red speck in the skin, occasioning no elevation of the cu- ticle. Stigmata ate generally distinct, or apart from each other. They sometimes assume a livid colour, and are then termed petechia. Stilhoma. (From rikCu, to polish.) A cosmetic. STILLICIDIUM. (From stillo, to drop, and cado, to fall ) A strangury, or dis- charge of the .urine drop by drop. Also the pumping upon a part. Stimmi. IvtfAi, Antimony. STIMULANTS. (Stimulantia, sc. me- dicamenta; from stimulo, to stir up ) Me- dicines are so termed which possess a power of exciting the animal energy. They are divided into, 1. Stimulantia tonicu, as sinapi, cantharides. mercurii praparationet. 2- Stimulantia defusibilia, as alkali volutile, electricity, heat, &c. 3- Stimulantia car- iliaca, as cinnamomum, nux moschata, wine, 8ic. STIMULUS. Any thing which irri- tates. Stinking lettuce. See Lactuca graveolens. Stizolobicm. The cowage is sometimes so called. See Dolichos. Stoeciias. (From rttxxStt, the islands on whicii it grew.) French lavender. Stoechas arabica. French lavender. Spica hortulana. Stucadore. Lavendula stachas of Linnxus. This plant is much less grateful in smell and flavour than the common lavender, to which it is allied in its properties. Stoeciias citrina. See Elichrysum. STOMACACE. (From ropx, the mouth, and Kouiot, evil.) Canker. A fetor in the mouth, with a bloody discharge from the gums. It is "generally a symptom of the scurvy. It is also a name for the scurvy. STOMACH. (The word stomachus pro- perly belongs to ihe upper orifice of the stomach, though given to the whole viscus.) Ventriculus. Anocalia. Gaster. Nedyt. A membranous receptacle, situated in the epi- gastric region, which receives the food from the oesophagus ; its figure is somewhat ob- long and round: it is largest on the left side, and gradually diminishes towards its lower orifice, where it is the least. Its superior orifice, where the oesophagus terminates, is called the car dia; the inferior orifice, where the intestine begins, the pylorus. STR STR 769 The anterior surface is turned towards the abdominal muscles, and the posterior op- posite the lumbar vertebrx P. has two curvatures ; the first is called the great curvature of the stomach, and extends downwards, from one orifice to the o.her, having the omentum adhering to it; the second is the small curvature, which is also between both orifices, but superiorly and posteriorly. The stoma h, like the intestinal canal, is composed of three coats, or membranes: 1. The outermost, which is very firm, and from the peritonxum. 2. The muscular, which is very thick, and composed of various muscular fibres ; and, 3. The innermost, or villous coat, which is covered with exii.dingand inhaling vessels, and mucus. These coats are connected together by cellular membrane. The glands ofthe stomach which separate the mucus are situated between the villous and mus- cular coat, in the cellular structure. The arteries of the stomach come chiefly from the cxliac artery, and are distinguished into the coronary, gastro-epiploic, and short arteries ; they are accompanied by veins which have similar names, and which term nate in the vena portx. The nerves of the stomach are very numerous, and come from the eighth pair and intercostal nerves. The lymphatic vessels are distri- butetl throughout the whole substance, and proceed immediately to the thorac ic duct. The use ofthe stomach is to ex cite hunger and partly thirst, to receive the food from the oesophagus, and to re- tain it, till, by the motion of the stomach, the admixture of various fluids, and many other changes, it is rendered fit to pas9 the right orifice of the stomach, and afford chyle to the intestines. Stomach, inflammation of. See Gastri- tis. Stomachica passio. A disorder in which there is an aversion to food, even the thought of it begets a nausea, anxiety, cardilagia, an effusion of saliva,i and of en a vomiting. Fasting is more tolerable than eating; if obliged to eat, a pain follows that is worse than hunger itself. STOMACHICS. (Stomac/uca, sc. me- dicamenta; from rofAxx»t, the stomach.) Medicines which excite and strengthen the action of the stomach. Stomachus. See Stomach. Stone. See Calculus. Stonecrop. See Illecebra. STORAX 2Toga£. See Styrax. Storax, liquid. See Liquirhimbra. StoraX Liq.uiDA See Liquidambra. Storax rubra officinalis. Cascarilla lark. Storax, white. See Balsamum peruvia- num. Strabalismus. See Strabitmus. STRABISMUS. (From t^aCi^u, to squint.) Strabalismits. Strabositas. Squint- ing. An affection of the eye by which a person sees objects in an oblique manner, from the axis of vision being distorted. Cullen arranges ihis disease in the class locales, and order dyscinesia. He distin- guishes three species. 1. Strabismus habitualis, when from a custom of using only one eye. 2. Strabismus commodus, when one eye in comparison with the other, from greater weakness, or mobility, cannot accommo- date itself to the other. 3. Strabismus necessarius, when some change takes place in the situation or figure of the eye, or a part of it. Strabosttas See Strabismus. Stramen camelorum. Camel's hay, or juncus odoratus. Stuamnoniu.m. See Stramonium. STRAMONIUM (From stramen, straw; so called from its fibrous roots ) Dutray. Barryo coccalon. Solanum muniacum of D oscorides, and Stramonium spinosum of Gerard. Solanum fatidum of Bauh'm. St* ammonium majus album. Common thorn- apple. Datura stramonium of Linnxus :— pericuipiisspiftasis erectis ovatis, folds ovatis glabris. This plant has been long known as a powerful narcotic poison. In its re- cent state it has a bitterish taste, and a smell somewhat resembling that of poppies, especially if the leaves be rubbed between the fingers. Instances of the deleterious effects of the plant are numerous, more particularly of the seed. An extract pre- pared from the seeds is recommended by Baron Stoerck in maniacal, epileptic, and convulsive affections; and is Said by some to succeed, while,«in the hands of others, it has failed. In this country, says Dr. Woodville, we are unacquainted with any practitioners whose experience tends to throw light on die medical character of this plant. It appears to us, continues Dr. Woodville, that its effects as a medi- cine are to be referred to no other power than that of a narcotic. And Dr.. Cullen, speaking on this subject, says, "I have? no doubt that narcotics may be a remedy in cer' ain cases of mania and epilepsy ; but I have not, and I doubt if any other per- son has, learned to distinguish the cases to which such remedies are properly adapted. It is therefore that we fincl the other narco- tics, as well as the stramonium, to fail in the same hands in which they had in other cases, seemed to succeed. It is this considera- tion that haso- casioned my neglecting the use of stramonium, and therefore -pre- vented me from speaking more pr-.cisely from my own experience on this sub- ject" The extract of this plant has been the preparation usually employed, and from one to ten grains and upwards a day ; but the powdered leaves, after the manner of those directed of cicuta, would seem to be f 5F f7t> ST* SI R more certain and convenient, ©reding found the strength of the extract to vary exceedingly; that which he obtained from Ludwig was much more powerful than that which he had of Stoerk. Externally, the leaves of stramonium huve been applied to inflammatory tumours and burns, and it is said with success, and, of late, the dried leaves have been smoked as a remedy in asthma ; but it does not appear that they have been more efficacious in this way than tobacco. Stramonium officinale; See Stramo- nium. Stramonium spinosum. See Stramo- nium. Stranoalis. (From yg<*>f«"», to tor- ment.) A hard painful tumour in the breast, from milk. STRANGURY. (Stranguria. From rg*vf, a drop, and ngov, urine ) A difficulty 01 making water, attended with pain and dripping. See Ischuria. Stratiotes. (From rg*7«c, an army ; so named from its virtues in healing fresh wounds, and its usefulness to soldiers-) See Millefolium. Stratioticum. See Millefolium. Strawberry. See Fragaria. STREATHAM WATERS. A weak purging water, drunk from one, two, or more pints in a morning. Stremma. (^Tet/AfAd.; from rgt$a, to turn ) A strain, or sprain, of the parts about a joint STRICTURE. A diminution, or con- tracted state of some tube, or duct, of the body; as the oesophagus, intestines, urethra, vagina, &c. Thtjy are either organical or spasmodic. STRIDOR DENT1UM. Grinding of the teeth. Strigil. Strigilis. An instrument to scrape off the sweat during the gymnastic exercises of the ancients, and in their baths ; strigils were made of metals, horn, ivory, and were curved. Some were made of linen. Strigmentum The strigment, fihb, or sordes, scraped from the skin, in baths and places of exercises. STRorHos. (From ?■§*•«, to turn.) A twisting ofthe iiuestines. STROPHULUS. A papulous eruption peculiar to infants, and exhibiting a variety of forms, which are described by Dr. W-ll.tn, under the titles of interttnctus, al- bidus, confertus, volaticut, and Candidas. 1. • Strophulus intertinctut, (from inter- tint to. ospot hereandthcrre,)usuallycalled the red-gum, and, by the French, Effioret- oenoe benigne. The papulx characterizing this affection, rise stnsibly above the level of the cuticle, are of a vivid red colour, and conmonly distinct from each other. Their number and extent varies much in different cases. They appear most con- stantly on the cheeks, forearm, and back of the band, but arc sometimes diffused over the whole" body. The papulx are, in many places, intermixed wuh stigmata, and often with red patches ofa larger size, which do not, however, occasion any ele- vation of the cuticle. A child's skin thus variegated, somewhat resembles a piece of red printed linen ; and hence this eruption was formerly called the red gown, a term which is still retained in several coumies of England, and may be found in old dic- tionaries. Medical wrjters have changed the original word for one of a similar sound, but not more significant.. The strophulus intertinctus has not, in general, any tendency to become pustular, a few small pustules containing a straW-colnured watery fluid, occasionally appear on the back of the hand, but scarcely merit at- tention, as the fluid is always re-absorbed in a short time, without breaking the cuticle. The eruption usually terminates in scurf, or exfoliation of the cuticle ; its duration, however, is very uncertain ; the papulx and spots sometimes remain for a length of time, without an obvious altera- tion ; sometimes disappear and come out again daily; but, for the most part, one eruption of them succeeds another, at longer intervals, and with more regularity. This complaint occurs chiefly within the two first months of lactation. It is not always accompanied with, or preceded by any disorders of the constitution, but ap- pears occasionally in the strongest and most healthy children. . Some authors connect it with aphthous ulcerations common in children, supposing the latter to be a part of the same disease diffused along the in- ternal surfaces ofthe mouth and intestines. The fact, however, seems to be, that the two affections alternate with each other; for those infants, who have the papulous eruption on the skin are less liable to aphthx ; and when the aphthx take place to a considerable degree, the skin is gene- rally pale and free from eruption. The strophulus intertinctus is, by most writers, said to originate from an acidity, or acri- monious quality ofthe milk taken into a child's stomach, communicated afterwards to the blood, and stimulating the cutaneous excretories. This opinion might, without difficulty, be proved to have little foun- dation. The pre-disposition to the com- plaint may be deduced from the delicate and tender state of the skin, and from the strong determination of blood to the sur- face, which evidently takes place in in- fants. The papulous eruption is, in many cases, connected with a weak, irritable state ofthe alimentary canal, and conse- quent indigestion. For if it be by any means suddenly repelled from the surface diarrhoea, vomiting, spasmodic affections of the bowels, and often general disturbance STROPHULUS. 771 sf the constitution succeed; but as soon as it rtappears, those internal complaints are wholly .suspended. Dr Armstrong and others have .particularly noted this recip- rocation, which makes the red gum, at times, a disease of some importance, though in its usual form, it is not thought to be in any respect dangerous. On their remarks a necessary caution is founded, not to ex- pose infants to a stream of very cold air, nor to plunge them unseasonably in a cold balh. The most violent, and even fatal symptoms have often been the consequence of such imprudent conduct. 2. The Strophulus elbidus, by some termed the white gum, is merely a variety of strophulus intertinctus, but deserves some notice on account of the different appearance of its papulx. In place of those described as characterizing the red gum, there is a number of minute, whitish specks, a little elevated, and sometimes, though not constantly, surrounded by a slight redness These papulx, when their tops are removed, do not discharge any fluid; it is, however, probable that they are originally formed by the deposition of a fluid, which afterwards concretes'under the cuticle They appear chiefly on the face, neck, and breast, and are more permanent than the papulx of the red gum. In other respects, they have the same na. ture and tendency, and require a similar plan of treatment. Although a distinctive name has been applied to this eruption, when occurring alone, yet it is proper to observe that, in a great number of cases, there are red papulx and spots intermixed with it, which prove its connexion with the strophulus intertinctus. 3. The Strophulus confertus. (From confercio, to crowd together.) An eruption of numerous papulx, varing in their size, appears on different parts of the body in infants, during dentition, and has thence been denominated the tooth-rash. It is sometimes also termed the rank red gum About the fourth or fifth month after birth, an eruption of this kind usually takes place on the checks and sides ofthe nose, extending sometimes to the forehead and arms, but rarely to the trunk or body. .The papulx on the face are smaller, and set more closely together than in the red gum; their colour is not so vivid, but they are generally more permanent. Th«y terminate at length with slight exfoliations of the cuticle, and often appear again in the same places, a short time afterwards. The papulx which, in this complaint, oc- casionally appear on the back or loins, are much larger, and somewhat more dis- tant from each other, than those on the face. They are often surrounded by an extensive circle of inflammation, and a few of them contain a semi-pellucid watery fluid, which is reabsorbed when the in- flammation subsides. . In the seventh or eighth, the strophulus confertus assumes a somewhat different form; one or two large irregular patches appear on the arms, shoulder, or neck; in wliich the papulx are hard, of a considerable size, and set so close together, that the whole surface is ofa high red colour. Most commonly the fore arm is the seat of this eruption, the papulx rising first on the back of the hand, and gradually extending upwards along the arm. Sometimes, however, the erup- tion commences at the elbow, and proceeds a little upwards and downwards on the outside of the arm. It arrives at its height in about a fortnight, the papulx then be- gin to fade, and becomes fla, at the top, afterwards the cuticle exfoliates from the part affected, which remains discoloured, rough, and irregular, for a week or two longer An obstinate and very painful modifica- tion of this disease takes place, though not often, on the lower extremities. The pa- pulx spread from the calves of the legs to the thighs, nates, loins, and round the body, as high as the navel: being very nu- merous and close together, they produce a continuous redness over all the parts above mentioned. The cuticle presently, however, shri- velled, cracks in various places, and finaL ly separates from the skin in large pieces. During this process anewcuticleisformed, notwithstanding which the complaint re- curs in a short time, and goes through the same course as before. In this man- ner successive eruptions ti-ke place, during the course of three or four months, and perhaps do not cease till the child is one year old, or somewhat more Children ne- cessarily suffer great uneasiness from the heat and irritation occasioned by so ex- tensive an eruption, yet, while they are af- fected with i>, they often remain free from any internal or febrile complaint This ap- pearance should be distinguished from the intertrigo of infants, which exhibits an uniform, red, smooth, shining surface, without papulx; and whicli affects only the lower part of the nates and inside of the thighs, being produced by ihe stimulus of the urine, &c. with which the child's clothe s are almost constantly welted. The strophulus confertus, where the child is otherwis' healthy, is generally ascribed to a state of indigestion, or some fever.sh complaint of the mother, or nurse. Dr. Willar., however, asserls that he has more frequently seen :he eruption when no such cause was evident It may, with more probability, be considered as one of the numerous symptoms of irritation arising from the inflamed and painful state of ihe gums in dentition: since it always occurs during that process, aiid disappears soon after the first teeth have cut the gums. 772 STR STY 4. The Strophulus volaticus, (from volo, to fl\,) is characterized by an appearance of small circular patches, or clusters of papulx, arising successively on different parts of the houy. The number of papulx in each cluster is from six to tweive Boih the papulx and their interstices are of a high red colour. These patches continue reel, with a little heat, or itching, for about four days, when they turn brown, and be- gin to exfoliate. As ont patch declines, another appears at a small distance from it; and in this manner the complaint often spreads gradually over the face, body, and limbs, no terminating in less than three or four weeks. During that time the child has sometimes a quick p«lse> a white tongue, and seems uneasy and fret- ful In many cases, however, the eruption takes place without any symptoms of in- ternal disorder. The above complaint has been by some writers denominated ignis volaticus infantum; under this title Asiruc and Lorry have described one ofthe forms of crusta lactea, in which a successive eruption of pustules takes place on the same spot generally about the mouth or eyes, in children of different ages, and sometimes in adults. The macula volatica infantum mentioned by Wittichius, Sen- nertus, and Sebizeus, agree in some re- spect with the strophulus volaticus; but they are described by other German au- thors as a species of erysipelas, or as irre- gular efflorescences effecting the genitals of infants, and often proving fatal. The strophulus volaticus is a complaint by no means frequent. In most cases which have come under Dr. Willan's observation, it appeared between the third and sixth month; in one instai.ee, however, it oc- curred about ten days after birth, and con- tinued three weeks, being gradually dif- fused from the cheeks and forehead to the scalp, afterwards to the trunk of the body and to the extremities ; when the patches exfoliated, a red surface was left, with slight border of detached cuticle. 5- Strophulus Candidas. (From candeo, to shine.) In this form of strophulus, ihe papulx are larger than in any of the fore- going species. They have no inflamma- tion round their base; their surface is very smooth and shining, whence they appear to be of a lighter colour than the adjoining cuticle. They are diffused, at a consider- able diatance from each other, over the loins, shoulders, and upper part of the arms ; in any other situation they are sel- dom found. This eruption affects infants about a year old, and most commonly succeeds some of the acute diseases to which they are liable. Dr. Willan has observed it on their recovery from a catarrhal fever, and after inflammations of the bowels, or lungs. The papulx continue hard and elevated for about a week, then gradually subsele . pd disappear. STRUMA. (From struo, to heap up.) This term is applied bj some authors to scrofula, and by others to an induration of the ihyroid gland, which isendemial tothe Tyrolese, Swiss, and others. Strumen. (From struma, a scrophulous tumour.) A herb so called from its usei in healing strumous tumours. &truthium. (From reuQot, a sparrow; so named from the resemblance of its flowers to an unfledged sparrow.) The master-wort. See Imperatoria. Strtchnomania. (From s-gw^voc, night- shade, and fAxvtx., madness.) So the an- cients called the disorder produced by eating the deadly nightshade. STRYCHNOS. (From en first known to Eusta- chius; so that Douglas was not aware of thiscircumstancewhenhe placed it amongst the muscles discovered by himself. It arises from the apex ot the styloid process, and sometimes, by a broad and thin apo- neurosis, from the inner and posterior p.irt of the angle of the lower jaw, and is in- serted into the appendix, or little horn, of the os hyoides. The use of these muscles is to pull the OS hyoides to one sule, and a little upwards, Stylo-hyoiheus alter. See Stylo-hyoi- dens STYLO MASTOID FORAMEN. Fora- men stylo-ma stoidaum. A hole, between the styloid and mastoid process of the temporal bone, through which the portio dura of the auditory nerve passes to the temples STYLO PH\RYNGEUS. (Musculus stylo-pharyngeus.) Stylo-thyro pharyngien of Dumas. A musclesituated between the low- er jaw and os hyoides laterally, which di- lates and raises the pharynx and thyroid cartilage upwards. It arises fleshy from the root of tne styloid process, and is in- serted into the side of the pharynx and back part of the thyroid cartilage. Stymatosis. (From rvu>, to have a priapism.) A violent erection ofthe penis, with a bloody discharge. Stypteria. (From ruyu, to bind; so call- ed from its adstringent properties.) Alum. STYPTICS (Medicamenta styptica, from ru the breasts.) Exuberes. Hath been used by some writers for thoseinfants who yet suck, in distinction from those who are weaned, anti t hen are called exuberes. Succaoo Ihe rob or conserve of fruit. SUCCEDANEUM. A medicine substi- tuted for others. Sui centuriati musculi. The pyrami- dal muscles of.'he belly. S'-ccexturiati ri..\es. Two glands lying above the kidneys. SUCCINAS AMMONIACiE. See Spiri- tus ammonia succinatus SUCCINATE. Succinas. Salts formed by the combination of the acid of amber, or succinic acid, with different bases ; as, succinate of potash, succinate of copper, &c. SccriNoEi s membrana. The dia- phragm. SUCCINIC ACID. Acidum succinicum- Sul succim. The succinic aoid is drawn from amber by sublimation in a gentle heat, and rises in a concrete form into the neck of the subliming vessel. The operation must not be pushed too far, nor by too strong a fire, otherwise the oil of amber rises along with the acid. SUCCINUM. (From succus, juice ; be- cause it was thought to exude from a tree.) See Amber. Succinum cinereum. The ambergris is so called by some authors. See Ambergri. sea. Succinum griseum. The ambergris is sometimes so called. See Ambergrisea. Succinum oleum. See Oleum succini. Succinum preparatum. Prepared amber. See Amber. Succisa. (From succido, to cut; so named from its being indented and as it were cut in pieces.) Devil's bit. A spe- cies of the genus Scabiosa. Succi scorbutici. The juice of English scurvy-grass. Succory. See Cichorium. Succubus. See Incubus. SUCCUS. Juice. Succus acacie verte. See Acacia vera. Succus aconiti spissatus. See Aconi-- tum- Succus bacc;e sambuci spissatus. An aperient and deobstruent extract, often employed diluted with water in the cure of catarrhal affections. Succus belladonnas spissatus. See Belladonna. Succus cicuta spissatus. See Ci- cuta. SUCCUS COCHLIARIJB COMPOSITUS. A warm aperient and diuretic, mostly exhi- bited in the cure of diseases of the skin arising from scurvy. Succus cyreniacus. Juice of lasser- wort. Succus gastricus. See Gastric juice. Succus glycyrrhi^je. Sp*anish liquo- rice. Succus heliotropii. See Bezetta cant- Via. Succus hyosciamus spissatus. See Hy- osciamus. Succus indicus purgans. Gamboge. SUCCUS LACTUCA VIROS^E SPISSATUS. See Lactuca graveolens. Succus limonis spissatus. See, Limon* Succus nauoRiTiJE. Spanish liquo- rice. Succus prunorum sylvestelum. See Acacia Germanica. Succus spissatus baccorum sambuci. Rob of elder-berries. Sudamina. (Sudamen, from sudor, sweat.) Hidroa. Boa. Vesicles resem- bling millet-seeds in form and magnitude, which appear suddenly, without fever, es- pecially in the summer-time after much labour and sweating. 776 SUL SUL Scdatio. (From sudor, sweat.) A sweat- ing. See Ephidrosis. Sudatorium. (From sudo, to sweat.) A stew or sweating-house. Sudor Anglicus. Called also Hydrono- ses. Hydropyretos. Gurgeatio. The sweat- ing sickness oi England; an endemic fever. Dr. Cullen ihmks it a species of typhus. This disorder is thus named from its first appearing in this island, and acquires the title of sudor from the patient suddenly breaking out into a profuse sweat, which forms the great character of ihe disease. SUDORIFICA. (Sudoriflca, sc medica- menta, from sudor, sweat, and facio, to make ) Hydrotica. Hydrotopsea. A sy- nonym of diaphoretics, bee Diaphoretics. Suffimentum. (From suffimen, a per- fume.) Hypocapnisma. A suffumigation, a perfume Suffitus. The same. Suffocatio hysterica. A convulsive af- fection of the throat. Suffocatio stridula. The croup. Suffumigation. (Suffumigatio, from sub, under, and fumigo, to cloke.) Th, burning odorous substances to remove an evil smell, or destroy miasma. Scffusio. (From suffundo, to pour down; so called because the ancients supposed the opacity proceeded from something run- ning under the crystalline humour.) A cataract. Suffusio aurtgnosa. A jaundice. Sugar. See Saccharum Sugar of lead. See Plumbi superacetas. Sugar of milk. A substance produced from whey, which, if not sour, contains a saline substance to which this name has been given. Suoillation. (Sugillatio. From sugillo, to stain.) A bruise. A spot or mark made by a leech or cupping-glass. SULCUS. A groove or furrow; gene- rally applied to the bones SULPHAS. (From'sulphur, brimstone.) A sulphate or salt formed by the union of tha sulphuric acid with diff'erent bases. Sulphas aluminosus. Alim. See Alwnin. Sulphas ammonijs. Alkali volatile vi- triolatum of Bergman. Jul ammoniacum se- cretum of Glauber. Vitriol um ummoniacale. This salt has been found native in the neighbourhood of some volcanoes It is esteemed diuretic and deobstruent, and exhibited in the same diseases as the mu- riate of ammonia SULPHAS CUPRI. Vitriolum cupri. Vitriolum caruleum. Vitriolum Romanum. Cuprum vitriolatum. The silphat of cop- per possesses acrid and styptic qualities; is esteemed as a tonic, emetic, adstringent, and eseharotic, and is exhibited internally in the cure of dropsies, hxmorrhages, and as a speedy emetic. Externally it is ap- plied to stop hemorrhages, to hxmor- rhoids, leucorrhcea, phagedenic ulcers, proud flesh, and condylomata. SULPHAS FERRI. See Ferri sulphat. SULrHAS HYDRARGYRI. See By. drargyrus vitriolulus. SULPHAS MAGNESIA. Sulphas mag- nesia pririficuta. Magnesia vitriolata. Sul catharticus amarus. Sal catharticum ama- rum. Stnphate of magnesia. Epsom salt. Bitter purging salt. The sulphate of magnesia exists in seve- ral mineral springs, and in sea water. . It is from these saline solutions that the salt, is obtained; the method generally adopted for obtaining it is evaporation, which causes the salt to crystallize in te- irahedral prisms. It has a very b.tttx taste, and is soluble in its own weight of water at 60°, and in tliree-fourths of its weight of boilmg water. Sulphate of mag- nesia, when perfectly pure, effloresces; but that of commerce generally contains foreign salts, such as the muriate of mag- nesia, which renders it so deliquescent that it must be kep ill a close vessel or bladder. By the action ot heat it under- goes the watery fusion, and loses its water of crystallization, but does not part with its acid. One hundred parts of crystallized sulphate of magnesia consist of 2.9.35 parts of acid, 17 of earth, and 53.65 of water. The alkalis, strontia, baryta, and all the salts formed by these salifiable bases, ex- cepting the alkaline muriates, decompose sulphate of magnesia. ' It is also decom- posed by the nitrate, carbonate and mu- riate of lime. Epsom salt is a mild and gentle purga- tive, operating with s fficient efficacy, and in general with ease and safely, rarely oc- casioning any gripes or the oiher inconve- niences of resinous purgatives. Six or eight drachms may be dissolved in a pro- p» r quantity of common water; or four, five, or more in a pint or quart of the purg- ing mineral water. These solutions may likewise be so managed as to produce eva- cuation from the other emunctories; if the patient be kept warm they increase per- spiration, and by moderate exercise in the cool air, the urinary discharge. Some al- lege thai this salt has a peculiar effect in allaying pain, as in colic, even independ- ently of evacuation. It is, however, principally used for the preparation of the carbonate of magnesia. SULPHAS POTASSiE. See Potassa sul- phas. SULPHAS SOD.E. See Soda sulphas. SULPHAS ZINCI. See Zinci sulphas. Sulphate See Sulphas. Sulphite. Sul phi*. A salt formed by the combination of the sulphureous acid with different bases: as, aluminous sulphite, am- moniacal sulphite, &c. SULPHUR. Abric. Alcubritlu An- SULPHUR. 777 pater. Appebrioc. Aquala. Aquila. Chibur. solves in hydrogen gas. It does not com- Chybur.- Cibur. Sulphur, which is also bine with charcoal, but unites to phospho- known by the name of brimstone, is the rus by fusion. only simple combustible substance which Sulphur, like all combustible bodies nature offers pure and in abundance It burns in proportion to the quantity ot oxi- was the first known of all. It is found in gen which combines with it. Sulphur, the earth, and exists externally in depo- heated in a close vessel, sublimes Without sitions, in sublimed incrustations, and on alteration. It is not changed by exposure the surface of certain waters, principally to air. It is attacked by the nitric acid near burning volcanoes. It is found com- when poured on it in its fused state. bined with many metals. It exists in ve- . If melted sulphur be exposed in the open getable substances, and has lately been air to an increase of heat, it takes fire and discovered in the albumen of eggs. burns with a blue flame and suffocating Sulphur in the mineral kingdom is either vapour. The result of this combustion is in a loose powder, or compact; and then sulphureous acid. According to the slow either detached or in veins. It is found in or rapid combustion, it absorbs different the greatest plenty in the neighbourhood quantities of oxigen, and the produced acid of volcanoes or pseudo-volcanoes, whether differs m its properties. modern or extinct as at Solfatara, &e. and Method, of obtaining sulphur.—A. prodi- is deposited as a crust on stones contigu- gious quantity of sulphur is obtained from ous to them, either crystallized or amorph- Solfatara in Italy. This volcanic country ous. It is frequently met with in mineral every wliere exhibits marks ofthe agency waters, and in caverns adjacent to volca- of subterraneous fires ; almost all the noes; sometimes also in coal-mines. It is ground is bare, and white; and is every found in combination with most of the where sensibly warmer than the atmos- metals. When united to iron it forms the phere, in the greatest heat of summer; so mineral called martial pyrites, or sulphur that the feet of persons walking there are pyrites. All the ores known by the name burnt through their shoes. It is impossible of pyrites, of which there are a vast variety, not tp observe the sulphur, for a sulphure- are combinations of sulphur with different ous vapour which arises through different metals; and hence the names of copper, apertures is every where perceptible, and tin, arseniacal, &c. pyrites. It exists like- gives reason to believe that there is a sub- wise in combination with alumine and terraneous fire underneath from which that lime; it then constitutes different kinds of vapour proceeds. schistus, or alum ores. From pyrites sulphur is extracted in the- Physical pi-operties.—Su\phur is a com- large way by the following process: bustible, dry, and exceedingly brittle Pyrites is broken into small pieces, and body, ofa pale lemon-yellow colour. Its put into large earthen tubes which are ex- specific gravity is 1.990. It is destitute* posed to the heat of a furnace. A square of odour, except when rubbed or heat- vessel of cast iron, containing water, is ed. It is of a peculiar faint taste. It connected as a receiver with the tube in frequently crystallizes in entire or trun- the furnace. The action of the fire pro- cated octahedra, or in needles. If a piece ceeds, and the sulphur, being thus melted, of sulphur of a considerable size, be very is gradually accumulated on the water in gently heated, as for example, by holding the receiver. It is then removed from this it in the hand and squeezing it firmly, it receiver, and melted in large iron ladles; breaks to pieces with a crackling noise. It in consequence of which, the earthy parts is a non-conductor of electricity, and hence with which it was contaminated are made it becomes electric by friction. When to subside to the bottom of the ladle, leav- heated, it first softens before it melts, and ing the purified sulphur above. It is then its fusion commences at 180° Fahr.; at again melted and suffered to cool gradu- 289° it becomes volatilized, and takes fire ally, in order to free it from the rest ofthe at 302°. In the beginning of fusion it is impurities. It is then tolerably pure, and very fluid, but by continuing the heat it qgtetitutes the sulphur we meet with in grows tough, and its colour changes to a large masses or lumps in the market. reddish brown. If in this condition it be In order to form it into rolls, it is again poured into water, it remains as soft as melted and poured into cylindrical wooden wax, and yields to any impression. In time moulds, in these it takes the form m which however it hardens again and recovers its we usually see it in commerce, as roll sul- former consistence. phur. It unites with most of the earths and Flowers of sulphur, as they are called, with all alkalis, and becomes soluble, are formed by subliming purified sulphur when thus combined, in water. It unites with a gentle heat m close rooms, where to most ofthe metals, and renders them the sublimed sulphur is collected, though brittle and fusible. It is soluble in oils; the article met with in general under that water takes up a minute quantity, as does name is nothing but sulphur finely pow- srdent spirit bv means of heat. It dis- dered. | 5 G T78 SUL SUL Method of purifying sulphur.—.Take one SULPHUR PR/ECIPITATUM. Lac part of flowers of sulphur, boil it in twenty sulphuris. «* Tnke of sublimed sulphur, a parts of distilled water in a glass vessel for pound, fresh lime, three pounds." Boil about a quat ter of an hour ; let the sulphur the sulphur and lime together in water, subside, decant the water, and then wash then strain the solution through paper, and the sulphur repeatedly in distilled water: drop in as much muriatic acid as nny be having done this, pour over it three parts necessary to precipitate the sulphur; lastly, of pure nitro-muriatic acid, diluted with wash this by repeated affusions of water one part cf distilled water, bod it again until it is tasteless. This preparation is in a glass vessel for about a quarter of an mostly preferred to the flowers of sulphur, hour, decant the acid, and wash the sul- in consequence of its being freed from its phur in distilled water till the fluid passes impurities. The dose is from half adrachm tasteless, or till it does not change the to three drachms. blue colour of tincture of cabbage, or SULPHUR SUBLIMATUM. Sublimed litmus. The. sulphur thus carefully treated sulphur. See Sulphur. is pure sulphur fit for philosophical experi- Sulphurwort. See Paucedanum. ments. Sulphurated hydrogen gas. See Hydro- Sulphur has been long an esteemed ar- gen gas, sulphurated. tide of the Materia Medica; it stimulates Sulphure. Sulphuretum. A combina- the system, loosens the belly, and promotes tion of sulphur with different alkaline, the insensible perspiration. It pervades earthy, and metallic bases. the whole habit, and manifestly transpires SULPHUREOUS ACID GAS. Several through the pores of the skin, as appears philosophers have paid attention to the from the sulphureous smell of persons who properties of this gas, and its combina- tive taken it, and from silver being stained tions; but BerthoUet was the first who in their pockets of a blackish colour. In published an accurate account of it, which the stomach it is probably combined with Fourcroy and Vauquelin, have investiga- hydrogen. It is a celebrated remedy ted still more completely. Their paper is against cutaneous diseases, particularly inserted in the Annates de Chimie, II. 54, psora, both given internally and applied and copied into Nicholton't Journal, vol. I. externally. It has likewise been recom- p. 313. mended in rheumatic pains, flying gout, Whert sulphur is united to oxigen it rickets, atrophy, coughs, asthmas, and forms an acid. When the quantity of oxi« other disorders of the breast and lungs, gen is sufficient to oxigenate a given quan- and particularly in catarrhs of the chronic tity of sulphur completely, the result is a kind. perfect acid called sulphuric acid. If a In hxmorrhoidal affections it is almost less quantity of oxigen is made use of, the specific; but- in most of these cases it is result is an imperfect acid, capable of tak- advantageously combined with some cool- Jhg the gazeous state. To this gazeous ing purgative, especially supertartrate of fluid the name of sulphureous acid gas is potash. given. It becomes obvious from this, that The preparations of sulphur directed to sulphureous acid gas has the same relation be used by the London and Edinburgh to sulphuric acid as phosphorous acid has Colleges, are the Sulphur lotum, Sulphur to the phosphoric acid. At least this gas prxcipitatum, and Sdphur sublimatum occupies the middle place between sulphur SULPHUR ANTIMONII PR-KCIPITA- and sulphuric acid. TUM. Sulphur auratum antimonii. This Properties.—Sulphureous acid gas is a per- preparation of antimony appears to have ma ently elastic aeriform fluidattheordina. rendered that called kermis mineral unne- ry pressure and temperature of our atmos- cessary. It is a yellow hydro-sulphuret of phere. Its odour is strong and suffocating. antimony, and therefore called hydro-sul- It cannot maintain combustion, nor the re- phuretum stibii luteum, in the new chemi- spiration of animals. Its weight is more than cal nomenclature. As an alterative and double thatof atmospheric air. Its specific sudorific it is in hit;h estimation, andjav- gravity according t<>Bergmanis0.00246,nnd en in diseases of the skin and glands r4ffa, 0.00251, according to Lavoisier. It is not in- joined with calomel, it is one of the most flammable. One hundred cubic inches of it powerful and penetrating alteratives we weigh nearly 63 grains. It is composed, are in possession of. according to Fourcroy, of 85 sulphur and Sulphur aohatum antimonii. See Sul- 15oxigen. It is acid; it first reddens and phur antimonii pracipitatum. then destroys the greater part ofthe vege- Sulphur lotum. Washed sulphur. Flo- table colours. It exerts little action on res sulphuris loti. " Take of sublimed the metals, and has a weak attraction to sulphur, a pound." Pour on boiling water alkalis and earths. It has the property so that the acid, if there be any, may be of whitening silk and giving it a lustre. entirely washed away; then dry it. The Priestley, Bergman, BerthoUet, &c. say dose is from half a drachm to two that at high temperatures it deposits sul- drachms. phur, but Fourcroy and Vauquelin, in con- SUL SUL 779 * sequence of some new experiments, deny and when it is completely inflamed cover it this, assertion. Phosphorus has no action with a large bell-glass perfectly dry ; re- upon it. Its attraction for oxigen when move the whole on a dish and surround the dry, at the common temperature, is very apparatus with mercury. The sulphur will feeble, but, if the smallest quantity of burn for some time, and the bell-glass will moisture be present, the union of the two be filled with white vapou* When theva- gases is much favoured. At high tempera- pour has subsided, the gas maybe trans- tures.the combination is more speedily ef- ferred as usual. fected. When a mixture of sulphureous Explanation.—During the burning of the acid gas and oxigen gas is made to pass sulphur in a confined quantity of atmos- through an ignited tube, the two gases pheric air, it absorbs the oxigen contained combine and sulphuric acid is formed, in it; this however, no being sufficient to When passed into water cooled down to oxigenate the sulphur completely, the re- the freezing point, the union is very rapid, suit is an imperfect aeriform acid, or sul- Water cooled to forty degrees absorbs one- phureous acid gas. third part of its weight of sulphureous acid 3. Sulphureous acid gas may also be ob- gas. It speedily melts ice. Watersatura- tained by decomposing sulphite of potash ted with it may be frozen without parting or soda, either by heat alone, or by the with its gas; but wnen water, which has affusion of acids. been saturated with it, is exposed to heat, 4. If charcoal be moistened with sul- it is filled with a vast number of bubbles phuric acid, and then exposed to distilla- which continually increase and rise to the tion, the products are carbonic acid gas surface ; these bubbles are the gas separat- and sulphureous acid gas. ing from it. It is absorbed by oil, ether, During this operation the charcoal at- and sulphuric acid, the latter when satura- tracts part of the oxigen of the sulphuric ted with it acquires the property of smoak- acid, and forms carbonic acid gas. The big when exposed to air; its colour is al- sulphuric acid is therefore partly deoxidat- tered to a yellowish brown, and its odour ed and becomes converted into sulphu- is penetrating like that ofthe gas. When reous acid gas. the acid thus saturated with the gas is ex- 5. Sulphureous acid gas is likewise posed a few degrees below the freezing formed by distilling sulphur with the oxids point, in congeals or freezes into a crystal- of mercury, lead, tin, manganese, &c. line mass. The same happens when sub- In these processes the sulphur attracts mitted to distillation. It decomposes ni- the oxigen of the metallic oxids, and be- tric and oxigenated muriatic acid, and dis- comes converted into sulphureous acid solves camphor. Sulphureous acid gas and gas, while the oxids are partially restored hydrogen gas have no action upon each to the metallic state. other at common temperatures, but if they Water impregnated with sulphureous are passed through an ignited tube, a de- acid gas forms composition is effected. Charcoal like- Sulphureous acid. wise decomposes sulphureous acid gas at 1. To prepare sulphureous acid, take a high temperature. Monge and Clouet one part of mercury and four of concen- affirm that by extreme artificial cold and trated sulphuric acid, put them into a re- a strong pressure exerted at the same time, tort furnished with a receiver, and con- they rendered sulphureous acid gas fluid, nected with Burkiti's or Pepys's appara- Methods of obtaining sulphureous acid gas. tus. The sulphureous acid gas which is —1. Take one part of mercury and four of disengaged is absorbed by the water in the concentrated sulphuric acid; put them into vessel, and constitutes sulphureous acid. a glass retort connected with the pneuma- 2 Sulphureous acid is likewise formed tic quicksilver-trough and apply the heat during the slow combustion of sulphur. ofa lamp to the mixture till it boils. On The salts formed by the combination of continuing the heat after the mercury has sulphureous acid with different bases, are been acted upon, sulphureous acid gas will called sulphites. be obtained in abundance. Sulphuretum ammonijb. Hepar sulphuris In this case a partial decomposition of volatile. Boyle's or Beguine's fuming the sulphuric acid takes place. The mer- spirit. Sulphuret of ammonia is ob- cury abstracts part of its oxigen and be- tained in the form of a yellow fuming comes converted into an oxid; the sul- liquor, by the ammonia and sulphur phuric acid in consequence of the loss of uniting whilst in a state of gas during dis- oxigen, becomes converted into sulphu- filiation. It excites the action of the ab- reous acid, which takes the gazeous form sorbent system and diminish arterial ac- at the common temperature. tion, and is given internally in diseases 2. Sulphureous acid gas may likewise be arising from the use of mercury, phthisis, obtained by the slow combustion of sul- diseases of the skin, and phlegmasix : ex- phur. ternally it is prescribed in the form of bath Put pounded sulphur into a shallow earth, in paralysis, contractura, psora, and cuta- en dish or crucible; melt and set fire to it; neous diseases, J3o SOL SUL Sulphuretum calcis. Haper calcis. Sul- SuLPHcnETu-»i stihii nativi m. Sulphu'- phuret of lime. It is principally used as return stibii nigrum. Antimonium crudum. a bath in various diseases of the skin. Native sulphuret of antimony. It is trom Sulphuretum hydrargyri nigrum. See this ore that all our preparations of anti- Hydrargyrus cum sulphure. mony are made. See Antimony. SULPHURETUM HYDRARGYRI RU- SULPHURIC ACID Acidum sulphu. BRUM. Cinnabaris antimonii. Redsulphu- ricum. Oil of vitriol. Vitriolic acid. Sul- ret of mercury. Hydrargyrus sulphure- phuric acid consists of sulphur, which con- tus ruber. " Take of purified mercury, stitutes its basis, and of oxygen. It fre- by weight forty ounces ; sublimed sulphur, quently occurs in combination with alkalis, eight ounces" Having melted the sulphur earths, and metals; but seldom in a state over the fire, mix in the mercury, and as of purity, and whether at all, has been soon as the mass begins to swell, remove doubted. For chemical, medical, and the vessel from the fire, and cover, it with other purposes, it is obtained by the rapid considerable force to prevent inflammation; combustion of sulphur anel the decomposi- tion rub the mass into powder,and sublime, tion of metallic and earthy sulphuric acid This preparation is esteemed a mild mer- salts by fire. If melted sulphur be ex- eurial alterative, and given to children in posed in open air to an increased heat, it small doses. In surgery its chief anel al- t;.kes fire, is entirely consumed, and burns most only use is in the administration of with a flame, and an acid suffocating va- quicksilver by fumigation. Thus employ- pour. The sulphur is by this combustion ed it has proved extremely serviceable in changed to an acid. If the heat by which venereal cases. Ulcers and excrescences burning sulphur is consumed be only weak, about the pudendum and anus in women, its flame is blue, and the acid then gene- are particularly benefited by it; and in these rated is imperfect, very volatile, and a'ciri- cases it is most conveniently applied by form. This imperfect sulphuric acid is placing a red hot heater at the bottom of the sulphureous acid. But if the heat anight stool-pan, and after sprinkling on be stronger, the flame of the sulphur is it a few grains of the red sulphuret quick- white and lively, and a perfect sulphuric silver, placing the patient on the stool. To acid in the vaporous state is formed. The fumigate ulcers in the throat, it is necessa- sulphuric acid may be obtained by differ- ry to receive the fumes on the part affect- cnt methods; that prepared in England is ed, through the tube of a funnel. By enclo- by the combustion of sulphur ; for which sing thffe patient naked in a box, it has on purpose peculiar apartments, with their some occasions been contrived to fumigate insides lined with lead, are constructed, in the whole body at once, and in this way order to enclose the burning sulphur. But the specific powers of the quicksilver have because the sulphur would in that situation been very rapidly excited. be soon extinguished, and never burn with This mode of curing the lues venerea, is due vivacity, about the eighth part of its spoken of as true ; and the subject has of weight of nitre is mingled with it to supply late years been revived in a treatise by Sa- vital air, without which no combustion can bonette, and by trials made in Bartholo- exist. Both the water at the bottom of mew's hospital. the chamber, and also ihe aqueous vapours Mr. Pearson, from his experiments conveyed into it, imbibe the sulphuric acid on mercurial fumigation, concludes, that as it forms. The weak or diluted acid thus where checking the progress of the disease obtained is collected and concentrated by suddenly is an object of great moment, and evaporating the superfluous water in glass where the body is covered with ulcers or vessels. Sulphuric acid, concentrated in large and numerous eruptions, and in ge- this manner, is sold under the name of neral to ulcers, fungi, and excrescences, English oil of vitriol, oleum vitrioli, to the vapour of mercury is an application of distinguish it from another species, called great efficacy and utility; but that it is Saxon oil of vitriol, which is obtained from apt to induce a ptyalism rapidly, and great green vitriol by distillation. Every kind consequent debility, and that for the pur- of concentrateel sulphuric acid, formerly pose of securing the constitution against found in commerce, was prepared by dis- a relapse, as great a quantity of mercury tillation from green vitriol, or copper ; and must be introduced into the system, by it is on this account that the sulphuric acid inunction, as if no fumigation had been is generally called vitriolic acid. Oil of emploved. vitriol is a very strong acid, burns and SULPHURETUM POTASSiE. Kali corrodes the skin. When pure, it has sulphurutum. Hepar sulphuris. Sulphu- neither colour nor smell, but is very apt ret of potash. Liver of sulphur. The to turn more or less brown, and of a sul- virtues and uses of this preparation are si- phureous odour, by combustible, animal, milar to those of the sulphuretum ammo- and vegetable matter, as is usually the case nia- with what is sold in the shops. If sulphu- Suli'iiureti'm sod-B. A combination of ric acid be highlyconcentrated, it congeals Eoda and sulphur. at a temperature of 150°, and becomes a SUP SUP 781 crystalline mass, formerly termed glacial and genu, the knee.) The patella, or knee- oil of vitriol. Mixed with water it becomes pan. „u»„- hot, and is then termed spirit of vitriol. Superimpregnatio. (From super, anove. Sulphuric acid is a powerful antisceptic and and impregnatto, a conception.) supericr- tonic : it is given, properly diluted, in the tation. dose of from one to three drops with cin- Superior auris. See Attollens aiirem. chona and other medicines in the cure of Superligula. (From super, above, ana fevers and debilities, and it is often applied Ugula, a little tongue, the glottis.) ine externally, when very much diluted, against epiglottis. psora and some chronic affections of the Superpurgatio. (From super, beyond, gk;n and purgo, to purge.) An excessive eva- Sulphuris flores. See Sulphur sublima- cuation by stool. tum Superscapularis. (From super, upon, Sulphurous acid^ See Sulphureous acid and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle „ai seated upon the scapula. Sulphur, washed. See Sulphur lotum. SUPINATION. (Supinatio, from Su- Sulphur, precipitated. See Sulphur praci- pinus, placed upward.) The act of turn- pitatum. inS tlle Palm °f lne hand upwards, by ro- Sultan flower. The Centaurea moschata tating the radios upon the ulna. ofLinnaeiis. SUPINATOR. (From supinus, up- Sumach. (Sumak, from samak, to be wards.) A name given to those muscles red ; so called from its red berry.) Elm- which turn the band upwards. leaved sumach. This plant, Rhus coria- Supinator krevis. See Supinator ra. ria of Linnaeus -.—foliis pinnatis obtusis, dii brevis. caule serratis corolibus subtus villosis, is a Supinator longus. See Supinator radii small tree, a native ofthe south of Europe, longus. It is singular that this is the only species of SUPINATOR RADII BREVIS. Swa- the genus rhus which is perfectly innocent; nator brevis, sive minor, of Winslow, and the others being active poisons. Both the epic ondy lor adi al, of Dumas. This small leaves and berries of this plant are used muscle, which is tendinous externally, is medicinally, as adstringents and tonics ; the situated at the upper part ofthe fore-arm former are the most'powerful, and have under the supinator longus, the extensor been long in common use, where they may carpi radialus brevis, the extensor carpi be easily obtained in various complaints ulnaris, the extensor digitorum communis, indicating this class of remedies. The ber- and the extensor minimi digiti. ries, which are red, and of a roundish It arises tendinous from the lower and compressed figure, contain a pulpy matter, anterior part of the outer condyle ofthe in which is lodged a brown, hard, oval os humeri, and tendinous and fleshy from seed, manifesting a considerable degree of the outer edge and posterior surface ofthe adstringency. The pulp, even when dry, ulna, adhering firmly to the ligament that is grateful, and has been discovered to joins the radius to that bone. From these contain an essential salt, similar to that of origins its fibres descend forwards and in- wood sorrel. An infusion ofthe dried fruit wards, and are inserted into the upper, is not rendered black by a solution of iron: inner, and anterior part ofthe radius hence it appears to be destitute of adstrin- around the cartilaginous surface upon gency. But its acidity is extremely grate- which slides the tendon of the biceps, and ful; therefore, like many other fruits, these likewise into a ridge that runs downwards berries may be advantageously taken to and outwards below this surface. allay febrile heat, and to correct bilious This muscle assists in the supination of putrescency the hand by rolling the radius outwards. Sumach, elm-leaved- See Sumach. SUPINATOR RADII LONGUS. Su- Sumv.n. (Arab.) The lower or fat part pinator longus of Albinos. Supinator longus ofthe belly. s*ve major of Winslow, and hiimerosus ra- Sun-dew. See Ros solis. dial of' Dumas A long flat muscle, co- Superbus See Rectus superior oculi. vered by a very thin tendinous fascia, and SUPERCILIU.M See Eye-brow situated immediately under the integu- Supercilium veneris *The milfoil or ments along the outer convex surface of yarrow was once so termed.* See MiUe- the radius. It arises by very short tendm- folivm ous fibres, from the anterior surface and SUPERFtETATION. (Superfatatio, outer ridge ofthe os humeri, about two from super, above or upon, and fatus, a or three inches above its external condyle, foetus ) The impregnation of a woman between the brachialis internus and the already pregnant. triceps brachii; and likewise from the an- Superheminalis. (From super, above, terior surface of the external intermuscu- and gemini, the testicles) The epididy- lar membrane, or ligament, as it is calleel. mis, or body above the testicles. About the middle ofthe radius, its fleshy SvrsBeLNUALis. (From super, above, fibres terminate in a flat tendon, which is 782 SUS SYC inserted into the inner side ofthe inferior SUSPENSORIUM (From tuspendco, to extremity of the radius, near the root of hang.) A s ispensor; a bag, or bandage its styloid process. to suspend the scrotum. This muscle not only assists in rolling Scspe.nsohh m uepatis. The broad liga- the radius outwards, .md turning the palm ment of he liver. ofthe hand upwards, on which account Suspensorius testis. The crem„ster Riolanus first gave it the name of supinator, muscle of he test >c le. but it likewise assists in pronation, and m S: si nitus, (From susurro, to murmur.) bending the fore arm. An imaginary sound in the ear SUI'POSITORIUM. (From sub, under, SUTURE. (Sutura, from *wo, to join and pons, to put.) A s -ppository, i- e. a together.) Called also clavuta comnissura substance to put into the rectum, there to 1- In surgery this term signifies the uniting remain and dissolve gradually. the Lps ofa wound by-sewing. A number Suppressed menses See Amenorrhaa- of different kinds of su'ures have been SUPPURATION (Suppnratio, from recommended by writers on surgery, but suppuro, to suppurate.) That morbid ac- <'dl of them are now reduced to two : tion by which pus is deposited in inflam- namely, the twisted, and the interrupted, matory tumours. See Pus called also the knotted suture. The twisted Supra costales. A portion of the in- suture is made in the following manner: tercostal muscles See Intercostal muscles, hav ng brought the divided parts nearly SUPRA SPINATUS. (Musculus supra- into contact, a pin is to be introduced from spina tus.) Supra spinatug seu superscapii- the outside inwards, and carried wit laris of Cowper, and sout-tpino-scapulo through the opposite side to ihe same dis- trochiterien of Dumas. This muscle, which tance from the edge that it entered at on was first so named by Riolanus, from its the former side; a firm wax ligature ia situation, is of considerable thickness, then to be passed around it, making the wider behind than before, and fills the figure of 8, by which the wounded parts whole ofthe cavity or fossa that is above are drawn gently into contact. The num- the spine ofthe scapula. It arises fleshy ber of pins is to be determined by the ex- from the whole of the base of the scapula tent of the wound; half an inch, or at that is above its spine, and likewise from most three quarters, is the proper distance the spine itself, and from the superior cos- between two pins. The interrupted suture ta. Opposite to the basis of the coracoid hi practised where a number of stitches is process, it is found beginning to degene- required, and the interruption is only the rate into a tendon, which is at first covered distance between the stitches. by fleshy fibres, and then passing under 2. In anatomy the word suture is applied the acromion, adheres to the capsular liga- to the union of bones by means of denti- ment of the os humeri, and is inserted into form margins, as in the bones of the crani- the upper part, of the large tuberosity at um- See Temporal, sphaneidal, zygomatic, the head ofthe os humeri. This muscle transverse, coronal, lambdoidal, and sagittal is covered by a thin fascia, which adheres sutures to the upper edge and superior part ofthe Swallow wort. See Vincetoxicum. basis, as well as to the upper edge ofthe Sweat. See Perspiration. spine of the scapula. The principal use of Sweating, immense See Ephydrosis. tlie supra spinatus seems to be to assist in Sweet margoram See Murjorana. raising the arm upwards ; at the same time, Sweet navew. See Rapus. by drawing the capsular ligamen upwards, Sweet rush. See Juncus odoratus. it prevents it from being pinched between Sweet sultan. The Centaurea moschata the head of the os humeri and that of the of Linnxus. scapula. It may likewise serve to move Sweet willow See Myrtus Brabantica. the scapula upon the humerus. Swietema. (Named after Swieten.) SURA. (Arab.) The calf of the leg ; The bark ofthe wood of this tree is of a the fibula. red colour internally ; has an adstringent SURFEIT. The consequence of excess bitter taste; yields its active matter to in eating or drinking, or of something un- water. It has been prepared as a substitute wholesome or improper in these articles, for Peruvian bark, and has been used as It consists in a he.vy load or oppression of such with advantage. Dose half a drachm. the stomach, with nausea, sickness, im- Swietema mahagoni. The systematic peded perspiration, and at timeseruptions name of the mahogany tree. See Mahoga- on the skin. ni and Swietenia. SURGERY. (Chii-urgia, from £«/§, the Swinepox. See Varicella. hand, and teyov, labour.) "A branch of the Stcoma. (From vunn, a fig.) A wart the science of medicine, having for its ob- or excrescence resembling a fig. ject the cure of external diseases. Srcosis. The ophthalmia trachoma of Sus scrofa. The systematic nameof the Sauvages ; also a fungous ulcer; and by hog which affords the lard. others the tumour on the anus called ma- Suspended animation. See Resuscitation, risca. SYMPATHY. 7S3 Sylphium. Asafcetida is so termed by some writers. S. e Asafcetida. SYMBLEPHARLM (From ea, or with the capsule ofthe crystalline lens. The prox- imate cause is the contact from inflamma- tion or adhesion of these parts, the conse- quence of inflammation. The remote causes are, a collapse of the cornea, a prolapse of the iris, .< swelling or mini- fied cataract, hypopitm, or a natural formation. The specie • o this disorder are-: 1- Synechia anterior totalis, or a concre- tion of the iris with the cornea. This spe- cies is known by inspecting the parts. The pupil in this species is dilated or coarcta- ted, or it is found concreted ; from whence various lesions of vision. 2- Synechia anterior partialit, when only some part of the iris is accreted. This concietion is observed in one or many places; from hence the pupil is variously disfigured, and an inordinate motion ofthe pupil is perceived. 3. Synechia anterior composita, when not only the whole iris, but also a pro- lapse of the crystalline lens, unites with the cornea. 4. Synechia posterior totalis, or a concre- tion of pas- modic constriction of the extreme vessels on the surface ofthe body; winch last was the doctrine taught by the late Dr. Cullen. An attack of this fever is generally mark- ed by the patient's being seized with a con- siderable degree of languor or sense of debility, together with a sluggishness.in motion, and frequent yawning and stretch- ing; the face and extremities al tlie same time become pale, and the skin over the whole surface of the hotly appears con- stricted; he then perceives a sensation of cold in his back, passing from thence over his whole frame, and this sense "f cold continuing to increase; tremors in the limbs and rigors ofthe body succeed. With these there is a loss of appetite, want of taste in the mouth, slight pains in the head, back, and loins, small and fre- quent respirations. The sense of cold and its effects after a little time become less violent, and are alternated with flushings, and at last, going off altogether, they are succeeded by great heat diffused generally over the whole body; the face looks flush- ed, the skin is dry as likewise the tongue; universal restlessness prevails, with a vio- lent pain in the head, oppression at the chest, sickness at the stomach, and an Inclination to vomit. There is likewise a great thirst and costiveness, and the pulse is full and frequent, beating perhaps 90 or 100 strokes in a minute. When the symp. tonis run very high, and thtFe is a con- siderable determination of blood to the head, a delirium will arise. In this Wver, as well as mos' others, there is generally an increase of symptoms towards even- ing. If the disease is likely to prove fatal, either by its continuing a long time, or by the severity of its symptoms, then a start- ing of the tendons, picking at the bed- clothes, involuntary elischarges by urine and siool, coldness of the extremities, and I hiccoughs, will be observed; where no such appearances take place, the disease will go through .is course. As a fever once produced will go on, ' although its cause be entirely removed, and as the coniinued or fresh application of a cause of fever neither will increase th.t which is already produced, nor occa- sion a new one, there can be no certainty as to the duration of fever, and ii iS only by attending to certain appearances or i changes, u h ch usually taki pi. ce on the 1 approach ofa crisis, th.i' we can form any opinion or decision. The symptoms point- ' ing out the approach of a crisis, are the pulse becoming soft, moderate, and near, SYN SYP 789 and ulcers ofthe skin, pains, swelling, and its natural speed ; ihe tongue losing its fur and becoming clean, with an abatement of thirst; the skin being covert d .with a gen- tle moisture, and feeling soft to the touch; the secretory organs performing their se- veral offices; and he urine depositing flaky crystals ofa dirty red colour, and becoming turbid on being allowed to stand any time. Many physicians have bei n of opinion, that there is something in the nature of all acute diseases, except those of a putrid kind, wnich usually determines them to be ofa ceriai duration, and therefore that these terminations, when salutary, happen at certain periods of the disease rather .than at others, unless disturbed in their progress by an improper mode of treat- ment, or the arising of some accidental circumstance. These periods are known by the apellation of critical days; and from the time of Hippocrates down to the present, have been pretty generally ad- milted. The truth of them, Dr. Thomas thinks can hardly be disputed, however they may be interrupted by various causes. A great number of phenomena shew us, that bpth in the sound state and the diseas- ed, nature has a tendency to observe cer- tain periods ; for instance, the vicissitudes of sleeping and watching occurring with such regularity to every oi.e; the acute periods that the menstrual flux observes, and the exact time of pregnancy in all viviparous animals, and many other such instances that might be adduced, all prove this law. With respect to diseases, every one must have observed the definite periods which takr place in regular intermifens, as well those universal as topical, in the course of true inflammation, which at the fourth, or at the farthest the sevenih day, is resolved, or after this period, changes into either abscess, gangrene, or schirrus, in exanthematous eruptions, whicli if they are favourable and regular, appear on a cer- tain and definite day ; for example, the small-pox about the fourth day. All these appear to be founded on immutable Lws. according to which the motions of ihe body in health and in disease are governed. The days on which it is supposed the termination, of continued fevers princi- pally h. ppens, are the third, fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, and twentieth. A simple continued fever terminates al- ways by a regular crisis in the manner before mentioned, or from the febrile ma' ter falling on some particular parts, it ex- cites inflammation, abscess, eruption, or destroys the patient. Great anxiety, loss of strength, intense heat, stupor, delirium, irregularis in the pulse, twitchings in the fingers and hands, picking at the bed-clothes, starlings ofthe tendons, hiccoughs, involuntary evacua- tions by urine and stool, and such like symptoms, point out the certain approach of deai li On the contrary, when the senses remain clear and distinct, the febrile heat abates, the skin issoft and moist, the pulse becomes moderate and is regular, and the urine deposits flaky crystals, we may then expect a speedy and happy termination to the disease. The usual appearances which are to be observed on dissection of those who die of this fever, are an effusion within the cra- nium, and topical affections, perhaps of some viscera. SYNOVIA. (\ term of no radical meaning, coined by Par..celsus.) Hydar- thros. Murilago. An unctuous fluid se- creted from certain glands in the joint in which it is contained. I'.s use is to lubri- cate the cartilaginous surfaces of .he artU culatory • bones, and to facilitate their motions. Synovial glands. Glandula synovia. The assemblage of a fatty fimbriated structure within the cavities of some joints. SYNTENOSIS. (From o-uv, with, and vtvuv, a tendon.) A species of articula- tion, where ihe bones are connected toge- ther by tendons. S yntexis. (From o-uvr»xu, to dissolve.) A mar.smusor colliquative wasting of the body. SYNTHESIS. (From tuvrt&xfAi, to com- pose.) Combination See Analysis. Synthetismus. (From o-uvbtu, to con- cur ) The reduction of a fracture. Synvlotica. (Foom o-uvxkou, to cica- trise ) Medicines which heal wounds. SYPHYL1S. (The ame of a shepherd, who led ihe flocks of king Alcidious, who, proud of their number and beauty, insult- eel the sun ; as a punishment for which, fable relates, tha > his disease was sent on earth; or from on made it an important ol ject of medical inquiry. In the conimon language, it is said a person has syphilis or is poxed, when the venereal poison has been reieived into, or is diffused through the system, and there produces its. peculiar effects, as ulcers of the mouth, fauces, spots, tetters, 790 SYPHILIS. caries ofthe bones, &c. But as long as the effects of the po son are local and confined to or near the genitals, the disorder is not called svphilis, lues venerea, nor pox; but distinguished by some particular name according to its different seat or appear- ance ; such as gonorrhoea venerea, chancre or bubo. The venereal disease is always produced by a poison. Concerning the nature of this poison, we know no more than we do about that of the small-pox or any other contagion ; we know only that it produces peculiar effects. The smallest particle of this poison is sufficient to bring on the most violent disorder over the whole boely It seems to spre :d and diffuse itself by a kind of fermentation and assimilation of matter ; and, like other contagions, it requires some time after being applied to the human body, before it produces that effect. It is not known whether it has different degrees of acrimony and volati- lity, or whether it is always the same in its nature, varying only with regard to the particular part to which it is applied, or according to the different habit and consti- tution or .particular idiosyncrasy of the person who receives the infection. We know that mercury possesses a certain and specific power of destroying the venereal virus; but we are quite uncertain whether it acts by a sedative, adstringent, or evacu- ant quality ; or if not perhaps rather by a chemical elective attraction whereby both substances uniting with one another are changed in a third, which is no more hurtful, but has some new properties en- tirely distinct from those which any of them had before they were united. The variolous miasma, we know, produces its effects in about twenty or twenty-four days after the infection is received from the atmosphere, and eight or ten days if by inoculation, but I he venereal virus seems to keep no particular period. At some times, and perhaps in particular persons, Dr. Swediaur has seen chancres arise in the space of twelve hours, nay, in a still shorter time, indeed he mentions in a few minutes, after an impure coition; whereas, in most cases, they make their appearance only in as many days. The generality of men feel the first symp-oms of a clap be- tween the second and fifth days after an impure-coitus; but there are instances v, here they do not appear till after as many weeks or mon'hs. About ten years ago, Dr. S. was consulted by a young man, who was seizedwiihaviolentdischargefrom the giatis along w th a phymos-s, bcfi without any chancres, four weeks afer coition; and during all the intervals, he felt not the leas' symp'omof ihe disease. Some years ago, a gentleman vent out from London in seemingly perfect health, to the East Indies; buf on his arrival in that hot cli- mate, after a voyage ol four months u vio- lent clap broke out before he went on shore, though he could have received no infection during the voyage, as there wai not a wonvm on board. There are in- stances which render it probable that the virus may lie four, five, or six weeks, und perhaps longer, on the surface of the geni- tals before it is absoi bed ; and were it not then to produce a shanker, might probably not be absorbed at all. We see daily ex. amples, where common women communi- cate the infection to different men in the space of several weeks, while they them- selves have not the least symptom of sy- philis local or universal, the poison lying all that time in the vagina harmless, anel generally without being absorbed. How long the venereal virus may lurk in the body itself, after it has been absorbed into the mass of blood, before it produces any sensible effect, is a matter of equal un- certainty. Th re is scarce a practitioner who has not observeel instances of its re- maining harmless for weeks or even months"in the body. Dr. Swediaur had a case, where, after lying dormant for half a year, it broke out with unequivocal symp- toms. But the following instance, if to be depended upon, is still more extraordinary. Some years ago, says the above writer, I was consulted by a gentleman about a sore throat, which I declared to be vene- real. My patient was astonished ; and as- sured me that for nine years past he had not had the least venereal complaint, nor had he any reason to believe he had since received any infection : but that he had been in the East Indies, where he was affected with a violent clap. On his return to Europe, being to appearance in good health,he married, and continued perfectly free of any such complaint ever since. By a mercurial course,however, the complaint for whicii he applied to me was completely removed. With regard to its effects, the venereal poison follows no constant rule : for though, in general, it affects first the throat, where it produces .ulcerations, while >n others it exerts its virulence on the skin or bones. Whilst the greatest pari of mankind are thus easily affected by this poison, there are some few who seem to be altogether unsusceptible'of the infec- tion with the variolous contagion, tho gh they go into infected places, and expose themselves to inoculation or every hazard by winch the disease is generally communi- cated. Some persons are more liable than others to be infected who are seemingly of the same habit; nay,'the very same person seems to be more liable to be infected »t one time than another, and those who have been once infected seem to be more liable SYPHILIS. 791 to catch the infection a second time, than thos. who never were infected before with the disease. The climate, season, age, state of health, idiosyncrasy, are, perhaps, as in other diseases, the necessary predis- posing causes. The same difference is ob- servable in the progress made by the dis- e..se after the patient is infected. In some the progress is slow, and the disease ap- pears scarce to gain any ground, while in others it advances with th^ umo-t rapidity, anel speedily produces the most terrible symptoms. Whether the venereal poison can be absorbed inti- the system, wi'hout a previous excoriation, or ulceration of the genitals, or some other parts ofthe surface of the body, is still a matter of doubt. Several cases, however, have occurred wliich render it highly probable, if not certain, that the poison really is now and then absorbed, without any previous ex- coriation or ulceration whatsoever, and thus produces buboes and other venereal symptoms in the body. It has been asserted by the earliest and even by some late writers, that it may be caught by lying in the same bed or living in the same room with or after an infected person. What may have been the case at the commencement of the disease, cannot be said, but the most accurate observations and experiments which have been made upon the subject, do not confirm this to be the case in our times. Nor are nurses infected in the Lock Hospital, where they live night and day with patients in all stages ofthe distemper. Tiie fact seems to be, that patients in our times are apt to impose upon themselves or upon physicians and surgeons, with regard to this matter; and the above opinion easily gains ground among the vulgar, especially in countries where people are more influenced by^ pre- judices, superstition, servile situation in life, or other circumstances. Hence, we sometimes hear the most ridiculous ac- counts given in those countries by friars and common soldiers, of the manner by whicii they came to this disorder; such as piles, gravel, colics, contusions, fevers, little-houses, lying in suspected beds, or lying in bed with a suspected person, re- tention ofthe seme .1, coition with a wo- wan in menstruation, the use of cider, bad wine or beer, &c. Another question undecided is, whether the venereal poison ever infects any Am id of our body besides the mucous and lympha- tic system. Does the venereal poison in an infected woman ever affect the milk, and consequently can the infection be convey- ed to the infant by the milk alone, without any venereal ulcer on or about the nipples ? It is equally a matter of uncertainty whe- ther the venereal disease is ever conveyed from an infected fa'her or mother, by coition, to the foetus, provided thair geni- tals are sound; or, whether a child is ever affected with venereal symptoms in the uterus of an infected mother. Such infect- ed infants as came under the observation of Dr. Swediaur or of his friends, whose practice afforded them frequent opportu- nities of seeing new-born infants, seemed rather to militate against the opinion.- Neither he nor any of them, have ever been able to observe ulcerations or other symptoms of a venereal kind upon new- born children ; and such as make their ap- pearance, four, six, or eight, or more days afterwards, on the genitals, anus, lips, mouth, &c. may rather be supposed to arise by infection during the passage from ulcers in the vagina of the mother, the skin of the infant befng then nearly in as tender a state as the glans penis, or the. labia ; and this perhaps at the time when" an absorption of the venereal poison might easier take place without a previous exco- riation, or ulceration of the skin. All the ways, therefore, by wliich we see, in our days, the venereal poison communicated from an unhealthy to an healthy person may be reduced to the following heads : 1. By the coition of an healthy person will another who is infected with venereal symptoms ofthe genitals. 2. By the coition of an healthy person with another apparently healthy, in whose -enitals the poison lies concealed, without having yet produced any bad symptom. Thus a woman who has perhaps received the infection from a man two or three days before, may during that time infect, and often does infect the man or men who have to do with her afterwards, without having any symptoms of the disease visi- ble upon herself; and vice versd, a man may infect a woman in the same manner. Such instances occur in practice every day. 3. By sucking; in this case the nipples of the wet nurse may be infected by vene- real ulcers in the mouth of the child: or vice versd, the nipples of the nurse being infected, will occasion venereal ulcers in the child's nose, mouth, or lips. It is uncertian as mentioned above, whether the veneres-. 1 poison was ever propagated by means ofthe milk from the breast. 4. By exposing to the contact of vene- real poison any part of the surface of the body, by kissing, touching, &c. especially if the parts so exposed have been previous- ly excoriated, wounded, or ulcerated by any cause whatever. In this manner we frequently see venereal ulcers arise in the scrotum and thighs; and there are some well attested instances where the infection took place in the fingers of midwivts or surgeons. Several instances are recorded of venereal ulcers in the nostrils, eye lids, and lips of persons who had touched their own genitals, or those of others, aft'ected tfl SYPHILIS. at the time with local venereal complaints, and then rubbed their nostrils, &c with the fingers, without previously washing the hands. There was a few years ago in London, a melancholy example ofa young lady, who, after having drawn a decayed tooth, and replaced it w;th one taken im- mediately from a young woman apparently in perfect health, was soon after affected with an ulcer in the mouth The sore ma nifested symptoms of a venereal nature ; but such was its obstinacy, that it resisted the most powerful mercurial remedies, terminatingatlastin a caries ofthe in xilla with a most shocking erosion ofthe mouth and face, by which the unhappy patient was destroyed. During all this, however, we are informed that not the smallest ve- nereal symptom was perceived in the wo- man from whom the sound tooth was pro; oured. 5. By wounding any part of the body with a lancet or knife infected with the venereal virus. In this instance there is a similarity between the venereal poison and that of the small-pox. There are se- veral examples of the latter being pro- duced by bleeding with a lancet which had been previously employed for the purpose of inoculation, or of opening variolous pustules, without being properly cleaned afterwards. In Moravia, in the year 1577, a number of persons who assembled m a house for bathing, had themselves, ac cording to the custom of that time, scari- fied by the barber, were all of them in- fected with the venereal disease,and treat- ed accordingly. Krato, the physician, and Jordan, who gave a description of ihis dis- temper, are both of the opinion that it was communicated by means of the scarifying instrument. And Van Swtieten relates se- veral instances where the lues was commu- nicated by a similar carelessness in clean- ing the instrument used in bleeding or sca- rification. The venereal poison applied to the ure- thra and vagina produce a clap. See Go- norrhaa Coming into contact with other parts it pro luecs a chancre or bubo and constitutional symptoms. Chancre is the primary and immediate consequence of inoculation with true venereal matter in any of the ways which have been mention- ed, and may ar.se in any part of the hu- man body : but it generally shews itself in the pudenda, b<*causeth.rinfectingmedium is there first taken tap in the one sex, and communicated by contact to the other. It is'not, however, peculiar to these parts, for whenever the same kind of fluid is ap- plied to a scratchon the hand, finger, lip or nipple, the same consequence will follow. There can be no doubt but that the slightest abrasion possible, or breach ofthe cuticle, is sufficient to give a speedy admission to this destructive poison. A chancre makes its appearance either with a slight inflam- mation which afterwards uLeratcs, or there arises a small pimple or pusiule filled with a transparent fluid, which soon breaks and forms into a spreading ulcer. Hie period at which it makes its appearance after infection is very various, being most commonly m five or six days, but in some cases not till after the expiration of as many weeks There is both a local and general predisposition to chancres: Jews and Mi.liomedans, from the constant ex- posure ofthe glans and loss ofthe prepuce, have the cuticle of the glans penis of much firmer texture than those who have not been circumcised; and they are from this circumstance, much less subject to chan- cres than the rest of mankind. For the same reason they who, from the shortness ofthe prepuce, generally keep the glans uncovered, are neither so liable to the disease as those who have long narrow pre- putia ; for persons thus formed constantly keep the surface of the glans and prepuce moist and tender, and almost at every co- habitation are liable to abrasions and to excoriations. There is an intermediate stateof the ve- nereal disease between a local and consti- tutional affection, which arises from the absorption of venereal matter from some surface to which it has been applied. The glands situated nearest the parts thus af- fected are apt to become swelled and in- flamed, and so as to give rise to what is termetl bubo,- and the parts of generation usually coming first in contact with the matter, so the glands in the groin ge- nerally afford this particular symptom. In most cases the venereal virus is ab- sorbed from a chancre or an ulcer in the urethra; but instances have occurred where a bnbo has arose without either gotiwrrhoc-a or any kind of ulceration, and where the matter appears to have been absorbed, without any erosion of the skin or mucous membrane. A bubo comes on with a pain in the groin, accompanied with some deg-ee of hardness andswellirg.and is at first about the sze of a kidney bean, but continuing to increase, it at length becomes as large as an egg, oc- casions the person to experience some dif- ficulty in walking, and is attended with a pulsation and throbbing in the tumour, and a great redness ofthe skin. In some cases the suppuration is quickly completed, in others it goes on very slow, and in others again the inflammatory appearances go off without any formation of pus. In a few instances the glands have been known to become scirrhous. The following are the characteristics of a venereal bubo. The swelling is usually confined to one gland, the colour ofthe skin where inflammation prevails is ofa florid red, the pa'm is very acute, the progress from inflammation to SYPHILIS. 793 suppuration and ulceration is generally very rapid, the suppuration is large in pro- portion to the s.ze of the gland, and there is only one abscess. A bubo is never attended with danger, where ihe inflamed gland proceeds on re- gularly to suppuration, but in particular cases it acquires an indolence after com- ing to a certain length, arising from a scro- phulous taint, or by being combined with eryspelas it terminates in gangrene and occasions a great loss of substance. This termination is, however, more frequently met wuh in hospitals than in private prac- tice, aid may partly be attributed to the coiuumiinted state of the air ofthe wards wherein venereal patients are lodged. A constit-itional taint is the third form under which it has been mention, d, that the venereal poison is apt to shew itself, and which always arises inconsequence of the mater eing absorbed and carried into the circulating ms.ss of fluids. The ab- sorption of it may, however, take place in three ways 1st It may be carried into the circula- tion, without producing any evident local effect on the part to which it was first applied. ^ndly. It may take place in consequence of some local affection, such as either go- norihcc.., cliancre. or oiibo : And, 3dly. It may ensoe fi-'.m an application of the matter to a common sore or wound, similar 10 what happens in inoculating for the small-pox The most general way, however, in whicii a constitutional laim is produced, is by an absorption of the matter, either from a chancre or a bubo. When venereal matter gets into the sys- tem, some symptoms of it may often be observed in the course of six or eight weeks, or probably sooner: bui in some cases, it will continue in the circulating mass of fluids for many months before any visible signs of its eff-cts are produced The system being completely contaminat- ed, it then occasions many local eff cts in different parts ofthe body, and shews itself under a variety of forms, many of which put on the appearance ofa distinct disease. We may presume 'hat this variety depends wholly on the difference of constitution, the different kind of parts affected, and the different state these parts were in at the time the matter or poison was applied. The first symptoms usually shew them- selves on the skin and in the mouth or throat. When on the skin, reddish and brownish spots appear here and there on the surface, and eruptions of a cop- per colour are dispersed over different parts of the body, on the top of which there soon forms a thick scurf or scale. This scurf falls off after a short time and is succeeded by another, and the same happening several times, and at length castng off deep scabs, an ulcer is formed which discharges an acrid foetid matter. When the matter is secreted in the glands ofthe throat and mouth, the tongue will often be affected so as to occasion a thick- ness of speech, and the tonsils, palate, and uvula will become ulceraied so as to pro- duce a soreness and difficulty of swallow- ing, and likewise u hoarseness in the voice. In the venereal ulcer ofthe tonsil a portion of it seems as if it was dug out j it is, moreover, very foul, and has a thick wh'rte matter atlherm; to it, which cannot he washed off. By these characteristic marks it may, in general, readily be distinguish- ed from any other species of ulceration in these parts. If the disease affects the eyes, obstinate inflammation, and sometimes ulceration will also attack these organs. The matter sometimes falls on deep seated parts, such as the tendons, liga- meius, and periosteum, and occasions hard, painful swell.ngs 'o arise, known by the name of nodes. When the disease is suffered to take its own course, and not counteracted by pro- per remedies, the patient will in the course of time, be afflicied with severe pains, but more particularly in the night time; his counenance will become sallow, his hair will fall off, he will lose his appetite, strength wnel flesh, his rest will be much disturbed by night, and a small fever ofthe hectic kind will arise. The ulcers in the mouth and 'hroat being likewise suffered cO spread, and to occason a curies of the bones of the palate, an opening will be made from the mouth to the nose, and the cartilages and bones of the nose being at length corroded away, this will sink on a level with the face. Some constitutions will bear up for a considerable time against the disease, whilst others again will soon sink under a general weakness and irrita- tion produced by it. If the disorder is recent, and the constitution not impaired by .other diseases, a perfect cure may e .sily be effected; but where it is of long standing, and accompanied wuh the symp- toms of irritation which have been men- tioned, the cure will prove tedious, and in many cases uncertain, as the constitution and strength ofthe patient may not admit of liis i;oing through a course of medicine sufficient to des roy the poison, or lis health may be in such a state, as that only a very small quantity of mercury can be administered even at considerable inter- vals The general appearances to be observed on dissection of those who die of lues, are, caries of the bones, but more particularly those of the cranium, often communicating ulceration to the brain itself, together with enlargements and indurations of tlie lym- t 51 794 SYB SYR phatic glands, scirrhus of several of the organs, particularly the liver and lungs, and exastoses of many ofthe hardest bones. Syphilis indica. The yaws. Syphilis polonica. A variety of vene- real disease. Stphilis venerea. See Syphilis. Stria: oleum. A fragrant essential oil, obtained by distilling the canary balsam plani or moldavica. Syrian herb mastich. See Marum syria- cum. Syrigmts. See Paracusis. Stringa. (From e-u£ty%, a pipe; so call- ed because from its branches pipes were made after the removal ofthe pith.) The pipe-tree. Syringmos. See Paracusis. Stringotojium. (From fu^iy^, a fistula, and TtfAvu, to cut.) An instrument to cut fistulas. Strinx. (Heb.) A pipe. A syringe. A fistula. Strmiasmus. (From o-ue/xxifu, to eva- cuate.) A gentle evacuation by vomit or stool. SYRUPUS. (Serab, a potion, Arab.) 1. Wfien sugar is dissolved in any ve- getable liquor, to the consistence of ho- ney, a medical preparation is formed call- ed syrup; which, if obtained from a sin- gle plant, is called simple: but if from more than one, compound To keep svrups without fermenting, it is necessary that tlieir temperature should be attended to, and kept as neat- 55° as possible. A good cellar will answer this purpose, for there are few summers in which the temperature of such a place rises to 60°. 2. The pharmacopceial name of a sim- ple syrup. Syrupus simplex. " Take of re- fined sugar, two pounds and a half; water, a pint." Dissolve the sugar in the water in a water-bath ; then set it aside for 24 hours; take off the scum, and if there be any fxculencies, pour off' the clear liquor from them. Syrup of buckthorn. See Syrupus rham- ni. Syrup of ginger. See Syrupus zingibe- ris. Syrup of lemon. See Syrupus limonis. Syrup of marsh-mallows. See Syrupus al- thaa. Syrup of mulberry. See Syrupus mori. Syrup of orange. See Syrupus auran- tii. Syrup of poppy. See Syrupus papave- ris. Syrup of red poppy. See Syrupus Rhaa- dos. Syrup of roses. See Syrupus rosa. Syrup of saffron. See Syrupus croci. Syrup of senna. See Syrupus senna. Syrup of Tolu. See Syrupus Toluba- nut. Svnrn-s aceti. Sugar and vinegar. A refrigerating and antiseptic syrup. Strupcs ALTHiKA. Syrup of marsh-mal- low. Syruput ex althaa. Syruput de al- thaa. " Take of the Iresh root of marsh- mallow, bruised, half a pound; refined sugar, two pounds; water, a gallon." Boil down the water with the marsh-mallow- root to half, and press out the liquor when cold. Set it by for 24 hours, that the fat- culencies may subside ; then pour off the liquor, and having added the sugar, boil it down to a proper consistence. An emol- lient and demulcent; mostly given to allay tickling coughs, hoarseness, 8cc. in con- junction with other remedies. Syrupus airantii. Syrup of orange. Syruput corticis aurantii. Syrupus e cortici- bus uurantiontm. Syrupus de cortire auran- tiorum. " Take of fresh orange-peel, 'wo ounces; boiling water, a pint; refined sugar, three pounds." Macerate the orange-peel in the water for 1? hours in a covered vessel; then pour off ihe liepjor, and add the sugar. A pleasant bitter and stomachic. Strcpus cARYornTLLi rubri. A warm and stimulating syrup. Sthupus colcuici. An acrid and diu- retic compound given in dropsies. Syrupus corticis aurantii. See Syru. pus aurantii Svituprs croci. Syrup of saffron. "Take of saffron, an ounce; boiling water, a pound; refinetl sugar, two pounds and a half." Macerate the saffron in the water for 12 hours in a covered vessel, then strain the liquor, and adel -lie sugar. This imparts a be-utiful colour to liq ids, and is sometimes employed as a cordial. Amongst the vulgar, syrup of saffron is in high esteem in meash s, small pox, &c. Sthlpi-s limonis. Syrup of lemon Sy. rupus succi limonis. Syrupus e succo limo- num. Syrupus e succo citriorum. " Take of lemon-juice, strained, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds." Dissolve the suj;ar in the lemon-juice in the manner directed for a syrup. A very pleasant, cooling, and acrid syrup, which may be exhibited with advantage, in gastritis and bilious af- fections. Syrupus mori. Syrup of mulberry. Sy- rupus mororum. " Take of mulberry-juice, strained,a pint; refined sugar, two pounds." Dissolve the sugar in the mulberry-juice in the manner directed for syrup. Syrup of mulberries is very grateful and aperi- ent, and may be given with such inten- tions to children. Strcpus papaveris. Syrupus papave- ris albi. Syrupus e meconio. Syrupus de meconio, sive diacodium. " Take of cap- sules of white poppy, dried and bruised the seeds being separated, 14ounces; refin- ed sugar, two pounds; boiling-water, two SYR SYS 795 gallons and a half." Macerate the capsules in the water for 12 hours, then lioil it down by means of a water-bath to one gallon, and press out the liquor. Boil down the liquor again to two pints, and strain it while hot. Set it by for 12 hours, that the faeculencies may subside: then boil down the clear liquor to a pint, and add the sugar in the manner directed for a syri'p. It should be kept in stone bottles anel in a cellar. A useful anodyne pre- paration which may be added with advan- tage to a vast variety of medicines against diseases ofthe bowels, coughs, &c. Syrupus papaveris eriiatici. See Syru- pus rhaados- Syrupus rh/Eados. Syrupus papave- ris erralici. Syrupus de papavere errutico. Syrup of red-poppy. " Take of red-pop- py petals, fresh, a pound ; boiling-water, a pint and two fluidounces; refined sugar, two pounds and a half" This is a very mild anodyne, and used more for the co- lour than for its medical prope.lies. Syrupus riiamni. Syrup of buck- thorn. *' Take of the fresh juice of buck- thorn-berries, four pints; ginger-root, sliced, all-spice, powdered, of each half an ounce ; refined sugar, three pounds and a half." Set by the juice for three days that the faeculencies may subside, and strain. To a pint of the clear juice add the ginger, the ginger-root, and allspice; then macerate in a gentle heat four hours, and strain ; boil down what remains to one pint and a half, mix the liquors, and add the sugar in the manner directed for syrup. This preparation, in doses of three or four spoonfuls, operate as a brisk cathar- tic. The principal inconvenience attend- ing it is, that it is very unpleasant and oc- casions a thirst and dryness of the mouth and fames, and sometimes violent gripes ; these effects may be prevented by drinking liberally of water gruel, or other warm liquids during the operation. Syrupus ribis mgri. Syrup of black currant9 Aperient and diuretic qualities are attributed to this preparation. Syrupus hose. Syrup of roses. Sy- ruput rosarum tolutivus. Syrupus e rosis ticcit. " Take of damask rose petals, dried, seven ounces; refined sugar, six pounds; boiling waier, four pints." Ma- cerate the rose-petals in the water for 12 hours, and strain: then evaporate the strained liquor by means of a water-bath to two pints and a h;.lf; then add the sugar in the manner described for a sy- rup. A useful laxative for children. From 3J- t0 £ss- Syrupus rubi id«i. Syrup of rasp- berry. A pleasant aperient syrup for chil- dren. Syrupus scilliticus. Expectorant and diuretic. Syrupus senn^. Syrup of senna. " Take of senna-leaves, half an ounce; fennel-seed, bruised, a drachm; manna, refined sugar, of each a pound ; water, boiling, a pint" Macerate the senna- leaves and fennel-seeds in the water for 12 hours ; strain the liquor, and mix with it manna and sugar. A useful purgative for children. Syrupus Tolutanus. Syrup of Tolu* " Take of balsam of Tolu, an ounce ; wa- ter, boiling, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds." Boil the balsam in the water half an hour in a covered vessel, occasion- ally stirring it, strain the liquor when it is cold, and then add the sugar, in the man- ner directed for syrup A useful balsamic syrup, calculated to allay tickling coughs and hoarsenesses. Syrupus viols:. A pleasant laxative for young children. Syrupus zingiberis. Syrup of gin- ger. "Take of ginger-root, sliced, two ounces; water, boiling, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds." Macerate the ginger- root in the water for twenty-four hours, and strain, then add the sugar in the man- ner directed for syrup. A carminative and stomachic syrup. Dose from one to three drachms. SYSSARCOSIS. (From «-/*r, and «-*f£, flesh.) A species of union of bones in which one bone is united to another by means of an intervening muscle. In this manner the os hyoides is connected with the sternum and other parts. System, absorbent. See Absorbents and Lymphatics. System, genital. The parts of genera- tion. System, nervous. See Nerves. System, vascular. The arteries and veins. SYSTOLE. (From e-urtkku, to con- tract.) The contraction of the heart. 796 TAC TA1. T BANDAGE. A bandage so named from us figure. It is principally used for supporting the dressings, afer the opera- tion tor fistula in ano, in diseases of the perinaeum, and those of the groins, anus, &c. Tabagum. (From Tobago, the island from whence it was first brought.) Tobac- co See Nicotiana. Tabella. (Dim. of tabula, a table.) A lozei.ge. TABES. (From tabesco, to consume orpine away.) A Wasting of the body. A ^enus ot disease m the class^ cachexia and order marcores of Cullen ; characteris- ed by em.ciation and weakness, atttnded wiih hectic fever, but without any cough or spitting, which l..st symptoms distin- guish ii from phthisis It has three species: 1. Tubes purulenta, from an ulcerous dis charge : 2. Tabes scrofttlosu, from a scro- fulous habit: 3. Tabes venenata, from poi- son. See Atrophy. Tabes coxaria Phthisis ischiadica. A wasting of the thigh and leg trom an abscess, or other cause, in the hip Tabes sorsalis. Lordosis Dr. Cul- len nukes it a variety of atrophia inanito- rum. Hippocrates calls it tabes ossis sacn. At present by the name of tabes ci.irsalis is understood a wasting of the body, attend- ed at first with pain in the bark or loins, and afterwards ulso in the neck and head, caused by a *oo early or a too frequent use of venery. Tabes hutbicum. A variety of atro- phia inanitorum. i Tabes ossis sachi. Hippocrates' name for tabes dorsalis. Tabes pul.mosaxis. A n ime for phthisis Tabes renalis. An abscess of the kidney. Tabes siphylitica. A variety of the atre.pt ia cacochymica. Tacamahacca. (Indian) The name of a resinous substance which exudes both spontaneously and when incs oi.s are matle into the stem of the Fagsra octan- dria of Linnse ve the gums ; and us fangs or root, wh ch is fixed into the socket. The boundary between these two, close to the ed^e of the gum, where there is usuaUy a small circular depression, is called the neck ot' the tooth. The teeth of each jaw are commonly divided into three classes; but before each of diese is treated of in particular, it will be right to say some- thing of their general structure. Every tootii is composed of its cortex or enamel, and its internal bony substance. The enamel, or as ii is sometimes called, the vitreous part of the tooth, is a very hard and compact substance, of a white colour, and peculiar to ihe teeth. It is found only upon the rody of the tooth, covering the outside of the bony or inter- nal substance. When broken u appears fibrous or striated; and all the striae are directed from the circumference to the centre of ihe 100th. This enamel is thick- est on die grindm^ surface, ; nd on ihe cutting edges or points of the teeth, be- coming gradually thinner as it appoaches the neck, where It termina'es insensi bly Some writers have described it as being vascular, but it is certain that no injection will ever reach this substance ; that it receives no tinge from madder; and that it affords no appear nee of a circulation of fluids. The bony pan of a tooth resembUs other bones in ils struc- ture, but is much harder than the most compact part of liones in general. It com- poses the inner pan ot the body and neck, and the whole of ihe root of the tooth. This part of a too h, when completely formeel, does nut, like the other bones, receive a tinge from madder, nor do the minutest injections penetrate into its sub- stance, although many writers have as- serted the contrary. Mr. Hunter has been therefore induced to deny its being vas- cular, although he is aware that the teeth, like other bones, are liable to swellings, and that they are found anchylosed with their sockets. He supposes, however, that both these may be original forma- tions ; anel, as the most convincing proof of their not being vascular, he reasons from the analogy between them and other bones. He observes, for instance, that in a young animal that has been feel with madder, the parts of the teeth whicii were formed before it was put on madeler diet will appear of their natural odour, but thai such parts as were formed while the animal was taking the madder, will be ofa red colour; whereas, in other bones, the hardest p.rts are susceptible of the dye, though more slowly than the parts which are growing. Again, he tells us, that if you leave off feeding the an mal with madder a considerable time before you kill it, you will find the above appear- ances still subsisting, Willi this addition, that all the parts of tlie teeth winch were formed alter leaving off the m*hey become affected by disease, or fall out in old age, and are therefore called the permanent, or adult teeth. The rudiments of these adult teeih begin to be formed at different peri- ods. Ihe pulp of the first adult incisor, anel of the firsi adult grinder, may be per- ceived in a foetus of seven or eight months, and the ossification begins in them about six months after birth. Soon after birth the second incisor, and canine tooth on each side, begin to be formed. About the fifth or sixth year the first bicuspis and about the seventh the second bicuspis be- gins to oss.fy. These bicuspides are des- tined to replace the temporary grinders. All these permanent teeth are formed in a distinct set of alveoli; so that it is not by the growing of one tooth under another in the same socket, that the uppermost tooth is gradually pushed out, as is commonly imagined; but the temporary teeth, and those which are to succeed them, being placed in separate alveoli, the upper sockets gradually disappear, as the under ones increase in size.till at length the teeth they contain, having no longer any support, consequently fall out. But, besides these twenty teeth, whicii succeed the temporary ones, there are twelve others to be added to make up the number thirty-two. These twelve are three grinders on each side in both jaws ; and in order to make room for this addition, we find the jaws grow as the teeth grow, so that they appear as com- pletely filled with twenty teeth, as they are afterwards wiih thirty-two. Hence, in children the face is flatter and rounder than in #>ilis The first adult grinder usually passes through the gum about the twrlfth year; the second, whicii begins to be formed in the sixth or seventh year, cuts the gum about the seventeenth or eighteenth ; and the third or dens sapien- tiae, which begins to be formed about the twelfth year, passes through the gum be- tween the age of twenty and thirty. The dentes sapientiae hare, in some instances, been cut at ihe age of forty, fifty, sixty, and even eighty years; and it sometimes happens'that they do not appear at all. Sometimeslikewise it happens, that a third set of teeth appear about the age of sixty or Beventy. Dermebroeck tells us that he himself, at the age of fifty-six, had a fresh canine tooth in the place of one he had lost sever: 1 years before ; M. du Fay saw two incisores and two canini cut ihe gum in a man aged eightyrfour ; Mr. Hun- ter has seen two fore-teeth shoot up in the lower jaw of a very old person -, and an account was lately published of a man who had a complete set at the age of sixty. Other instances of the same kind are to be met with in authors. The circum- stance is curious, and from the time of life at whicii it takes place, anel the return of the catamenia, which sometimes happens to women at the same age, it has been very in- geniously supposed, thatthere is someeffort in nature to renew the body at that period. The teeth are subject to a variety of ac- cidents. Sometimes the gums become so affected as to occasion them to fall out, and the teeth themselves are frequently rendered carious by causes which have not hitherto been satisfactorily explained. The disease usually begins on that side of the tootii which is notexposed to pressure, and gradually advances till an opening is made into the cavity : as soon as the cavity is exposed, the tooth becomes liable to considerable pain, from the air coming into contact with the nerve. Besides these ac- cidental means by which the teeth are oc- casionally affected, old age seldom fails to bring with it sure and n tural causes for their removal. The alveoli fill up, and the teeth consequently fall out. The gums then no longer meet in the fore part ofthe mouth, the chin projects forwards, and the face being rendered much shorter, the whole physiognomy appears considerably altered. Having thus described the for- mation, structure, growth, and .decay of the teeth, it remains to speak of their uses ; the chief of which we know to be in mastication. And here we cannot help observing the great, variety in the structure of the human teeth, which fits us for such a variety of food, and which, when compared with the teeth given to other animals, may TEM TEM 80S in some measure enable us to explain the nature of the aliment for which man is intended by Nature. Thus, in ruminate animals, we find incisores only in the lower jaw, for cutting the gri.ss, and molares for grinding it; in graminivorous animals, we see molares alone ; and in carnivorous animals, canine teeth for catching at their prey, and incisores and molares for cut- ting and dividing it. But, as man is not designed to catch and kill his prey with his teeth, we observe that our canini are shaped differently from the fangs of beasts of prey, in whom we find* them either longer than the rest of the teeth, or curved. The incisores likewise are sharper in those animals than in man. Nor are the molares in the human subject similar to the. mo- lares of carnivorous animals; they are flat- ter in man than in these animals; and, in the latter, we likewise find them sharper at the ed^es, more calculated to cut and tear the food, and, by "their greater strength, capable of breaking the bones of animals. From these circumstances, therefore, we may consider man as partaking of the na- ture of these different classes; as ap- proaching more to the carnivorous than to the herbivorous tribe of animals; but upon the whole, formed for a mixed aliment, and fitted . qually to live upon flesh and upon vegetables. Those philosophers, therefore, who would confine a man wholly to a vegetable food, do not seem to have, studied nature. As the molares are the last teeth that are formed, so they are Msually the first that fall out; this would seem to prove, that we require the same kind of aliment in old age as in infancy. Besides the use ofthe teeth in mastication, they likewise serve a secondary purpose, by assisting in the articulation ofthe voice. Teething. See'Dentition and Teeth. Tegula hiber.mca. See Lapis Hiberni- cus. * TEGUMENTS, COMMON. Under this term anatomists comprehend the cuticle, rete mucosum, skin, and adipose mem- brane, as being the covering to every part of the body except the nails. See Skin. TELA. A web of cloth. The cellular membrane is so called from its likeness to a fine web. ■TELA CELLULOSA. See Cellular mem- brane. Telephium. (Because it heals old ul- cers, such as that of Telephus, made by Ulvsses.) Set Faba cassa. TELLURIUM. A very scarce metal of a tin white colour, and a high metallic lustre, found in nature alloyed with gold, silver, and lead, in the aurum paradoxi- cum and stlvaniie. TEMPERAMENTUM. (From tempe- ra, lo mix together.) The peculiar con- stitution of the humours. Temperaments have been variously distinguished: the di- vision most generally received is into the sanguinous, phlegmatic, choleric, and me- lancholic. TEMPLE. The lateral and flat parts ofthe head above the ears. TEMPORALIS ARTERIA. The tem- poral artery. A branch of the external carond, wliich runs on the temples and give off' the frontal artery. TEMPORAL BONES. Ossa tempora- lia. Oi,sa temporum. These two bones, which re situated one on each side of the head,.are of a very irregular figure. They are usually divided into two parts, one of which f-om the manner of its connexion with the neighbouring bones, is called os squamosum, and the other os petrosum, from its irregularity and hardness. In both these parts there are processes and cavities to be described. Externally there are three processes; one anterior, called zygomatic process, which is stretched forwards to join with the os malae, and thus brms the bony jugum under which the temporal muscle passes; one posterior, called the mastoid or mamillary process, from its resemblance to a nipple; and one inferior, called the styloid process, from its shape, which is said to resemble that of the ancient, stylus scriptorius. In young subjects this process is united with the bone by an intermediate cartilage., which sometimes, even in adults, is not com- pletely ossified. Three muscles have their origin from this process, and borrow half of their names from it, viz. stylo-glos- sus, stylo-hyoideus, and stylo-pharyngeus. Round the root of this process there is a particular rising of the os petrosum, which some writers describe as a process, and, from its appearance with the siyloid, have named it vaginalis, others describe the semi-circular ridge of the meatus audito- rius externus as a fifth process, to which they give the name of auditory. The de- pressions and cavities are, 1 A large fossa, which serves for the articulation of the lower jaw; it is situated between the zygo- matic auditory, and vaginal processes, and is separated in its middle by a fissure Into which the ligament that secures the articu- lation of the lower jaw with this bone is fixed. The fore part of this cavity, which receives the condyle of the jaw, is co- vered with carriage; the back part only with the periosteum 2 A long iossa be- hind the mastoid process, where the digas- tric muscle has its origin. 3. The meatus auditorius externus, the name given lo a large funnel-like canal that leads to 'he or- gan of hearing. 4. The stylo-mastoid hole, so called from its situation bettveen the styloid and mastoid processes. It is like- wise called the aqueduct of Fallopius, and affords a passage to the portio dura ofthe auditory or seventh pair of nerves. 5 Be- low and on the fore part of the last fora- 804 I EM TEN men we observe part of the jugular fossa, nous substance; there is no appearance a thimble-like cavity, in which the begin- either of the mastoid or styloid processes, ning of the internal jugular vein is lodged, and, instead of a long funnel-like meatus 6. Before, and a little above this fossa is auditorius externus, there is only a smooth the orifice of a foramen, through which bony ring, within which the membrana pass the internal carotid artery and two tympani is fastened Within the petrous filaments of the Intercostal nerve. This part of these hones there are several cavi- condtiit runs first upward and then for- ties, processes, and bones, which belong ward, forming a kind of elbow, and ter- altogether to the ear, do not enter into minates at the end of theos petrosum. 7. the formation of the cranium, and are de- Al this part of the ossa temporum we ob- scribed under the article Ear. The ossa serve the orifice of a canal which runs out- temporum are connected by suture with Wards anil backwards in an horizontal di the ossa panetalia, the os occipitis, the rection, till it terminates in the cavity of ossa malarum,and the os sphenoides, and the ear called tympanum. This canal, are articulated with the lower jaw. which in the recent subject is continued TEMPORALIS. (Temporalis sc. mut- from the ear to the mouth, is called the cuius.) Arcardi-temporo-maxillaire of Du- Eustachian tube. We shall speak of it more mas. This muscle, which Winslow has particularly hereafter. 8 A small hole named the crotophyte, arises fleshy from the behind the mastoid process, which serves lower, lateral, and anterior part of the for the transmission ofa vein to the lateral parietal hone ; from all the squamous por- sinus. B'it this, like other foramina in .the lien of the temporal bone ; from the lower skull that serve only for the transmission of and lateral part ofthe os frontis; from vessels, is neither uniform in its situation, the posterior surface of the os malae; from nor to be met with in every subject. The all the temporal process of the sphenoid internal surface of 'he.se bones may easily bone ; and sometimes from a ridge at the be divided into three parts. The first, up- lower part of this process. This latter permost and largest, is the squamous part, portion, however, is often common to this which is slightly concave from the impres- muscle and the pterygoideus externus. It sion of the brain. Its semicircular edges is of a semicircular shape, and its radiated is sloping, so that the external lamella of fibres converge, so as to form a strong the boneadvances farther than the internal, middle tendon, which passes under the and thus rests more securelyon the parietal jugum, and is inserted into the coronoid bones. The second and middlemost, whicii .process ot.tlie lower jaw, to winch it ad- is the petrous part of the bone, forms a heres on every side, but more particu- hard, craggy protuberance, nearly of a larly at its fore part, where the insertion is triangular shape. On its posterior side we continued down to the body of the bone* observe a large foramen, which is the mea- This muscle is covered by a preity strong tus auditorius internus; itreceives the dou- fascia, which some writers have en-one- ble nerve of the seventh pair, viz. the por- ously described as a pan of the aponeuro- tic dura and portio mollis of that pair, sis of the occipito-frontalis. This fascia About the middle of its anterior surface is adheres to the bones, round the whole a small for. men, which opens into the aque- circumference of the origin of the muscle, duct of Fallopius, and receives a twig of and, descending over it, is fixed below to the portio dura of the seventh pair of the rulge where the zygomatic process nerves. This foramen having been first begins, just above the meatus auditorius; described by Fallopius, and by him named to the upper edge of the zygomatic process hiatus, is sometimes called hiatus Fallopii. itself, ami anteriorly to the ' s malae. This Besides these, we observe other smaller fascia serves as a defence to the muscle, holes for the transmission of blood-vessels andlikewisegivesorigintosomeofitsfleshy and nerves. Below this craggy protube- fibres. The principal use of the temporal ranee is the third part, which, from its muscle is to draw the lower jaw upwards, shape and connexion with the os occipitis as in the action of biting ; and as it passes by means of the lambdoidal suture, may a little forwards, to its insertion, it may«t be called the lambdoidal angle of the tern- the same time pull the condyle a little poral bone. It is concave from the impres- backwards, though not so much as it would sion of the brain ; it helps to form the pos- have done if its fibres had passed in a di- terior and inferior fossae of the skull, and rectline from theirongin to their insertion, has a considerable furrow, in which is because the posterior and lower part of lodged part of the lateral sinus. The tern- the muscle passes over the root of the zy- poral bones differ a little in their structure gomatic process, as over a pulley. from the other bones of the cranium. At TENDO ACHILLIS. See Achillis their upper parts they are very thin, and tendo. almost without diploe, but below they TENDON. (Tendo, from tendo, to have great strength and thickness. In the stretch.) The white and glistening extre- foetus, the thin upper part, and the lower mity ofa muscle. See Muscle. craggy part, are separated by a cartilagi. TENESMUS. (From ruvct, to con- TER TER 805 stringe; so called from the perception of a continual constriction or bound state of the part.) A continual inclination to go to stool, without a discharge. TENSOR (From tends, to stretch.) A muscle whose office is to extend the part to which it is fixed. Tensor palati. See Circumflexut. TENSOR TYMPANI. Internut aurit of Douglas and Cowper. Internut mallei of Winslow, and sulpingomaUeen of Dumas. A muscle of the ear, which pulls the mal- leus and the membrane of the tympanum towards the petreous portion of the tempo- ral bone, by which the membrana tympani is made more concave and tense. TENSOR VAGINJE FEMORIS. Fas- cialis. Membranosus of Dougtas. Mem- branus vel fascia lata of Cowper, and Bio aponeurosi'femoral of Dumas. Musculus aponeurosis, vel fascia lata of Winslow. A muscle, situated on the outside of the thigh, which stretches the membranous fas- cia of the thigh, assists in the abduction of tlie thigh, and somewhat in its rotation in- wards. It arises by a narrow, tendinous, and fleshy beginning from the external part of the anterior, superior, spinous process of the ilium, and is inserttd a little below the great trochanter into the membranous fascia. TENT. A roll of lint for dilating open- ings, sinuses, &c. See Spongiapreparata. TENTORIUM. A process of the dura mater, separating the cerebrum from the cerebellum. It extends from the internal horizontal spine of the occipital bone, di- rectly forwards to the sella turcica of the sphxnoid bone. Terebella. (Dim. of terebra, a piercer or gimblet.) A trepan or instrument for sawing out circular portions of the skull. A trephine. TEREBINTHINA. (From TtetCtvQot, the turpentine-tree.) Turpentine, the produce of pine-trees. TEREBINTHINA ARGENTAROTEN- SIS. Strasburg turpentine. This species . is generally more transparent and less te- nacious than either the Venice or Chio turpentines. It is of a yellowish brown colour, and of a more agreeable smeU than any of the turpentines, except the Chio. It is extracted in several parts of Germany, from the red and silver fir, by cutting out, successively, narrow strips of the bark. In some places a resinous juice is collected from under the bark called Cuchrym abreg-, na. and oleum abietinum. TEREBINTHINA CANADENSIS. Can- ada turpentine. A production ofthe pinus balsamea. See Balsamum Canadense. TEREBINTHINA CHI A. Cyprus tur- pentine. The resin obtained from the pis- tacia terebinthus. See Chio lurpentm?. TEREBINTHINA COMMUNIS. See Terebinthina vulgaris- Tebebinthina ctpria. See'Cfo'o turpen- tine. TEREBINTHINA VENETA. Venice turpentine ; so called because we are sup- plied with it from the Venetians. This species of turpentine issues spontaneously through the bark of the Pinus larix ; folds fuscicnlatis mollibus obtusiutculis bracteis ex tra squamus strobilorum extantibus. Hort. Kew. It is usually thinner than any of the other sorts ; of a clear whitish or pale yellowish colour; a hot, pungent, bitter- ish, disagreeable taste; and a strong smell, without any thing of the aromatic flavour of the chian kind. For its virtues see Turpentines. TEREBINTHINA VULGARIS. Com- mon turpentine. The liquid resin of the pinus sylvestris. See Turpentine. Terebinthina oleum. The oil dis- tilled from the liquid resin of the pinus sylvestris. TERES. Round, smooth. 1. The name of some muscles and ligaments. 2. The name ofthe ascaris lumbricoides, or round worm, wh ich infests the intestines. Teres ligamentum. The ligament at the bottom of the socket of the hip joint. TERES MAJOR. (Teres sc. Musculus major. Teres, round, smooth.) Riolanus, who was the first that distinguished this and the other muscles of the scapula by par- ticular appellations, gave the name of teres to this and the following muscle,on account of their long and round shape. Anguli- scapulo. Humeral, of Dumas. This mus- cle, which is longer and thicker than the teres minor, is situated along the inferior costa of the scapula, and is in part cover- ed by the deltoides. It arises fleshy from the outer surface of the inferior angle of the scapula, (where it covers some part ofthe infra spinatus and teres minor, with both which its fibres in- termix,) and likewise from the lower and posterior half of the inferior costa of the scapula. Ascending obliquely towards the os humeri, it passes under the long head of the triceps brachii, and then becomes thin- ner and flatter to form a ihin tendon of about an inch in breadth, and somewhat more in length, which runs immediately behind that ofthe latissimus dorsi, and is inserted along with it into the ridge at the inner side of the groove that lodges the long head of the biceps. These two ten- dons are included in a common capsula, be- sides which the tendon of this muscle ad- heres'to t he os humeri, by t wo other capsulae which we find placed one above the other. This muscle assists in the rotatory mo- tion of the arm, and likewise in drawing it downwards and backwards ; so that we may consider it as the congener ofthe la- tissimus dorsi. TERES MINOR. Marginitus scapula- trochiterien of Dumas. This muscle seems to 806 TER TET have been first described by. Fallopius. The teres minor is a thin fleshy muscle, situated along the inferior edge of the in- fra-spinatus, and is in part covered by the posterior part of the deltoieles It arises fleshy from all the convex edge ofthe inferior costa of the scapula; from thence it ascends obliquely upwards and forwards, and terminates in a fla tendon, which adheres to the lower and posterior par', of the capsular ligament ofthe joint, and is inserted in'o the lower part of the great tuberosity of the os burner , a l'ttle below the termination of the infra-spina: -s. The tendinous membrane, which is con- tinued from the tnfra-spnatus, and spread over the teres minor, likewise forms a thin septum between the two muscles In. some subjects, however, they are so closely united, as to he with difficulty separated from each other. Some of the fibres of the teres minor are intermixed with those of the teres major and subscapulars The <-ses of this muscle are similar to those of the infra spinatus. Terra Lemma. Earth of Lemnos. See Bole. Tehra Livonica. See Bole. Terra merita. The curcuma or tur- meric root is sometimes so called. Terra mortca. See Terra damnata. Terra ponderosa salita. See Murias baryta. ■ Terra sigillata. See Bole. Teur;e oleum. See Petroleum. Teurea absorbentia. Absorbent earths, distinguishable from otlier earthy anel stony substances by their solubility in acids, as chalk, crabs, claws, oyster-shells, egg-shells, pearl, coral, &c. Terthra. (From Tsgflgov, a crane ) The middle and lateral pans ot the "eck. Tertian ague. See Febris intermittens. TERTIVNA DUPLEX A tertian fever thai ret'iins ever) day; but the pa- roxysms are unequal, every other fit being alike. TERTIANA DUPLICATA. A tertian fever retunvng every other day ; but there are two paroxysms in one day. TERTIANA FEU III S. See Febris in- termittens T ER TIA N A T RIP LE X. A tert i an fever returning every day ; every other day there are two paroxysms, and but one in the in- termediate one. Tertianaria. (From tertiana, a spe- cies of intermittent fever which is said to be cured by this pi am ) The plant which is thus called in some pharmacopoei s is the Scutellaria galericiilata foliis cordalo lauceo- latis, creiiatis ,- flsribus axil'.aribus of Lin- naeus, which is common in the hedges and ditches of tins counm. I* has a bitter taste anel a garlic smell, and is said to be serviceable against that species of ague which attacks the p:.tent every third d;y. Tertilm sal. (From tertius, third.) A neutral salt as being the product of an acid, and an alkali making a third body dif- ferent from either. Tessera. (From rto-o-xex, four.) A four-square bone. The cuboid bone. Testa probatrix. (Quasi tosto, from torreo, 10 burn.)- A cupel or test. V pot for separating baser metals from gold and silver. Testado. (From testa, a shell; because it is covered with a shell ) A tortoise, a snail. An ulcer, which, like a snail, creeps under the skin. Testes cerebri. See Tubercula qua drigemina. TESTICLE. Testes. Orchis. Also called dyilimi, anel by some perin. Two little oval bodies situateel within thescro- 'um, and covered bv a strong, white and dense coat, called tunica albuginea restis. Each testicle is composed of small vessels, bent in a serpentine direction, arising fiom the spermatic artery, and convoluted into little heaps, separated from one another by cellular partitions. In each partition there is axluct receiving semen from the small vessels; and all the ducts constitute a net which is attached to the tunica albu- ginea. From this net-work twenty or more vessels arise, all of which are variously contorted, and, !-eing reflected, ascend to the posterior margin of the testis, where they unite into one common duct, bent into serpentine windings, and forming a hard body called the epididymis. The sperma- tic arteries are branches ofthe aorta. The spermatic veins empty themselves into the vena cava and emulgeat vein. The nerves of the testicle are branches of the lumbar and. great intercostal nerve. The use of the testicle is to secrete the semen. Testicle, swelled See Orchitis. Testiculus. (Testiculus, dim. of testis.) A small testicle. Also the orchis plant, so named from the resemblance of its roots lo a testicle. • . Testiculus caninus. See Salarion. TESTIS (A witness, the testes hemgthe witnesses of our manhood ) See Testicle. . Tetanomata. (FroniTsravoa,tosniooth.) Tetanothra. Medicines which smooth ihe skin, the same time, so as to keep the limbs rigidly extended. The flexors of the head and trunk be- come at length so strongly affected, as to balance the action of the extensors, and to keep the head and trunk so rigidly ex- tended and straight as to render it incapa- ble of being moved in any direction. The arms which were little affected before, are now likewise rigidly extended,-the tongue also becomes affected with spasm, and being convulsively darted out, is often much injured by the teeth at that moment snapping together. It is to this state of the disease that the term tetanus has been strictly applied. The disorder continuing to advance, every organ of voluntary motion becomes affected ; the eyes are rigid and immoveable in their sockets, the countenance is hide- ously distorted, and expresses great dis- tress; the strength is exhausted, the pulse becomes irregular, and one universal spasm puts a period to a most miserable state of existence. Attacks of tetanus are seldom attended with any fever, but always with violent pain, and the spasms do not continue for a constancy, but the muscles admit of some remission in their contraction, which is re- newed every ten or fifteen minutes, espe- cially if the patient makes the least at- tempt to spedk, drink, or alter his position. When tetanic affections arise in conse- quence of a wound, puncture, or lacera- tion, in warm climates, Dr. Thomas ob- serves, they are almost sure to prove fatal. The locked jaw, in consequence of an am- putation, likewise proves usually fatal. When these affections are produced by an exposure to cold, they may m most cases be removed by a timely use of proper re- medies, although a considerable space will probably elapse before the patient will be able to recover his former strength. On dissections of this disease, slight ef- fusions within the cranium have been ob- served in a few instances ; but in by far the greater number, nothing particular has been discovered, either in the brain, or any other oruran. Tetarta.cs. (T«T*gT*KcV fourth.) A quartan fever. Tetramyruw. (From t«t§*c, four, and fAu^ov, an ointment.) An ointment of four ingredients. T stranguria. (From Ttrgxt, four, and xyTot, a cup ; so called because its fruit re- sembles a cup divided into four parts.) The citrul. Tr.TRAPiiARMAcrM. (From rsTgac, four, and $sgtt*xem, a drug ) A medicine c ;m- posed of four ingredient?. S08 TE« THE Tetters. See Herpes. TEUCRIUM. (From Teucer, who dis- covered it.) The name of a genus ofplants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Verticillata. The herb speedwell. Teucrium capitatum. The systematic name ofthe poley mountain of Montpelier. See Polium montanum. Teucrium cram.edrts. The systema- tic name of the common germander. See Chamadrys. Teucrium ciiam.epitys. The systema- tic name of the ground pine. ' See Chama- pitys. Teucrium criticum. The systematic name ofthe poley mountain of Candy. See Polium creticum. Teucrium marum. The systematic name of the Syrian herb mastich. See Marum Syriacum. Teucrium montanum. The systema- tic name of the common poley mountain. See Polium montanum Teucrium policm. The systematic name ofthe golden poley mountain. See Polium montanum. Teucrium scordium. The systematic name of the water germander." See Scor- dium. TERETRUM. (From rteta>, to pierce.) The trepan. Terminalia benzoin. The Benjamin gum-tree. Termixtrus. (Trom7rtpfAivBot, the tur- pentine tree.) Albatit. Black and ardent pustules, mostly attacking the. legs of fe- males ; so called from their resemblance to the fruit ofthe turpentine-tree. Ternary. Consisting of the number three, which some chemical and mystical writers have made strange work with ; but the most remarkable distinction of this kind, and the only one worth notice, is that of Hippocrates, who divides the parts ofa human body into conttnentes, conten- ta, and impetnm facientes, though the lat- ter is resolvable into the mechanism ofthe two former, rather than any thing distinct in itself- TERRA. Earth, as distinguished from minerals and metals and precious stones. Tehua cariosa. Rotten bone, a spe- cies of non-effervescent chalk, of a brown colour. Terra catechu. See Catechu. Terua damnata. Terra mortua. Con- demned earth, is the remainder after some distillations, where all that will rise is drawn off; the same as Caput mortuum. Thiha foliata tartari. The acetate ofpotash. TERRA JAPONIC A. Japan earth. Catechu vulgo Terra Japonica. Cachou. Fuufel. Catchu. Catchu. Catechu. Cadt- chu Cashow ' Cuitchu. Cattjoe. Cachu Cute. Knath. The natives call it Cutt, the English who reside there Cutch. It was called Japan earth, because it was long supposed to be an earthy substance from Japan. It is the inspissated juice of a species of mimota, which grows in great abundance in the kingdom of Bahar. It is prepared from a decoction ofthe inner part of the wood. From the negligent method in which it is dried in little kilns dug for that purpose, it acquires the earthy appear- ance it in general has, from which circum- stance it takes its name. In the kingdom of Bahar, besides being much used in me- dicine, it is employed for many purposes in arts, particularly for painting the beams of houses, to defend them from vermin. See Catechu. Teuthrum. (TtuQeov.) The herb poli- um. THALAMI NERVORUM OPTICO- RUM. (Qxkx/Aot, a bed.) Two bodies, which form in part the optic nerve, placed near to each other, in appearance white, protruding at the base ofthe lateral -en- tricles, and running in their direction in- wards, a little downwards, and upwards. Thalassomeli. (From Bx.kx female, and i irtttit, fern.) The female fern. Thehar. (Thenar, sc. muaculus.) See Flexor brevit pollirit manut. Theobroma cacao. (Theobroma, from Stei, the gods, and jSga/x*, food ; so called from the deliciousness of its fruit.) Cacao Indian The systematic name of the tree which affords cocoa and chocolate. TiiEonoRicuM. (From Ami, the gods, and Soeov, a gift.) The pompous name of some •ntidotes. THERAPEIA. (From Bt^xTrttn, to heal.) Therapia. The art of healing dis- eases. THERAPEUTICS. (Therapeutica, from S-t^xTrtuu, to cure.) Therapia. Metho- dia medendi. That branch of medicine which treats of the operation of the dif- ferent means employed for obviating dis- eases, and of the application of these means. Theriaca. (From 3-»j, a viper or ve- nomous wild beast.) Treacle, or molas- ses: also a medicine appropriated to the cure of the bites of venomous animals, or to resist poisons. Theriaca andromachi. The Venice or Mithridate treacle; a composition of sixty-one ingredients, prepared, pulver- ised, and with honey formed into an electuary. < Theriaoa cjelestis. Liquid lauda- num. Theriaca communis. Common treacle, or molasses. Theriaca damocratis. An old pre- paration usually called Confectio Damo- Theriaca Edinensis. Edinburgh the- riaca The thebaic electuary. Theriaca jermanorum. A rob of juni- per-berries. Theriaca Londinensis. A cataplasm of cummin seed, bay-berries, germander, snake-root, cloves and honey. Theriaca rusticorum. The roots of the common garlic were so called. See Allium. Therioma. (From Bugiou, to rage like a wild beast.) A malignant ulcer. Thermje. Warm baths or springs. See Medicinal watert. THERMOMETER. (Thermometrum. from 6te(A», heat, and fAt^tu, to measure.) An instrument for measuring the degrees of heat. See Caloric. Tldtrh-bone. See Fewer. THIRST. Sitis. The sensation by which we experience a desire to drink. The seat of this sensation appears to be either in the fauces or the stomach. Thistle, carline. See Chameleon album: Thistle, holy. See Carduus benedictus. Thistle, pine. See Carlina gummifera. THLASPI. (From A7*», to break, be- cause its seed appears as if it were brok- en or bruised.) 1. The name of a genus f 5 L 810 THU THY of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Tetradynamia Order, Siliculosa. 2 The pharmaceutical name of the herb penny-cress. Two species of thlaspi are directed in some pharmaccepias for medici- nal uses;—the Thlaspi arvense of Linnaeus, or treacle mustard, and Thlaspi campestre of Linnaeus, or mithridate mustard. The seeds of both have an acrid biting taste approaching to that of common mustard, with whicii they agree nearly m their pharmaceutic qualities. They have also an unpleasant flavour, somewhat of the garlic or onion lend. Thlaspi arvense. The systematic name ofthe treacle mustard. See Thlaspi Thlaspi campestre. The systematic name of the mithridate mustard. See Thlaspi. THORACIC DUCT. Ductus thora- ricus. Ductus Pecqueltii. The trunk of the absorbents ; of a serpentine form, and about the diamever of a crow-quill. It lies upon the dorsal vertebrae, between the aorta and vena azygos, and extends from the posterior opening of the diaphragm to the angle formed by the union of the subclavian and jugular veins, into which it opens and evacuates its contents. In this course the thoracic duct receives the absorbent vessels from every part of the body. THORAX. (From &upt*, to leap, be- cause in it the heart leaps.) The chest That part of the body situated between the neck and the abdomen. The external parts of the thorax are, the common inte- guments, the breasts, various muscles, and the bones ofthe thorax. (See Bones and Respiration.) The parts within the cavity of the thorax are, the pleura and its pro- ductions, the lungs, heart, thymus gland, oesophagus, thoracic duct, arch of the aorta, p^rt of the vena cava, vena azygos, the eighth pair of nerves, and part of the great intercostal nerve. Thorn, AZgyptian. The Mimosa nilotica of Linnaeus. See Arabic gum. Thorn-apple See Stramonium. Thorn, black. See Prunus sylvestris. THROMBUS. (From $-otu, to disturb.) A small tumour which sometimes arises after bleeding, from the blood escaping from '.he vein into the cellular structure surrounding it. Thrush See Aphtha. Thryptica. (From Beu^rTu, to break.) Lithontriptics,medicines which are said to have the power of destroying siones in the bladeler. Thuris cortex. The cascarilla and eleuihera barks, were so called. See Cascarilla Thus. (From 3-u». to sacrifice, so called from its great u*e in sacrifices.) See . Olibanum Thus judxoruh. See Thymiama. Thus masculum. See Olibanum. Tuuva occidentalis. (Thuya, from Boot, odour, so named trom lis fragrant smell.) The systematic name of the tree of life. See Arbor vita. Thtlacitis. (From Bukxxot, a seed- vessel, so called fii.m its large, head.) The white garden poppy. Thymbra. (From Bu/Aot, thyme; so named because it smells like thyme.) See Satureja. Thymrra hispanica. The name given by Tournefourt to the common herb mas- tich. See Marum vulgare. Thyme, lemon. See Serpyllum citratum. Thyme, mother of. See Serpyllum. Thymelcea. (From Bufxat, an odour, because of its smell.) Oneoron. Spurge- flax. Flax-leaved Daphne. This plant, Daphne gnidium.- panicula terminali foliis lineari-lunceolatis accuminatis of Linnaeus, affords ihe garou bark, which very much resembles that of our mezereum. Garou bark is to be immersed in vinegar for about an hour before it is wanted, a small piece, the size of a sixpence, thus steeped, is applied to the arm or any other part, and renewed once a day in winter and twice in summer. It produces a serous exudation from the skin without irritating or blistering. It is recommended, anel is in frequent use in France and Russia against some diseases of ihe eyes. Thymiama (From Bu/ax, an odour, so called from its odoriferous smell.) Musk- wood. Thus judaorum. A bark in small brownish grey pieces, intermixed with bits of leaves, seeming as if the bark and leaves had been bruised and pressed together,. brought from Syria, Cicilia, 8cc. and sup- posed to be the produce of the liquid storax tree. This batk has an agreeable balsamic smell, approaching to that of liquid storax, and a sub-acrid bitterish taste accompanied with some slight ad- siringency. Thymium. (From BufAot, thyme, because it is of the colour of thyme.) A small wart upon ihe skin. Thymoxalme. (From Bu/uot, thyme, o%ut, acid, and xkt, salt.) A composition of th^me, vinegar and salt. THYMUS. (Ktto th Supa, because ,it was used in faintings; or from Supx, an oi%ur, because of its fragrant smell.) 1. A gland of considerable size in the foetus, situated in the anterior duplicature or space of the mediastinum, under ihe superior part of the sternum. An excre- tory duct has not yet been detected, but lymphatic vessels have been seen going from it to the thoracic duct. Its use is unknown. 2. A small indolent carnous tubercle like a wart arising about the anus, or tlie pudenda, resembling the flowers of thyme, from whence it takes its name. THY TIB 811 3. The name ofa genus ofplants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- der, Gymnospermia. Thym-. 4. The pharmacopceial name of the common thyme. This herb, the Thymus vulgaris of Linnaeus;—erectus folds revo- lutis ovatis, Jloribus verticillato spicatis, has an agreeaide aromatic smell, and a warm pungent iaste. Its virtues are said to be resolvent, emmenagogue, tonic, and stomachic; yet there is no disease men- tioned in which its use is particularly re- commended by any writer on the materia medica. Thymus citratus. See Serpyllum citra- tarn. Thymus creticus. The plant which bears this name in some pharmacopoeias is the Satureja capitata of Linnaeus, which possesses similar virtues to our thyme, but in a stronger degree. Thymus mastichina. The systematic name of the common herb mastich. See Marum vulgare. Thymus serpyllum. The systematic name of the mother of thyme. See Serpyl- lum. Thymus vulgaris. The systematic name of the common thyme. See Thy- mus. THYRO. Names compounded with this word belong to muscles which are at- tached to the thyroid cartilage; as, THYRO-ARYTENOIDEUS. (Muscu- lus thyro-arytenoideus ) A muscle situated about the glottis, which pulls the ary- tenoid cartilage forwards nearer to the middle of the thyroid, and consequently shortens and relaxes the ligament of the larynx THYRO-HYOIDEUS. Musculus thyro- hyoideus.) A muscle, situated between the os hyoides and trunk, which pulls the os hyoides downwards, and the thyroid cartilage upwards. Thyro-pharyngeus. See Constrictor pharyngis inferior. Thyro-pharyngo-staphtlinus. See Pa- lato-pharyngeus. Thyro-staphilinus. See Palato-pharin- geus. THYROID CARTILAGE. (Cartilago thyroidea, from Q-uetot, a shield, and ttSot, resemblance, from its supposed resem blance to a shield.) Scutiform cartilage. The cartilage which is placed perpendicu- lar to the cricoid cartilages of the larynx, constituting the anterior, superior, and largest part of the larynx. It is harder and more prominent in men than in wo- men, in whom it forms the pomum adami. THYROID GLAND. Glandula thyroi- dea. A large gland situated upon the cri- coid cartilage, trachea, and horns of the thyroid cartilage. It is uncertain whe ther it be conglobate or conglomerate. Its excretory duct has never been detected, and its use is not yet known. TIBIA. (Tibia, the hau'boy, qu. tubia, from tuba, a tube ; so called from its pipe- like shape.) Focile majus; Arundo major's Fosilus; and, from its resemblance to an old musical instrument, Canna majors Cannu-domestica cruris. The largest bone of the leg. It is of a long, thick and tri- angular shape, and is situated on the in- ternal part of the leg. Its upper extremity is large, and flattened at its summit, where we observe two articulating surfaces, a little concave, and separated from each other by an intermediate irregular protuberance. Of these two cavities, the internal one is deepest, and of an oblong shape, while the external one is rounded, and more super- ficial. Each of these, in the recent sub- ject, is covered by a cartilage, which extends to the intermediate protuberance, where it terminates. These two little cavities receive the condyles of the os femoris,-and the eminence between them is admitted into the cavity which is seen between the two condyles of that bone; so that this articulation affords a specimen of the complete ginglimus. Behind the in- termediate protuberance, or tubercle, is a pretty deep depression, which serves for the attachment of a ligament, and like- wise to separate the two cavities from each other. Under the edge of the ex- ternal cavity is a circular flat surface, covered with cartilage, which serves for the articulation of the fibula; and at the fore part of the bone is a considerable tuberosity, of an inch and a half in length, to which the strong ligament of the rotula is fixed. The body of *he tibia is smaller than its extremities, and, bein^ of a triangular^ shape, affords three surfaces. Of these, the external one is broad, and slightly hollowed by muscles above and below; the internal surface is broad and flat, and the. posterior surface is narrower than the other two, and nearly cylindrical. This last has a slight ridge running obliquely across it, from the outer sitle ofthe upper end ofthe bone to about one-third of its length downwards. A little below this we observe a passage for the medullary vessels, which is pretty considerable, and slants obliquely downwards. Of the three angles which separate these surfaces, the anterior one, from its sharpness, is called t|ie spine, or shin. This ridge is not straight, but describes a figure like an Italic /, turning first inwards, then outwards, and lastly inwards again. The external angle is more rounded, and serves for the at- tachment of the interosseous ligament; and the inmnal one 19 more rounded still by the pressure of muscles. The tibia enlarges agnin a little at its 812 TIL TIN lower extremity, and terminates in a pretty deep cavity, by which it is articulated with the uppermost bone of the foot. This cavity, in the recent subject, is lined with cartilage. Its internal side is formed into , a considerable process, called malleolus internus, which, in its situation, resembles the styloid process of the radius. This process is broad, and of considerable thick- ness, and from it ligaments are extended to the foot. At its bark part we find a groove, lined with a thin layer of carti- lage, in which slide the tendons of the flexor digitorum longus, and ofthe tibialis posticus; anel a utile behind this is a smaller groove, for the tendon ofthe flexor longus pollicis. On the side opposite to the malleolus internus, the cavity is inter- rupted, and immediately above it is a rough triangular depression, which is fur- nished with cartilage, and receives the lower end ofthe fibula. The whole of this lower extremity of the bone seems to be turned somewhat outwards, so that the malleolus internus is situated more forwards than the inner border of the upper extremity of the bone. In the foetus both ends of the tibia are cartilaginous, and become afterwards epi- physes. TIBIAL ARTERIES. Arteria tibiales. The two principal branches of the popli- teal artery: the one proceeds forwards, and is called the anterior tibial; the other backwards, and is called the posterior ti- bial; of which the external tibial, the fibu- lar, the external and internal plantar, and the plantal arch, are branches. TIBIALIS ANTICUS. (Musculus tibi- ajis anticus.) Tibio-sus-metatarsien of Du- mas A flexor muscle of the foot, situated on the leg, which bends the foot by draw- ing it upwards and at the same time turns the toes inwards. Tibialis gracilis. See Plantaris. TIBIALIS POSTICUS. (Musculus ti- bialis posticus ) Tibio tarsien of Dumas. A flexor muscle of the foot, situated on the leg, which extends the foot, and turns the toes inwards. TIC DOLOUREUX A painful affec tion ofthe nerves of the face, particularly of that branch of the fifth pair, which comes out ofthe infraorbitary foramen. Tiglia grana. Grana tilli. Grand tiglii The grana tilia are seeds ofa dark grey colour, the produce of Troton tylium of Linnaeus, in shape very like the seed of the ricinus communis. They aboxnd with an oil which is far more acrid and purga- tive than castor-oil. TILBURY WATER. Thi^s found at West Tilbury in Essex. It is an aperient and chalybeate now seldom used medici- nally. TILIA. (Vltktx, ulmus, the elm-tree.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sysiem. Class, Polyandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pliaimacopocial name ofthe lime or linde/i tree. Tiliu Europea of Linnxus. The flowers of this tree are supposed to possess anodyne and antispasmodic vir- tues. They have a moderately strong smell, in which their virtue seems to con- sist, and abound with a strong mucilage. They are in high esteem in France. Tilia europ*a. The systematic name ofthe lime-tree. See TiUa. Tilia orana. See Tiglio Grana. Tilmus. (From Ttkku, to pluck.) Floi.citatio or' picking of bed-clothes, observable in the last stages of some dis- orders. Timac The name of a root imported from the East Indies, which is said to possess diuretic virtues, and therefore ex- hibited in dropsies It is not known from what plant it is obtaineel. TIN. Stannum. Jupiter of the alche- mists. It has been much doubted whether this metal is found native. In the opinion of Kirwan there are sufficient authorities to determine the question in the affirmative. The native oxid of tin, or tin stone, occurs both massive and crystallized. Its colour is a dark brown, sometimes yellowish grey. When crystallized, it is somewhat trans- parent. The wood tin ore is a variety of the native oxid, termed so from its fibrous texture. This variety has hitherto been found only in Cornwall. It occurs in frag- ments which are generally round, and its colour is brown, sometimes inclining to yellow. Tin is also found mineralized by sulphur, associated always with a portion of copper, ami often of iron. This ore is called tin pyrites. Its colour is yellowish grey. It has a metallic lustre, and a fibrous or lamellated texture; sometimes it ex- hibits prismatic colours. Tin is compara- tively a rare metal, as it is not found in great quantity any where but in Cornwall or Devonshire ; though it is likewise met with in the mines of Bohemia, Saxony, the island of Banca, the peninsula of Malacca, and in the East Indies. Properties of tin.—Tin is of a brilliant white colour, though not quite so white as silver. It is one of the lightest of the metals; its specific gravity, when ham- mered, being 7 299. It is very fusible, melting at about 410" Fahr. By intense heat it is volatilized. It becomes oxidated by a moderate degree of heat. It easily bends and emits a noise, called the crack- ling of tin. It is exceedingly soft and ductile. It may be reduced to very thin leaves. Tinfoil, or tin leaf, which is tin beat out, is about one-thousandth part of an inch thick. It has scarcely any sound. TIN TIN 813 It resists the action of the air. It crys- tallizes in rhombs formed of small octahe- dra. It unites, by fusion, with phosphorus and sulphur. It does not decompose water alone, or in the cold; but easily by means of many other bodies. It decom- poses the sulphuric acid, and unites with the sulphureous acid. It decomposes the nitric acid, and is very soluble in muriatic acid. Nitroniuriatic acid acts on it very readily. It is slightly soluble in the flio- ric and boracic acids. Phosphoric acid at'acks ii by heat. Tartareous acid has no perceptible action on it. The oxalic and acetic acids diss.-lve it in small quan- tities. The alkalies appear 10 have some action on it by beat. It combines with Bulphiyret of potash by fusion. It unites with tlie greater number of the met ds with facility. It decomposes muriate of mer- cury, and muriate of ammonia. I causes nitrate of potash to detonate. It takes fire spontaneously in oxigenated muriatic acid gas, and is capable of combining with two different proportions of oxigen. Method of obtaining tin-—In order to obtain tin from its ore, a mere fusion of it, with pounded charcoal, is sufficient. Or, a certain quantity of the ore is first freed from sulphur and arsenic by torrifaction ; after which it is mixed with equal parts of potash, one half of common resin, and two parts of black flux; the mixture is then fused in a crucible covered with charcoal, by means of which the metal is recovered in its metallic state. In order to obtain pure tin, let the tin obtained before be rapidly dissolved in strong nitric acid with heal. Thus some of the metals it may contain will be held in solution, and others become oxidated, but muriatic, or nitro- muriatic acid will, on digestion, take up those oxids, and after sufficient ablution, leave that of tin, which may afterwards be reduced by mixing it when pulverised with double its weight ofa flux formed of equal parts of pitch and borax, or resin and borax, and puting it into a covered cruci- ble, lined with charcoal, which must be placed in a forge, and strongly heated for a quarter of an hour. TINCJE OS. (Tinea, a tench.) The mouth of the uterus is so called by some writers, from its resemblance to a tench's mouth. Tincal. See Borax. Tinctorius. (From tingo, to die.) An epithet of a species of broom used by dyers : the genista tinctoria of Linnaeus. TINCTURA. (From tingo, to dye a tinctura.) A solution of any substance in spirit of wine. Rectified spirit of wine is the direct menstruum of the resins, and essential oils of vegetables, and totally extracts these active principles from sun- dry vegetable matters, which yield them to water not at all, or only in part. It dissolves likewise the sweet saccharine matter of vegetables, and generally those parts of animal bodies in winch their pecu- liar smell and taste reside. The virtues of many vegetables are ex- tracted almost equally by water and rec- tified spirit; but n< the watery and spirit- uous tinctures of them there is iins differ ence, that the active pars in ihe watery extractions are blended with a large pro- portion of inert gummy matter, on which their solubility in this mensti um in a great measure depends, while rectified spirit extracts them almost pure from gum. Hence, when the spirituous tinctures are mixed with watery liquors, a part of what the spirit had taken up from the subject generally separates and subsides, on ac- count ot us having been freed from that matter, which, being blended with it in tiie original vegetable, made it soluble in water. This, however, is not universal, for active parts of some vegetables when extracted by rectified spirits, are not pre- cipitated by water, being almost soluble in both menstrua. Rectified spirit may be tinged by vege- tables of all colours, except blue: the leaves ofplants, in general, will give out little of their natural colour to watery liquors, communicate to spirit the whole of their green tincture, which for the most part proves elegant, though not very du- rable. Fixed alkaline salts deepen the colour of spirituous tinctures; and hence they have been supposed to promote the dis- solving power of the menstruum^ though this does not appear from experience ; in the trials which have been made no more was found to be taken up in the deep- coloured tinctures than in the paler ones, and often not so much; if the alkali be added after the extraction of the tincture, it will heighten the colour as much as when mixed with the ingredients at first The addition of these salts in making tinctures is not only needless but prejudicial, as they generally injure the flavour of aromatics, and superadd a quality sometimes contra- ry to the intention of the medicine. Volatile alkaline salts, in many cases, promote the action of the spirits Acids generally weaken it; unless when the acid has been previously combined with the vinous spirit into a compound of new qualities, called dulcified spirit. Tinctura aloes. Tincture of aloe. "Take ofthe inspissated juice of spike aloe, half an ounce ; extract of liquorice, an ounce and half; water, a pint; rec- tified spirit, four flnidounces." Macerate in a sand bath until the extract is dissolved, and then strain. This preparation pos- sesses stomachic and purgative qualities, but should never be given where there is a tendency to hxmorrhoids. In choleric SU TIN TIN cases and amennorhoea it is preferred to other purges. The dose is from half a fluidounce to an ounce. Tinctura aloes composita. Compound tincture of aloe, formerly called Elixir aloes : Elixir proprietatis. " Take of ex- tract of spiked aloe, powdered, saffron, of each three ounces; tincture ot myrrh, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A more stimulating compound than the former. It is a useful application to old indolent ulcers. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. Tinctura aloes vitriolata. With the bitter infusion a drachm or two of this elegant tincture is extremely serviceable against gouty and rheumatic affections of the stomach and bowels, and also in the weaknesses of those organs which frequent- ly attend old age. Tinctura assafcetid;b. Tincure of as- safcetida, formerly known by the name tinctura fatida. "Take of assafcetida, fo.ur ounces ; rectified spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days and strain. Diluted with water, this is mostly given in all kinds of fits, by the vulgar. It is a useful preparation as an antispasmodic, especially in conjunction with vitriolated zinc. Tli'* dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. Tinctura aurantii. Tincture of orange- peel, formerly tinctura corticis aurantii. " Take of fresh orange-peel, three ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A mild and pleasant stomachic bitter. Tinctura benzoini composita. Com- pound tincture of benzoin, formerly known by the names of tinctura benzoes cutnposita, anel balsamum traumaticum. *• Take of benzoin, three ounces; storax balsam, strained, two ounces ; balsam of Tolu, an ounce; extract of spiked aloe, an ounce and half; rectified spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days and s.rain. This tincure is more generally applied externally to ulcers and wounds than given internally, though possessing ex- pectorant, antispasmodic, and stimulat- ing powers. Against coughs, spasmodic affections ofthe stomach and bowels, anel diarrhoea, produced by ulcerations of those parts, it is a very excellent medi- cine. The dose when given internally is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms diluted. Tinctura calumba. Tincture of ca- lumba, formerly called tinctura columba. " Take of cal imba, root, powdered, two ounces and a half; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen clajs, and strain. This tincture contains the active part of the root, and is generally given with the infusion of it, as a stomachic and adstrin- gent. Tinctura camphorac composita. Com- pound tincture of camphor, fomerly called tinctura opii comphorata; anti elixir puregoricum. "Take of camphor, t*o scriples; opium, dred and powdered, benzoic acid, of each a drachm; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The London college has changed the name of this prepara- tion, because it was occasionally the source of mistakes under its old one, and tincture of opium w..s sometimes substituted for it. It differs also from the former preparation in the omission of the oil of aniseed, which was often complained of as disagreeable to the palate, and to which, as an addition, no increase of power could be affixed. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to h'alf an ounce. Tinctura tantharidis. See Tinctura Lytta. Tinctura capsici. Tincture of capsi- cum. " Take of capsicum berries, an ounce; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. Tinctura cardamomi. Tincture of cardamom. " Take of cardamom-seeds, bruised, three ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A powerful stimulating carminative. In spasm of the stomach, an ounce with some other diluted stimulant is given with advantage. The dose may vary according to circumstances, from half a drachm to an ounce and upwards. Tinctura cardamomi composita. Com- pound tincture of cardamom, formerly called tinctura stomachica. " Take of cardamom-seeds, carraway-seeds, cochi- neal, of each bruised, two drachms ; cin- namon-bark, bruised,half an ounce; raisins, stoned, four ounces; proof spirit, two pirns." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A useful and elegant carminative and cordial The dose from half a fluiddrachm to half an ounce and up- wards. Tinctura cascarilla. Tincture of cascarilla. " Take of cascanlla-bark, powdered, four ounces; proof spirit, f*o pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and srain. A stimulating aromatic temic, that may be exhibited in debility ofthe bowels and stomach, and in those cases of fever in which the Peruvian bark proves pur- gative. The dose from half a drachm to two drachms. Tinctura castorei. Tincture of castor. " T.ke of castor, powdered, two ounces ; rectified spirit, two pints " Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A powerful stimulant and antispasmodic, mostly exhi- bited in hysterical affections in a dilute form. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. TIN TIN 815 Tinctura catechu. Tincture of cate- chu, formerly known by the name tinctura japonica. «• 'lake of extract of catechu, cinnamon-bark, bruised, of each two oun- ces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. An aroma- tic adstringent, mostly given to the hys- terical epilepsy of young women, which arises from irregularity in the menstrual discharge. The dose is from half a fluid- drachm to two drachms. Tinctura cincuonjb. Tincture of cin- chona. Formerly known by the name of tinctura corticis peruviani simplex. " Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark, powdered, seven ounces; proofspirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain The dose is from a drachm to half a fluid- ounce. For its virtues see Cinchona. Tinctura cinchov** composita. Com- pound tinctura of cinchona. " Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark, powdered, two ounces r orange-peel, dried, an ounce and half; serpentary-root, bruised, three drachms; saffron, a drachm; cochineal, powdered, two scruples; proof .spirit, twenty fluidounces" Macerate for four- teen days, and strain. The dose is from one fluiddrachm to half an ounce. For its virtues see Cinchona Tinctura cinnamomi. Tincture of cin- namon Formerly called aqua cinnamomi fords. " Take of cinnamon bark, bruised, three ounces; proof spirit, two pints" JUacerate forfourteen days. The dose is from a fluiddrachm to three drachms or more. Tinctura cinnamomi composita. Com- pound tincture of cinnamon Formerly called tinctura aromatica. " Take of cin- namon bark, bruised, s;x drachms; car- damom seeds, bruised, three drachms; long pepper, powdered, ginger-root, sliced, of each two drachms; proofspirit, two pints." Macerate for font teen da\ s, and strain. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms or more. Tinctura digitalis Tincure of fox- glove *'Take of fox-glove leaves, dried, four ounces ; proof spirit, two pints." Ma- cerate for fourteen days, and strain. This tincture is introduced in the London Phar- macopceia as possessing the properties of the plant in a convenient, uniform, anel permanent form ; it is a saturated tincture, and in the same proportions h s been long used in general practice. The dose is from ten to forty minims, for its virtues see Digitalis. Tinctura ferri ammoniati. Tincture of ammoniated iron, formerly called tinc- tura ferri ammoniacalis- tinctura flirum martiatium. tinctura martismynsichti. "Take of ammoniated iron, four ounces; proof spirit, a pint." Digest and strain. This is a most excellent chalybeate in all atonic affections, and may be given with cinchona in the cure of dropsical and other cachec- tic diseases. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. I'lNCTURA FERRI MURIATIS. Tincture of muriate of iron. Formerly called tinc- tura martis in spiritu salis: tinctura martis cum spiritu salts.- and lately known by the name of tinctura ferri muriati. " Take of subcarbonate of iron, half a pound; mu- riatic acid, a pint; rectified spirit, three pints." Po u- the acid upon the carbonate of iron in a glass vessel, and shake it oc- casionally for three days. Set it by, that the faeces, if there be any, may subside ; then pour off the solution, and add the spirit. Mr. Cline strongly recommends this in ischuria and many diseases of the kidneys and urinary passages. The dose is from ten to twenty drops. It is a good chalybeate, and serviceable against most diseases of debility without fever. Tinctura gentiana composita Com- pound tincture of gentian. Formerly call- ed tinctura amara. " Take of gentian root, sliced, two ounces; orange-peel, dried, an ounce; cardamom-seeds, bruised, half an ounce; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from one fluiddrachm to two drachms. For its virtues see Gentiana. Tinctura guaiaci. Tincture of guaia- cum. *' Take of guaiacum gum resin, half a pound; rect.fied spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. This tincture, which possesses all the ac- tive parts of this peculiar vegetable matter, is now first introduced into the London Pharmacopoeia. The dose is from one fluid- drachm to two drachms. For its virtues see Guaiacum. I'lNCTURA GUAIACI AMMONIATA. AmmO- niated tincture of guaiacum. Formerly called tinctura guaiacina volatilis " Take of guaiacum gum resin, powdered, four ounces; compound spirit of ammonia, a pint and half." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from one fluiddrachm to iwo drachms. Tinctura hellebori nicri. Tincture of black hellebore Formerly called tinctura melampodii " Take of black hellebore- root, sliced, four ounces ; proofspirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. 1 he dose is from half a fluiddrachm to a drachm. For its virtues consult Hel- leborus niger. Tinctura humuli. Tineture of hop. " Take of hops, five ounces; proofspirit, tw o pints.'' Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. Various modifications of the prepa-- rationsofthisbilter have lately been strong- ly recommended by Mr. Freke, (Obser- vations on Humulus Lupulus,) and em- ployed by many practitioners, who beleve that it unites sedative and tonic powers, 316 TIN TIN and thus forms a useful combination. The dose is fiom half a fluiddrachm to a drachm. See Humulus Tinctura hxosciami. Tincture of hen- bane. '• Take of henbane leaves, dried, four ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Ma- cerate for fourteen days, and strain. That the henbane itself is narcotic is abundant- ly proved, that the same power is also found in its tincture is also certain, but to produce the same effects requires a much larger dose. In some of the statements made to the College of Physicians of Lon- don a different opinion has been given, and twenty-five drops have been considered as equivalent to twenty of tincture of opium; it does not produce costiveness, or the sub- sequent confusion of head which follows the use of opium, and will therefore be, even if its powers be weaker, of consider- able use. The dose is from ten minims to one fluiddrachm. Tinctura jalapje. Tincture of jalap. Formerly called tinctura jalapu. " Take of jalap-root, powdered, eight ounces; proof spirit, two pints" Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from one fluiddrachm to half an ounce. For its virtues see Jalapa. Tinctura kino. Tincture of kino. " Take of kino, powdered, three ounces ; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for four- teen days, and strain. All the atlstrin- gency of kino is included in this prepara- tion. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. See Kino. Tinctura lyttjb. Tincture of blister- ing fly. Formerly called tinctura canthari- dis:—tinctura cantharidum. " Take of blistering flies, bruised, three drachms; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. In the last edi- tion of the London Pharmacopceia the colouring matter of the former preparation is omitted as useless, and that of the fly increastd. It is a very acrid, diuretic, and stimulating preparation, which should al- ways be administered with great caution from its known action on the parts of gene- ration. In chronic eruptions on the skin, and dropsical diseases of the aged, it is often very useful when other medicines have been inert. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. Tinctura mtrrh.b. Tincture of myrrh. " Take of myrrh, bruised, three ounces; rectified spirit, twenty-two fluidounces; water, a pint and half." Macerate for fourteen days,and strain. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to a drachm. For its virtues see Myrrha. Tinctura opii. Tincture of opium. " Take of hard opium, powdered, two ounces and a half; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from ten minims, or twenty drops, to half a fluiddrachm. For its vir< tues see Opium. Tinctura rhei. Tincture of rhubarb. Formerly known by the names of tinctura rhabarburi, and tinctura rhabarbari spirttuo- so- " Take of rhubarb-root, sliced, two ounces; cardamom-seeds, bruised, an ounce and half; saffron, two drachms; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from half a fluidounce to an ounce and half. For its virtues see Rhabarbarum. Tinctura rhei composita. Compound tincture of rhubarb. Formerly called tinc- tura rhabarbari composita. " Take of rhu- barb-root, sliced, two ounces; liquorice- root, bruised, half an ounce; ginger-root, sliced, saffron, of each two drachms ; wa- ter, a pint, proof spirit,twelve fluidounces." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. This is a mild stomachic aperient. The dose is from half a fluidounce to an ounce and half. Tinctura scilljb. Tincture of squills. " Take of squills-root, fresh dried, four ounces; proofspirit, two pints" Mace- rate-for fourieen days, and strain. The vir- tues of the squill (see Scilla) reside in this tincture, which is administered in doses of from twenty drops 10 a fluid- drachm. Tinctura senn k. Tincture of senna. Formerly called elixir salutis " Take of senna-leaves, three ounces; carraway- seeds, three drachms ; cardamom-seeds, bruised, a drachm; raisins, stoned, four ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A carmina- tive, aperient, and purgative in doses from two drachms to a fluidounce. See Senna. Tinctura serpentari*. Tincture of serpentary. Formerly called tinctura ser- pentaria virginiana. " Take of serpenta- ry root, three ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. This tincture possesses, in addition to the virtues of the spirit, those of the serpentariae. The dose is from half a fluid- drachm to two drachms. See Serpentaria. Tinctura valerian*. Tinciurc of va- lerian. Formerly called tinctura Valeriana simplex. " Take of valerian-root, four ounces; proofspirit, two pints." Mace- rate for fourteen days, and strain. A use- ful antispasmodic in conjunction with others. The dose is from half a fluid- drachm to two drachms. See Valeriana. Tinctura valerian* ammoniatb. Am- moniated tincture of valerian. Formerly called tinctura Valeriana volatilis. " Take of valerian-root, four ounces; aromatic spirit of ammonia, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A strong antispasmodic and stimulating tincture. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. TIN- TIT 817 Tinctura veratri. A very active alterative, recommended in the cure of epilepsy and cutaneous eruptions. Its administration requires great caution ; the white hellebore being a powerful poison. Tinctura zinziberis. Tincture of ginger. «« Take of ginger-root, sliced, twe; ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A stimulating carminative. The dose is from a fluiddrachm to three drachms. Tincture of aloes. See Tinctura aloes. Tincti.re of assafatida. See Tinctura assafatida. Tmctnre of black hellebore. See Tinc- tura hellebori nigri.. Tincture of blistering fly. See Tinctura lytta. Tincture of calumba. See Tinctura ca- lumba. Tincture of capsicum. See Tinctura capsici. Tincture of cardamom. See Tinctura cardamomi. Tincture of cascarilla. See Tinctura cascarilla. Tincture of castor. See Tinctura cas- tor ei Tincture of catechu. See Tinctura ca- techu. Tincture of cinchona. See Tinctura cin- chona. Tincture of cinnamon. See Tinctura cin- namomi Tincture of fox-glove. See Tinctura digi- talis Tincture of guaiacum. See Tinctura guuiaci Tincture of guaiacum, ammoniated. See Tinctura guaiaci ammoniati. Tincture of ginger. See Tinctura zinzi- beris. Tincture of henbane. See Tinctura hy- otciami. Tincture of hops. See Tinctura hu- muli Tincture of jalap. See Tinctura ja- lapii. Tincture of kino. See Tinctura kino. Tincture of myrrh. See Tinctura myrrha Tincture of opium. See Tinctura opii. Tincture of orange-peel. See Tmctura aurantii. Tincture of rhubarb. See Tmctura rhei. Tincture of senna. See Tinctura senna. Tincture of serpentary. See Tinctura serpentaria Tincture of squills. See Tinctura scilla. Tincture of valerian. See Tinctura Va- leriana. Tincture of valerian, ammoniated. See Tinctura Valeriana ammoniata. Tincture, compound, of aloes. See Tinc- tura aloes composita. Tincture, compound, of benzoin. See Tinctura beiiz-ini composita. Tincture, compound of camphor. See Tinctura camphore composita. Tincture, compound, of cardamom See Tinctura cardamomi composita. Tinctwe, compound, of cinnamon. See* Tinctura cinnamomi composita. Tincture, compound, of cinchona. See Tinctura cinchona composita. Tincture, compound, of gentian. See Tinctura gentiana composita. Tincture, compound, of rhubarb. See Tinctura rhabarbari composita. TINEA CAPITIS. (Tinea, from teneo, to hold ) The s aid-head. A genus of disease in the class locales and order dialyses of Cullen ; characterised by small ulcers at the root of the hairs of the head, which produce a friable white crust. Tin-glass. See Bismuth. TINNITUS AURIUM. See Para- • cusis. TITANIUM. This is a lately disco- vered metal It was first noticed by Macgregor as existing in the state of an oxid, mixed with iron, manganese, and si- lex, in a greyish black sand found in the vale of Menachan in Cornwall, and thence named menachanite, or oxid of titanium, combined with iron. It has since been discovered by Klaproth, in an ore named titanite,or oxid of titanium, combined with lime and silex. This ore is generally met with crystallized in four-sided prisms, not longer than a quarter of an inch. Its co- lour is a yellowish red, or blackish brown; it is opaque and of an" imperfect lustre. It breaks with a foliated, uneven, or con- choidal fracture. It exists also in an ore called red schorl of Hungary, or red oxid of titanium. This ore, which is found ge- nerally crystallized in rectangular prisms, is ofa brownish red colour; and its tex- ture foliated. Is all ihese ores titanium exists in the state of an oxid. Properties of titanium.—Titanium has been only obtained in very small aggluti- nated grains. It is of a red-yellow and crystalline texture, brittle and extremely refractory. Its specific gravity is about 4.2; when broken with a hammer while yet hot from its recent reduction it shows a change of colours of purple, violet, and blue. In very intense heat it is volatilized. Most of the acids have a striking ac- 0 tion on this metal. Nitric acid has little effect upon it. It is very oxidable by the muriatic acid. It is not attacked by the alkalies. Nitro-muriatic acid converts it into a white powder. Sulphuric acid when boiled upon it is partly decomposed. It is one of the most infusible metals. It does not combine with sulphur, but it may be united to phosphorus. It does not alloy h ith copper, lead, or arsenic, but combines with iron. f5M 818 TOM TOR Method of obtaining titanium.—It is ex- tremely tlifficult to reduce the oxid of tita- nium to the metallic state. However, the experiments of Klaproth, Hecht and Vauquelin, have proved its reducibility. According to the two latter, one part of oxid of titanium is to be melted with six of potash; the mass when cold is to be dissolved in water. A white precipitate will be formed which is carbonate of tita- nium. This carbonate is then made into a paste with oil, and the mixture is put into a crucible filled with charcoal powder and a little alumme. The whole is then ex- posed for a few hours to the action of a strong heat. The metallic titanium will be found in a blackish pufted-up substance, possessing a metallic appearance. Tithxmalus. (From -rtrBot, a dug, and fAttkot, tender; so called from its smooth leaves and milky juice.) Spurge. Two • plants are directed for medicinal purposes by this name. See Tithymalus pw-ulios and Esula minor. Titutmalus crpARissius. See Esula minor. Tithymalus paraltos. Sea spurge. Every p*;%r of this plant, Euphorbia jura- lius of Linnaeus, is violently cathartic and irritating, inflaming the mou.h and fauces. It is seldom employed in the practice of this country; but where it is used vinegar is recommended to correct its irritating power. TiTHTMELiEA. See Thymelaa. Tittilucum. (From titillo, to tickle; so called from its being easily tickled.) The arm-pit. • Toadflax. See Linaria. Tobacco. See Nicotiana. Tobacco, English. See Nicotiana minor. Tobacco, Virginian See Nicotiana. TOES. Digiti pedis. They consist of three distinct bones disposed in rows called phalanges, or ranks of the toes. The great toe has but two phalanges; the others have three ranks of bones, which have nothing particular, only the joints are made round and free, formed by a round head on one bone, and by a pretty deep hollow for re- ceiving it, in the one above it. Tolu balsam. See Balsamum Toluta- num. Toluifera balsamum. The systema- tic name ofthe tree which affords the Tolu • balsam. See Balsamum Tolutanum Tolutanum balsamum. See Balsamum Tolutanum. Tomeium. (From rtfAvu, to cut.) An incision-knife. Tomentitia. (From tomentum, a flock of wool; so called from its soft coat.) Cot- ton-weed. TOMENTUM CEREBRI. (Tomen- turn, a flock of wool.) The small vessels that penetrate the cortical substance of the brain, from the pia mater, which, when separated from the brain, and adhering to the pia mater, give it a flocky appearance. TON 10 SP\SM. (Spasmus tonicus. Tovikc;, from rnvu,\.n pull or draw ) Con- tractura a spasmo. A rigid contraction of the muscles, without relaxation, as in tris- mus, tetanus, &c See Tetanus. TONICS (Medicamenta tonica, from rovtu, to strengthen) Medicines which increase the tone of the- muscular fibre; such .is stimulants, adstringents, Sic. TONGUE. Lingua. A soft fleshy viscid, very moveable in every direction, situated infenorly in the cavity of the mouth, and constituting the organ of taste. It is divided into a base, body, and back, an inferior surface, and two lateral parts. It is composed of muscular fibres, covered by a nervous membrane, on which are a great number of nervous pap llae, particu- larly at the apex and lateral parts; the rete mucosum, «nd epidermis. The arte- lies of the tongue are branches of the ra- nine and labi.il. The veins empty them- selves into the great lingual, which proceed to ihe ex 1 rnal jugular. The nerves come fr m the eisbth, ninih, and fifth pair. The use of tins organ is for chewing, swal- lowing, sucking, and tasting. See also Taste TONSILS. Tonsilla. Amygdala Tola. Toles. Toltes Two oblong, sub-nval glands, situated one on each side of the fauces, and opening into the caviiy of the mouth by twelve or more large excre- tory ducts Tooth. S-e Teeth- Tooth-ache See Odontalgia. TOPHUS. (Toph, Hebrew.) Epipo- roma. The concretion on the teeth or in the joints of gouty people. Also gravel. TOPICA. (From towoc, apla«;e.) Me- dicines applied to a particular place. Topinaria. A species of tumour in the skm of the head. Torcular. (From torqueo, to twist.) The tourniquet; a bandage to check hx- morrhagt s after wounds or amputations. TORCULAR HEROPIIIt.l (Torcu- lar, trom torqueo, to twist.) Lechencon. Lenos The press of (lerophilus. That place where the four sinuses of the dura mater meet together, first accurately de- scribed by Herophilus, the anatomist. ToilDYLIUM OFFICINALE. (Toi'dt/lUum quasi tortiltum, from torqueo, to twist; so named from iis tortuous branches) The systematic name ofthe officinal seteli cre- ticum. See Seseli creticum- Tormentil See TormentHla. TORMENTILLA. (From tormentum, pain ; because it was supposed to relieve pain in the teeth.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia 2. The pharmacopa-ial name ofthe hep- 4 taphyllum. Consolida rubra. Common TOX TRA 819 termentil, or upright septfoil. Tormen- tHla erecta of Linnaeus :—caule erectiusculo, folds sessilibus. The root is the only part of the plant which is used medicinally : it has a str*ong styptic taste, but imparts no peculiar sapid flavour: it has been long held in estimation as a powerful adstrin- gent ; and, as a proof of its efficacy in this way, it has been substituted for oak-bark in the tanning of skins for leather. Tor- mentil is ordered in the pulvis crete compo- situs ofthe London Pharmacopoeia. Tormkntilla erecta. The systematic name of the upright septfoil. See Tor- mentHla- TORMINA. Gripes. Pains in the bowels. TORPOR. A numbness, or deficient sensation. Torticollis. (From torqueo, to twist, and collum, the neck.) The wry neck. Tortura ossis. The locked jaw. Tot a bona. See Bonus Hcnricus. TOUCH. Tactus. The sensation by whicii we perceive any thing that is ap- plied to the skin. The organ of toilch is formed by the nervous papillae, which are situated all over the skin, but more espe- cially at the points ofthe fingers. Touch-me not. See Noli me tangere. Touch-wood. See Agaricus. TOURNIQUET. (French, from tour- ner, to turn.) An instrument used for stopping the flow of blood into a limb. Toxicaria macasariensis. An Indian poison, obtained- from a tree hitherto undescribed by any medical botanist, known by the name of Boas-upas ; it is a native of South America. Concerning this plant various and almost incredible particulars have been related, both in an- cient and modern times; some of them true, others probably founded on supersti- tion. Rumphius testifies that he had not met with any other more dreadful produc- ed from any vegetable- And he adds, that this poison, of which the Indians boast, was much more terrible to the Dutch than any warlike instrument. He likewise says, it is his opinion, that it is of the same na- tural order if not of the same genus as the cestrum. Toxicodendrum. (From to^ikov, a poi- son, and StvSeov, a tree.) The poison-tree, whicii is so noxious that no insects ever come near it. TOXICOLOGY. (Toxicologia, from ts£cv, an arrow or bow ; because the darts of the ancients were usually besmeared with some poisonous substance ; and koyot, a discourse.) A dissertation on poisons. See Poison TOXIC UM. (From «rc£ov, an arrow, which was sometimes poisoned.) Any deadly poison. Toxitesia. The artimesia or mug- wort. 'fr TRABECULA. (Trabecula, a small beam.) This word is mostiy applied by anatomists to the small medullary fibres of the brain, which constitute the commis- sures. TRACHEA. (So called from its rough- ness; from i-gct^uc, rough.) The wind- pipe. The trachea is a cartilaginous and membranous canal, through whicii the air passes into the lungs. Its upper part, which is called the larynx, is composed of five cartilages. The uppermost and small- est of these cartilages, is placed over the glottis or mouth ofthe larynx, and is called epiglottis, as closing the passage to the lungs in the act of swallowing. The sides of the larynx are composed of the two arytenoid cartilages, which are of a very complex figure, not easy to be described. The anterior and larger part of the larynx is made up of two cartilages, one of which is called thyroides or scutiformis, from its being shaped like a buckler: and the other cricoidesor annularis, from its resembling a ring. Both these cartilages may be felt immediately under the skin, at the fore part ofthe thorax; and the thyroides, by its convexity, forms an eminence called the pomum adami, which is usually more considerable in the male than in the female subject. All these cartilages are united to each other by means of very elastic ligamentous fibres; and are enabled by the assistance of their several muscles, to dilate or con- tract the passage of the larynx, and to per- form that variety of motion which seems to point out the larynx,as the principal organ ofthe voice ; for when the air passes out through a wound in the trachea, it produces no sound. These cartilages are moistened by a mucus, which seems to be secreted by mi- nute glans situated near them. The upper part of the trachea, and the cricoid and thyroid cartilages, are in some measure covered anteriorly by a considerable body, which is supposed to be of a glandular structure, and from its situation is called the thyroid gland, though its excretory duct has not yet been discovered, or ils real use astertained. The glottis is en- tirely covered by a very fine membrane, which is moistened by a constant supply of a watery fluid. From the larynx the ca- nal begins to take the name of trachea or aspera arteria, and extends from thence as far down as the fourth or fifth vertebrae of the back, where it divides into two branches, which are the right and left bronchial tube. Each of these bronchia ramifies through the substance of that lobe of the lungs, to which it is distributed, by an infinite number of branches, which are formed of cartilages separated from each other like those of the trachea, by an intervening membranous and ligamentary 820 TRA TRA substance. Each of these cartilages is of an an^ l*r fitfuro; and as they become gradually less and less in their diameter, the lower ones are in some measure receiv- ed into those above them, when ihe lungs, after being inflated, gradually collapse by the air being pushed out from them in ex- piratiou. As the branches of the brouchiae become more minute, their curtilages be- come more and more angular and mem- branous, till at length they become per- fectly membranous, and at last become invisible. The trachea is furnished with fleshy or muscular fibres, some of which pass through its whole extent longitudi- nally, while the others are carried round it in a circular direction, so that by the con- traction or relaxation of these fibres, it is enabled to shorten or lengthen itself, and likewise to dilate or contract the diameter of its passage The trachea and its branches, in all their ramifications, are furnished with'a great number of small glands which are lodged in their cellular substance, and discharge a mucous fluid on the inner surface of these tubes. The cartilages of the trachea, by keep- ing it constantly open, afford a free passage to the air which we are obliged to be in- cessantly respiring; and its membranous part, by being capable of contraction or dilatation, enables us to receive and expel the air in a greater or less quantity, and with more or less velocity, as may be re- quired in singing and declamation. This membranous structure of the trachea pos- teriorly, seems likewise to assist in the de- scent of the food, by preventing that impe- diment to its passage down the oesophagus, which might be expected, if the cartilages be complete rngs. The trachea receives its arteries from the carotid and subclavian arteries, and its veins pass into the j igu- lars. Its nerves arise from the recurrent branch of the eighth pair, and from the cervical plexus Thacuelagra. (From Tg^DAoc, the throat, and xyex., a seiaure.) The gout in the neck. Thachelium. (From re^xxtkot, the throat; so called from its efficacy in dis- eases ofthe throat.) The herb throat wort. TRACHELO. (From Tg*^»xof, the neck ) Names compounded of Ins word belong to muscles winch are attached to the neck; as the Thaciielocele. (From u/u«t, a tumour.) A swelling of the bronchial glund. Trachelos. (From Tga^ut, rough, be- cause ofthe rough cartilagt s ) The wind- pipe. TRACHEOTOMY (Tracheotomia, from rpxxot, rough, and ts/kv», to cui.) Luryngo- tomia A synonym of bronchotomy. See B'onchotomy TRACHOMA. (From t{**i/<, rough.) An asperity in the internal superfices of the eyelid. The effects are a violent oph- thalmia, end a severe pain, as often as the eyelid moves. The species are, 1. Trocoma sabulosum, from sand falling between the eye and the eyelid of persons travelling, blown by a high wind; this happens chiefly in sabulous situations, and may be prevented by spectacles for the purpose, or by guarding against the flights of sand by covering the eyes. 2 Trachoma carnnculosum, which arises from caruncles, or fleshy verucae, growing in the internal superfices of the eyelid. This sp cies ofthe trachoma is called mo- rum palpebrae internae, because the tuber- culous internal superfices appears of a livid red like a mulberry Olhers call these carunculae pladoroies. 3. Trachoma herpeticum, which are hard pustules in Ihe internal superfices of the eyelids. This is also called fycosis, and palpebra ficosa, from its resemblance to granulated substances in a cut fig. With the Greeks it is nominated atomablepharon, Or proptoris. Trugucanth gum. See Tragacantha. TRAGACANTHA (From oc, a goat, and anxvba, a thorn ; so calleil from its pods resembling the goat's beanl.) Goat's thorn. Milk vetch. Spina hirci. Astragulus aculeatus. We are indebted to a French traveller of the name of Oli- vier for the discovery that the gum traga- canth of commerce, is the produce of aspe- cies of astragulus not before known. He describes it under the name of astragulus verus, being different both from A. traga- cantha of Linnaeus, and from the A. gum- mifera of Labillardiere. It grows in the North of Persia. Gum tragacanth, or gum dragant, (which is forced from this plant by the intensity of the solar rays, is concreted into irregular lumps or vermi cular pieces, bent into a variety of shapes, and larger or smaller proportions, accord- ing to the size of the wound from which it issues,) differs from all other known gums in imparting to a very large quantity of wa- ter a ihick and glutinous consistence. The demulcent qualities of tins gum are to be consideredas similar to those of gum arabic. It is seldom given aloneflfrut frequently in TRA TRA 821 combination with more powerful medi- cines, especially in the form of troches, for which it is peculiarly will adapted: it gives name to an officinal powder, and is an ingredient in the compound powder of ceruu TR VG1CUS. (Musculus tragicus.) A proper m iscle of the ear, wliich polls the poi.ii of the tragus a luile forward. Tragiuu. (From Texyot, a goat; so named from its fil hy smell.) Bastard dit- tany. Tragocerus. (From rgxyot, a goa', and *tgac, a horn ; so namedfrom the supposed resemblance of its leaves to the horn ofa goat.) The aloe. TR \ GOPOGON. (From tpayot, a goat, and iruyuv, a beard; so called because its downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx, resembles a go a's beard ) 1 The name ofa ^enus ofplants in the Linnxan system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia. 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon goat's beard. The young stems of this plunt, Tragopogon pratense of Lin- naeus, are eaten like asparagus, and are a pleasant and wholesome food. The root is also excellent, and was formerly used medicinally as a diuretic. Tragopogon pratense. The systematic name of the common goat's beard. See Tragopogon. Tragopyrum. (From Tpxyot, a goat, anel vrueov, wheat; so named trom its beard) Buck-wheat. Tragorchis (From Tpxyot, a goat, and •S£'f» a testicle; so n-mcd from the sup- pbsed resemblance of its roots to ihe tes- tides ofa goat.) A species of orchis. Tragoriganum. (From tpxyot, a goat, and oyyxvov, marjoram ; so culled because goats art fond of it.) A species of wild marjoram Trahoselinum. (From Tpxyot, a goat, and trtkivov, paisley; named trom its hairy coat like the beurd of a goat.) The bur- net saxifrage was so called. See Pimpi- nella. TRAGUS. (Te,xyot, a goat; so called from its having numerous little hairs, or from its being hairy like the goat.) A small cartilaginous eminence of the auri- cula or external ear, placed anteriorly, and connected to the anterior extremity of the helix. It is beset with numerous Uttle hairs, defending in some measure the en- trance ofthe ex'ernal auditory passage. Tramis. (T^xfAit ) Raphe. The line which divides the scrotum, and runs on to the anus TRANSFUSION. (Transfusio, from transfundo, to pour from one vessel into another.) The transmission of blood from one animal to another by means of a ca- nula. TR ANSPIR A TION. (Transpiratio, from trans, through, ani --biro, to breathe.) A synonym of perspiration. See Perspira- tion. TRANSUDATION. The same as per - spir.ition. TRANSVERSALIS ABDOMINIS. A muscle situated on the anterior part of the abdomen It arises internally or pos- teriorly from the cartilages of the seven lower ribs, being there connected with the intercostals and diaphragm, also from the transverse process of the last vertebra of the back from these ot the four upper vertebrae of the loins, from the inner edge of the crista ilii and from part of Poupart's ligament, and it is inserted into the infe- rior bone of ihe sternum, and almost all- the length of the linea alba Its use is to support and compress the abdominal vis- cera. Transversalis anticus primus. See Rectut capitit lateralis. Transversalis cervicis. See Longissi- mus dorsi. Transversalis colli. A muscle, situa- ted on the ^ posterior part of the neck, which turns'the neck obliquely backwards, and a little to one side. Transversalis dorsi See Multifidus spina. Transversalis major colli. See Lon- gissimus dorsi. Transversalis pedis (Musculus trans* versalis pedis.) A muscle of the foot, whicii it contracts by bringing the great toe and the two outermost toes nearer each other. TRANSVERSE SUTURE. Sutura trans- versalis This suture runs across the face, and sinks down into the orbits, joins the bones of the skull to the bones ofthe face; but with so many irregularities and inter- ruptions, that it can scarcely be recognised as a suture. Transverso-spinalep. See Multifidus spina. TRANSVERSA AURIS. (Musculus transversus auris.) A muscle ofthe exter- nal ear, which draws the upper part ofthe concha towaels the helix. TRANSV ERSUS PERINjEI. (Musculus transversus perinai) A muscle of the or- gans of generation, which sustains ,and keeps the perinaeum in its proper place. Transversus perinju alter. Infe- rior prostate of Winslow. A small muscle occasionally found accompanying the for- mer. Trapa natans. The systematic name of the plant which affords the nux aquatica. See Tribitlns aqitaticus. TRAPEZIUM. (A four-sided figure; so called from its shape.) The first bone of the second low of the carpus. TRAPEZIUS (.Musculus trapezius, from rpxirtl^tot,four-square; so namedfrom its shape.) Cucullaris. A muscle situateel immediately under the i-.'egumi-v.-c ofthe 822 TRI TBI posterior part of the neck and back. It arises, by a thick, roand, and short tendon, from the lower part of a protuberance in the middle of the occipital bone back- wards, and from the rough line that is extended from thence towards the mastoid process ofthe os tempons, and by a thin membranous tendon, which covers part of the complexus and splenitis. It then runs down ware! s along the nape of the neck, and rises tendiious from the spinous pro- cesses of the two lowermost vertebrae of the neck, and from the spinous processes of all the vertebrae of the back, being in- separably united to its fellow, the whole length of its origin, by tendinous fibres, which, in the nape of the neck, form what is called ligamentum colli, or the cervical ligament. It is inserted fleshy into the broad and posterior half of the clavicle, tendinous and fleshy into one half of the acromion, and into almost all the spine of the scapula. This muscle serves to move the scapula in different directions. Its upper descend- ing fibres pull it obliquely upwards; its middle transverse ones pull it directly backwards; its inferior fibres, whicii as- cend^ obliquely upwards, draw it obliquely downwards and backwards. The upper part of the muscle acts upon the neck and head, the latter of which it draws backwards, and turns upon its axis. It likewise concurs with other muscles in counteracting the flexion of the head for- wards. TRAPEZOIDES OS. The second bone of the second row of the carpus; so called from its resemblance to the trapezium or quadrilateral geometrical figure. Traumatic (From tpxufAx, a wound.) Any thing relating to a wound. Travellers, joy. See Vitalba. Treacle. See Theriaca. Treacle, mustard. See Thlaspi. Trefoil, marsh. See Trifolium paludo- sum. TREMOR. An involuntary trembling of parts. TREPAN. Trephine. An instrument used by surgeons to remove a portion of bone from the skull. TREPHINE See Trepan. Triangularis. See Sternocostalis and De- pressor anguli oris. Trihulus a«.uaticus. (From retCu, to vex, an instrument of war to be thrown in the way to annoy the enemy's horse: hence the name of an herb from its resem- blance to this instrument.) Nux aquatica. The fruit of the trapa nata of Linnaeus, of a quadrangular and somewhat oval shape, including a nut of a sweet farinaceous flavour, somewhat like that ofthe chesnut, which is apt to constipate the bowels, and produce disease -, a poultice of these nuts is said to be efficacious in resolving hard and indolent tumours. Tricaudalis. (From tret, three, and cauda, a tail.) A muscle with three tails. TRICEPS ADDUCTOR FEMORIS. (Triceps, from tres, three, and caput, a head; having three beads) Under this appellation are comprehended three dis- tinct muscles. See Adductor brevis, longut, and magnus femoris. Triceps auris. See Retrahentes auris. TRICEPS EXTENSOR CUBITI. This muscle, which occupies all the posterior part of the os humeri, is described as two distinct muscles by Douglas, and as three by Winslow. The upper part of ils long head is covered by the deltoides: the rest ofthe muscle is situated immediately un- der the integuments. It arises, as its name indicates, by three heads. The first, or long head, (the long head of the biceps externus, of Douglas ; anconeus major, of Winslow, as it is call- ed,) springs by a flat tendon of an inch in breadth, from the anterior extremity of the inferior costa of the scapula, near its neck, and below the origin ofthe teres mi- nor. The second head, (the short head of the biceps externus of Douglas; anconeus externus of Winslow), arises by an acute tendinous and fleshy beginning, from the upper and outer part of the os humeri, at the bottom of its great tuberosity. The third head, (brachialis externus of Doug- las; anconeus internus of Winslow), which is the shortest of the three, originates by an acute fleshy beginning, from the back part ofthe os humeri, behind the flat ten- don of the latissimus dorsi. These three portions unite about the middle ofthe arm, so as to form one thick and powerful mus- cle, which adheres to the os humeri to within an inch of the elbow, where it be- gins to form a broad tendon, which after adhering to the capsular ligament of the elbow, is inserted into the upper and outer part of the olecranon, and sends offa great number of fibres, which help to form the fascia on the outer part of the fore-arm. The use of this muscle is to extend the fore-arm. TRICHIASIS. (From /£, a hair.) Trichia. Trichosis. Entropeon. Disti- c/dasis. Dislrichiasis. Capillitium. Dis- tichia. A disease of the eye-lashes, in which they are turned in towards the bulb of the eye. Trichismus. (From Bpt%, hair.) A spe- cies of fracture which appears like a hair, and is almost imperceptible. TRICHOMA. (From rptx*c, the hair.) The plaited hair. See Plica polonica. Trichomanes. (From Tptx*t, hair, and fAxvot, thin, lax; so called because it re- sembles fine hair) Common maiden-hair, TRI TRO 823 or spleen-wort. Asplenium trichomanes of Linnjeus -.—frondibus pinnatis, pinnis subro- tundis crenatis. This plant is admitted into the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia: the leaves have a mucilaginous, sweetish, sub- adstringent taste, without any particular flavour: they are esteemed useful in disor- ders of the breast, being supposed to pro- mote the expectoration of tough phlegm, and to open obstructions of the viscera. Trichosis. See Plica polonica. TRICHURIS. (From /|, a hair.) The long hair-worm. See Worms. TRICUSPID VALVES. (Valvule tri- cuspides, from tres, three, and cuspis, a point; so called from their being three- qointed ) The name of the three valves situated at the origin of the aorta and pul- monary artery. Trifoil, water. See Trifolium paludosum. TRIFOLIUM. (From tres, three, and folium, a leaf; so called because it has three leaves on each stalk.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, jntimsgitia. Trefoil. Trifolium acetosum. The wood-sorrel was so called. See Lujula. Trifolium aq.uaticum. See Trifolium paludosum. Trifolium arvense. Hare's-foot trefoil or lagopodium. Trifolium aureum. Herb trinity; noble liver-wort. Trifolium caballinum. Melilotus. Trifolium ceruleum. Sweet trefoil. Trifolium falcatum. The Auricula muris. See Pilocella. Totfolium fibrinum. See Trifolium paludosum. Trifolium hepaticum. See Hepatica nobilis. Trifolium mililotus officinalis. The systematic name of the officinal melilot. See Melilotus. Trifolium odoratum. See Melilotus. Trifolium paludosum. Trifolium aqua- ticum. Trifolium fibrinum. Menyanthes. Water-trefoil, or buck-bean. Menganthes trifohata of Linnaeus -.—foliis ternatis. The whole plant is so extremely bitter, that in sonic countries it is used as a substitute for hops, in the preparation of malt liquor. It is sometimes employed in country places as an active eccoprotic bitter in hydropic and rheumatic affections. Cases are relat- ed of its good effects in some cutaneous diseases of the herpetic and seemingly cancerous kind. TRIGEM1NI. (Trigeminus, from tres, three, and geminus, double; three times double.) The fifth pair of nerves, which arise from the crura of the cerebellum, and are divided within the cavity of the cranium into three branches, viz. the orbi- tal, superior, and inferior maxillary. The orbital branch is divided into the frontal, lachrymal, and nasal nerves ; the superior maxillary into the sphaeno-palatine, poste- rior alveolar, and infra-orbital nerves ; and the inferior maxillary into two branches, the internal lingual, and one more properly called the inferior maxillary. Trigonella fcenum GRiEcuM. The sys- tematic name of the fcenugrek. See Fanum gracum. Trinitatis herba. See Hepatica nobilis. Trinity-herb. See Hepatica nobilis. Tripastrum apellidis. Tripastrum archimedris. A surgical instrument for extending fractured limbs; so named be- cause it resembled a machine invented by Apellides or Archimedes, for launching of ships, and because it was worked witb three cords. Tri4uetra ossicula. (Triquetrus, from tres, three.) Ossicula Wormiana. The triangular-shaped bones, which are found mostly in the course of the lambdoidal suture. TRISMUS. (From r^o,, to gnash.) Locked jaw. Spastic rigidity of the under jaw. Capistrum of Vogel. Dr. Cullen makes two species. 1. Trismus nascen- tium, attacking infants during the two first weeks from their birth. 2. Trismus trau- matica, attacking persons of all ages, and arising from cold or a wound. See Te- tanus. Trissago. ( Quasi tristago, from tristis, sad; because it dispels sadness.) The common germander is sometimes so called. See Chamadrys. Trissago palustris. The water-ger- mander was so called. See Scordium. Trit^ophta. (From rpilxiot, tertian, and rhtta Thochisci glyctrrhizje. A pectoral and demulcent lozenge. Trochisci sltcyrmzs cum opio. This lozenge possesses pectoral and anodyne qualities, but requires that the q antity be regulated, one grain being contained in a drachm. Trochisci magnesije. Extremely ser- viceabh .11 pyrosis and flatulent colic. Trochisci nitri. Ah attenuating dia- phoranc, calcula'ed to remove viscid phlegm arising from inflammatory angina. _ Trochisci sulphuris. Aperient and an- tiscorbutic TROCHISUS. (Dim. of rpoxot, a u heel.) A troch or round tablet. Troches and lozenges are composed of powders made up with glutinous substance* into little cakes, and afterwaiels dried. Phis form is principally us d for the more commodious exhibition of certain medicines, bv filling them to dissolve slow iy m the mouth, so as to pass by degrees into the stomach; and hence these preparations have generally a considerable portion of sugar or other ma- terials grateful to the palate. Some pow- ders have likewise been reduced into troches, with a view to their preparation, though possibly for no very good reasons : for the moistening them and afterwards drying them in the air, must on this ac- count be of greater injury, than any ad- vantage accruing from this form can coun- terbalance. General rules for making troches. 1. If the mass prove so glutinous as to stick to the fingers in making up, the hands may be anointed with any sweet or aroma- tic oil; or else sprinkled with powder or starch, or of liquorice, or with flour. 2. In order to thoroughly dry the troches, put them on an inverted sieve, in a shady airy place, and frequently turn them. 3. Troches are to be kept in glass ves- sels, or in earthen ones well glazed. TROCHLEA. Clpoxkix, a pulley, from 'rptx", to run.) A kind of cartilaginous pulley, through which the tendon of one of the muscles of the eye passes. Trochlearis. See Obliquus superior oculi. TROCHLEATORES. The fourth pair of nerves are so called, because they are inserted into the musculus trochlearis of the eye. See Pathetici. TROCHOIDES. (From T/m^oc, a wheel, and uSot, resemblance ) Axea commitsura. A species of d arthrosis, or moveable connexion of bones, in which one bone rotates upon another ; as the first cervical vertebra upon the odontoid process bf the second. Twopf.olum majus. The systematic name of the Indian cress. See Nasturtium indicum. TRUFFLE. Lycoperdon tuber of Lin- naeus. Tuber ciburium ot Dr. Withering. A solid fungus ofa globular figure, which grows under the su face of the ground without any roots or the access of light, and attains a size from a pea to the largest potatoe. It has a rough blackish coat, and is destitute of fibres. Cooks are well acquainted with its use and quali- ties. It is found in woods and pastures in some parts of Kent, bui is not very com- mon in England In France and Spain truffles are very frequent, and grow io a much larger size than they do here. In these places the peasants find it worth their while to search for them, and they train up dogs and swine for this purpose, who after they have been inured to their smell by their masters frequently placing them in their way, will readily scrape them up as they ramble the fields and woods. TUBA EUSTACHIAN A. Tuba Arit- totelica. Aquaducnt. Aquaductus Fal- lopii. Meatus siccus. Pulatinus ductus. Ductus auris pulatinus. The auditory tube. The Eustachian tube, so called because it was first described by Eusta- cliius, arises in each ear from the ante- rior extremity of the tympanum by means ofa bony semi-canal; runs forwards and inwards, at the same time becoming gra- dually smaller ; and after perforating the petrous portion of the temporal bone ter- minates in a passage, partly cartilaginous and partly membranous, narrow at the beginning, but becoming gradually larger, and ending in a pouch behind the soft palate. It is through this orifice that the pituitary membrane of the nose enters the tympanum. It is always open, and affords a free passage for the air into the tympa- num ; hence persons hear better with their mouth open. TUBA FALLOPIANA. Tuba fallo- pina. The Fallopian tube first described by Fallopius. The uterine tube. A canal included in two laminae of the peritonaeum, which arises at each side ofthe fundus of the uterus, passes transversely and ends with its extremity turned downwards at the ovarium. Its use is to grasp the ovum, and convey the prolific vapour to it, and to conduct the fertilised ovum into the cavity ofthe uterus. TUBERCLE. Tuberculum. A hard su- perficial tumour, circumscribed and per- manent : or proceeding very slowly to sup- puration. TUBERCULA QUADRIGEMINA. Cor- pora quadrigemina. Eminentia quadri- gemina. Four while oval tubercles of the TUN TUN 825 brain, two of which are situated on each lime, combined-with the acid of this me- side over the posterior orifice of the third tal. This ore is now called tuvgstate of ventricle and the aqueduct of Sylvius. The lime, and is exceedingly scarce. It has ancients called them nates and testes, from been found in Sweden and Germany, both their supposed resemblance. in masses and crystallized, of a yellowish TUBERGULUM ANNULARE. The white, or grey colour. It has a sparry ap- commencement of the medulla oblon- pearance, is shining, of a lamellated tex- gata. TUBERCULUM LOWERI. An emi- nence in the right auricle of the heart where the two venae cava meet; so called from Lower, who first described it. TUBULl LACTIFER.I. The ducts or ture, and semi-transparent. The same metallic acid is likewise found united to iron and manganese ; it then forms the ore called Wolfram, or tungstate of iron and manganese. This ore occurs both massive and crystallized, and is found in Coriiws tubes in the nipple, through whicii the milk Germany, France and Spain. Its colour is passes. brownish black, and its texture foliated. TUMOR. A swelling. It has a metallic lustre, and a lamellated TUMORES. (Tumor, from tumeo, to texture; it is brittle and very heavy; it swell.) Tumours. An order in the class is found in solid masses in the state of locales-of Cullen's nosology, comprehend- layers interspersed with quartz. These ing partial swellings wi'hotit inflammation, two substances are therefore ores ofthe TUNBRIDGE WATER. Tunbridge same metal. Wells is a populous village in the county Properties.—Tungsten appears ofa steel of Kent, which contains many chalybeate grey colour. Its specific gravity is about springs, all of which resemble each otlier 17 6. It is one ofthe hardest metals, but very closely in their chemical properties, it is exceedingly brittle; and it is said to Two of these are chiefly used, which yield be almost as infusible as platina. Heated about a gallon in a minute, and therefore in the air it becomes converted into a yel- affotd an abundant supply for the numerous low pulverulent oxid, which becomes blue invalids who yearly resort thither. The by a strong heat or when exposed to light. analysis of Tunbridge spring prove it to be Tungsten combines with phosphorus and a very pure water, as to the quantity of so- sulphur, and . with silver, copper, iron, lid matter; and the saline contents (the iron excepted) are such as may be found in almost any water that is used as common drink. It is onby as a chalybeate, and in the quantity of carbonic acid, .that it differs from common water. Of this acid it con- tains one twenty second of its bulk. The ge- neral operation of this chalybeate water is lead, tin, antimony, and bismuth ; but it does not unite with gold and platina. It is not attacked by Sulphuric, nitric, or muriatic acids; nitro muriatic acids acts upon it very slightly. It is oxidable and acidifiable by the nitrates and super-oxi- genated muriates. It colours the vitrified earths or the vitreous fluxes, of it blue or to increase the power of the secretory sys- brown colour. It is not known what its tern in a gradual, uniform manner, and lo impart tone and strength to all the func- tions ; hence it is asserted to be of eminent service in irregular digestion ; flatulency; in the incipient s'ages of those chronic dis- orders, which are attended with great de- bility ; in chloris; and numerous other complaints incident to the female sex. The prescribed method of using the Tunbridge water, observes Dr. Saunders, is judicious. The whole of the quantity dai'y used, is taken at about two or three intervals, be- ginning at eight o'clock in the morning, and finishing: about r.oon. The dose at each time varies from about one to three quarters of a pint; according to the age, sex, and general constitution of the pa action will be on water and different oxids. Its action on the alkalies is, likewise un- known. It is not employed yet, but pro- mises real utility, on account of its colour- ing property, as a basis for pigment, since the compounds it is said to form with vegetable colouring matters, afford co- lours so permanent, as not to be acted on by the most concentrated oxigenated mu- riatic acid, the great enemy of vegetable colours Methods of obtaining Tungsten.—The method of obtaining metallic tungsten is a problem in chemistry. Scheele, Bergman, and Gmelm, did not succeed in their at- tempts to procure it. Klaproth tried to reduce the yellow oxid of this metal with tient, and especially the duration of the A variety of combustible substances, but course, for it is found that these waters lose much of their effect by long habit. TUNGSTEN (Tungsten, Swed pon- derous stone.) Tins metal, which is never found but in conii>inaion, is by no means conimon. The substance known to mine- ralogists, under the nv.me . f tungsten, was, after some time, discovered to consist of mist f 5 N Tvi'thout success. Messrs Ruprecht and Tondy say they have obtained this metal by sing combustible substances alone: and by a mixture of combustible and alka- line matter. The following process is recommended by Richter, an ingenious German che- 826 TUR TUS Let equal parts of tungstic acid and qualities which they possess in common. dried blood be exposed for some time to a They stimulate the primx vix, and prove red heat in a crucible ; press the black laxative ; when carried into the blood- powderiwhich is formed, into another smal- vessels they excite the whole system, and ler crucible, and expose it again to a vio- thus prove serviceable in chronic rh-uma- lent heat in a forge, for at least half an tism and paralysis. Turpentine readily hour. Tungsten will then be found, ac- passes off'by urine, which it imbues with a cording to this chemist, in its metallic peculiar odour; also by perspiration and state in the crucible. by exhalation from the lungs ; and to these TUNICA. (A tuendocorpore, because it respective effects are ascribed the virtues defends the body.) A membrane or cover- it possesses in gravelly complaints, scurvy, ing, as the coats of the eye, &c. anel pulmonic disorders. Turpentine is Tunica acimformis. The uvea or pos- much used in gleets and fluor albus, and in terior of the lamella ofthe isis. TUNICA ALBUGINEA OCULI. Conjunctive membrane. general wiih much success. The essential See oil, in which ihe virtues of turpentine reside, is not only preferred for external TUNICA ALBUGINEA TESTIS. See use, as a rubefacient, but also internally as Albuginea testis. a diuretic and septic; the latter of which TUNICA ARACHNOIDEA. See Arach- qualities it possesses in a very high degree. Void membrane. Formerly turpentine was much used as a Tunica cellulosa ruyschii. The second digestive application to ulcers, &c. but, in coat of the intestines. the modern practice of surgery, it is almost TUNICA CHOROIDEA. See Choroid wholly exploded. membrane. Turpeth, mineral. -See. Hydrargyrus ri- TUNICA CONJUNCTIVA. See Con- triolatus. junctive membrane. TURPETHUM, (from turpeth, Ind.) TUNICA CORNEA. See Cornea. Turbeth. The cortical part of the root of Tunica fieamentosa. The false or a species of convolvulus, the Convolvulus spongy chorion. turpethum of Linnxus, brought from the TUNICA RETINA. See Retina. East Indies, in oblong pieces, ofa brown TUNICA VAGINALIS TESTIS. A or ash colour on the outside and whitish continuation of the peritonaeum through within ; the best is ponderous, not wrin- the inguinal ring, which loosely invests the kled, easy to break, and discovers to the testicle and spermatic cord. eye a large quantity of resinous matter. Tunica villosa. The villous or inner When chewed, it at first imparts a sweet- folding coat ofthe intestines. ish taste, which is followed by a nauseous TUNSTAT. Tunstas A salt formed acrimony. It is considered as a purgative, by the combination ofthe tungstic acid, liable to much irregularity of action. with different basss, as tunstat of ammo- Turpi:thum minerale. See Hydrargyrus nia. vitriolatus. Turbeth, mineral. -See Hydrargyms vitrio- latus. Turbeth root See Turpethum. TURBINATED BONES. (Ossa turbi- TURUNDA. (A terendo, from its being rolled up.) A tent or suppository. - TUSSILAGO. (From tussis, a cough ; because it relieves coughs.) 1. The name nam, from turbino, to sharpen at the top, ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan sys- shaped like a sugar-loaf.) The superior tem. Class, Syngenetia. Order, Polygamia spongy portion of the ethmoid bone, and superflua. the inferior spongy bones, are so called by 2. The pharmacopceial name of what is some writers. also called bechium. Bechion. Calceum TYbbinatum. The pineal gland. equinum. Chamaluie. Filius antipatrem Turbith. A cathartic Eastern bark; a farfarella. Farfura Tussilago vulgaris. species of cicely. Farfara bechiam. Ungula caballina. Cidts- Turcica sella. See Sella turcica. foot. Tussilago farfara : scapo nnifloro im- Turmeric. See Curcuma. bricato, foliis subcordatis angulatit denticu- Turnhoof. A vulgar name of the ground- latis. The sensible qualities of this plant ivy. See Hedera terestris. are very inconsiderable; it has a rough Tnndp. See Rapa. mucilaginous taste, but no remarkable Turnip, French. See Rapus. itfimell. The leaves have always been es- TURPENTfNE. The different turpen-^eemed as possessing demulcent and pec- tines employed medicinally are, the Chian toral virtues, and hence they have been or Cyrus turpentine, (see Terebinthus vul- exhibited in pulmonary consumptions, garis), the common turpentine, (see Te- coughs, asthmas, and catarrhal affections. rebiiithina communis), and the Venice tur- It is used as tea, or given in the way of pentine, (see Terebinthina veneta). All infus.on with liquorice-root or honey. these have been considered as hot, sti- TYssilago farfaha. (Farfara, from mulating corroborants and detergents) farfarus, the white poplar; so called be- TYP TYP 827 cause its leaves resemble thoseof the white poplar) The systematic name of the coltsfoot. See Tustilago. Tussilago petasites. (From Trtrxo-ot, s hai; so named because its leaves are shaped like a hat.) The systematic name of the butter-bur. See Petasites. TUSSIS. A cough. A sonorous concus- sion of the breast, produced by the violent and, for the most part, involuntary motion ofthe muscles of respiration. It is symp- tomatic of many diseases. Tussis convulsiva. See Pertussis. Tussis exanthematica. A cough at- tendant on an eruption. Tussis ferina. See Pertussis. Tutia. (Persian) Pompholyx. Cad- mia. Tutty. A grey oxyd of zinc; it is generally formed by fusing lead, or mixed with blende, when it is incrusted in the chimneys of the furnace. Mixed with any common cerate, it is applied to the eye, in debilitated states ofthe conjunctive membrane. Tutia preparata. Prepared tutty is often put into collyria, to which it imparts an adstringent virtue. Tutty. See Tutia. Ttlosis. (From TVkot, a callous.) Ty- loma. An induration or callous of the margin of the eye-lids. Tympani membrana. See Membrana tympani. TYMPANITES. (From rvfATravov, a drum; so called because the belly is dis- tended with wind, and sounds like a drum when struck.) Tympany. An elastic dis- tention of the abdomen not readily yield- ing to pressure, and sounding like a drum, with costiveness and atrophy, but no fluc- tuation. Species: 1. Tympanites intesti- nalis, a lodgment of wind in the intes- tines, known by the*discharge of wind giving relief. 2. Tympanites abdominalis, when the wind is in the cavity of the abdomen. TYMPANUM. (7ufAira.vov. A drum.) The drum or barrel of the ear. The hol- low pari of the ear in which are lodged the bones of the ear. It begins behind the membrane ofthe tympanum, which termi- nates the external auditory passage, and is surrounded by the petrous portion of the temporal bone. It terminates at the coch- lea ofthe labyrinth, and has opening into it four foramina, viz.the orifice of the Eus- tachian tube and mastoid sinus, the fenes- tra ovalis, and rotunda. It contains the four ossicula auditus. TYPHA. (From ti <0 contain.) Urinaculum- The liga- mentous cord that anses from the basis of the urinary bladder, which it runs along, and terminates in the umbilical cord. In the foetuses of brute animals, which the ancients mostly dissected, it is a hollow tube and conveys ihe urine to the allantoid membrane. Uragium. (From nexyot, the hinder part of an army ) The apex or extreme point of the heart. Uraniscus. (From uga.vot, the firma- ment; so called from its arch.) The palate. URANIUM. This metal was discover- ed by Klaproth in the year 1789. It exists combined with sulphur, and a portion of iron, lead, and silex, in the mineral term- ed Pechblende, or oxid of uranium. Com- bined with carbonic acid it forms the chal- colite, or green mica.- and mixt with oxid of iron, it constitutes the uranitic ochre. It is always found in the state of an oxid with a greater or smaller portion of iron, or mineralized with sulphur and copper. The ores of uranium are ofa blackish co- lour, inclining to a dark iron grey, and of a moderate splendor; they are of a close texture, and when broken present a some- what uneven, and in the smallest particles a conchoidal surface. They are found in the mines of Saxony. Properties of Uranium.—Uranium exhi- bits a mass of small metallic globules, ag- glutinated together. Its colour is a deep grey on the outside, in the inside it is.a pale brown. It is very porous, and is so soft that it may be scraped with a knife. It has but little lustre. Its specific gravity is 6.440. It is more'difficult to be fused than even manganese. When intensely heated with phosphate of soda and ammo- nia, or glacial phosphoric acid, it fuses with them into a grass-green glass. With soda or borax it melts only into a grey, opaque, scoriaceous bead. It is soluble in sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids. It combines with sulphur and phosphorus, and alloys with mercury. It has not yet been combined with other combustible bodies. It decomposes the nitric acid and becomes converted into a yellow oxid. The action of uranium alone upon water, &c. is still unknown, probably on account of its extreme scarcity. Method of obtaining Uranium.—In oreler to obtain uranium, the pechblende is first freed from sulphur by heat, and cleared from the adhering impurities as carefully as possible. It is then digested in nitric acid; the metallic matter that it contains is thus completely dissolved, while part of the sulphtir remains undissolved, and part of it is di^sipa^c: under tho form of sul- 832 URE URI phurated hydrogen gas. The solution is then precipitated by a carbonated alkali. The precipitate has a lemon-yellow colour when it is pure. This yellow carbonate is made into a paste with oil and exposed to a violent heat, bedded in a crucible con- taining and lined with charcoal. Klaproth obtained a metallic globule 28 grams in weight, by forming a ball of 50 grains of the yellow carbonate with a little wax, and by exposing this ball in a cruci- ble lined with charcoal to a heat equal to 170° of Wetlgwood's pyrometer. . Richter obtained in a single experiment 100 grains of this metal, which seemed to be free from all admixture. Urceola. (From urceolus, a small pitch- er ; so named from its uses in scowering glazed vessels ) The herb fever-few. Uredo. (From uro, to burn.) An itch- ing or burning sensation of the skin, which accompanies many diseases. The nettle- rash is also so called. URETER. (From xgov, urine.) The membranous canal which conveys the urine from the kidney to the urinary bladder; at its superior part it is considerably the largest, occupying the greatest portion of the pelvis of ihe kidney; it then contracts to i he size ofa goose-quill, and descends over the psoas magnus muscle and large crural vessels into the pelvis, in which it perforates the urinary bladder very ob- liquely. Its internal surface is lubricated with mucus to defend it from the irritation ofthe urine in passing. URETERITIS. (From Kg»T»g, the ure- ter.) An inflammation ofthe ureter. Uretericus. (From 8g»T»g, the ureter, or agnrnpiTit, an inflammation of the ure- ter.) Applied to an ischury, or suppres- sion of urine, from an inflammation ofthe ureter. Ureterolithicus. (From agwrxg, the ureter, and kiBov, a stone.) Applied to an ischury from a stone in the ureter. Ltreterothro5iboides. (From xgnrttg, the ureter, and flgoyuCoc, grumous blood, and tiSot, a likeness.) Applied to an ischury from grumous blood in the ureter. Ureteropiilegmaticus. (From ng»T>ie, the ureter, and qktyfAo., phlegm.) Applied to a suppression of urine from pituitous matter in he ureter. Uhetero-pticus. (From vg»r»g, the ure- ter, and nauov, pus.) Applied to an ischury from puruh nt matter in the ureter Ureterostoviaticus. (From Kg))T»g, the ureter, and re/.**, a mou'h ) Applied to a suppression ot urine Irom an obstruction in the Icier orifice of the ureter. URETHRA (From sgov, the urine; becaus-.- it is the canal ihio.^h wliich the urine passes ) A membranous canal run- ning from the neck of the bladder through the infer.or pari ot the penis to the extre- mity of Uic glans penis, in which it opens by a longitudinal orifice, called meatus urinarius. In this course it first passes through the prostate gland, which portion is distinguished by the name of the prosta- tical urethra; it then becomes much di- lated, and is known by the name of the bulbous part, in which is situated a cutane- ous eminence called the caput gallinaginis or verumontanum, around which are ten or twelve orifices of the excretory ducts of the prostate gland, and two of the sper- ^ matic vessels. The remaining part of the urethra contains a number of triangular mouths, which are the lacuna, or openings ofthe excretory ducts ofthe mucous glands of the urethra. Urethelminthicus. (From «g»6ga, the urethra, and tk/xivBtt, worms.) Applied to an ischury from worms in the urethra. Urethriticus. (From ugnfigiTK, an in- flammation of the urethra.) Applied to a suppression of urine from an inflammation of the urethra. URETHRITIS. (From sjuflg*, the urethra.) An inflammation in the urethra. See Gonorrhaa. Ltrethrohymenodes. (From Kg»8gat, the urethra, and w/tw, a membrane.) Ap- plied to an ischury from a membrane ob- structing the urethra. Urethrolithicus. (From sgnflga, the urethra, and ktBot, a stone.) Applied lo a suppression of urine from a stone in the urethra. Urethhomboides. (From xenBex, the urethra, and BeofAQotSnt, a grumous concre- tion ) A caruncle in the urethra. Urethrophlegmaticus. (From ng»8g*, the urethra, and yktyfAa, phlegm.) Ap- plied to an ischury from mucus obstructing the urethra. Urethro-pyicus; (From Hgn8ga, the ureihra, and e wuh these inten- eel sides placed towards the ossa pubis and tions boiled and eaten instead of cabbage sacrum; but, in the impregnated state, greens. it becomes more oval, according to the Urtica dioica. The systematic name degree of its distention. For tlie conve- of the common stinging nettle. See Urtica. nience of description, and for some prac- L'rtica mortua. See Lamium album tical purpose s, the uterus is distinguised Urtica piluliff.ra. The systematic into three parts. The fundus, the body, name ot the pillbearing nettle. See Urtica and the cervix ; the upper part is called romana. the fundus, the lower the cervix, the space Urtica romana. The plant which bears between them, the extent of which is unde- this name in the pharmacopceias is the fined, the body. The uterus is about Urtica pilulifera of Linnaeus. .The seed three inches in length, about two in was formerly given against diseases of the breadth at the fundus, and one at the cer- chest, but is now deservedly forgotten, vix. Its thickness Is different at the fundus To raise an irritation in paralytic limbs the and cervix, being at the former usually fresh plant may be employed as producing rather less than half an inch, and at the a more permanent sting than the common latter somewhat more; and this thickness netde is preserved throughout pregnancy, chiefly Urtica urens. The systematic name by the enlargement of the veins and lym- of a lesser nettle than the dioica, and pos- phatics ; there being a smaller change in sessing similar virtues. the size of the arter.es. But there is so URTICARIA. (From urtica, a nettle.) great a variety in the size and dimensions Febris iirticata. Uredo. Purpura urticata. of the uterus in different women, indepen- Scarlatina urticata. Tiie nettle-rash. A dent of the states of virginity, marriage, or species of exanthematous fever, known by pregnancy, as to prevent any very accurate pyrexia ana an eruption on the skin like mensuration. The cavity of the uterus that produced by the sting of the nettle, corresponds with the external form ; that The little elevations, called the nettle-rash, ofthe cervix leads from the os uteri, where often appear instantaneously, especially it is very small, in a straight direction, to if the skin be rubbed or scratched, and the fundus, where it is expanded into a seldom stay many hours in the same place, triangular form, with two of the angles and sometimes not many minutes. No opposed 10 the entrance mto the Fallopian part of the body is exempt from them ; tubes ; and at the place of junction between and where many of them rise together, and the-cervix and the body of the uterus the continue an hour or two, the parts are cavity is smaller than it is in any other part. often considerably swelled, whicii particu- There is a swell, or fulness of all the parts larlv happens in the arms, face, and hands, towards the cavity, which is sometimes These eruptions will continue to infest the distinguished by a prominent line ronmng skin, sometimes in one place and sometimes longitudinally through its middle The in another, for one or two hours together, villous coat of the vagina is reflected over two or three times a clay, or perhaps for the os uteri, and is continued into the the e-reatest part of twenty-four hours, membrane which lines the cavity of the In some constitutions they last only a few uterus. The internal surface ofthe uterus days Tn others manv months. is corrugated in a beautiful manner but URTIC\TIO. (From urtica, a nettle.) the rugx.or wrinkles, which are longitudi- The whiDDine- a paralytic or benumbed nal, lessen as they advance into the uterus, Nmb wihPneUles,Pin order to restore its the fundus of which is smooth. In the limn wun neitiea, intervals between the rugx are small orifi- UsTea Muscus cranii humani. This ces, like those in the vagina, which dis- m^Lhnsaxatilis of Linnxus, when charge a mucus servinges.des other pi-ow ne- on the human skull, was formerly purposes, that of closing the os uteri very fn 3?est imaUon, but now deservedly curiously and perfectly during pregnancy. in nign estimaiiuu, uuv j The substance of the uterus, which is very UterTria (From uterus, the womb) firm, is composed of arteries veins, lym- Misappropriated to diseases of the phatics,^'^^^^r Serine fury See Nymphomania. by cellular membrane. The muscular WTBRU8' TrV Matrix. Ager no- fibres are of a pale colour, and appear also 356 UTERUS. in their texture somewhat different from muscular fibres in other parts of the body. The arteries of the uterus are the sperma- tic and hypogastric. The spermatic arteries arise from the anterior part ofthe aorta, a little below the emulgents, and sometimes from the emulgents. They pass over the psox muscles behind the peritonaeum, enter between the two laminx or duplicatures of the peritonxum which form the broad liga ments of the uterus, and proceed to the uterus, near the fundus of which they in- sinuate the mselves, giving branches in their passage to the ovaria and Fallopian tubes. The hypogastric arteries are on each side a considerable branch of the internal iliacs. They pass o the sides of the body ofthe uterus, sending off a number of smaller branches, which dip into its substance. Some branches also are reflected upwards to the fundus d ligaments aher their position during preg- nancy, appearing to rise lower and more forward than in the unimpregnated state. Their use is supposed to be that of prevent- ing the descent of the uterus, and to regulate its direction when it ascends into the cavity of the abdomen ; but whether they answer these purposes may be much doubted. The use' of the womb is for menstruation, conception, nutrition of the foetus, ami parturition. The uterus is lia- ble to many diseases, the principal of which are prolapsus uteri, procidentia uteri, hydatids, dropsy of the uterus or tympa- nites uteri, moles, ulceration, &c. UTERUS, RETROVERSION OF. By the term retroversion, such a change of the position of the uterus is understood, that the fundus is turned backwards and downwards upon its cervix, between the vagina and rectum, and the os uteri is turned forwards to the pubis, and upwards in proportion to ihe descent ofthe fundus, so that, by an examination per vaginum, it cannot be felt, or not without difficulty, when the uterus is retroverted. By the same examination there may also be per- ceiveel a large round tumour, occupying the inferior part of the cavity ofthe pelvis> and pressing the vagina towards ihe pubis. By an examination per unum, the same tumour may be felt, pressing the rectum lo the hollow ofthe sacrum, and if both these examinations are made at the same time, we may readily discover that the tumour is confined between the vagina and rectum. Besides the knowledge of the retroversion which may be gained by these examinations, it is found to be accompa- nied with other very distinguishing symp- toms There is in every case, toget her wiih extreme pain, a suppression of urine ; and by the continuance of this distention of the bladder the tumour formed by it in the abdomen ofien equals in size, and resem- bles in shape, ihe uterus in the sixth or seventh months of pregnancy; but it is necessary to observe, that the suppression of urine is frequently absolute only before the retroversion of the uterus, or during the time it is retroverted; for when the retroversion is completed, there is often a discharge of urine, so as to prevent an in- crease of the distention of the bladder, though not in a sufficient quantity to re- move it. There is also an obstinate con- stipation of the bowels produced by the pressure of the retroverted uterus upon the rectum, which renders the injection of a clyster very difficult, or even impossible. But it appears that all the painful symp- toms are chiefly in consequence of the suppression of urine; for none of those parts which are apt to sympathise in affec- tions or diseases of the uterus are disturbed by its retroversion. The retroversion of the uterus has generally occurred about the third month of pregnancy, and some- times after delivery it may likewise happen, where the uterus is, from any cause, en- larged to the size it acquires about the third month of pregnancy, but not with such facility as in the pregnant state, be- cause the enlargement is then chiefly at the fundus. If the uterus is but little en- larged, or if it be enlarged beyond a certain time, it cannot well be retroverted; for, in the first case, should the cause ofa retroversion exist, the weight at the fundus would be wanting to produce it; and in the latter the uterus would be raised above the projection ofthe sacrum, and supported by the spine. Utricaria. (From uter, a bottle; so named from its appendages at the end of the leaves resembling bottles, to contain water.) A name of the nepanthes, or wonderful plant. Utriculus. (Dim. of uter, a bottle ; so called from its shape.) The womb. Uva. (Quasi uvida, from its juice.) An unripe grape. A tumour on the eye re- sembling a grape. Uva«ruina. Crane-berries. They are brought from New England, and are reck- oned antiscorbutic. UVA PASSA MAJOR. Passula major. The raisin. The dried fruit of ihe Vitis vinifera of Linnxus :—foliis lobatis sinuutis nudis. Raisins are prepared by immers- ing the fresh fruit into a solution of alka- line salt and soap-ley, made boiling hot, to whicii is added some olive-oil, and a small quantity of common salt, and after- wards drying them in the shade. Tliev are used as agreeable, lubricating, aces- cent sweets in pectoral decoctions, and for obtunding the acrimony in other medi- cines, and rendering them grateful to the palate and stomach. They are directed in the decoctum hordei composition tinctura senna, and tinctura cardamomi composita. UVA PASSA MINOR. Passa conn- thiaca. The currants The dried fruit of the vitis corinthica. Their virtues are simi- lar to those ofthe uva passa major. UVA URSI. Beat's whortleberry. Bears' whorts, or bear's bilberries, called also vecn-ir. re.rcinia. Trailing arbutus, 838 VAG VAG or bear-berry. Arbutusuva ursi of Linnxus: __canlibus procumbentibut, foliis integerri. mis. Tins plant, though employed by the ancients in several diseases, requiring ad- stringent medicines, had almost entirely fallen into disuse until the middle ofthe present century, when it first drew the at- tention of physicians as a useful remedy in calculous and nephritic complaints, which diseases it appears to relieve by its adstrin- gent qualities UVEA. (From uva, an unripe grape ) The posterior lamina ofthe it is ; so called because, in beasts, which the ancien s chiefly dissected, it is of the colour of un- ripe o rapes. UVULA. (Dim. of uva, a grape ) Co- lumella. Cion. Gargareon. Columna oris. Gurgulio interseptum. The small conical fleshy substance hanging in the middle of the velum pendulum palati, over the root of the tongue. It is composed of the com- mon membrane of the mouth, and a small muscle resembling a worm which anses from the union of the palatine bone, and descends to the • ip of the uvula. It was called Puluto staphilinus o\ Douglas, and Slaphilinns epistt.philinus by Winslow. By its contraction the uvula is raised up. Uvularia. (From uvula, because it cured diseases of the uvula.) The plant which bears this epithet in *ome pharma- copeias is the Rusciit hypoglotsum of Lin- nxus: it was formerly useel against relaxa- tion of the uvula, but now laid aside for more adstringent remedies. Vacca. The cow. Vaccaria. (From vacca, a cow; be- cause it is coveted by cows.) The herb cow's basil. VACCINATION The insertion of-.he matter to produce the cow-pox. See Va- riola vaccina. VACCIN1UM. (Quasi baccinium, from its berry.) The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Octandria. Order, Monogynia. Vaccinium myrtillus. The systematic name of the myrtle-berry. See Myrtillut. Vaccinium oxrcoccos. The systema- tic name of the cranberry-plant. See Oxycoccos. Vaccinium vitis idjsa. The systema- tic name of the red whortle-berty. See Vitis idaa. VAGINA. A sheath. Vaginauteri. That canal which leads from the pudendum or external orifice to the uterus, is called the vagina. It is somewhat ofa conical form, with the narrowest part downwards, and is described as being five or six inches in length, and about two in diameter. But it would be more proper to say, that it is capable of being extended to those dimen- sions; for in its common state, the os uteri is seldom *>und to be more than three inches from the external orifice, and the vagina is contracted as well as shortened. The vagina is composed of two coats, the first or innermost of which is villo« s, inter- spersed with many excretory ducts, and contracted into plicx, or small transverse folds, particularly at the fore and back part, but, by child-bearing these are les- sened or obliterated. The second coat is composed of a firm membrane, in which n.uscular fibres are not distinctly observa- ble, but which are endowed, to a certain degree, with comractile powers like a muscle. This is surrounded by cellular membrane, which connec s it to the neigh- bouring p.rts. A portion of the upper and posterior part of tlie vagina is also covered by the peritonxum. The entrance of the vagina is constricted by muscular fibres, originating from the rami of the pubis, whicli run on each side of the puden- dum, surrounding the posterior part, and executing an t quivalent office, though they cannot be said to form a true sphincter. The upper part of ihe vagina is connect- ed to the circumference ofthe os uteri, but no* in a straight line, so as to render the cavity ofthe uierus a continuation of that of the vagina. For the latter stretches be- yond the former, and, being joined to the cervix, is reflected over the os meri, which, by this mode of union, is suspended wi'h protubcran lips in the vagina, and permitted to change its position in various ways and directions. When therefore these parts are distended and unfolded at the time of labour, they are continued into each other, anti there is no part which can properly be considered as 'he precise be- gin, ong of the uterus or termination ofthe vagina. The diseases of the vagina are, first, such an abbreviation anel contraction as render it unfit for the uses for which it w as designed: secondly, a cohesion ofthe sides in consequence of preceding ulceration VAG VAL 839 thirdly, cicatrices after an ulceration ofthe parts: fourthly, excrescen es: fifthly. fluor albus Ibis abbreviation -nd eon- traction ofthe vagina, which usually ac? company each other, are produced by original defective formation, and they are seldom discovered before the time of mar- riage, the consummation of which they sometimes prevent. The curative inten- tions are to relax the pans by the use of emollient applications, and to dilate them to their proper size by sponge, or other tents, or, wliich are more effectual, by bo"gies gradually enlarged Bui the cir- cimst.inces which attend this disorder, are sometimes such as might lead us to form an erroneous opinion ot the disease. A case of this kind, wh'ch was under Dr Den- mark care, from the strangury, from the heat ofthe parts, and the profuse and in- flammatory discharge, w as suspected to proceed from venereal infection ; and with thai opinion the patient had been pui upon a course of medicine composed of quick- silver, for several weeks, without relief. When she applied to the Dr. he prevailed upon her to submit to an examination, and found the vagina rigid, so much contracted as not to exceed half an inch in diameter, and more than one inch and a half in length The repeated, though fruitless attempts which had been made to com- plete the act of coition, had occasioned a considerable inflammation upon the parts, and all trie suspicious appearances before mentioned. To remove the inflammation she was bled, took some gentle purgative medicines, used an emollient foni- niation, and afterwards some unctuous applications; she was also advised to live separate from her husband for some time. The inflam- mation being gone, tents of various sizes were introduced into the vagina, by which it was distended, though not very amply. She then returned to her husband, and in a few months became pregnant. Her la- hour, though slow, was not attended with any extraordinary difficulty. She was de- livered ofa full-sized child, and afterwards suffered no inconvenience. Another kind of constriction ofthe external parts some- times occurs, and which seems to be a mere spasm. By the violence or long con- tinuance of a labour, by the morbid state of the ce/istitution, or by the negligent and improper use of instruments, an in- flamma'ion ofthe external parts, or vagina, is sometimes produced in such a degree as to endanger a mortification. By carefd manage ment this consequence is usually prevented, but in some cases, when the constitution of the patient was prone to disease, the external parts have sloughed awav, anel in others, equal injury has been done to the vagina. But the effect ofthe inflammation is usually confined to the internal or viUous coat, which is sometimes cast off wholly or part ially. An ulcerated surface bein;^ thus left, when the disposi- tion to bed has taken place, cicatrices have b en formed of d fforent kinds, ac- cording to the depth and exu ni of the ulceration; and here bein^ no counterac- tion to the contractile slate ofthe p.rts, the dim nsions ofthe vagina be come much reduced, or if the ulceration should not be heaied, and the contractibil.ty of he pans continue vo operate, ihe ulcerated surfacis being brought together may co- here, and the canal of the vagina be per- fectly closed. Cicatrices in the vagina very seldom be- come an impediment to the connexion between the sexes; when, they do, the same kinel of ass stance is required as was recommeniled in the natural contraction or abbreviation of the part; they always give way to the pressure of the head of the child in the time of labour, th u,_,h in many cases with great difficulty. Some- times he appearances may mislead the judgmen, ; for the above author was called to a woman in labour, who was thought to have become pregnant; the hymen re- mained unbroken ; but, on making very particular inquiry, he discovered thai this was her second labour, and that the part which, from its form and situation, was supposed to be the hymen, with a small aperture, was a cicatrice, or unnatural contraction of the entrance into the vagina, conseepjent to an ulceration of the part after her former labour. Fungous excres- cences arising from any part ofthe vagina or uterus, have been distinguished, though not very properly, by the general term po- lypus Se Polyput. VAGINA OH NERVES. The outer covering of nerves. By some it is said to be a production of the pia mater only, and by others of the dura mater, because it agrees with it in tenacity, colour, and texture. VAGINA OF TENDONS. A loose membranous sheath, formed of cellular membrane, investing the tendons, and containing an unctuous juice, which is secreted by the vessels of its internal sur- face. Ganglions are nothing more than an accumulation of this juice. Vaginalis tunica testis. See Tunica vaginalis testis. Vagum pur. See Par vagum. Valerian, Celtic. See Nardus celtica. Valerian, garden. See Valeriana major. Valerian, great. See Valeriana mujor. Valeriun, letter. See Vabsriana sylves. tris Valerian, wild. See Valeriana sylvestris. VALERIANA. (From Valerius, who first particularly described it.) 1. The name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Trifuidria, Order, Mono- gynia. Valerian. 84u VAL VAU 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild valerian. Valeriana minor. Officinal va- lerian. Valeriana officinalis of Linnxus: floribus triaiidris, foliis omnibus pinnatis. The root of this plant has been long ex- tolled as an efficacious remedy m epilep- sy, which caused it to be exhibited in a variety of other complaints termed ner- vous, in whicli it has been found highly serviceable. It is also in very general use as an antispasmodic, and is exhibited in eonvnlsive hysterical diseases. A simple and volatile tincture are directed in the pharmacopoeias. Valeriana celtica. The systematie name of the Celtic nard. See Nardus cel- tica. Valeriana major. P/m. The garden valerian. The root of this plant, Valeria- na phu of Linnxus, is said to- be effica- cious in removing rheumatism, especially the sciatica; and also inveterate epilep- sies. Valeriana minor. See Valeriana syl- vestris. Valeriana officinalis. The systema- tic name of the wild valerian. See Valeri- ana sylvestris. Valeriana phu. The systematic name of the garden valerian. See Valeriana major. Valeriana stlvestris. See Valeriana. Vallum. (From vallus, a hedge stake; so called from the regular trench-like dis- position ofthe hairs.) The eye-brows. VALVA. (Vulva; from valveo, to fold up.) A thin and transparent membrane situated within certain vessels, as arteries, veins, and absorbents, whose office appears to be to prevent the contents of the vessel from flowing back. . VALVE OF THE COLON. The end ofthe iliac portion ofthe small intestine enters the large one obliquely, and pro- jects somewhat within it, so as to form a kind of valve, called from its discoverer the valve of Tulpius, also the valve ofthe ccccum. Valves, semilunar. See Semilunar valves. Valves, tricuspid. See Tricuspid valves. Vulves, triglochin. See Tricuspid valves. VALVULA. (Dim. of valva.) A little valve. Valvula coli. See Intestines. A'ALVULA EUSTACIIIl. A mem- branous semilunar valve, wliich separates the right auricle from the inferior vena cava, first described by Eustachius. Valvula tulpii. See Valve of the colon. VALVULE CONNIVENTES. The semilunar folds form, d ofthe villous coat ofthe intestinum duodenum, andjejunim. Their use appears to he to increase the surface ofthe intestines. VALVULE MITRALES. See Mura valves VALVULE SEMILUNARES See Se- milunar valves. VALVULE TRIGLOCII1NES. See Tricuspid vulves. Vanelloe. Vanilla. Banilia. Banilas. Aracus. Aromaticus. A long, flattish pod, containing, under a wrinkled brittle shell, a reddish brown pulp, with small shining black seeds. The plant which affords this fruit is the Epidendmm vanilla of Lin- nxus :—scandens, foliis ovalo oblongis ne> va- sts sessilibus cuulinis, cirrhis spiralibus. Va- nelloes have an unctuous aromatic taste, and a fragrant smell like that of some of the finer balsams heightened with musk. Although chiefly used as perfumes, they are said to possess aphrodisiac virtues. Vanilla See Vanelloe. Vaporarium. (From vapor, vapour.) A vapour-bath. Vari, See Jonthi. Varia. (From vurius, changeable.) The small-pox ; also small red pimples in the face. VARICELLA. (Dim. of varia, the small-pox ; so called from its being change- able.) Variola lymphatica. The Chicken- pox. A genus of disease in the class pyrex- ia and order exant/iemata of Cullen ; known by moderale synocha; pimples bearing some resemblance to the small-pox, quickly forming pustules, which contain a fluid matter, and after three or four days from their first appearance, desquamate. VARICOCELE. (From varix, a dis- tended vein, and xwam, a tumour.) A swel- ling ofthe veins ofthe scrotum, or sper- matic cord ; hence it is divided into the scrotal varicocele, which is known by the appearance of livid and tumid veins on the scrotum ; and varicocele of the spermatic cord, known by feeling hard vermiform vessels in the course ofthe spermatic cord. Varicocele mostly arises from excessive walking, running, jumping, wearing of trusses, and the like, producing at first a slight uneasiness in the part, which if not remedied, continues advancing towards the loins. VARIOLA. (From varius, changing colour, because it disfigures the skin.) The small pox A genus of disease in the class pyrexia and order exanthemata of Cullen ; distinguished by synocha; eruption of red pimples on the third day, which on the eighth day contain pus, and drying, fall oft in crusts. It is a disease of a very contagious na- ture, s> pposed to have been introduced into Europe from Arabia, and in which there arises a fever, that is succeeded by a number of little inflammations in the skin, which proceed to suppuration, the matter formed thereby being capable of produ- VARIOLA. 841 cing the disorder in another person. It makes its attack on people of all ages, but the young of both sexes are more liable to it than those who are much advanced in life ; and it may prevail at all the seasons ofthe year, but in general is most preva- lent in the spring anel summer. The small-pox is distinguished into the distinct and confluent, implying that in the former, the eruptions are perfectly sepa- rate from each other, and that in the latter, they run much into one another. Both species are produced either by breathingair impregnated with the effluvia arising from the body of those who labour under the disease, or by the introduction of a small quantity ofthe variolous matter into the dabit by inoculation ; and it is probable that the difference of the small- pox is not owing to any difference in the contagion, but elepends on the state of the person to whom it is applied, or on certain circumstances concurring with the appli- cation of it. A variety of opinions have been enter- tained respecting the effect ofthe variolous infection on the fcetus in the utero; a suf- ficient number of instances, however, has been recorded, to ascertain that the dis- ease may be communicated from the mo- ther to the child. In some cases, the body ofthe child, at its birth, has been covered with pustules, and the nature ofthe dis- ease has been most satisfactorily ascer- tained by inoculating with matter taken from the pustules. In other cases, there has been no appearance of the disease at the time ofthe birih, but an eruption and other symptoms of the disease have ap- peared so early, as to ascertain that the infection must have been received pre- viously to the removal of the child from the uterus. Four different states, or stages, are to be observed in the small-pox : first, the fe- brile; second, the en.p'ive; third, the ma- turatue; and fourth, that of the declina- tion or scabbing. When the disease has arisen naturally, and is of ihe distinct kind, the eruption is commonly preceded by a redness m the eyes, soreness in the throat, pains in the head, back, and loins, weariness and faintness, alternate fits of dullness and heat, thirst, nausea, inclina- tion to vomii, and a quick pulse. In some instances these symptoms pre- vail in a hit^h d- gree, and in 0'hers they are very moderate anel tnfl ng. In very young children, s- stings and convulsion are apt to take place a short time previous to the appearance of tin- eruption, always giving greii al.-rm to those not conversant with the frequency of the occurrence. About the tlurd or fourth day from the firs se.zure. the eruption shews itself in li.t e red sp >*s on the face, neck and breast, and these continue to increase in number and size for three or four longer, at the end of which time, they are to be observed dispersed over several parts of the body. If the pustules are not very numerous, the febrile symptoms will generally go off on the appearance ofthe eruption* or they will beci me very moderate. It sometimes happens, that a number of little spots of an erysipelatous nature are interspersed amongst the pustules; but these generally go in again, as soon as the suppuration commences, which is usually about the fifth or sixth day, at which period, a small vesicle, containing an almost colourless fluid, may l.e observeel upon the top of each pimple. Should the pustules be perfectly distinct and separate from each other, the suppuration will probably be completed about the eighth or ninth day, and they will then be filled with a thick yellow mat- ter; but should they run much into each other, it will not be completed till some days later. When the pustules are very thick and numerous on the face, it is apt about this time to become much swelled, and the eyelids to be closed up, previous to which, there usually arises a hoarseness, and diffi- culty of swallowing, accompanied with a considerable discharge of viscid saliva. About the eleventh day, the swelling of the face usually subsides, together with the affection of the fauces, and is succeeded by the same in the hands and feet, after whicli ihe pustules break, and discharge their contents; and then becoming dry, they fall in crusts, leaving the skin which they covered of a brown red colour, which appearance continues for many days. In those cases where the pustules are large, and are late in becoming dry and falling off, they are very apt to leave pits behind them; but where they are small, suppurate quickly, and are few in number, they nei- ther leave any marks behind them, nor do they occasion much affection of the sys- tem. In the confluent small pox, the fever which precedes the eruption is much more violent than in the distinct, bein attended usually with great anxiety, heat, thirst, nausea, vomiting, and a frequent and con- traded pulse, and often with coma or de- lirium. In infants, convulsive fits are apt to occur, which either prove fatal before any eruption appears, or thev usher in a malignant species ofthe disease. The eruption usiudlv makes its appear- ancc about the third d'..y, being frequently pr- ceded or a Hen-led with a rosy efflores- cence, similar to what takes place in the me .sles; but the fever, although it suffers some slight remission on the coming- out of the eruption, does not go off as in h>- dis- tinct kind; on the contrary, it becomes increased after the fifth or sixth day, and + 5P 842 VARIOLA VACCINA. continues considerably throughout the re- or approaches nearly in its nature to that mainder of'lie disease. of the confluent; but this last is always As the eruption advances, the face be- accompanied w itU considerable risk, the ing thickly beset with pustules, becomes degree of which is ever in proportion to the very much swelled, the eyelids are closed violence and permanence of the fever, the up, so as to deprive the patient of sight, number of pustules on the face, and the and a gentle salivation ens es, which, to- disposition to putrescency which prevails. Wards the eleventh day, is so viscid as to When there .s a i;reat lendency this way, be spit up with great difficulty. In chil- the disease usually proves fatal between dren, a diarrhoea usually attends this stage the eighth and eleventh day, but, in some of the disease instead of a sauvation, which cases, death is protracted till the four- is to be met with only in adulis. The ve- teenth or sixteenth. The confluent small- sicles on the top of the pimples are to be pox, although it may not prove immediate- perceived sooner in the confluent small pox ly mortal, is verjuapt to induce various than in the distinct; but they never rise to morbid affections. an eminence, being usually flatted in; nei- Both kinds of small-pox leave behind ther do they arrive to proper suppuration, them a predisposition to inflammatory as the fluid contained in them, instead of complaints, particularly to ophthalmia and becoming yellow, turns to a brown colour, visceral inflammations, but more especially About the tenth or eleventh day, the of the thorax; and they not unfrequently swelling of the face usually subsides, and excite scrophula into action which mnht then the hands and feet begin to puff up otherwise have laid dormant in the system. and swell, and about the same time the The regular swelling of the hands and vesicles break, and pour out a liquor that feet upon that of the face subsiding, and its forms into brown or black crusts, which, continuance for the due time, may be re- upon falling off, leave deep pits behind garded in a favourable light. them thai continue for life; and where the The dissections which have been made pustules have run much into each other, of confluent small-pox, have never disco- they then disfigure and scar the face very vered any pustules internally on the viscera. considerably. From them it also appears that variolous Sometimes it happens that a putrescency pustules never attack the cavities ofthe of the fluids takes place at an early period body, except those to which the air has of the disease, and shews itself in livid free access, as the nose, mouth, trachea, spots interspersed amongst the pustules, the larger branches of the bronchix, and and by a discharge of blood by urine, stool,, ithe outermost part of the meatus audito- and from various parts of the body. rius. In cases of prolapsus ani, they like- In the confluent small-pox, the fever, wise frequently attack that part of the gut which, perhaps, had suffered some slight which is exposed to the air. They have remission from thetime the eruption made usually shewn ihe same morbid appearances its appearance to that of maturation, is inwardly, as are met with in putrid fever, often renewed with considerable violence where the disease has been of the malignant at this last-mentioned period, which is kind. Where the febrile symptoms have what is called the secondary fever, and this run high, and the head has been much is the mos' dangerous stage of the disease, affect d with coma or delirium, the vessels It has been observed, even amongst the of the brain appear, on removing the era- vulgar, that the small pox is apt to appear mum and dura mater, more turgid, and immediately before er after the preva- fiUed with a darker coloured blood than lence of the measles. Another curious ob- usual, and a greater quantity of serous servation has been made relating to the fluid is found, particularly towards the symptoms of these complaints, namely, base of the brain. Under similar circurn- ths been known lo yield the genuing virus; but it is not equally certain that the pustule has been perfect' in all respects. Possibly it may have been defective in point of size or duration ; in respect to its areola, or the limpidity of its contents. That such a pustule has, in some instances, yielded effectual virus, is admitted; but this is no more than what has < ften happened, in cases where persons who have had the small-pox are a second time submitted to that infection in the same form. The artificial cow-pox in the human subject is much milder than the casual disease; and incomparably milder than the small-pox, even under the form of in- oculation. It neither requires medicine nor regimen; i; may be practised at any season of the year; and, not being in- fectious by effluvia, one person may be inoculated without endangering the life of another. This affection produces no pustulous eruptions. When such attend vaccine inoculation, they are ow.ng to some ad- ventitious cause, such as the small pox, which it is well known may co-exist with the cow-pox. The vaccine vesicle is con- fined to the parts where matter is insert- ed ; it is therefore entirely a local and an inoculated dise.se. Nevertheless it is certain, that eruptions of other kinds in some instances attend vaccine inoculation; such as a nettle rash, or an eruption re- sembling a tootii rash, but rather larger than what is commonly called by that name. Among other singularities attending the cow-pox, the mildness of the disease, under the form of inoculation, has been urged as an argument against the practice, the cause appearing to ordinary compre- hensions, inaiieq ate to the effect. This, it must be allowed, is the best apology that can be offered for sceoticisni on that point; but it will weigh Dut little when put into the scale against actual observa- tion, anel incontrovertible fact. The effi- cacy of the cow-pox as i safeguard against the small pox, rests, perhaps, on more ex- tensive evidence, and a more solid founda- tion, than any oilier axiom m the whole circle of medical science can boast. That the cow-pox is not infectious by effluvia, is naturally concluded from its never being communicated from one person to another in thfe dairies; wliere the disease is casual, and appears undeii its worst form. The same inference may be drawn from its never spreading in a family, when only one person is inoculated a* a ti me. Toconfirm tins proposition more fully, the vaccine pustules have been ruptured, and persons who have never hael the disorder have been suffered to inhale the effluvia several times a day, but to no perpose. This is no more than miedit be expected, inanaffection where the pustulous appear- ance on the surface of the body is nearly local. As to the-constitutional indisposition, it is seldom considerable, unless there is a complication of this witli some other dis- temper; and whenever any unfavourable symptoms appear they may in general be traced to.some other cause. We have in- VARIOLA VACCINA. 845 deed great reason to believe, that no ill consequence ever arises from the cow- pox itself, unless from ignorance or ne- glect. But notwithstanding the symptoms are so mild, they frequently occur at a very early period. A drowsiness, which is one of the most common attendants of the disease, is often remarked by the parents themselves, within forty-eight hours after the matter is inserted. In a majority of cases, a slight increase of heat is per- ceptible, together with an acceleration of the pulse,and other signs of pyrexia; but not in such a degree as to alarm the most timorous mother. Sometimes the patient is restless at nights; and now and then a case is met with, in which vomiting occurs, but in many cases, no constitutional in- disposition whatever can be perceived. Even then, the cow pox has never failed to prove an effectual preservative against the small-pox, provided the pustule has been perfect. This being the grand criterion of the security of the patient, too minute an at- tention cannot be paid to its rise, progress, and decline. The best mode of inoculat- ing is by making a very small oblique puncture in the arm, near the insertion of the deltoid muscle, with the point of a lancet charged with fluid matter In order to render infection more certain, the in- strument may be charged again, and wiped upon the puncture. In places where the patient is likely to be exposed to variolous contagion, it is advisable to inoculate in more places than one, but, unless there is imminent danger of catching the small-pox, it is bet- ter not to make more than one puncture in each arm, lest too much inflammation should ensue. The vaccine fluid may be taken for in- oculation as soon as a vesicle appears ; but if tlie vesicle is punctured at a very early period, it is more apt to be injured. When virus is wanting for inoculating a consider. able number, it is better to let the pustule remain untouched tilt about the eighth day, by which time it has in general ac- quired a reasonable magnitude. After that day, if the pustule has made the usual progress, the matter begins to lose its virtue; but it may, in general, be used with safety, though with less certainly of producing infection, till the areola begins to be exieiiMte. The first sii^n of infection commonly appears on the third day. A small red spot rather elevaied, may be perceived at the place where the puncture was made. Sometimes, however, die mark of infec- tion having .succeeded is not visible till a much Inter penod. It may be retarded, or even entirely prevented, by anv other disorder, such as dentition, or any com- plaint attended with fever, or by extreme cold. Another frequent cause of a slow progress in the pustule, or a total' failure of success, is debility. Sometimes it is impossible to discover any sign of infec- tion for above a fortnight. In this respect the cow-pox is subject to the same laws, and liable to the same variation, as the small-pox. When a considerable inflammation ap- pears within two or three days afier inocu- lation, there is reason to suspect that infection has not taken place; and if sup- puration ensues, that suspicion ought, in genera], to stand confirmed. Now and then, however, it happens, that after the spurious pustule, or, more properly speak- ing, the phlegmon, has run its' course, which is within a few days, a vesicle be- gins to appear, bearing every characteris- tic of the genuine vaccine disease, and yielding a limpid and efficient virus for future inoculations. In this case the pa- tient is as perfectly secured from all dan- ger of the small-pox, as if no festering of the puncture had preceded. The occur- rence of such a case, though rare, is wor- thy to be recorded ; because some practi- tioners have concluded a spurious pustule to be a certain proof of failure. The areola commonly begins to be ex- tensive on the ninth day, and to decline about the eleventh or twelfth. At this period also the pustule begins to dry ; the first sign of which is a brown spot in the centre. In proportion as this increases, the surrounding efflorescence decreases, till at length nothing remains but a cir- cular scab, of a dark brown mahogany colour, approaching to black. Sometimes it resembles the section of a tamarind stone; and it often retains the depression in the centre, which characterises this disease before exsiccation takes place. Instances have been known, where the vaccine pustule, though regular, and per- fect in all other respects, has been totally destitute of areola; at least, where neither the medical practitioner, on visiting the patient, northe attendants, have remarked any appearance of that symptom. In these cases, ihe patient has proved as insusceptible of variolous infection, as if the surrounding efflorescence had covered the whole arm. Ii must, however, be confessed, that we have no proof of the non-exisience of an areola in these cases. It might have been trivial; it might have teen transient; yet it might have been effectual. There is, however, greater reason to believe, that the surrounding efflorescence, though usually a concomi- tant circumstance, is not an essential re- quisite* to the vaccine disease. If by any accident the vesicle is rtip- tured, suppur. ton often ensues. In this case more attention than ordinary ought 846 VAR VAS to be paid to the progress, and to all the phxnomma of the local affection ; both on account of the uncertainty of success in the pustule, as a prophylactic; and the greater probability of tedious ulceration. If there is room for the least doubt of the sufficiency of the first inoculation, a second ought to be performed without delay. This, if unnecessary, is seldom attended with inconvenience, and never with danger. Either no effect ia produc- ed, or a slight fesering, which terminates in a few days. An exception occurs, but rarely, where a spurious, or, perhaps, even a genuine pustule, takes place, in those persons who are known to have had the cow-pox or the small-pox already; but this cannot be the least cause of alarm to any one who knows the benign charac- ter ofthe distemper. Various topical applications, both stimu- lant and sedative, have been recommend- ed, in order to allay the violence of inflam- mation. If the operation for the insertion of matter is not unnecessarily severe, nor the pustule irritated by friction or pres- sure, or other violence, no such applica- tions are necessary. Nevertheless, if either the anxiety of' the professional man, or the importunity of a tender parent, should demand a deviation from this gene- ral rule, any of the following remedies may be had recourse to. The pustule may be touched with very diluted sulphuric acid; which should be permitted to re- main on the part half a minute, and then be washed off with a sponge dipped in cold water. This has been ignorantly, or artfully, called an eseharotic; but any one who tries the application will soon discover, that its operation is mild and harmless. To avoid cavil and misrepresentation, it is better to apply a saturnine lotion; either'made with aq. litharg. comp. or cerusa acetata; compresses, dipped in such a lotion, may be applied at any time when inflammation runs high, and renewed as occasion requires. If the pustule should chance to be bro- ken, a drop of aq. litharg acet. undiluted, may be applied as an exsiccant; but if ulceration threatens to become obstinate, or extensive, a mild cataplasm is the best resource. In case the ulceration is only superficial, and not attended with immo- derate inflammation, a bit of any adhesive plaister, spread on Lnen, will prove the most convenientdressing, and seldom fail of suc- cess. 1: will,>ch the> open by a peculiar orifice at VERRUCA. A wart. the top of the verumontanum. They have Vehrucaria. (From Fitrruca, a wart; vessels and nerves from the neighbouring because it was supposed to destroy warts.) parts, and are well supplied with t-.bsor- The herb turnsole. ben', vessels, which proceed to the lym- VINCA. (From vincio, to bind ; because phatic glands about the loins. The use of its said usefulness in making bands.) ofthe vesiculx seminales is to receive the The name of a genus ofplants in the Lin- semen brought into them by the vasa de- nxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, ferentia, to retain, somewhat inspissate, Monogynia. The herb periwinkle, or per- and to excern it sub coitu into the urethra, vincle. from whence it is propelled into the vagina Vinca minor. The systematic name of uteri. See Pemphigus. the lesser periwinkle. See Vinca pervinca. Vesicular fever. See Pemphigus. Clematis daphnoides major. This plant Vinca VESTIBULUM. A round cavity of minor of Linnxus, possesses bitter and ad- the internal ear, between the cochlea and stringent virtues, and is said to be efiica- semicircular canals, in which are an oval cacious in stopping nasal hxmorrhages opening communicating with the cavity of when bruised and put into the nose. Boil- the tympanum and the orifices of the ed it forms a useful adstringent gargle in semicircular canals. It is within this eavi- common sore throat, and it is given by ty and the semicircular canals, that the some in phthisical complaints. new apparatus, discovered by the cele- Vinca pervinca. The lesser periwin- brated neurologist Scarpa, lies. He has kle. demonstrated membranous tubes, connect- Vincetoxicum. (From vinco, to over- ed loosely by cellular texture, within the come, and toxicum, poison} so named bony semicircular canals, each of which from its supposed virtues of resisting and is dilated in the cavity of the vestibule into expelling poisons.) Hermidinaria. Ascle- VIO pias. Swallow wort. Tame poison. The root of this plant Asclepias vincetoxicum of Linnxus, smells when fresh somewhat of valerian ; chewed it imparts al first a con- siderable sweetness which is soon succeed- ed by an unpleasant subacrid bitterness. It is given in some countries in the cure of glandular obstructions. Vine. See Vitis. Vine, white. See Bryonia alba. Vine, wild. See Bryonia alba. Vinegar. See Acetum. Vinegar, distilled. See Acetum distillo- turn. Vinegar, spirits of See Acetic acid. VINUM. See Wine. Vinum aloes. Wine of aloes. For- merly known by the names of tinctura hiera and tinctura sacra. " Take of ex- tract of spiked aloe, eight ounces ; canel- la bark, two ounces; wine, six pints; proof spirits, two pints." Rub the aloe into powder with white sand, previously cleansed from any impurities : rub the ca- nella-bark also into powder; and after havingmixed these powders together, pour on the wine and spirit. Macerate for fourteen days, occasionally shaking the mixture, and afterwards strain. A sto- machic purgative, calculated for the aged and phlegmatic, who are not troubled with the piles. The dose is from half a fluid- ounce to an ounce. Vinum antimonii. In small doses this proves alterative and diaphoretic, and a large dose emetic; in which last intention it is the common emetic for children. Vinum antimonii tartarizati. See JJqitor antimonii tartarizati. Vinum feiiri. Wine of iron, formerly called vinium chalebeatuin^ " Take of iron filings, two ounces; wine, two pints.'' Mix, and set the mixture byfora month,oc- casionally shaking it; then filler it through paper. For its virtues see Ferrium tarta- risatum. Vinum ipecacuanha. Wine of ipe- cacuanha. " Take of ipecacuanha-root, bruised, two ounces; wine, two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose, when used as an emetic, from two fluiddrachms to half an ounce. Vinum opii. Wine of opium, formerly known by the names of laudanum liquidum Sydenhami, and tinctura thebaica. " Take of extract of opium, an ounce; cinnamon- bark, bruised, cloves, bruised, of each a drachm; wine, a pint." Macerate for eight days, and strain. See Opium. VIOLA. (From Io»; because it was first found in Ionia.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Gyngenesia. Order, Monogynia. The violet. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Vio- loria. Sweet violet. Viola odorata of Lin- nxus -.— acaulis, foliis cordatis, stoloidbus VIO 855 repentibus. The recent flowers of this plan t are rece ived into thecatalogues of the Materia Medica. They have an agreeable sweet smell, and a mucilaginous bitterish taste. Their virtues are purgative or laxa- tive, and by some they are said to possess an anodyne and pectoral quality. The officinal preparation of this flower is a syrup, which, to young children, answers the purpose of a purgative ; it is also of considerable utility in many chemical in- quiries, to detect an acid or an alkali; the former changing the blue colour to a red, and the latter to a green. Viola canina. The dog violet. The root of this plant, Viola canina of Linnxus, possesses the power of vomiting and purg- ing ihe bowels; with which intention a scru- pie of the dried root must be exhibited. It appears, though neglected in this country, worthy of the attention of physicians. Viola ipecacuanha. The plant which was supposed to afford the ipecacuanha- root. Viola lutea. The wall-flower was so called. See Cheiri. Viola odorata. The systematic name of the sweet violet. See Viola. Viola palustris. See Pinguicula. Viola tricolor. Harts-ease. Pansies. This vyell known beautiful little plant grows in corn-fields, waste, and cultivated grounds, flowering all the summer months. It varies much by cultivation ; and by the vivid colouringof its flowers often becomes extremely beautiful in gardens, where it is distinguished by various names. To the taste, this plant in its recent state is ex- tremely glutinous, or mucilaginous, ac- companied with the common herbaceous flavour and roughness. By distillation with water, according to Haase, it affords a small quantity of odorous essential oil, of a somewhat acrid taste. The dried herb yields about half its weight of watery ex- tract, the fresh plant about one-eighth. ThoAigh many of the old writers on the msyria medica represent this plant as a powerful medicine in epilepsy, asthma, ul- cers, scabies, and cutaneous complaints, yet the viola tricolor owes its present cha- racter as a medicine to the modern autho- rities of Starick.Metzer, Haase, andothers, especially as a remedy for the crusta lac- tea. For this purpose, a handful of the fresh herb, or half a drachm of it dried, boiled two hours in milk, is to be strained and taken night and morning. Bread, with ihis decoction, is also to be formed into a poultice and applied to the part. By this treatment it has been observed, that the eruption during the first eight days in- creases, und that the urine, when the medi- cine succeeds, has an odour similar to that of cats; but on continuing the use of the plant a sufficient time, this smell goes off, the scabs disappear, and the skin recovers 856 VIS its natural purity. Instances of the suc- cessful exhibition of this mc.licine, as cited by these authors, are very numerous; in- deed this remedy, under theirmanagement, seems rarely, if ever, to have failed. It appears, however,-that Mursinna, Aker- mann, and Flennig, were less fortunate in the employment of this plant; the last of whom declares, that in the different cu- taneous disorders in which he used it, no benefit was derived. Haase, who admini- stered thisspeciesof violet in various forms, and large doses, extended its use to many chronic disorders; and from the great nrmher of cases in which it proved suc- cessful, we are desirous of recommending it to a farther tri:. 1 in this country. It is remarkable that Bergius speaks of this plant as a useful mucilaginous purga- tive, and takes no notice of its efficacy in the crusta lactea, or in any other disease. Violaria. See Viola. Violet, dog. See Viola canina. Violet, sweet- See Viola. Viper. See Viper a. Viper-grass. See Scorzonera. VIPERA. (Quod vi pari at,- because it was thought that its young eat through the mother's bowels.) The viper, or adder. This viviparous reptile, Coluber berus of Linnxus, possesses the power of forming a poisonous fluid in little bags near its teeth. The flesh is perfectly innocent, and often taken by the common people against the king's evil, and a variety of disorders of the skin. Experience evinces it to be an inefficacious substance. Viperaria. See Serpentaria Virginiana. Viperina. (From viper, a snake; so called from the serpentine appearance of its roots.) See Serpentaria virginiana. Viperina virginiana. See Serpentaria virginiana. Virga aurea. Herba dorea. Conyza co- ma aurea. Symphytum. Petraum. Elichry. sum. Consolida saracenica. Golden rod. The leaves and flowers of this plant, Soli- dago virga aurea of Linnxus, are reJkn- mended as aperients and corroborants in urinary obstructions, ulcerations of ihe kidneys and bladder, and it is said by some to be particularly useful in stopping internal haemorrhages. Virgata sutura. The sagittal suture of the skull. Viroinale claustrum. The hymen. Virginian tobacco. See Nicotiana. Virgins* bower, upright. See Flammula jovis. Virgins' milk. A solution of gum ben- zonium. VIRUS. A synonym of contagion. See Contagion. VIS CONSERVATRIX. See Vis medi- catrix. VIS ELASTICA. Elasticity. , ■ MS VIS INERTIJE. The propensity to rest inherent in nature. VIS INSITA. This property is defined by Haller to be that power by which a muscle, when wounded, touched, or irrita- ted, contracts, independent of the will of the animal that is the object of the expe- riment, and without its feeling pain. Sec Irritability. VIS MEDICATRIX NATURiE. Vis conservatrix. A term employed by physi- cians to express that healing power in an animated body, by which, when diseased, the body is enabled to regain its healthy actions. VIS MORTUA. That property by whirii a muscle after the death of tlie ani- mal, or a muscle immediately after having been cut out from a living body, contracts. VIS NERVOSA. This property is con- sidered by Whyti to be another power of the muscles by which they act when excited by the nerves. VIS PLASTICA. That facility of for- mation which spontaneously operates in animals. VIS A TERGO. Any impulsive power. VIS VITJE The natural power of the animal machine in preserving life. VTSCUM. Mistletoe. Viscum album of Linnxus. This singular parasitical plant most commonly growB on apple-trees, also on the pear, hawthorn, service, oak, hasel, maple, ash, lime-tree, willow, elm, horn- beam, &c. It is supposed to be propaga* ted by birds, especially by the field-fare and thrush, which feed upon its berries, the seeds of which pass through the bow- els unchanged: and along with the excre- ment adhere to the branches of trees where they vegetate. The mistletoe of the oak has, from the times of the ancient druids, been always preferred to that produced on other trees; but it is now well known that the viscus quercus differs in no respect from others. This plant is the <| of the Greeks, and was in former times thought to possess manymediciiial virtues; however, we learn but little concerning its efficacy from the ancient writers on the materia medica, nor will it be deemed necessary to state the extraordinary powers ascribed to the mistletoe by the crafty designs of druidi- cal knavery. Both the leaves and branches of the plant have very little smell, and a very weak taste of the nauseous kind. In distillation they impregnate water with their faint unpleasant smell, but yield no essential oil. Extracts, made from them by water, are bitterish, roughish, and sub- saline: The spirituous extracts of the wood has the greatest austerity, and that ofthe leaves the greatest bitterness. The berries abound with an extremely tena- cious arid most ungrateful sweet mucilage. VIT VIT 857 The viscus quercus obtained great repu- tation for the cure of epilepsy ; and a case of this disease, of a woman of quality, in Which it proved remarkably successful, is mentioned by Boyle. Some years after- wards its use was strongly recommended in various convulsive disorders by Colbach, who has related several instances of its good effects. He administered it in sub- stance in doses of half a drachm, or a drachm, of the wood or leaves, or an infu- sion of an ounce. This author was follow- ed by others, who have not only given tes- timo.iy of the efficacy of the mistletoe in different convulsive affections, but also in those complaints dewiminuted nervous, in which it was supposed to act in the character of a tonic But all that has been written in favour of this remedy, which is certainly well deserving of notice, has not prevented it from falling into general ne- glect; and the colleges of London and Edinburgh have, perhaps not without rea- , son, expunged it from their catalogues of the materia medica. Viscum album The systematic name ofthe parasitical mistletoe. See Viscum. VISCUS. Any orhan or part which has an appropriate use, as the viscera of the abdomen, &c. Vision- S.-c Sight. Vision, defective See Dysopia. Visus defiguratus. See Metamorphop- sia. Vit.b arbor. See Arbor vita. Vit* lignum. See Guaiacum. Vital actions. See Vital Functions. VITAL FUNCTIONS. Vital actions. Those actions of the body upon whicii life immediately depends, as the circulation of the blood, respiration, heat of the body, &c. See Function. Vital principle. See Life. Vitalba Traveller's joy. This plant is common in our hedges, and is the Clema- tis vitalba of Linnaeus ;—foliis pinnatis, fo- liolis cordatis scandentibus: its leaves when fresh produce a warmth on the tongue, and if the chewing is continued, blisters arise. The same effect follows their being rubbed on the skin. The plant has been admini- stered internally to cure lues venerea, scro- fula, and rheumatisms. .In France, the young sprouts are eaten, when boiled, as hoptops are in this countiy. VITILIGO. (From vilio, to infect.) See Alphus VITIS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name ofthe Vitis vinifera of Linnxus -.—foliis lobatis sinua- tis nudis. Vine-leaves and the tendrils have an adstringent taste, and were for- merly used in diarrhoeas, hxmorrhages, and other disorders requiring refrigerant and styptic medicines. The juiw or sap ofthe vine, called lachryma, has been re- commended in calculous disorders: and it is said to be an excellent application to weak eyes and specks of the cornea. The unripe fruit has a harsh, rough, sour taste j its expressed juice, caded verjuice, was formerly much esteemed, but is now su« perseded by the juice of lemons; for ex- ternal use,however, particularly in bruises and pains, verjuice is still employed, and considered to be a very useful application! See also Uva pussa, wine, and acetum. Vitis alba. See Bryonia alba. Vitis altus. St. VUus's dance. Vitis id.fia. The red whortle-berry. The leaves of this plant, Vaccinium viti* idaa of Linnxus, are so adstringent as to be used in some places for tanning. They are said to mitigate the pain attendant on calculous diseases when given internally in the form of decoction. The ripe berries abound wuh a grateful acid juice; and are esteemed in Sweden as aperient, antiscep- tic, and refrigerant, and often given in putrid diseases. Vitis sylvestris. White briony. Vitis vinifera. The systematic name ofthe grape-tree. See Vitis and wine. Vitix agnus castus. The systematic name of the chaste tree. See Agnus cas- tus. Vitraria. The pellitory of the wall. VITREOUS HUMOUR. Humour vi- treus. The pellucid t ody which fills the whole bulb of the eye behind the crystal- line lens. The vitreous substance is com- posed of small cells which communicate with each other, and are distended with a transparent fluid. Vitriol, acid of. See Sulphuric arid. Vitriol, blue. See Sulphus cupri. Vitriol, green. See Ferri sulphas. Vitriol, Roman. See Sulphas cupri. Vitriol, sweet spirit of. See Spirits atherit vitriolici. Vitriol, white. See Zinci sulphas. Vitriolaled kali See Potassa sulphas. VitViolum. (From vitrum, glass; so called from its likeness to glass. Hollan- dus says this word is fictitious, and com- posed from the initials ofthe following sen- tence : Vade in terrain rimando, invenies, optimum lapidem verum medicinum.) Cal- cadinum. Calcatar. Calcotar. Calcan- thos. Calcanthum. Calcitea. Vitriol, or sulphate of iron. Vitriolum album. See Zinci sulphat. Vitriolum cceruleum. See Curpi sul- phas. Vitriolum Romanum. S&e1 Curpi sul- phas. Vitriolum viride. See Ferri sulphas. VITRUM. Glass. Vitrum antimonii. Glass of antimony; Antimony first calcined, then fused in a crucible. Vitrum astimgnii ceratum, A di* t 5R 358 WAL WAT aphoretic compound exhibited in the cure of dysenteries arising from checked per- spiration. Vitrum hypoclepticum. A funnel to separate oil from water. VOICE. Vox. The principal organ of the voice is the larynx; for, when it is in- jured, the air passes through the windpipe. without yielding any sound. Volsella. A probang, or instrument to remove bodies sticking in the throat. VOLVULUS. (From volvo, to roll up.) The iliac passion, or inflammation in the bowels, called twisting of the guts. Volvulus terrestius. Small bind- weed. The convolvulus minor. VOMER. Named from its great re- semblance lo a plough-share: ft is a slender thin bone separating the nostrils from each other, consisting of two plates much compressed together, very dense and strong, yet so thin as to be transparent; these two plates seem at every edge to se-, pacate from each other, and thus a groove is formed at every side.—1 This groove, on the upper edge, or, as it may be called, its base, is wide, and receives into it the projecting points ofthe aethmoid and sphe- noid bones, and thus it stands very firmly and securely on the skull, and capable of resisting blows of considerable violence.— 2. The groove, upon the lower part, is narrower, and receives the rising line in the middle of the palate plate, wliere the • bones join to form the palate suture. At the fore part it is united by a ragged sur- face, and by something like a groove, to the middle cartilage of the nose, and as the vomer receives the other bones into its grooves, it is, as it were, locked in on all sides, receiving support and strength from each, but more particularly from the thick and strong membrane which co- vers the whole, and which is so continu- ous as to resemble a periosteum, or rather a continued ligament from ils strength; thus the slender vomer possesses sufficient strength to advert from it all those evils which must inevitably have occurred, had it been less wisely or less strongly con- structed. VOMICA. (From vomo, to spit up; be- cause it discharges a sanies.) An abscess of the lungs. Vomica hq.uoris ^terni. Quick-sil- ver. VOMITING. Vomitio. A forcible ejec- tion of food, or any other substance, from the stomach, through the oesophagus and mouth. It is either idiopathic, when ari- sing from a cause in the stomach itself; or symptomatic, when originating from dis- eases seated in any other part of the body. Its immediate cause is an antiperystaltic, spasmodic, convulsive constriction of the stomach and pressure of the diaphragm and abdominal muscles. It is an effort of nature to expel whatever molests or is troublesome in the stomach. Vomiting of blood. See Hamatemesis. Vomitus chuentus. See Hamatemesis. Voracious appetite. See Bulimia Vox abscissa. Hoarseness, a (oss of voice. Vulgago. The asarabacca was so called. See Asarum. Vulnerabia. (From vulnus, a wound.) Medicines which heal wounds. A herb named from its uses in healing wounds. Vulnerabia AttuA. Artjuebusade. Vclnus sclopetkum. A- gun-shot wound. VULVA.. (Quasi vulva, the aperture to the womb ; or quasi volva, because the fcetus is wrapped up in it.) The puden- eltim muliebre, or parts of generation pro- per to women ; also a foramen in the brain. Vulvaria. (From vulva, the womb; so named from its smell or use in disorders of the womb.) Stinking orach. See Atri- plex olide. w WAKE robin. See Arum. Wallflower. See Cheiri. Wallpellitorv. See Parietaria. Wall-peOmfgg^e lllecebra. WalnuJ^i".e Juglans. WALTO"Nr WATER. A mineral spring near Tewkesbury in Gloucestershire, con- taining a small portion,of iron dissolved in fixed air; of absorbent earth combined with hepatic air; of vitriolated magnesia, and muriated mineral alkaU; but the pro- portions of these constituent parts have not been accurately ascertained. Walton water is chiefly efficacinus in obstructions and other affections of the glands. WATER. Squa. According to the opinion of modern chemists is a compound fluid, made up of two substances, neither of which can be exhibited separately, ex- cept in the gaseous form ; and when aeri- form, they are known, the one as hydro- gen gas, or inflammable air; the other as WATER' 859 oxygen gas» or vital air. These gases, in the- proportion of about three of hydrogen to eleven of oxygen, when united chemi- cally, and reduced from the form of an air to that ofa liquid, constitute the fluid, water. It is transparent, without colour, smell, or taste; in every degree compressible; when pure, not liable to spontaneous change; liquid in the common temperature of our atmosphere, assuming the solid form at 32° Fahrenheit, and the gaseous at 212°, but returning unaltered to its liquid state on resuming any degre of heai be- tween these points ; capable of dissolving a greater number of natural bodies than any other fluid whatever, and especially those known by the name of the saline ; performing the most important functions in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, and entering largely into iheir composiVion as a constituent part. The simple waters are the following : 1. Distilled water. This is the lightest of all others, containing neither solid nor gaseous substances in solution, is perfectly void of taste and smell, colourless and beautifully transparent, has a soft feel, and wets the fingers mure readily than any other. It mixes uniformly with soap into a smooth opaline mixture, but may be added to a solution of soap in spirit of wine without injuring its transparency. The clearness of distilled water is not impaired by the most delicate chemical re-agents, such as Tune-water, a solution of barytes in any acid, nitrated silver, or acid of sugar. When evaporated in a silver vessel it leaves no residuum ; if preserved from access of foreign matter floating in the air, it may be kept for ages unaltered in ves- sels upon which it has no action, as it does not possess within itself the power of de- composition. As it freezes exactly at 32° of Fahrenheit, and boils at 212° under the atmospherical pressure of 298° inches, these points are made use of as the stand- ard ones for their mometrical division; and its specific weight being always the same under light pressure and temperature, it is employed for the comparative standard of specific gravity. Pure distilled water can only be procur- ed from water which contains no volatile mat.ers that will rise in distillation, and continue still in union with the vapour when condensed. Many substances are volatile during distillation, hut most of the gases, such as common air, carbonic acid, and the like, are incapable of uniting with water at a high temperature: other bodies, however, such as vegetable essential oil, and, in general, much of that which gives the peculiar odour to vegetable and animal matter, will remain in water after distilla- tion. So the steam of many animal and vegetable decoctions has a certain flavour which distinguishes it from pure water; and the aqueous exhalation from living bo- dies, which is a kind of distillation, has a similar impregnation. To obtain distilled water perfectly pure, much stress was laid by former chemists on repeating the process a great number of times; but It was found by Lavoisier, that rain water once distilled, rejecting the first and last products, was as pure a water as could be procured by any subsequent dis- tillations. Distilled water appears to possess a higher power than any other as a solvent of all animal and vegetable matter, and these it holds in solution as little as possible altered from the state in which they exist- ed in tiie body that yielded them. Hence the great practical utility of that kmd of chemical analysis which presents the prox- imate constituent parts of these bodies, and whicii is effected particularly by the assistance of pure water. On the other hand, a saline, earthy, or otherwise im- pure water, will alter the texture of some ofthe pars, impair their solubility, pro- duce ma erial changes on the colouring matter, and become a less accurate ana- lyseronaccountof the admixture of foreign contents. Distilled water is seldom employed to any extent in the preparalion of food, or in manufactures, on account of the trouble of procuring it in large quantities; but for preparing a great number of medicines, and in almost every one of the nicer che- mical processes that are carried on in the liquid way, this water is an eseential requi- site. The only cases in which it has been used largely as an article of drink, have been in those important trials made of the practicability of procuring it by condens- ing the steam of sea water by means of a simpleapparatus adapted to a ship's boiler; and these have fully shewn the ease with whicii a large quantity of fresh water ofthe purest kind, may be had at sea, at a mode- rate expense, whereby one of the most distressing of all wants may be relieved. 1 here are one or two circumstances which seem to shew that water, when not already loaded with foreign matter, may become a solvent for concretions in urinary pas- sages. Al least, we know that very ma- terial advantage has been derived in these cases from very pure natural springs, and hence a course of distilled water has been recommended as a fair subject of expert- ment. 2. Rain water, is the next in purity to distilled water, is that which has under- gone a natural distillation from the earth,. and is condensed in the form of rain. This is a water so nearly approaching to abso- lute purity as probably to be equal to dis- tilled water for every purpose except in the nicer chemical experiments. The fo- B69 WATER. reign contents of rain water appear to vary according to the state of the a>r through which it falls. The heterogeneous atmos- plure ofa smoky town will give some im- pregnation to rain as it passes throu ,h, and this, though it may not be at once percep- tible on chemical examination, will yet render it liable to spontaneous change; and hence, rain water, if long kept, espe- cially in hot climates, acquires a strong smell, becomes full of animalcula, and in some degree putrid. According to Mar- graaff, the constant foreign conten s of rain water appear to be some traces of the muriatic and nitric acids; but as this water is always very soft, it is admirably adapted for dissolving soap, or for the solution of alimentary or colouring matter, and it is accordingly used largely for these purposes. The specific gravity of rain water is so nearly the same as that of distilled water, that it requires the most delicate ins ru- ments to ascertain the difference. Ram, that falls in towns, acquires a small quan- tity of sulphat of lime and calcareous matter from the mortar and plaister of ihe houses. 3. Ice and snow water. This equals rain water in purity, and, when fresh melted, contains no air, which is expelled during freezing. In cold climates and in high latitudes, thawed snow forms the constant drink of the inhabitants during winter; and the vast masses of ice which float on the polar seas afford an abundant supply to the mariner. It is well known, that in a weak brine, exposed to a moderate freez- ing cold, it is only the watery part that congeals, leaving the unfrozen liquor pro- portionally stronger of the salt. The same happens with a dilute solution of vegetable acids, with fermented liquors, anel the like ; and advantage is taken of this pro- perty to reduce the saline part to a more concentrated form. Snow water has long lain under the imputation of occasioning those strumous swellings in the neck which deform the inhabitants of many of the Alpine valleys ; but this opinion is not sup- ported by any well-authenticated indisput- able facts, and is rendered still more im- probable, If not entirely overturned, by the frequency of the disease in Sumatra, where ice and snow are never seen, and its being quite unknown in Chili and in Thi'^et, though the rivers of these coun- tries are chiefly supplied by the melting of the snow, with which the mountains are covered. 4. Spring wuter. Under this compre- hensive class are included all waters that spring from some depth beneath the soil, and are used at the fountain head, or at least before tlit-y have tun any considerable distance expos d to the air. It is obvious that spring water will be as various in its contents asthe substances that compose the soil through which it flows. When the ingre* dients are not such as to give any peculiar medical or sensible properties, and the water i* used for conimon purposes, it is distinguished as a hard or soft spring, sweet or brackish, clear or turbid, and the like. Ordinarv springs insensibly pass into mineral springs, as their foreign contents become more notable and uncommon ; though sometimes waters have acquired great medical reputation from mere pu- rity. By far the greater number of springs are cold ; but as ihey take tlieir origin at some depth from the surface, and below the in- fluence of the external atmosphere, their temperature is, m general, pretty uniform during every vicissitude of season, and always several degrees higher than ihe freezing point. Olhers, again, arise con- stantly" hoi, or with a temperature always exceeding the summer heat; and the warmth possessed by the water is entirely independent of that of the atmosphere, and varies little winter or summer. One of the principal inconveniences in almost every spring water, is its hardness, owing to the presence of earthy salts, which, in by far the greater number of cases, are only the insipid substances, chalk and selenite, which do not impair the taste of the water ; whilst the air which it contains, and its grateful coolness, render it a most agreeable, and generally a perfectly innocent, drink; though some- times, in weak stomachs, it is apt to occa- sion an uneasy sense of weight in that or- gan followed by a degree of dyspepsia. The quantity of earthy salts varies consi- derably ; but, in general, it appears that the proportion ot five grains of these in the pint will constitute a hard water, unfit for washing with soap, and for many other purposes of household use or manufac- tures. The water of deep, wells is always, ceteris paribus, much harder than that of springs which overflow their channel; for much agitation and exposure to air produce a gradual deposition of the calcareous earth ; and hence spring water often in- crusts to a considerable thickness the in- side of any kind of tube through which it flows, as it arises from the earth. The specific gravity of these waters is also, in general, greater than that of any other kind of water, that of the sea excepted. Springs that overflow their channel, and form to themselves a limited bed, pass in- sensibly i,,to the state of stream, or river water, and become thereby altered in some of their chemical properties. 5. River water. This is in general much softer and more free from earthy sails than the last, but contains less air of any kind ; for, by the agitation of a long current, and in most cases a great increase of tempera- ture, it loses common air and carbonic WAT WAT 861 acids, and, with this last, much of the lime winch it held in solution The specific gravity thereby becomes less, the taste not so harstr, bu, less fresh and agreeable, and out of a hard spring is often made a stream Of sufficient purity for most of the pur- poses where a soft water is required. Borne streams, however, that arise from a clean siliceous rock, and flow in a sandy or stony bed, are from the outset remark- ably pure. Such are the mountain lakes and rivulets in the rocky districts of Wales, the source of the beautiful waters of the Dee, and numberless other rivers that flow through the hollo ^- of every valley. Switzerland has long been celebrated for the purity and excellence of its waters, which pour in copious streams (rom the mountains; and give rise to some of the finest rivers in Europe. An excellent ob- server and naturalist, the illustrious Haller, thus speaks ofthe Swiss waters, " vulga- ribus aquis Helvetia super omnes fere Europx regiones excellit. Nusquam li- quidas illas aquas et crystalli similimas se mihi obtulisse memini postquam ex Hel- vetia excessi. Ex scopulis enim nostra: per puros silices percola x nulla terra vi- tiantur." Some of them never freeze in the severest winter, the cause of which is probably, as Haller conjectures, that they spring at once out of a subterraneous re- servoir so deep as to be out of the reach of frost, and during their short course when exposed to day they have not time to be cooled down from 53°, their original tem- perature, to below the freezing point Some river waters, however, that do not take their rise from a rocky soil, and are indeed at first considerably charged with foreign matter, during a long course, even over a rich cultivated plain, become remarkably pure as to saline contents, but often fouled with mud, and vegetable or animal exuvix, which are rather suspended than held in true solution. Such is-that of the Thames, ul.icii taken up at London at low water, is a. very soft and good water, ami, after rest and filtration, it holds but a very small portion of any thing that could prove noxious or impede any manufacture. It is also excellently fitted for sea store ; but it here undergoes a remarkable spon- taneous change. No water carried to sea becomes putrid sooner than that of the Thames. When a cask is opened after being kept a month or two, aquantity of in- flammable air escapes, and the water is so black and offer.sive as scarcely to be borne. Upon racking it off, however, into large earthen vessels (oil jursare commonly used for the purpose), and exposing it to the air, it gradually deposits a quantity of black slimy mud, becomes clear as crys- tal, and remarkably sweet and palatable. The Seine has as high a reputation in France, and appears from accurate experi- ments to be a siver of great purity. It might be expected that a river which has passed by a large town, and received all its impurities, and been used by numerous dyers, tanners, hatters, and the like, that crowd to its banks for the convenience of plenty of water, should thereby acquire such a foulness as to be very perceptible to chemical examination for a considerable distance below the town; but it appears, from the most accurate examination, that where the stream is at all considerable, these kinds of impurity have but little in- fluence in permanently altering the quality of the water, especially as Uiey are for the mosi part only suspended and not truly dissolved ; and, therefore, mere rest, and especially filtration, will restore the water to its original purity. Probably, there- fore, the most accurate chemist would find it difli ult to distinguish water taken up at London, from that procured at Hampton Court, after each has been purified by simple filtration. 6. Stagnated waters. The waters that present the greatest impurities to the senses, are those of stagnant pools, and low marshy countries. They are filled with the remains of animal and vegetable matter undergoing decomposition, and, during that process, becoming in part so- luble in water, thereby affording a rich nutriment to the succession of living plants and insects which is supplying the place of those that perish. From the want of suf- ficient agitation in these waters, vegetation goes on undisturbed, and the surface be- comes covered with converva and other aquatic plants; and as these standing wa- ters are in general shallow, they receive the full influence of the sun, which further promotes all the changes that are going on within them. The taste is generally vapid, and destitute of that freshness and agree- able coolness which distinguish spring wa- ter. However, it should be remarked, that stagnant waters are generally soft, and many of the impurities are only sus- pended, and therefore separable by filtra- tion; and perhaps the unpalatableness of this drink has caused it to be in worse cre- dit than it deserves-, on the score of salu- brity. The decidedly noxious effects pro- duced by the air of marshes and stagnant pools, have been often supposed to extend to the internal use of these waters; and ofien, especially in hot climates, a resi- dence near these places has been as much condemned on one account as on the other, and, in like manner, an improve- ment in health has been as much attributed to a change of water as of air. Wuter-brush. See Pyrosis. Water-cress. See Nasturtium aquati- cum Water-dock. See Hydrolapathum. Water flag, yellrw. See Iris puluttris 860 VVHE WHE Water-germander. See Scordhtm. Water-hemp. See Eupatorium. Water-lily, white. See Nymphaa alba. Water-lily, yellow. See Nymphaa.lutea. Water-pun,nip. See Sium. Water pepper. See Hydropiper. Water zizania. A reed-like plant,, ziza- nia aquatica of Linnxus, which grows in the swampy parts of Jamaica and Virginia. The Indians are exceedingly- fond of its grain, and account it more delicious than rice. Waters, mineral. See Mineral Waters. Wax. See Cera. WHEAT. The seeds of the Triticum hybernum, and astivium of Linnaeus, are so termed. It is to these plants therefore we are indebted for our bread, and the va- rious kinds of pastry. Wheat is first ground between mill-stones, and then sift- ed to obtain its farina or flour. The flour of wheat maybe separated into its three constituent parts, in the following manner. The flour is to be kneaded into a paste with water in an earthen vessel, and the water continue pouring upon it from a cock which, as it falls upon the paste, takes up from it a very fine white powder, by means of which it acquires the colour and consistency of milk. This process is to be continued till the water run offclear, when the flour will be separated into three distinct parts: 1. A grey elastic matter that sticks to the hand, and on account of its properties has gained the name of the glutinous, or vegeto-animal part. 2. A white powder wliich falls to the bottom of the water, and is the faculum or starch. 3. A matter which remains dissolved in the water, and seems te be a sort of mu- cilaginou extracts. Flour, from whatever species of corn ob- tained, is likewise disposed to vinous fer- mentation, ou account of its saccharine contents, the aptitude for fermentation of these mealy seeds increases if they be first converted into malt; inasmuch as by this process, the gluten which forms the germ is separated, and the starchy part appears to be converted into saccharine matter. The making of malt, for which purpose barley and wheat are generally chosen, is as follows: The grains are put in the malting tub, and immersed in cold water, in a temperate and w^rm season, changing this fluid several times, especially in hot weather, and they are thus kept soaking till they be sufficiently soft to the touch. Upon this they are piled up in heaps on a roomy, clean, airy floor, where, by the heat spontaneously taking place, the vege- tation begins, and the grains germinate. To cause ihe germination to go on uni- formly, the heaps are frequently turned. In this state the vegetation is suffered to continue till the germs have about two- thirds or three-fourths ofthe length ofthe corn. It is carried too far when the leafy germs have begun to sprout. For this reason limits are set to the ger- mination by drying the malt, which is ef- fected by transferring it to the kiln, or by spreading it about in spacious airy lofts. Dried in the last way it is culled air dried malt, in the first, kiln-malt. In drying this latter, care must be taken that it does not receive a burnt smell, or be in part con- verted into coal. From this malt, beer is made by extrac- tion with water and fermentation. With this view a quantity of malt freed from its germs, and sufficient for one in- tended brewing, is coarsely bruised by grinding, and in the mash-tub first well mixed with some cold, then scalded with hot, water, drawn upon it from the boiler. It is afterwards strongly and uniformly stirred. When the whole mass has stood quietly for a certain time, the extract, (mash,) or sweet wort, is brought into the boiler, and the malt remaining in the tub is once more extracted by infusion with hot water. This second extract treated in like man- ner, is added to the first, and both are boiled together. This clear decoction is now drawn off, and called boiled wort. To make the beer more fit for digestion, and at the same time to deprive it o.f its too great and unpleasant sweetness, the wort is mixed with a de- coction of hops, or else these are boiled with it. After which it ought to be quickly cooled, to prevent its transition into ace- tous fermentation, which would ensue if it were kept too long, in a high temperature. On this account the wort is transferred into the cooler, where it is exposed with a large surface to cold air, and from this to the fermenting tub, that by addition ofa sufficient portion of recent yeast it may begin to ferment. When this fermentation has proceeded lo a due degree, and the yeast ceases to rise, the beer is conveyed into casks (casked), placed in cool cellars, where its finishes its fermentation, and where it is well kept and preserved, under the name of barrelled beer, with the pre- caution of filling up occasionally the va- cancy caused in the vessels by evaporation; or the beer is bottled before it has done fermenting, and the bottles are stopped a little before the fermentation is completely over. By so doing the bottled beer is ren- dered sparkling. In this state it frequent- ly bursts the bottles, by the disengagement of the carbonic acid gas which it contains, and it strongly froths, like Champaign, when brought into contact of air on being poured into another vessel. Beer well pie-pared should be limpid and clear, possess a due quantity of spirit, WIIE and excite no disagreeable sweet taste, and contain no disengaged acid. By these properties it is a species of vinous beve- rage, and is distinguished from wine, in the strict sense, and other liquors of that kind, by the muph greater quantity of mu- cilaginous matter which it has received by extraction from the malted grains, but which also makes it more nourishing. Brown beer derives its colour from malt strongly roasted in the kiln, and its bitter- ish taste from the hops. Pale beer is hrewed from malt dried in the air, or but slightly roasted, with but little or no hops at all. Wheat, buck. See Buck wheat. Wheat, eastern buck. See Buck wheat, eastern. Wheat, Indian. See Zea mays. Wheat, Turkey. The Turkey wheat is a native of America, where it is much cultivated, as it is also in some parts of Europe, especially in Italy and Germany. There are many varieties, which differ in the colour of the grain, and are frequently raised in our gardens by way of curiosity, whereby the plant is well known. It is the chief bread corn in some of the southern parts of America, but since the introduction of rice into Carolina, it is but little used in the northern colonies. It makes a main part too of the food of the poor people in Italy and Germany. This is the sort of wheat mentioned in the book of Ruth, where it is said that Boaz treated Ruth with parched ears of corn dipped in vinegar. This method of eating the roast- ed ears of Turkey wheat is still practised in the East; they gather in the ears when about half ripe, and having scorched them to their minds, eat them with as much sa- tisfaction as we do the best flour bread. In several parts of South America they parch the ripe corn, never making it into bread, but grinding it between two stones, mix it with water in a calabash, and'so eat it. The Indians make a sort of drink from this grain, which they call bici. This liquor is very windy and intoxicating, and has nearly the taste of sour small beer : but they do not use it in common, being too lazy to make it often, and therefore it is chiefly kept for the celebration of feasts and weddings, at which times they mostly gel intolerably drunk with it. The manner of making this precious beverage, is to steep a parcel cf corn in a vessel of water, till it grows sour, then the old women, being provided with calabashes for the purpose, chew some grains of the corn in their mouths, and spitting it into the cala- bashes, empty them, spittle and all, into the sour liquor, having previously drawn off the latter into another vessel. The chewed grain soon raises a fermen- tation, and when this ceases» the liquor is let off from the dregs, and set by till WHI 863 wanted. In some of the islands in the South Sea, where each individual is his own lawgiver, it is no uncommon thing for a near relation to excuse a murderer, for a good drunken bout of cin. Wldte swelling. See Arthropuosis and Hydarthrus. WHITES. Leucorrhaa. Fluor albus. This disease is marked by the discharge of a thin white or yellow matter from the uterus and vagina, attended likewise with some degree of foetor, smarting in making water, pains in the back and loins, an- orexia and atrophy. In some cases, the discharge is of so acrid a nature, as to pro- duce effects on those who are connected with the woman, somewhat similar to ve- nereal matter, giving rise to excoriations about the glans penis and preputium, and occasioning a weeping from the urethra. To distinguish leucorrhoea from gonor- rhoea, it will be very necessary to attend to the symptoms. In the latter the running is constant, but in a small quantity ; there is much ardor urine, itching of the puden- da, swelling of the labia, increased inclina- tion to venery, and very frequently an en- largement of the glands in the groin; whereas in the former the discharge is irregular, comes away often in large lumps, and in considerable quantities, and is neither preceded by nor accompanied with any inflammatory affection of the pudenda. Immoderate coition, injury done to the parts by difficult and tedious lalours, fre- quent miscarriages, immoderate flowings of the menses, profuse evacuations, poor diet, and abuse of tea, and other causes giving rise to general debility, or to a laxity of the parts more immediately con- cerned, are those which usually produce the whites, vulgarly so called, from the discharge being commonly of that colour. Fluor albus, in some cases, indicates that there is a disposition to disease in the uterus, or parts connected' with it, espe- cially where the quantity of the discharge is very copious, and its quality highly acri- monious. By some the disease has been considered as-never arising from debilityof the system, but as being always a primary affection of the uterus. Delicate women, with lax fibres, who remove from a cold climate to a warm one, are, however, very apt to be attacked with it, without the parts having previously sustained any kind of injury. The disease shews itself by an irregular discharge from the uterus and vagina, of a fluid which, in different women, varies much in colour, being either of a white, green, yellow, or brown hue. In the be- ginning it is, however, most usually white and pellucid, and in the progress of the complaint acquires the various discoloura- tions, and different degrees of acrimony, 364 WIN WIN from whence proceeds a slight degree of smarting in making water. Besides the discharge, the patient is frequently afflict- ed with severe and constant pains in the back and loins, loss of strength, failure of appetite, dejection of spirits, paleness of the countenance, chilliness, and languor. Where the disease has been of long conti- nuance, and very severe, a slow fever, at- tended with difficult respiration, palpita- tions, faintings, and anasarcous swellings of the lower extremities, often ensues. A perfect removal of the disorder will at all times be a difficult matter to procure ; but it will be much more so in cases of long standing, and where the discharge ?s accompanied with a high degree of acri- mony In these cases, many disorders* such as prolapsus uteri, ulcerations of the organ, atrophy and dropsy, are apt to take place, which in the end prove fatal. ' Where ihe disease terminates in death, the inernal surface ofthe uterus appears, on dissection, to be pale, flaboy, and re- laxed ; and where organic affections have arisen, much the same appearances are to be met with as have been noticed under the head of menorrhagia. See Leuco- rhaa. Whortleberry, bears. See Uva ursi. Whortle-berry, red. See I ids idaa. Widow-wail. ' See Mezceum. Wild carrot. See Daucus sylvestris. Wild cucumber. See Cucumis agrestis. Wild navew. See Napus. Willow, crak. See Salix Willow, sweet See Myrtus brabantica. Willow, white. See Salix. Willow-herb. See Lysimachia purpurea. Willow herb, rosebuy. See Rosebay wil- low-herb. Willow-leaved oak. See Quercus phellos. WINE. Vinum. The fermented juice of the ripe fruit of the Vitis vinifera of Linnxus :—-foliis lo'mtis sinuatis nudis. The wines principally used in medicine are, the vinum album hispanicum, or moun- tain wine, vinum canarium, canary or sack wine, the vinum rhenanum,or Rhenish w ine, and the vinum rubrum, or Port wine. On a chemical investigation, all wines con- sist chiefly of water, alcohol, a peculiar acid, the carbonic acid, tartar, and an ad- stringent gummi-resinous matter in which the colour of the red wine resides, and wliich is expressed from the husks of the grape. They differ from each other in the proportion of these ingredients, and par- ticularly in that of alcohol, which they contain. The qualities of wines depend not only upon the difference of the grapes, as containing more or less of saccharine juice and the acid matter which accompa- nies it, but also upon circumstances at- tending the process of fermentation. New wines are liable to a strong degree of aces- cency when taken into the stomach, and thereby occasion much flatulency and eruc- tations of acid matter; heartburn and vio- lent pams in the stomach from spasms are also often produced ; and the acid .matter, by passing in o the intestines and mixing with the bile, is apt to occasion colics or excite diairhoeas Sweet wines are like- wise more disposed to become acescent in the stomach than others : but as the quan- tity of alcohol which they contain is more considerable than appears sensibly to the taste, their acescencj is thereby in a great measure counteracted. Red port, and most of the red wmes, have an adstringent quality, by which they strengthen the stomach, and prove useful in restraming immoderate evacuations ; on the contrary, those which are of an acid nature, as Rhe- nish, pass freely by the kidneys, and gently loosen the belly. But this, and perhaps all the thin or weak wines, though of an agreeable flavour, yet as containing little alcohol, .re readily disposed to become acid in the stomach, and thereby to aggra- vate all arthritic and calculous complaints, as well as to produce the effects oi new wine. The general effects of wine are, to stimulate the stomach, exhilarate Ihe spirits, warm the habit, quicken the circu- lation, promote perspiration, and, in large quantities, to prove intoxicating, and pow- erfully sedative. In many disorders, wine is universally admitted to be of important service, and especially in fevers of ihe ty- phus kind, or of a putrid tendency; in which it is found to raise the pulse, sup- port the strength, promote a diaphoresis, and to resist putrefa lion; and in many cases it proves of more immediate advan- tage than the Peruvian bark. Delirium, which is the consequence of excessive irri- tability, and defective state of nervous energy, is often entirely removed by the free use of wine. It is also a well-founded ob- servation, that those who indulge in the use of wine are less subject to fevers of the malignant and intermittent kind. In the putrid sore throat, in the small-pox, when attended with great debility and symptoms of putridity, in gangrenes, and in the plague, wine is to be considered as a prin- cipal remedy; and in almost all cases of languor,and of great prostration of strength, wine is experienced to be a more grateful and efficacious cordial than can be furnish- ed from the whole class of aromatics. Method of discovering whether wine has been adulterated with any metals preju- dicial to the health.—The property which the sulphuret of potash and hepatic air, or sulphurated hydrogen, possess of pre- cipitating lead in a black form, has been long ago made public ; snd this proper- ty has been employed to determine the quality of wines by means of the li- quor probatorius Wirtembergensis,or Wir- temberg provi&g-liquor. But in trying WHI WOR 865 wines supposed to have been adulterated, this proof does more harm than service, because it precipitates iron of the same colour as the pernicious lead. Many wine- merchants of the greatest respectability rendered by these means suspected, have been ruined. There was wanting then a re-agent, which should discover in wine those metals only which are prejudicial to the health of man Tjie following liquor, precipitates lead and copper in a black form, and arsenic of an orange colour, 8cc. but does not preci- pitate iron, which is not noxious, and ra- ther salutary to the constitution, and fre- quently gets into wines by accident. Method of preparing the proving liquor.— Mix equal parts of oyster-shells and crude sulphur in a fine powder, and put the mixture into a crucible ; heat it in a wind furnace, and increase the fire suddenly, so as to bring the crucible to a white heat, for the space of fifteen minutes; pulve- rize the mass when it is cold, and pre- serve it in a bottle closely shopped. To prepare the liquor, put 120 grains of this powder and 120 grains of cream of tartar (acidulous tartrite of poiash) into a strong bottle; fill the bottle with common water, wiiich boil for an hour, and then let it cool; close the bottle immediately, and shake it for some time ; after it has re- mained at rest to settle, decant the pure liquor, and pour it into small phials, capa- ble of holding about an ounce each, first putting into each of them twenty drops of , % muriatic acid. They must be stopped • • very closely with a piece of wax, in which there is a small mixture of turpentine. One part of this liquor mixed with three parts of suspected wine, will discover, by a very sensible black precipitate, the least traces of lead, copper, &c. but will pro- duce no effect upon iron, if it contains any of that metal. When the precipitate has fallen down, it may still be discovered whether the wine contains iron, by satu- rating the decanted liquor with a little salt of tartar, by which the liquor will immediately become black. Pure wines remain clear and bright after this liquor has been added to them. Winter-bark. See Winteranus cortex. Winter-cherry. See Alkekengi Wintera aromatica. The systematic name of the winter bark-tree. See Winter- anus cortex. Winteranus cortex. TVinteranus cortex magellanicus. The bark of the Wintera aromatica pedunculis cggregatis terminali- bus,pistillisq\ uor ; it is very much allied in its properties to the canella alba. See Canella alba. Winteranus spurics. See Canella alba. WHISPERING. A lowness of speech caused by uttering the words.so feebly as not lo produce any vibration of the la- rynx. Wolfs' bane. See Aconitum. Wolfs" bane, blue. See Aconitum. Womb See Uterus. Womb, inflammation of. See Hysteritis. Wood-louse. See Millepedes. Wood-sorrel. See Lujula. Woody nightshade. See Dulcamara. • Worm-bark. See Geoffraa. Wormgrass, perennial. See Spigelia. Worm guinea. See Dracunculus. Worm-ring. See Herpes. Worm-seed. See Santonicum. WORMS. Vermes. There are several kinds of animals whicli infest the human body. Their usual division is into those wliich inhabit only the intestinal canal, as the ascarides, &c; and those which are found in otlier parts, as hydatids, &c. Such is the nature and office of the human stomach and intestines, that insects and worms, or their ovula, may not unfrequent- ly be conveyed into that canal with those things, that are continually tiAen as food; but such insects, or worms, do not live long, and seldom, if ever, generate in a situation so different from their natural one. Besides these, there are worms th-t are never found in any other situation than the human stomach, or intestines, and which there generate and produce their species. Thus it appears that the human stomach and intestines are the seat for animalculx, which are translated from their natural situation, and also for worms proper to them, which live in no other situation. First Class. This contains those whicli are generated and nourished in the human intestinal canal, and which there propagate tlieir species. Second Class. Comprehends those insects or worms that accidentally enter the human primx vix ab extra, and which never propagate their species in that canal, but are soon eliminated from the botly ; such are seve- ral species of Scarabai, the Lumbricus terestris, the Fasciola, the Gordius intes- tinalis, and others. The second class be- longs to the province of natural history. The consideration of t he first class belongs to the physician, which, fromthe variety it affords, may be divided into different orders, genera, and species. Order I. Round worms. Genus I. Intestinal ascarides. Character. Body round, head obtuse, and furnished with three vesicles. Species 1. Ascaris lumbricoides. The long round worm, or lumbricoid ascaris. Character. When full grown, a foot in length. Mouth triangular. II. Ascaris vermicularis. The thread or maw-worm. t 5 S S66 WOR VVR1 Character. When full grown, half an inch in length, tail terminates in a fine point. Genus II. Intestinal trichurides. Character. Body round, tail three times the length of the body, head without vesi- cles. Species. Trichuris vulgaris. The trichu- ris, or long thread-worm. C/iaracter. The head furnished with a proboscis. Order U. The flat worms. Genus I. Intestinal tape-worm. Character. Body flat and jointed. Species I. Tania osculis marginalibus. The long tap- -worm. Character. The oscula are situated upon the margin of the joints II. Tania osculis superficialibus. The broad tape-worm. Character. The oscula are placed upon the flattened surface. These worms were all known to the an- cients, the trichuris only excepted, and are mentioned in the works of Hippocrates, Galen, Celsus, Paulus iEgineta, and Pliny. Worms may readily be distinguished by the following symptoms, viz. variable ap- petite, foetid breath, acid eructations and pains in the stomach, grinding of the teeth during sleep, pickftig of the nose, pale- ness of the countenance; sometimes diz- ziness, hardness and fulness of the belly; slimy stools, with occasional griping pains, more particularly about the navel, heat and itching about the anus ; short dry cough ; emaciation of the body ; slow fever, with evening exacerbations and irregular pulse, and sometimes convulsive fits. Wormwood See Absinthium vulgare. Wormwood, mountain. The Artemisia glacialis of Linnxus, which is common about the Alps, and similar in its virtues to the common wormwood. Wormwood, Roman. See Absint/dum vul- gare Wormwood, sea. See Absinthium mari- timum. Wormwood, tartareum. See Santonicum. Wort. An infusion of malt. This has been found useful in the cure of the scurvy. Dr. Macbride, in his very ingenious ex- perimental essays, having laid down as a principle, " that the cure of the scurvy depends on the fermentative quality in the remedies made use of," was led to in- quire after a substance capable of being preserved during a long sea voyage, and yet containing materials by which a fer- mentation might occasionally be excited in the bowels. Such an one appeared to him to be found in malt, which is well known to be the grain of barley, brought suddenly to a germinating state by heat and mois- ture, and then dried, whereby its sac- charine principle is developed, and ren- dered easy of extraction by watery liquors. The sweet infusion of this he proposed to give as a dietetic article to scorbutic per- sons, excepting that it would ferment in their bowels, and give out its fixed air, by the antiseptic powers of which the strong tendency to putrefaction in this disease might be corrected. It was sometime before afair trial of this proposed remedy could be obtained; and different reports were made concerning it. By some cases, however, published in a postscript of the second edition of the Doctor's work, in 1767, it appears that scorbutic complaints of the most danger- ous kinds have actually been cured at sea by the use 'of wort. Its general effects were to keep the patients open, and to prove highly nutritious and strengthening. It sometimes purged too much, but this effect was easily obviated by the tinctura thebaica. Other unquestionable cases of its success in this disease are to be seen in the London Medical Essays and Inquiries. The use of wort has hence been adopted in other cases where a strong putrid dispo- sition in the fluids appeared to prevail, as in cancerous and phagadenic ulcers; and instances are published in the fourth volume '. of the work above-mentioned of its re- markable good effects in these cases. As the efficacy of the malt infusion de- pends upon its producing changes in the whole mass of fluids, it is obvious that it must be taken in large quantities for a con- siderable length of time, and rather as an* article of diet than medicine. From one to four pints daily have generally been di- rected. The proportion recommended in preparing it, is one measure of ground malt to three equal measures of boiling wa- ter. The mixture must be well stirred, and left to stand, covered three or four hours. It should be made fresh every day. Woundwort. See Panax. Wrist, bones of. See Carpal bones. YEL TTT 867 X ^Calappa. (From the province of Xalap- Xeromyrum. (From |>gec, dry, and pa, in New Spain, whence it comes.) Jalap. fAue,ov, an ointment.) A dry ointment. XANTHIUM. (From £*v9of, yellow; Xerophthalmia. (Saeot, dry, and so named because it is said to make the oqBxkfAtcL, an inflammation of the eye.) A hair yellow.) The lesser burdock. This dry inflammation of the eye without dis- herb XantMum strumarium of Linnxus, charge. was once esteemed in the cure of scrophu- Xiphium. (From %tpot, a sword; so la, but like most other remedies against named from the sword-like shape of its this disease, proves ineffectual. The seeds leaves.) Spurge wort. are administered internally in some coun- XIPHOID. (Xiphoides, from £«?oc, a tries against erysipelas. sword, and ttSot, likeness.) A term given Xantuium strumarium. The syste- by anatomists to parts whicii had some matic name of the lesser burdock. See resemblance to an ancient sword, as the Xanthium. t xiphoid cartilage. * XERASIA. (From tyeot, dry.) An Xiphoid cartilage. See Cartilago ensi- excessive tenuity of the hairs similar to formis. down. Xtloaloes. See Lignum aloes. Xerocollyrium. (From %nept, dry, and Xtlobalsamum. See Balsamum gilea- Xokkugtov, a coUyrium.) A dry coUyrium. dense. Y YAM. An esculent root, obtainedprin- Ypsiloglossus. (From ^tketiSnt, the eipally from three species of Dioscorea, the ypsiloid bone, and ykuo-a-x., the tongue.) alata, bulbifera, and sativa. They grow A muscle originating in the ypsiloid bone, spontaneously in both Indies, and their and terminating in the tongue. roots are promiscuously eaten as the pota- Ypsiloides. (From v, the Greek letter toe is with us. There is great variety in ypsilon,«and tiSot, a likeness.) The os hy- the colour, size, and shape of yams; some oides, so named from its likeness to the are generally blue or brown, round'or Greek letter v ypsilon. oblong, and weigh from one pound to two. YTTRIA. The heaviest of the earths. They are esteemed when dressed as being Its specific gravity is 4.842. It resembles nutritious and easy of digestion, and are glucine in several of its properties. It is preferred to wheaten bread. Their taste smooth and insipid. It is infusible alone, is somewhat like the potatoe, but more but vitrifies with supersaturated borate oi' luscious. The negroes, whose common soda. It combines with the acids, and is food is yams, boil and mash them They precipitated from those solutions by ammo- are also ground into flour, and made into nia and prussiate of potash. It is also pre- bread and puddings. cipitated by tannin. The precipitate is When they are to be kept for some time, not soluble in acetous acid. As some of they are exposed upon the ground to the its salts are coloured, and its weight nearly sun as we do onions, and when sufficiently approaches to that of metals, it is consi- withered they are put into dry sand in dered as the link which connects the me- casks, and placed in a dry garret, where tals with the earths. It differs from glucine they remain often for many seasons without in not being soluble in fixed alkalis, nor loosing any of their primitive goodness. being precipitated by the succinates. Its Yarrow, common. See Millefolium. attraction for the acids is also generally Yaws. The African name for raspberry, stronger than that of glucine, and its saline See Frambasia. compounds have not the same saccharine Yellow fever See Febris continua. taste. Its other properties have not yet Yellow saunders. See Santalum album. been examined. Yorkshire sanicle- See Pinguicula. 868 Z1N Z1N z Zaccharum. See Saccharum. is generally greyish inclining to black. It Zaffran. (Arab.) Saffron. is often transparent. Sulphate of zinc*is Zubac. (Arab) Quicksilver. found efflorescent in the form of stalacties Zarza. An ancient and provincial name or in rhombs. Sulphuret of zinc, or blende, of the sarsaparilla. is the most abundant ore. It is found of Zea mays The systematic name of various colours; brown, yellow, hyacinth, the Indian wheat plant, a native of Ame- black, &c. and with various degrees of rica, anel cultivated in Italy and several lustre and transparency. This zinc ore is parts of Europe, for its grain, which is contaminated with iron, lead, argillaceous ground for the same purposes as our wheat, and siliceous earths, &c. It occurs both to which it is very little inferior. in amorphous masses and crystallized in a ZEDOARIA. 1. The name of a genus diversity of polygonal figures. of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Properties of zinc.—Zinc on its fracture Monandria. Order, Monogynia. Zedoary. appears of a shining white colour, with a 2 The pharmacopceial name of the blueish tint. It possesses some degree of Kampferia rotunda of Linnxus, foliis Ian- ductility, and "may be extended when ceolatis petiolatis. The roots of this plant carefully passed between metallic cylinders are brought to us in long pieces about in a flatting mill. Its specific gravity is the thickness of the little finger, two or 7.190. It melts at 700° Fahr. By a far- three inches in length, bent, rough, and ther increase of heat it is volatilized wilh- angular, or in roundish pieces about an out change. When melted in contact with inch in diameter, of an ash colour on the the air, its surface becomes covered with outside, and white within. They have an an imperfect oxid; when heated a little agreeable camphoraceous smell, and a above ignition it burns with a bright yel- bitterish aromatic taste. Though former- lowish white flame, slightly tinged with ly much esteemed against rheumatic af- green, and a white oxid is formed in light lections, they are at present thought to flakes, which are carried off by the rapid possess very little medicinal powers, al- current of air in the burning metal. It though they have a place in the confectio undergoes very little alteration from the aromatica of the London pharmacopoeia. air, its surface becomes slightly tarnished. Zedoaria lonca. The long roots of It is not acted on by water at the usual the Zedoaria rotunda of Linnxus. temperature of our atmosphere, but at Zeuoahia rotunda. The systematic that of ignition, it decomposes this fluid name ofthe zedoary plant. See Zedoaria. rapidly. It is oxidated and dissolved by Zedoary. See Zedoaria. the greater number ofthe acids. It has a Zerna. An ulcerated impetigo. • Lepra, very strong attraction for oxigen, and Zibethum. (From Zobeth, Arab.) Ci- therefore precipitates the greater number vetta. Civet. A soft unctuous odoriferous ofthe metals from their acid solutions. substance about the consistence of honey All the alkalis when digested or boiled or butter, of a whiteish, yellowish, or with zinc blacken its surface and dissolve brownish colour, sometimes blackish, con- a minute portion of it. It decomposes tained in some excretory follicles near the muriate of ammonia, sulphate of potash, anus of the Viberra zibetha of Linnxus. It and various other neutral salts. A mixture has a grateful smell when diluted, and an of nitrate of potash and zinc detonates unctuous subaend taste, anel possesses sti- with rapidity. Sulphur and zinc cannot mulating, nervine, and antispasmodic vir- be united by fusion. Gold, silver, plati- tues na, and nickel Ibrm brittle compounds ZIXC. (Zincum, Germ.) A metal with zinc. It easily unites with mercury found in nature combined with oxigen, and tin. It does not combine with lead carbonic acid, and sulphuric acid; and mi- or bismuth. The most frequent and at the neralised by sulphur. Native oxid of zinc same time most useful combination of zinc is commonly called calamine. It occurs in is that with copper. It unites with great a loose, and in a compact form, amor- difficulty to arsenic, iron, and cobalt. It phous, ofa white, grey, yellow, or brown inflames in oxigenated muriatic acid gas, colour, without lustre or transparency, and fulminates by pressure or a blow with Combined with carbonic acid, it is called oxigenated muriate of potash. It is a vitreous zinc ore, or native carbonate of zinc, very strong conductor of galvanism. The It is found in solid masses, sometimes in use of zinc in the arts is very considerable. six-sided compressed prisms, both ends In medicine the sulphate of zinc, or white being covered with pentagons. Its colour vitriol, as it is caUed, is given internally ZIR ZYG 869 in the dose of from £j to ^ss, as a vomit. In small doses it cures dropsies, intermit- ting head-achs, and some nervous diseases, and is a powerful antispasmodic and tonic. A solution of white vitriol is also used to remove gleets, gonorrhoeas, and for clean- ing foul ulcers Zinc, variolated. See Zinci sulphus. ZINCUM See Zinc. Zincum calcinatum. See Oxydum zinci. Zincum vitriolatum. See Zinci sulphas. Zincum vitriolatum purificatum. See Zinci sulphas. Zingi. An ancient name of the stella- ted anniseed. See Anisum stellatum. ZINGIBER. (ZiyftGtptt, Indian.) Zin- giber album. Zingiber nigrum. Zingiber commune. Ginger. Amomum zingiber of Linnaeus. The white and black gin- ger are both the produce of the same plant, the difference depending upon the mode of preparing them. Ginger is ge- nerally considered as an aromatic, and less pungent and heating to the system than might be expected from its effects upon the organ of taste. It is used as an antispasmodic and carminative. The cases in which it is more immediately service- able are flatulent colics, debility, and lax- ity of the stomach and intestines; and in torpid and phlegmatic constitutions to ex- cite brisker vascular action. It is seldom given but in combination with other medi- cines. In the pharmacopoeias it is directed in the form ofa syrup and condiment, and in many compositions ordered as a subsi- diary ingredient. Zingiber album. The root of the amomum zingiber of Linnxus is so termed when deprived of its radicles and sordes. Zingiber commune. See Zingiber. Zingiber nigrum. The root of the Amomum zingiber of Linnxus is so called when suffered to dry with its radicles and the sordes which usually hang to it. ZIRCON. An earth discovered in the year 1793, by Kl.proth of Berlin, in the Zircon or Jargon, a gem first brought from the island of Ceylon, but also found in France, Spain, and other parts of Eu- rope. Its colour is either grey, greenish, yellowish, reddish-brown, or purple. It has little lustre, and is nearly opaque. It is likewise found in another gem called the hyacinth. This stone is of a yeHowish red colour mixed with brown. It possesses lustre and transparency. Properties.—It has a white colour, is exceedingly heavy, and rough or harsh to the touch like silex. It has neither taste nor odour, and is insoluble in water, but forms with it a kind of jelly. It melts with borax into a transparent co- lourless glass. I' suffers in a charcoal cru- cible a pasty fusion by intense heat, and contracts in its dimensions, acquiring a grey colour and scintillatinghardness. In this state it is very hard and insoluble in acids: Its specific gravity^ is 4.3. Nei- ther air nor combustible bodies act upon it. It is soluble in water, but retains while drying in the air a large quantity, of it, which gives it the semi transparency and appearance of a yellow jelly, or gum-ara- bic ; it exhibits the same vitreous fracture. It unites with all the acids and form salts, differing from those of the other bases by being decomposable by alumine, glucine, the alkalis, and by mere heat. It fuses with alumine and silex. It is insoluble even by boiling in a solution of alkalis. neither can it be fused with them by means of heat; but it is soluble in alkaline carbonates. By these properties this earth may be distinguished from every other. It is still of no use in the arts. Method of obtaining zircon.—Reduce the mineral to powder, mix it with three times its weight of potash, and fuse it in a cru- cible. Wash the obtained mass in distilled water, till the whole of the potash be ex- tracted ; then dissolve the residuum as far as possible in diluted muriatic acid. Boil the solution to precipitate any silex it may contain, filter it, and gradually add solu- tion of potash. The zircon will now be- come precipitated. Wash it repeatedly in distilled water and dry it. Zizania a«.uatica. The systematic name of a reed whose grain is much esteemed. See Water zizania. Ziztphus. The jujubes were formerly so called. See Jujuba. Zona. (From fuvvut, to surround.) Zos. ter. The shingles. ZOOLOGY. (Zoologia, from tf»c», an animal,and kofot, a discourse.) That part of natural history which treats of animals. ZOONOMIA. (From £a>ov, an animal, and tofAot, a law.) The laws of organic life. ZOOTOMY (Zootomia. From £uov, an animal, and Ttfx\u, to cut.) The dissec- tion of animals. Zoster. (From £uvvufAi, to gird.) A kind of erysipelas which goes round the body like a girdle. Zuchar. (Arab.) Sugar. ZYGOMA. (From £«-/«, a yoke; be- cause it transmits the tendon of the tem- poral muscle like a yoke.) The cavity under the zygomatic process of the tempo- ral bone, and os malx. ZYGOMATIC PROCESS. An apophy- sis ofthe os jugale and another of the tem- poral bone are so called. ZYGOMATIC SUTURE. Suturazygo- matica. The union of the zygomatic pro- cess of the temporal bone to the cheek bone. ZYGOMAT1CUS MAJOR. This mus, de arises from the cheek bone near the tro ZYG ZZ. zygomatic suture, taking & direction down* wards and inwards to the angle of the mouth ; it is a long slender muscle, which ends by mixing its fibres with the orbicu- laris oris and the depressor of the lip. ZYGOMATICUS MINOR. This mus- cle arises a little higher up than the zygo- matics major, upon the cheek bone, but nearer the nose; it is much more slender than that muscle, and is often wanting. It is the zygomatic muscle that marks the face with Uiat line whichextendsfrom the cheek bone to the corner of the mouth, which is particularly distinguishable in some per- sons. The zygomatic muscles pull the angles ofthe mouth up as in laughter, and from, in this way, rendering the face dis- torted, it has obtained the name of distor- tor oris. The strong action of this muscle is more particularly seen in laughter, rage, or grinning. Ztthogala. ZuBoyaka. Beer and milk, which make together what we commonly call posset-drink; a term often to be met with in Sydenham. zz. The ancients signify Myrrh by these two letters, from {"/uvgva, a name for it common amongst them; but the late writers use them only for the Zinmber, ginger. THE END. f * J, - >, / w "7 ft ' . ■■ 101 2.*tt f/1 k • C- • - **£&. ^£fe '$~7 ^' ■. /•. • 'ii. -'7^ - *» ^ *'"""-"**■-. vir W :| y.-.' ''V--,r.*v« ., jr. .'a' > * ■*> irjfcftu •- tefL . 1-2